BIBLIOTHECA CLASSIC A.

EDITED BY

GEORGE LONG,

M.A.

FOEMEELY FELLOW OF TEINITY COLLEGE, CAMBEIDGE

AND THE

REV. A.

J.

MACLEANE,

M.A.

TEINITY COLLEGE, CAMBEIDGE.

THE

TRAGEDIES OF AESCHYLUS.
EE-EDITED,

WITH AN ENGLISH COMMENTARY,

F.

PALEY, M.A.

A.

CLASSICAL EXAMINEE TO THE TTNIVEESITY OF LONDON.

J^ourtf)

tittion,

REVISED AND CORRECTED ACCORDING TO THE LATEST AUTHORITIES.

LONDON:
WHITTAKER AND
GEORGE BELL AND

SONS,

CO.,

AVE MARIA LANE;

YORK STREET, COVENT GARDEN.

1879.

LONDON

GILBERT AND EIVINGTON, PRINTERS

ST.

JOHN'S SQUARE.

THE

TRAGEDIES

AESCHYLUS
RE-EDITED,

WITH AN ENGLISH COMMENTARY,

BY

PALEY, M.A.
CLASSICAL EXAMINER TO THE TTNIYEKSITY OP LONDOF.

LONDON:
WHITTAKER AND
GEORGE BELL AND

SONS,

CO.,

AVE MARIA LANE

YORK STREET, COVENT GARDEN.

1879.

PREFACE.
THE

present work was undertaken simply as a revision of that

published by its Editor, with brief Latin notes, at intervals

between 1845 and 1853. But it has, for several reasons, proved
more complete
something more than a mere revision.
in
which
was
Explanation of the Text
required,
commentary

to be

should form the chief feature

and

it

was found impossible

to

accomplish this, especially in English, without greatly enlarging

the limits, as well as materially altering the style, of annotation.

Again, much had been done by other scholars, and something

had been gained by the Editor himself both in the way of experience and in accumulated corrections and illustrations of his
author, on which he had never ceased to devote pains and attention since the publication

of the former work.

First to be

mentioned among the more recent aids is the posthumous edition

of Hermann's Aeschylus, containing by far the fullest and most
That
authentic critical materials that have ever been collected.
continual reference has been

made

to

Hermann

in'

the present

volume is nothing more than is due to so great an investigator

and restorer of Grecian literature. Whatever opinions may be
entertained on the degree of prudence and caution exhibited in
that long-expected work, it is impossible to deny to its author
the credit of great sagacity and ingenuity in the treatment of the
most perplexing passages. Under these circumstances, the

notes have been wholly re-written, and the text re-considered

line by line and word for word, in order that, as far as pains and

good intention could

retain, in

yet

practical utility

effect

it,

another volume,

and careful

the Bibliothcca Classica might

its well-earned character for

editorial supervision.

PEE FACE.

VI

Few

deny that to produce a comvolume of moderate size, with

scholars will be disposed to

in one
plete edition of Aeschylus

a sufficient but not overloaded commentary, is a peculiarly

In writings both obscure in style and corrupt or
difficult task.
doubtful in many parts of the text, the demands of the young
student for continual explanations, and of the maturer scholar
for reasons why certain readings are to be preferred to others,
form together a claim that something should be said, which it

not be easy to say at once briefly and well, on nearly every

Now if an editor's notes are not kept closely to the
verse.

may

they are suffered to run into topics which, though not

they are apt to be set
unimportant, are not directly pertinent,
point,

if

aside as verbose

and

argumentative they

prolix.

may

However learned,

be, they are barely

or thoughtful, or

honoured with a

hasty glance from the majority of readers, on the idle plea that
they are at least as difficult as, and infinitely more dull than, the
author they were designed to illustrate. If, on the other hand,
short and sketchy notes be attempted, they are disparaged, and
not unjustly so, as being inadequate to the full elucidation of the
text.
They have, besides, in the case of really difficult works,
the disadvantage of encouraging a cursory and superficial sort of

reading, in the process of which a student is apt to overlook

nearly as much of the author's meaning as he comprehends. If,
again, notes are solely engaged in the discussion of various
readings, like Hermann's book, these are, for ordinary students,

What they want

practically useless
exact meaning of the text, which they
l

and

is

to get at the full

and

have seldom the patience,

more seldom the

ability, to investigate for themselves.

or
Context, suppressed
implied meaning, logical sequence and
and
coherence, irony
allegory, are matters easily overlooked by
still

mere students of words

but they are matters of primary importance to students of poetry. Something then was required
between the occasional observations in Prof. Scholefield's edition,

and the
1

diffuse

Hermann

and voluminous commentaries which Dr. Peile

himself well says of certain

toti in varietate scripturae

critics of

"
the old school,

adnotanda vel in verboruni formulis

Dum

explicaiidis

desudant, fere quae interprete non indigent explanant, quibus autem opus
est enodatore, ea ne animadvertunt quidem."
(Praef. ad Eur. Phoen. p. xii,
ed. 1840.)

PREFACE.

Vll

has appended to his Agamemnon and Choephoroe.

And that
desideratum, has been held in view, and an attempt made to

supply it, in this volume.

Besides the want of a good running commentary, in the way
of foot-notes, compiled uniformly for all the plays of Aeschylus,

one cause of the distaste which

many

towards the careful

feel

study of this great poet is the exaggerated notion which they

entertain of the uncertainty of the text.
Unfortunately, Aeschylus has more often been made a field for critical ingenuity
than for the exercise of sober judgment and sound poetical taste.

This

is

evidenced in the thousands of improbable conjectures

which have been hazarded by critics of the so-called Porsonian

school, who, mistaking a mere aptness at guessing for scholarship, and ambitious only to surpass their predecessors in this
kind of sagacity, have so handled the more obscure parts as
scarcely to leave a line unquestioned or a phrase unassailed

Even where they have not ventured

2
.

they have indulged

in needless suspicions, and thus have tended to throw discredit
upon the entire works on which they thought to shed a new
light.

Now, although a very

to alter,

large

number

of conjectural

must of necessity find a place in every good edition

poet, and indeed are now adopted by almost universal

corrections

of this

consent, as possessing either self-evident truth or a degree of

probability closely approximating to absolute certainty, these

bear no proportion to the attempts that have been made upon

passages which may, with at least equal probability, be pro-

nounced perfectly genuine, and may often be proved so by

On the other
parallel examples from the author himself.
2

"

Est haec communis sors eorum qui arti criticae operam dant, ut initio
non corruptum esse suspicentur; ubi autem maturuit scientia, paullatim
intelligunt, multo minus corruptos ad nos pervenisse veteres scriptores, quam
nihil

criticis esse corruptos."

(Hermann, ou Elinsley's
It is due to the talented author (Professor F. W.

Medea, Pars

ii.

init.)

Newman,

of University
"
College, London) to speak with respect of his pamphlet,
Corrigenda in
But the corrections
corruptissimis quibasdam Aeschyli canticis" (1859)

which he proposes, though occasionally ingenious, are often of the most

violent kind, and such as could rarely or never be admitted into the text with

the least chance of becoming standard emendations.

critical structure
raised on the very arbitrary assumption that an original writing has been
utterly corrupted, stands on a very insecure basis.

PEE FACE.

yiii

hand, there are those who cause scarcely less dissatisfaction to a

reader of taste, by rejecting all, or nearly all, conjectural correcthe authority of our present
tion, and by as greatly overrating
others depreciated it.
the
as
MSS.
They seem to
imperfect

think no idiom too complex, no figure of speech too harsh, no

violation of the ordinary grammatical rules too gross, no metrical
deviations too violent to be accepted as from the pen of Aeschylus himself.
They construe through thick and thin, and convert

nonsense into sense with a facility absolutely startling to sober

With such a Scylla and such a Charybdis to avoid,
scholars.
to steer his bark according to the
ibis.
tutissimus
media
golden rule,
But every editor who labours with a conscientious regard for
modern scholastic requirements, has a reasonable claim to in-

an editor has a perilous task

As

dulgence in proportion to the difficulty of his work.

it is

no vain boast on the part of the present Editor to say that this
volume contains the results of more than forty years' particular
and critical study of Aeschylus, so it is no affectation to state,
that he only now fully knows the difficulties which beset the
right understanding of

this

author.

It

is,

indeed,

almost

painful to reflect how many really great intellects have been

for the last half-century devoted to a task, we will not say

but interesting to comparatively few, and the

extent and perplexities of which still fewer can rightly apConsiderable has been their success, but yet very far
preciate.
from complete. If each critic did something which gained him
thankless,

repute in his own generation, many of his views were rejected as

3
erroneous in the next
The very fact of many differing so
.

widely, where one only can be right and all may be wrong, seems
almost to throw a doubt on the utility of such labours and yet
it is a doubt which ardent lovers of literature will
scarcely allow
;

Suffice it to say, that the conflicting

of
learned
men, while they raise a smile of conopinions
really
in
the
and
are used by them as an argument
unlearned,
tempt

themselves to entertain.

against the study of ancient literature, cannot fail to furnish

materials for earnest thought to succeeding editors, who feel
8

"
" Multa
quodque seculum obliviscenda profert future (Hermann, Praef.

ad Iph. Taur.

p. vi).

IX

PREFACI-:.

that each opinion

is

entitled to deferential consideration, while

both time and space are too often wanting to do this fully. In
truth the notes, critical and explanatory, which have been already
published on Aeschylus, form so large a mass of literary matter,
that it has become a very formidable task to consult, and a
positive impossibility to discuss at length, the views of each
It is not easy to be well acquainted
writer on disputed passages.
with even the more recent editions, as those of Blomfield,

Wellauer, Scholefield, Franz, Miiller, Dindorf, Hermann, Haupt,

Klausen, Peile, Conington, Linwood, Davies, Weil, Emper,

Heimsoeth, Burges, Griffiths, Bamberger, Minckwitz, Kennedy,
4
not to mention at least as many more who preceded them in the

same literary field.

All have
to these.

And yet we must every now and then appeal

done something for their author, and that

deserves
to
be specially and honourably commesomething
It is a just law among the community of scholars
morated 6
.

whom

that credit should ever be rendered to

credit is due.

Besides,
really vain to expect a blind acquiescence, on the
of
an
part
intelligent and inquiring student, in the solitary
of
each latest editor. No scholar will accept unjudgment
it is

questioned the text of any one edition, as finally settled with that
degree of precision beyond which criticism cannot hope to go.
editor must give a sort of history of his text and that
history will be a very long, and hardly a very interesting one,
unless he confines himself to a brief notice of the more

Every

important MS. variations

emendations.

and the most plausible conjectural

would seem indeed that no inconsiderable part of the inwhich is still so keenly felt in classical literature, consists
in the canvassing and controverting the views and interpretations
It

terest

" Literarum
studia dissentione input forth by rival scholars.
6
citantur atque acuuntur," said Hermann
Were there nothing
.

See a long catalogue of editors, commentators, and

Aeschylus in p. 311 2 of Franz's Orestea.
"
nostrum
aliquid in

Unusquisque
"

complecti potest

commune

confert; non unus

(Hermann, Praef. ad Eur. Suppl.

mention with especial praise a

critical writers

p. xiv).

on

omnia

We may

here

on the Septem contra

Thebas, recently published by Dr. John Oberdick, Kector of the Imperial

Gymnasium
6

series of critical papers

at Minister, Bavaria.

Praef. ad Hec. p.

vii, ed.

1831.

PllEFACE.

nothing even to refute, the pleasure as well as

the profit would be less.
The useful and honourable motive of
ambition to surpass would be wanting and so would that peculiar feeling of unsatisfied curiosity, which ever enlivens and en-

left to discover,

courages the really enterprising mind in perusing writings which

have something of an enigmatical character. Every scholar
trusts that he may be the Oedipus to grapple successfully with
the Sphinx.

Thus

it is,

that the very imperfections of classical

add materially though indirectly to its value.

Thus much has been said, it is feared somewhat at length,
by way of apology for what many will think a useless, but what
really is a necessary and inevitable part of an editor's duty, viz.
a duty which
the continual discussion of various readings,
happens to fall with unusual severity on the editor of Aeschylus.
literature

is indeed the fashion of the present day, which is impatient of

slow processes and tediously minute learning, to depreciate, in a
wholesale way, the critical study of the classical writers, on the

It

ground that the matter rather than the words ought to be our
chief concern, and that too much care about the latter has a
tendency to divert our attention from the former. Now, as words
are but the vehicles of matter, so to speak, this objection obviThe
ously strikes at the root of all really accurate learning.
science of classical criticism requires no defence what it has
;

already effected in restoring and settling the texts of the classical

authors entitles it to be spoken of with the highest respect.

There is, perhaps, at this time, a not unnatural nor unhealthy

reaction from the dry verbal scholarship which was exclusively
in vogue during the last generation, and was undoubtedly
esteemed far beyond its merits. Still we must remember that
nothing less is involved in the principles of sound criticism than
the laws of

grammar and

nicer shades and

more

metre, nay, of language

itself,

in all its

and subtle modes of expression.

And those who disparage verse- composition as a mere waste of
time should be told, that there is no better or surer way to attain
a sound j udgment of what an ancient poet would or would not
have written. Many are tempted to smile at the pains which a
refined

naturalist takes to determine the species of a fossil, or to define

the distinctive characteristics of a new plant or insect, which

seems in

itself

quite insignificant.

But here the answer

is

the

PREFACE.

same

all

XI

and helps, individually small, but

and therefore not undeserving of pains,

these are methods

great in their ends,

towards the perfecting certain branches of human knowledge 7

And whether the object be the understanding of Nature's laws,
or the penetrating the inmost depths of the human intellect,
There
either of these is certainly worthy of our best attention.
.

nothing which may not become ridiculous when carried beyond

due bounds and if classical criticism be liable to extravagances,
it has this fault in common with nearly every branch of human
is

Those are wiser who, instead of disparaging it, try

its aberrations and to chasten its tendencies to excess
by bringing taste and learning and a sound knowledge of
principles to bear on the practice of it.

learning.
to correct

The settlement

of the text of Aeschylus, as far as it has yet

a
has
been
gradual process of restoration and recovery,
gone,
founded not merely on a series of happy guesses, but on a

constantly increasing knowledge of general laws, and on brilliant

What has been
archaeological investigations and discoveries.
corrected with certainty has in its turn suggested the true readings in other passages ; and thus at the present time the really
corrupt verses do not perhaps much exceed a hundred out of

some eight thousand in all. There are, however, a great number

of passages where there is no doubt at all about the reading, but
much uncertainty as to the author's meaning. And this leads us
on another point, the difficulty of Aeschylus as a poet.
he is difficult because he is profound, or in other
words, because he treats of matters beyond the reach of man's
ordinary knowledge and perceptions. There is more of esoteric
theology in him than in any other Greek poet, not excepting
Pindar or Hesiod. He is fond of dwelling on the principles of
to speak

First, then,

divine action in relation to man, but he rarely expresses his sentiments on these subjects in plain and ordinary language, but

employs terms mystical, figurative, and sometimes grammatically

He writes with the reverent reserve of a religious man.
obscure.
He seems to have had a system before him, perhaps even a uniform
and connected one but he gives us mere glimpses of it here and
;

there, which, without the additional light of other passages,

7

Person's apophthegm

neque in

bello

neque in

is

familiar to most,

re critica."

"

Nihil contemnendum

est,

PREFACE.

xii

would hardly guide us through the intricacies of the subject.

His mind was pervaded by a gloomy awe of invisible and supernatural agencies for evil, especially those of Earth and the
demon powers of Hades. His Zeus is not that of the Homeric
god, who sends storms and hail and lightning, but the ve/juerwp,
the awarder of retribution to the just and the unjust of mankind.

Hence there

is

a continual reference to the ideas of expiation,

Pythagoras, one of
propitiation, and averting of possible ills.
the most deep-minded speculators of the ancient world, speaks in
every page of Aeschylus, and in language so remarkable for
metaphor and imagery that we justly feel that we ought to know
more than unfortunately we do about the master, before we can
comprehend the full scope and meaning of the disciple.
AavXoi yap
l

7r/>a7n'8a>i>

Teivovaiv rropoi

That part of the opening chorus of the Suppliants, where these

words occur (73 102), is a fair specimen of the school of mystical divinity in which the mind of Aeschylus was trained.
Though here and there perhaps doubts occur as to the right
reading of words, we cannot help feeling that the views of the
author as to the attributes of the Divine Mind are the real

which we have to encounter, and which lie beyond the

the mere critic or grammarian.
of
The same is true,
province
in a greater or less degree, of nearly every choral ode in the
can see their drift, so to speak, and can explain
Orestea.
difficulties

We

still we are under the conpretty well their general connexion

that
there
was
stant impression
something in the mind of the
;

To bring these remarks

poet which we imperfectly comprehend.
home to the reader, we would request him to reflect on such
sentences as the following, and say if, without note or comment
or parallel passages, he can satisfy himself of their full and exact

Those who have studied Aeschylus the longest will be

sense.
the least inclined to dogmatic assertions on the subject.
Agam. 172,
UTTVCf) 7T/JO
S,

KdpSias

KOI Trap' aKovras iyX^e

TTOV

X^P LS

/3'

creX/za cre^vov rjp.eva>v,

PKEFACE.

XI 11

Ibid. 365,
rr<pavrai

8'

fKyovois

a.Td\p.r)TO)S "A-pf]

TTVfOVTC&V [Jlfl^OV

T)

8tKaiO>ff,

VTTfp TO flf\Tl(TTOV' CCTTCO 8' OTTTjJJ.O.VTOV, CO(TT

KaTTClpKf^V

fv irpcnridtov Xa^ovra.

Choeph. 628,
TO

8*

"7X*

TfVtV\)iQV<V

l<j)OS

diavraiav o^vnevKes ovra

8tcu AtKas* TO /^jj 6(p,is yit

ov Xa^ TreSot jrarov/AfVoy

TO 7TUl> AtOff
TrapeK^dvros ov OepivTons.
8'

cpeiderai TrvO^v,
'

Alcra <pacryavovpy6s'

TCKVOV
(K

8'

8'

f7Tl(T(ppei dofMOKTll',

at/xrmoi/ TraXaiTfpwv

TLVl

/JLVffOS

K\VTO. j3v<rcr6(f)pQ)v 'Epivvs.

In such passages as these,

and they are very numerous,

there

is, literally, scarcely a word that does not involve a doctrine, a

8
Take a few
metaphor, or a meaning that lies below the surface
.

points from the

How

a sword said OVTCLV Sia Alfcrj^?

What is TreBoL iraielv TO pr) 6e/uLLS ? What is TO (JLTJ $e/u? rwv ov
How is a man said 7rapa/3aiv6t,v Aibs
^eytuo-Teo? TrapofiaivovTwv ?
ae/3a? ?

said

What

last:

is

meant by TrvO^v

Trpoxa\K6vecr6ai ?

67Ti(T(j)epiv ?
ai/j.aTci)v?

is

What

ALKYJ^ ?

doctrine

is

Why is

In what way does the Fury

is she Pvaabfypwv and

In what sense

the sword

involved in re/cvov
e/crivei

%poz/<w

fjuvcros

K\vrd?

Such questions are well calculated to arrest the attention of

But much more rehasty and careless readers of Aeschylus.
mains for consideration.
8
Mr. Clark (Travels in the Peloponnesus, p. 257) says, " The symbolism
of a later age,
an age which has ceased to be creative and become critical,
forces upon the heedless simplicity of ancient works a subtle interpretation of

which their authors never dreamed. I cannot but think that the odes of
Pindar and the choruses of Aeschylus have been sometimes subjected to
similar misconstruction."
Nevertheless, an ancient Greek always meant
something.
was.

We

are only concerned to ascertain

what that something

really

PREFACE.

XIV

In the next place, Aeschylus is difficult because his mind was

given to brood over subjects in their nature obscure, and the
point and interest of which centres in the very fact of their being
obscure.
Dreams, prophecies, oracles, bod ings, omens, and
were
the favourite food of his fancy.
In a word, the
portents,
9
his
was
We
have
and demons,
supernatural
delight.
ghosts
Furies and gory spectres, prophetic ravings and dark presentiments, all grand and awful and terrific both in the language in
which they are clothed and the conceptions which they embody.
And he treats these subjects with the earnestness of a poet who
had a firm belief in their reality, and in their playing an important part in human affairs. The relations between the seen
and the unseen, the modes by which departed spirits communicate and are made to sympathize with those on earth, or on
the contrary, show their resentment beyond the grave
the
mysterious connexion between sin and woe, crime and retributhe fixed laws of Fate, Necessity,
tion, impiety and misfortune
and eternal Justice; such are the themes which Aeschylus
loved, and which certainly are not conducive, when deeply
;

reasoned out by a naturally mystic mind, to the formation of a

lucid style.

Thirdly, he is difficult from the almost Oriental figurativeness

of his expressions, and from the constant use of metaphors and
similes, and in particular, from a habit of confusing these two

which greatly involves and perplexes

appears too to have borrowed some of his
and
phraseology from the Persians , the recent victory
imagery
over whom, whether he personally shared in it or not, naturally
distinct forms of speech,

the meaning.

attracted his

He

mind

to a subject at once

new and

striking.

Add

9
Besides the ghost of Darius in the Persae and of Clytemnestra in the
Eumenides, the spectral form of Argus, the keeper of lo, was represented on
the stage, as is clear from Prom. 579 90, a passage which can only he
understood of a real form and real sounds, not of a mere fancy.
1
Hence (see Ar. Ean. 938) he derived his fondness for strange and

portentous forms, his lTnra\KTpv6ves &c., the types of which may be traced
in many of the Assyrian sculptures.
Miss A. Swanwick, in her Introduction
to the Translation of the Orestea, p. xvii, observes that the Persian
Theology
seems to have made great impression on the mind of Aeschylus. Prof.
(Introd. to Agam. p. viii) calls
patriarch and first preacher of pessimism."

Kennedy

him " a

pessimist, nay, the very

XV

PREFACE.

to this a certain irony consisting in equivocal senses and double

meanings, especially in dialogues, and an allusive or indirect way

To
of speaking which is extremely liable to be misunderstood.
than
more
one
of
interoften
are
that
his
words
susceptible
say
which the Greek language,
no
means
is by
exempt from. But whereas

pretation, is perhaps to state a fault

with

all its clearness,

usually quite decisive of the true

sense, in Aeschylus this too often fails us as a guide, from the
general obscurity of his meaning.

in other writers the context

is

from a grammatical carelessness or

from
rapid composition, or rather from the
incoherency resulting
of
full
of its own thoughts that crowd
which,
impetus
genius,
each other in rapid succession, leaves much to be understood,
and causes an abruptness and suddenness of transition which
Fourthly, he

is difficult

some have attempted to explain by the supposition of lost

a theory which Hermann has carried to an extent much
verses,
beyond probability. Nominatives standing alone without their
verbs, clauses cut short

by

aposiopesis, the

frequent use of parti-

which have a force depending entirely on something to be

mentally supplied, and of anomalous constructions and unusual
cles

meanings of words, are also frequent causes of perplexity. The

extreme metrical accuracy which he uniformly adopts in the
choral odes must also have greatly restricted him in the choice
of words, and this in passages which the utmost freedom in
diction would hardly have rendered very clear.
Lastly, a certain inflated, grandiloquent, and strained loftiness
of language, sometimes not far removed (as the ancients themselves thought) from bombast, is a cause, if not of positive
difficulty, at least of a continual mental effort in the perusal of his
He is, so to speak, always upon stilts, and reluctant
writings.
to descend to the ordinary standard of poetical
expression.

Tran-

and repose are thus too seldom allowed he was great in

eWX/;fi?, but he sacrificed everything to it.
Aristophanes with

quillity

good reason called him <7TO/,t(af, Ko/jLTro^afceXoppij/ijLcov, av0a&6His invention was constantly
CTTO/UO?, and ^v^jBaXelv ov paSios.
His fondoccupied with strange forms and unnatural portents.

amounted almost to a morbid appetite for blood.

The conception of the spectral children in the Agamemnon,
carrying their own gnawed hearts in their hands the frightful
ness for horrors

PREFACE.

same play, of the king's murder by his wife the

blood-dripping and blood-sucking Erinyes the butchery of the
Persians at Salamis the mangled liver of Prometheus, and his
agonizing tortures not to add the list of atrocities enumerated
details, in the

Eum.

in

It

177, &c., fully bear out this estimate of idiosyncrasy.

may seem almost a contradiction to add, that the general

Aeschylus has a straightforwardness and a simplicity

rather epic 2 than dramatic in its character.
The truth however
that
narratives
are
too
his
is,
impetuous to be artistically
style of

involved

and hence

his idioms,

on the whole, present a marked

with the complex and rhetorical constructions of

Especially to be noticed is the natural order and
Sophocles.
contrast

The

arrangement of his words.

chief impediments arise from

uncertainty of the readings, or archaic phraseology, or from

some point of political or religious usage only partially known to

The

the religious system held and inculcated

of
such
paramount importance to the right
by the poet,
understanding of his works, that an outline of it, necessarily a
very brief one, may here be usefully subjoined.
us.

latter, indeed,
is

In several respects, and not the

least so in this, Aeschylus

be regarded as a poet of the heroic ages. His mind was
deeply imbued with the old Element- worship of the PelasgoArgive people. The gods were not however with him merely

may

the symbols of nature-powers

they were the agents in human
affairs, the punishers of crime, the authors of calamity to those
;

who

violated their laws or infringed their high prerogatives.

is to him a real divinity, closely connected with the

Earth

infernal powers,

and therefore requiring propitiation both

Of Homer he was avowedly

a student and an imitator.

Athen.

as

viii.

347, E, ras avTov Tpayqtftias repast] fivai eXeye TWV 'O/j,r)pov p.eya\a>v 8ei7rva)v.
But this refers perhaps chiefly to his selection of the Homeric heroes for

p.

his

themes

Aristocracy.

and this he would do, because Homer was in favour with the
See Theatre of the Greeks, p. 76. Ar. Ean. 1040, oQcv
37^17
TroXXus operas eTroirjacv, IlarpoKXaiV,
TevKpatv 8vp,o\f6vTu>v.
clearly understood, that before the time of Plato the
'
included all the so-called
Cyclic
subjects ; and it is

fpprjv d7rop.aap,evr)

It should

however be

name Homer

'

very

Aeschylus knew our

and Odyssey. But he was certainly an

imitator of Theognis.
Compare Ag. 36 with Theog. 815, Ag. 381 3 with
Theog. 417 and 449 seqq., Ag. 4502 with Theog. 1512, Ag. 7056 with
with Theog. 203 seqq., and 839 with 1165.
Theog. 961, Cho.
doubtful

if

537

Iliad

PREFACE.

XV11

the guardian of the dead, whom she holds in reserve as potent

agents for good or evil, and as the sender of hostile monsters,
diseases, and barrenness, in wrath for pollutions contracted from

the

human

The nurturer

race.

of youth, the

produce, which she benignly teems forth

mother of all
back

to be received

again into her lap, she holds the foremost place

among

the

powers which directly sustain human life, and as such she is

always invoked first by new comers to a country. As the giver
of vitality, she is able to impart even to the spirits of the dead
a certain power, without which they would be totally helpless,
and unable to hold any communication with their friends on
is

in a word, the medium by which such connexion

The sun and the moon, and perhaps the other
" the
bright powers that bring summer and winter

She

earth.

is,

sustained.

stars,

are

to mortals ;" the light of the

and prosperity

and hence

sun

is

the source of joy and hope

his identity with

Apollo, though
rather obscurely hinted at in the extant works of Aeschylus, is
not to be doubted, and indeed is clear from a single passage,
;

rightly understood (Choeph. 974).

Apollo, Hermes, Pallas, and

Zeus under very varied attributes (TeXeio?,

Krriaios, AiSoios, ^corrjp, Hewo?, &c.), seem to be the chief
divinities of the supernal or upper order of gods, though not
last,

but not

least,

un frequent mention is made of Artemis, Aphrodite, Ares, Hera,

and Poseidon. Each of these has his or her peculiar and welldefined office
subject.

but

it is

needless to pursue the inquiry into this

Pallas, as the patron-goddess of Athens, is the impersona-

tion of divine wisdom,

and she

holds, in the

Eumenides, the

first

place in tempering justice with mercy, and laying down moral

principles for the guidance of man. Between the infernal powers
of the old elemental mythology, including demons,
and
heroes,
Erinyes,
gloomy, vengeful, and terrible, and the
newer and more benign deities of the Jovian dynasty (vecorepoi,
Geol, Eum. 156), the Olympian gods generally, he draws a clear
The former are the genii of death and Nature's
distinction.
the latter interfere closely and sympathetically in
sternest laws
the affairs of men, as protectors of cities and of the people in
their social and political relations.
It was the great object of
the poet to explain away the old legends which represented these
two powers (^OVLOI and ovpdvioC) in continual conflict, and to
a
(XOovioi)

PREFACE.

xv iii
show that there was a

real

and material union between them,

in a word, that the government of the world and the law of

Nature could not be other than a harmonious principle. From
their eternal warfare he perceived that nothing but evil could

man, and therefore he laboured to reconcile what apat least to show that it was but a
peared to be adverse, or
Of the Chthonian Powers
temporal and accidental disagreement.
and
he speaks with a mixed veneration
religious awe (o-e/Sa? and
him
to
deprecate, propitiate, and
Seio-iSai/Aovla) which leads
euphemize them, and which leaves no doubt of the sincerity of
his belief in their influence over the destinies of mankind.
result for

'

that " Aeschylus belongs to a period

the national legends of Greece were considered not as

It has been well said

when

mere amusing fictions, but

which ruled over Greece/'
a prominent feature in

as evidences of the divine

power

Hence he always makes Destiny

describing victory, defeat, alliances, and

the fortunes of regal houses, which, in his mind, represented the

The origin of families and even of nations
nations themselves.

he attributes
this

and he never loses sight of

events which have signalized a

to the counsels of Zeus,

view in tracing the course

of-

nation or a dynasty.
Aeschylus was, indeed, pre-eminently a religious poet. He
derived from the teaching of his master Pythagoras a
sublime, though
divine attributes,
irresistible will,

stern and gloomy, conception of the

the mysterious and inscrutable ways, the
the inviolable majesty of God.
He shrinks

from impiety as the fertile source of every woe. But most

especially does he dwell on the Omnipotence and the Justice
On these two points hangs a large
of the Supreme Being.
the helplessness of man, his inportion of his theology
evitable fall sooner or later, when under the wrath of heaven
;

the dependence of every event on the will of Zeus the

facility
with which he works out his own counsels ; the certainty of sin
;

being ultimately punished. Zeus knows no superior, but only

that Eternal Destiny which even he is compelled to
He is
obey.
T
the Consummator (7 eXeto9) of all things with this reservation,
that Fate or Necessity

K. 0.

must have pre-ordained the event which

Miiller, Hist. Gr. Lit, p. 326.

PREPACK.
he brings

to pass

<;
.

XIX

"
which is
there," the poet asks,
without thee?" In his capacity of

What

accomplished to mortals

is

Soter or Preserver, in which he

(or rather, as connected with

is always spoken of as the Third

two others), he appears as the

especial friend of mankind, intermediate, in a certain manner,

between the adverse Chthonian powers and the benign Olympian
gods, and holding the especial office of harmonizing and adjusting
their conflicting claims, as

But Fate

supreme over both.

is

not

be averted even by Zeus, either from himself or from man

he can only direct what has been forecast in the womb of time,

to

and guide
a

is

"
is

it

to the best interests of the

doctrine which

the poet

human

race.

Fatalism

strongly and sincerely held.

that will happen/' he says and again, " What

" You have
fated awaits both the bondsman and the free/'

What

is fated,

no chance of escaping what is fated." He views with dislike

the speculative philosophy which was then just beginning to
arise, and which taught that the gods had no regard for the
actions of mortals.

He

held that everything

human

is

regu-

by a superior mind, and hence he leaves no ground for

free agency, in the proper sense of the word.
All great actions
lated

are the result of an irresistible impulse.

But there are certain
conditions under which a man may voluntarily place himself, and
by which he is made the helpless victim of circumstances, as by
defiance

or disobedience to

must take heed

the

commands

of the gods.

He

thunderbolt darted from the eye of

Zeus, who regards with jealous dislike ill-used wealth, exalted
This is the
reputation, and overweening insolence and pride.
<$>66vo<;

to escape the

which Agamemnon knowingly incurred, and against

his

own

better judgment, by walking on purple robes after his

Thus his own folly and the inherent family curse
victory.

co-operated for his ruin.

By more discretion and humility he
avoided
instant fate.
have
might perchance

Unlike Euripides, whose scheme of divinity is a cold, lifeless,

5
in fact, infidelity
unreal, and purely artificial sj^stem,
barely
4

fact Euripides taught, after Anaxagoras

KOI yap Zevs on veva-r],
Alcest. v. 977.
('Amy/o?) TOVTO reXevra.
5
That is, disbelief or misbelief in the popular mythology. Euripides, as
'
shown in the Preface to Vol. i. p. xxii v, of the ' Bibliotheca edition, was

dvv

So in

croi

not an atheist.

He

had

far too

profound and thoughtful a mind to become

a 2

XX

PREFACE.

unlike Homer in his half -human conception of the

disguised
life and converse of the celestials,
Aeschylus makes his gods
;

to be

gods indeed, the beginning and the end of all the action
which every event turns either for

of his dramas, the centre on

weal or for woe.

deliverance

If disposed to mercy, their

is

speedy and effectual if to wrath, they are equally powerful to

destroy. In all his existing plays, Divine Agency forms the leading idea. In the Suppliants, innocence is protected and lewd
In the
insolence is thwarted by Zeus as the patron of kindred.
Prometheus, daring rebellion is curbed and disobedience is made
a fearful example. In the Persians, Zeus again crushes pride
and avenges impious boasts. In the Seven against Thebes, Zeus
;

protects, in
city, at the

concert with other associate gods,

a beleaguered

same time that he baffles the vaulting insolence of

the adversary, and accomplishes a fatal family curse. In the
Agamemnon, Zeus Xenius brings a late retribution for the
wrongs of violated hospitality, and then strikes the conqueror of
Troy for his pride. In the Choephoroe, Apollo and Hermes conspire to direct Orestes to a deed of justice.
nides, they are his' patrons and protectors
to account for the crime he has

And

in the

when he

is

Eumecalled

committed in obedience to the

behest of Apollo, while Pallas gives a divine sanction to his

judicial acquittal.
"
" It was the
poet's aim
(Miiller observes
extol the majesty of the external ordinances

"

throughout to

which uphold the

whereas Sophocles, in the new form which he gave to
Tragedy, had in view the moral sentiments, apprehended under
a more refined aspect." 'In fewer words, we might almost call
Aeschylus the Poet of the Gods, Sophocles the Poet of Man-

universe

The one deeply studied the laws of divine action the other
sounded the depths of the human heart. To reconcile the old
law of inexorable justice with the newer law of
mercy, seems to
have been the leading idea of Aeschylus. To
improve humanity
by holding up to admiration the finer qualities of justice, fortikind.

that.
call

who

He was the founder, as far as a tragic poet could be, of what we may
neological opinions, as opposed to the views of the earlier poets,
attributed every event to the direct interference of the
with human
gods

affairs.
6

Dissertations on the Eumenides,

p. 201 (ed. 2).

XXI

PREFACE.

tude under affliction, sympathy with distress, firmness in duty,

and generally, all practical goodness, was the cherished object
of Sophocles.

The moral teaching

founded not only on a

sound philosophy, but on truths as immutable as human nature
itself.
He constantly represents the danger of wealth and proof

our poet

is

sperity, as conducive to a haughtiness

lead to a man's downfall and ruin.

as he takes care to define

and a presumption which

Not that mere prosperity,

necessarily productive of evil ;

vffpis, it gives rise to

it, is

but that when combined with insolence,

that daring contempt of holy things which has wickedness for its
offspring, and sooner or later brings a certain retribution.
By

the actual commission of crimes, and even through the crimes of

man is placed in the power of the Furies. Zeus

his forefathers, a

is the keeper only of

religious men
Once
in
the
oaiwv
ken
of
these
(oiKO(f)v\a^
avSpwv).
avenging
his name and his
goddesses, he is hunted down to destruction

Soter then stands aloof, for he

honours dwindle and perish, and he becomes under a shade, an

So Agamemnon and
a^Ai>9, and one of the Lost (eV atVrot?).
so Oedipus

came

to wretchedness, for

they were too confident in

By a well-timed humility they might have

or
instead of aggravating the curse of anmodified,
postponed
But the sins of the father are visited on the
cestral guilt.
their prosperity.

and by the ordinary rule one crime begets another, even

and fourth generation. Thus a murder once committed brings on another, it may be in retribution but that

children,

in the third

other
curse

is

sure to be followed in

may expend itself,

which

but

it

its

turn by a third.

At

last a

leaves a family under a cloud from

the peculiar mercy of Zeus.

can only look up by

Now the first origin or motive of crime is arrj, a mental delusion or infatuation which prevents a man from foreseeing the
it

consequences, as the sin of Atreus against his brother Thyestes

was a Trpwrapxos drrj. This arrj is sent by the god on those
whom he has resolved to destroy. It is the method by which
divine vengeance

immediate

by

Then

all

to

harden a

work out

man

its

designs.

(fiporovs 6pavvvew]

Its

and

He thus lays the foundation of a family

the
altar of Righteousness with profane foot."
kicking
is over
he is a doomed man fate has him in its in-

make him
curse

commences

effect is to

reckless.

"

PREFACE.

xxii

cxorable grasp, and neither wealth nor honour can save him from
He is even so blinded that he cannot see
ultimate annihilation.
his

own

progressive descent and

coming ruin. Having once

trans-

on from bad to worse.

gressed against Themis, he rapidly goes
as
a
described
is
Justice
power always victorious in the end,

and slow, and lingering in its approach.

It both restores usurped rights and punishes guilt, and thus sides
But the aspect
with the oppressed and against the oppressor.
that
of
retaliation and
under which the poet regards it is rather
" For the doer to
reprisal than as a corrective discipline.
"
"a
is with him
suffer
very old maxim," that is, a law given to

though often

man from

silent,

the

first.

Blood

for blood,

reproach for reproach

To injure fully
plot and counterplot, craft frustrated by craft.
as much as you have been injured, so as not to let your enemy
have the balance of advantage over you, is a fair ground for
But this view, albeit essentially and
boast and exultation.
a
heathen
one, was held by Aeschylus as the
characteristically
law
of
heaven
(Oeo-^Lov), not as the legitimate indulappointed
He thought that it was right that
of
resentful
gence
feelings.
man should so treat man, because crime was too fearful a thing
Man
to go unpunished, or to be punished less than its deserts.
was by nature rebellious against God, and required to be taught
The
sobriety (awfypocrvvri, the contrary to vftpis) by suffering.
merit of virtue consisted in its being voluntary, i. e. cultivated

own

sake, and not from compulsion.

Irreligion he reas
as
wisdom
the
garded
folly, piety
(ev <f)povetv),
greatest gift of
heaven. And he held that awe or fear (at'8a>? and Seo?) was the
best preservative of obedience, whether towards the state or to
for its

Finally, he fully believed in a future judgment, and the responsibility of man, of which he does not lose
" The
sight while he maintains the doctrines of Predestination.

the laws of God.

God

of the unseen world keeps a stern scrutiny over man, and

all his actions in the tablets of his mind."
Zeus of
" Not even
the nether world judges sins in the last judgment."

"A

records

in the

other world shall the lewd

man

escape from

being

arraigned."

In his

political

conservative.

sentiments Aeschylus was aristocratic and

a partisan of the anti-popular faction

He was

represented by Aristides and Cimon, and an opponent of The-

ITiEFACE.

whom

rnistocles,

blished customs.

XX111

he regarded as a dangerous innovator on estaHis play of the Eumenide* is thought to have

been directed against the supporters of Ephialtes, who desired,

by curtailing the power of the Areopagus, to open a door to
greater freedom from state prosecutions, if not to a greater
His proud patriotism revolted from the
licentiousness of life.
overthrow of any time-honoured institution, the object of which
was to keep in check the otherwise unbridled passions of a fickle

He was

multitude.

nevertheless a moderate man, far

more

dis-

than to be obstinately one-sided.

posed
An ardent admirer of the kingly office, in the abstract, he was
no advocate of despotism. " Approve neither a life under no
government nor that under a master for God always gives the
to a conciliatory course

His feelings
superiority to a mean between extremes."
incline
to
an
excessive
for kings.
reverence
evidently

however

He

de-

lights to portray the abject service of eastern courtiers, even

while as a Greek, or at least as writing for Greeks, he takes

care to throw a certain invidious air over such slavish adulation.

The person of a king was in his eyes absolutely sacred, as

invested with an authority derived from Zeus and appointed by
Fate.
The throne and the sceptre were prerogatives which, as
Hesiod had taught, came close to those of the gods themselves.
Thus Agamemnon and Menelaus are SMpovos AioOev KOI SLA
OVC^TTTOO? Tijj,r}, and Bioa-Sorois a/aJTrrpoto-i, TifJiak^ov^voi.
a
and
was
one
accursed.
sacrilegious wretch,
regicide
doubly
Kings are the object of veneration to their people (cre/Sa?), the
shepherds and fathers of their flock, the dispensers of justice,
invincible in wars, a/iapgoi and airoKe^oi, guardians of religion
and lords irresponsible (irpv-rave^ a/cpiToi) over the altars of the
state.
The beggar-kings of Euripides would certainly have
found no favour in our poet's eyes. But while Darius and
Xerxes are described as King of Kings, a God to the Persians,
the Eye of the Palace, and a degree of grandeur is thrown over
their state,

which appears wholly incompatible with real

dislike or

the poet can paint a constitutional monarch of

contempt
the heroic ages declining the absolute power attributed to him
by strangers, and refusing to act without first consulting his

people in

by

for

it,

full

assembly.

Even

the Persian kings are supported

certain elders or councillors called HKJTOI, equivalent to the

PREFACE

XXIV

Bov\rj of the Greeks in the heroic times, who had the privilege
of advising and dissuading, and of declaring their views on all
submission to the
questions, though with the most deferential
superior

wisdom and power of the sovereign

lord.

dead, kings held rule over the inferior ghosts in

Hades, and were honoured by being made the ministers or
attendants of the infernal gods.
They had a delegated power,

Even when

as Safpoves, to send up justice, blessings, aid, &c., to their

to hear and answer invocations at the tomb, and
friends above
;

even to reappear in person, if Earth, propitiated by offerings,

consented to restore them for a brief period to the upper air.
They relied on the remembrance, offerings, praises, and sacrifices
of their surviving relations, successors, and subjects.
could feel resentment beyond the pyre, and could show

sending evil dreams

They
by

it

Nor

did the angry spirit

rest till vengeance had been wreaked for the wrongs suffered in
If neglected, it was dishonoured, ar^o?, even in Hades,
life.
to their enemies.

and proportionally lost its influence over human affairs with the
powers below. To be reinstated in its rights in Hades, it must
have full amends made to it on earth. Thus Agamemnon can
do nothing for Orestes, until by libations, dirges, promises of
future honours, and condolences, the son has roused the longslighted spirit of his father from its sullen and unhonoured sleep.
He at last raises his head to listen, as one starting out of a

death-slumber, and accepts the propitiatory offerings descending

to him through the kindly
He is then
lap of mother Earth.

upon to witness the combat undertaken in his cause, to

send Justice as an ally to his friends, and to regard with
pity
the sorrows of his offspring, who have been not unwilling but

called

unable to honour him as they ought.

Such was the poet's conception of the kingly character, a

conception of the chivalrous Homeric chieftain aggrandized by
the pomp of Eastern
King-worship, and one the more remarkable in its free and graphic
expression from the extreme and
singular jealousy with which the Athenians themselves regarded
that supreme dignity.
One might almost imagine, from the
favourable light in which he takes
pains to portray the modified

monarchy of the Pelasgic king in the Suppliants, that the poet

was very far from insensible of the benefits which such an insti-

XXV

PREFACE.

tution would have conferred on his country, then suffering under

evil (as he thought it) of democratic influence.
the

growing

Indeed, both Sophocles in his characters of Creon, Theseus,

and Oedipus, and Euripides still more remarkably in his Creon

and Theseus of the Suppliants, have so much admirable instruction on the differences between tyrannical absolutism and constitutional monarchy, and invariably display the latter in so fair
a light as a set off to anarchy, that they at least could not have
shared in the jealous fears in which the 817/^09 held the very name
Those persons form a very inadequate estimate of
of BacrtXevs.
the Greek dramatic writings, who regard them merely as old
legends popularized so as to please national vanity, or who
.imagine that an intellectual Greek would have sat out the day in
the theatre for no higher purpose than to be amused.

Still less

can we compare any modern theatrical representations, which

fall short of the ancient in their social and political importance
as they surpass them in mere gorgeousness of decoraThe Tragic competitors of old were
of effects.
not only poets, but also good men and patriots, anxious to use
their art to the best advantage for inculcating moral truths,
as

much

tion

and variety

elevating and purifying the feelings, and for directing the popular
mind in the right way, by inspiring a love of virtue, of their
To such an extent did this
country, of their fellow-citizens.

embodied the proverbial philoa

the
At
of
period when men were only hearers
day.
sophy
and not readers, the tragic writer was preacher, essayist, and
lecturer, as well as poet; a fact not to be doubted, when we
object prevail, that iambic verses

consider

how

familiar to the multitude those compositions

must

have been, when a casual quotation by a comic author, or even an

indirect allusion by a rival poet, could find an immediate response
in the vast assembly of the Athenian theatre,
when we remember too that the greater part of the large collection of fragments
from lost plays consists of moral sentiments and philosophical

which have come down to us simply because they

were celebrated as such. No one will deny that they form an
admirable set of maxims, and that the wise and the good in
them greatly predominate over the evil and the unsound. The
intense satisfaction which the scholar finds in the gravity, the
majesty, and the well-studied wisdom of iambic verses, in the

reflections

HIE FACE.

XXVI

varied and ingenious combinations, and the exuberant beauties of

something more permanent and universal than fashion

diction, is

mere educational predilection could inspire. They are inexhaustible sources of thought, instruction, and gratification.
Like good pictures and good music, the more they become fami-

or

new and undiscovered

must
have
been to the Athenian,
tragedy
to whom it was, besides a religious festivity, a poetical treat, an
imposing spectacle, and a political lesson, we need not stop to
liar to us, the

beauties.

more they seem

replete with

What then a

inquire.

With respect to Aeschylus, a prejudice exists amongst many,

from causes already explained, that he is not worth the time and
mental labour which must be bestowed before we can master
the difficulties of the author,
imperfectly, perhaps, after all
But
that has been done in correcting and explaining the text.
if he is deserving of any attention at all, he is surely deserving
of

all

Rather than

that can be devoted to him.

reject the

whole because some parts are obscure, and others, perhaps,

hopelessly corrupt, let us make the most of what we have, and
Considered merely as an intelheartily wish that it were more.
lectual discipline, the task is even rendered more useful, as it is

more stimulating and exciting, by the very perplexities which beset it. Words, in themselves undeniably genuine, must have sotm
meaning, though the right one be not as yet determined with
Words undeniably corrupt must be capable of more
certainty.
or less plausible restoration, when metre and context, the finite
resources of the language, and the known laws of palaeography,
are all so many limitations within which our efforts are restricted.
is it, perhaps, altogether an ignoble ambition to have seen
farther into the meaning of the author, or to have more shrewdly

^Xor

detected the errors and interpolations of copyists, than others

have been able to do.

In saying

this,

we would by no means imply

that undue

attention should be given to the mere letter of the text, either in

determining trifling points of orthography, or even in dwelling
too

much on

There

is

the history and meanings of words individually.

a vast difference between construing an author and

And a prudent editor will ever have prounderstanding him.

he will try to guide the
him
the latter object
before
minently
:

PREFACE.

XXV11

reader to the full appreciation of the meaning by paraphrases,

hints on the connexion, brief summaries of the argument, dis-

but especially by pointing

tinction of the parts, and so forth,
out traits of character and the motives of action which lie at

some depth below the

of that useful, but

still

surface.

We

seem

to

have had enough

which con-

insufficient sort of scholarship,

in the collection of parallel passages, and the compilation of

glossaries from the voluminous works of the old grammarians

sists

and lexicographers. Without doubt much is due to those who

have distinguished themselves in this important field but it is
obvious to remark, that such work may be done, and done well,
by those who have scarcely troubled themselves with tracing the
connexion of ideas, or bestowed a thought on the design, the
mythological views or the moral and political teaching, of the
author whose words they are absorbed in illustrating.
To
Miiller and Klausen we are indebted for a movement in the
;

right direction towards the interpretation of Aeschylus in fact,

they may be fairly called the founders of a new school of Aes;

They created a revolution, as startling in

as
satisfactory in its general results, in the method
novelty
If some of their theories
of interpretation hitherto applied.
chylean philology.

its

appear untenable, and some of their views a little far-fetched or

devoid of evidence, they have at least pointed out the path in
which succeeding editors should travel. On the whole, we have
to regret but that their labours have extended over so
small a portion of the text of Aeschylus as a part of the Orestea.
That these writers have been, the one acrimoniously attacked,

little

the other passed by in supercilious silence, by Hermann, the

leader of the verbal-critics, is a significant circumstance.

though the opinion may be controverted

that
all the existing MSS. of
by weighty arguments,
Aeschylus,
which are by no means numerous, are derived from one single
copy, well known as the Medicean, and now preserved in the
It is

commonly

held,

Laurentian Library at Florence. 7

It is believed to be of the

tenth century, and contains all the seven tragedies (besides

Sophocles and Apollonius Rhodius), with the exception of some
7

An

important service to the student of Aeschylus has been rendered by

of Merkel's verbatim text of the Medicean MS., by the

the publication

Oxford Press,

folio,

1871.

PREFACE.

XXviii

long lost. Now this

have been an apograph from a very ancient
one, written in uncial or capital letters, and probably without
for mistakes occur in the
any division between the words
transcription which would naturally have occurred under these
The same MS. contains marginal scholia,
conditions alone.
leaves of the

Agamemnon which have been

MS. can be shown

to

written in a different but not

much

later hand,

and

also oc-

casional corrections, by the same later hand, of the text itself.

Some further additions and alterations have been made in

handwriting of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. A remarkable fact connected with these scholia is, that the}*- evidently represent an independent and certainly earlier text than
the Medicean, and consequently, than its uncial archetypus and
;

them back

For, whether
from
that
or
not
archetypus (a supposition which the
copied
renders
of
handwriting
improbable), not a few of the
diversity
this at once brings

to a great antiquity.

comments

refer to readings which are at once perceived to be

are not to be found either in the original or the
but
genuine,
8
altered text of the Medicean.
Hence it follows that the

scholia were

composed anterior

to the

time when the careless-

ness of transcribers and the unwarrantable alterations of

more

or less learned readers had combined to furnish the deteriorated

text of the present MSS.
That these scholia are of a very early
date is further shown by the occasional quotations from or refer-

In fine,
ence to works and plays which have long been lost.
they were, in all probability, either wholly or in the greater part,
compiled and abridged from the exegetical writings (virofiv^fiaTa)
of the Alexandrine

grammarians who lived

before,

and in the

That they are collecearly centuries after, the Christian era.

tions from various sources is manifest from the admixture, in
not a few places, of two or more independent and sometimes

I should have been glad to

Suffice it to
does not permit it.
the editing of these important
Oxford, 1851. I have studied

go into this question at length but space

say here, that much remains to be done for
scholia even after Dindorf's useful reprint,
the whole of them with great care for the
;

and some notes upon them (" Commentarius in Scholia

may be obtained from the publisher (price Is. 60?.). See
remarkable instances of discrepancy between the text and the scholia in

present work

Aeschyli Medicea ")

854.
Suppl. 446. 586. 809.

XXIX

PREFACE.
9

In
conflicting comments under one and the same scholium.
several of the later MSS. of Aeschylus, these scholia have been
greatly enlarged by Byzantine teachers of the middle ages but
of these, as of far less importance, no notice need here be
;

Indeed, the object of mentioning the scholia at all was

extreme importance in determining the true

taken.

to point out their

readings in many doubtful and difficult passages.

There can be no doubt, that the true and only safe source for
yet further correcting the text of Aeschylus is a most careful
consideration of these scholia.
Even in this present
a
now emended (either
have
been
edition,
good many passages
in the notes or in the actual text) from scholia containing
critical

indications of earlier

and better readings.

With regard to the corrections subsequently made (generally

over the erasure of the original word) in the Medicean, there is
every probability that they were derived from the collation of a
different copy, and, to judge by the identity of the handwriting,

from that very one whence the scholia were transcribed. For in
times when MSS. were alone in use, and prized in proportion to
their accuracy, it was the object of every possessor to endeavour
to obtain a text as authentic as possible
and to this end it
to
have
a
common
been
to
appears
practice
compare different
as
an
to
and
note down the
copies,
opportunity might occur,
;

various readings of importance, or correct the errors of copyists

1
Hence, as in the case of the Medicean MS., the
by their aid.

second hand, though a later one, will often be found to give a

2
better reading than the original one.
And hence also it will be
9

common to find a\\a>s prefixed to a different interpretation.

to be understood, that in compiling scholia from various sources,
the transcriber or grammarian met with, and thought it worth while specially

By

It

is

very

this it

is

two or more conflicting opinions as to the sense. As we now have

them, the scholia on any given composition of antiquity include, in all
to record,

probability, the

v7rofj.vrjp.aTa

or

comments of many authors, some of whom are

occasionally specified.
1
Thus, at the end of the Orestes, the

MS. Yen.

a.,

of saec.

xii.,

has this

note, Trpos didcpopa dvriypa<pa, 'collated with various transcripts.' Occasionally

we find indications of the same mention of several MSS. being consulted, in

the scholia, where such observations as the following occur, ev 7ro\\ois OVTOS
6 OTI'XOS ov (pepfrai, In many copies this verse is
wanting,' &c.
'

Considerable experience in critical minutiae since the above sentence was

written, has abundantly confirmed the truth, not to say the importance of the

XXX

PEE FACE.

any single ancient MS. so corrected and revised conin

truth, a great deal more than at first sight may appear.
tains,
It bears along with it the credentials of several MSS., and some
seen, that

of these,

it

may

be,

belonging to an independent line of tran-

scription.

Further, if we may assume that more than one MS. was sometimes used by the same transcriber and at the same time, we may
thus explain discrepancies in our MSS. of Aeschylus, which
agree on the whole so closely with the Medicean, that they are

with great reason believed to have been copied from

again, copies from the Medicean
corrections from other sources

scribed, will

have a

Of

this

and

sufficiently close

archetypus to be justly classed

it.

Or

may have

with

received subsequent
these being again tran-

correspondence with their

it

in its general character.

kind was probably the valuable MS. used by Robortello

in his edition of 1552.

and to illustrate
a
would
instances,
require
great space, and would be

However,

them by

to discuss these minutiae in detail,

wholly uninteresting except to the professed critic. Suffice it to

say, that from a proper use of these resources, from a very
careful investigation of the style, metrical laws, idioms,
usages of Aeschylus, from numerous glosses in Hesychius

and
and

other grammarians, and generally, from a more enlarged philological knowledge of the language, means have been found for
restoring, with a precision almost marvellous, numerous passages
in this great poet which not a quarter of a century ago had been

wrongly edited and were totally misunderstood. The same mind

of man which has revealed the secrets locked up in Egyptian
hieroglyphics and in the arrow-headed characters of Nineveh and
Babylon, has successfully grappled with the scarcely less difficult,
if less important, task of emending and explaining the text of
Aeschylus.

We may

compare the fortunate preservation of a

Sometimes transcribers had several copies before them at once,

which case various readings were recorded in the margin of the transcript
But if erasures and alterations are found
b} yp.,i. e. ypafarai. so-and-so, &c.
the
in
collation of a copy subsequently prolater
hands,
then,
general,
by
cured is indicated. It has been very much the habit of modern critics to
But this
attribute far more weight to a reading given by the original hand.
principle is sometimes fallacious, since the copy subsequently compared may
have been the better and the older of the two.

observation.
in

XXXI

1'K'EFACE.

mansion
from inglance, and

of a fine old
single ancient copy to the inheritance
which for years had become less and less like itself

At a first
judicious patchwork and gradual decay.
after only a casual survey, the proprietor doubts if it

is

possible

But when he has begun to remove from it the

rubbish of a century, to cleanse the mouldy walls and ceilings
from the stains and matted cobwebs, and has well studied the
uniform principles of decoration which the hand of a master
artist had followed in carrying out the design, he is surprised
to perceive how much of gilded cornice and frescoed wall, of
carved wood and of delicate sculpture, has been preserved in its
overlaid indeed, but not obliterated and he is
pristine state,
to restore

it.

will supply
gratified to find how satisfactorily that which remains
a precedent for that which has wholly or partially perished.

The

collection of a long series of

Fragments from the

lost

plays of Aeschylus and the other two great Tragic writers, is

one of the happiest results of the laborious research of modern
scholars.

The value and

interest of these isolated passages are

perhaps in general too little appreciated, for students seldom care

to read them till they have mastered the entire tragedies.
Nevertheless, as already remarked, the Fragments are mostly of

more than ordinary merit, and generally owe their preservation

Of Aeschylus indeed nearly four
to that very circumstance.
hundred entire verses have been recovered from the various
writers of subsequent ages
but this number is small compared
;

with the Fragments of Sophocles, amounting to not far short of a

thousand verses, and those of Euripides, of which between three

and four thousand have come dovvn

amount to three entire new plays.

to us, or as

Even

many

as

would
and

in the second

many plays were in existence

which have long since perished. They are quoted by Plutarch,
Galen, Athenaeus, Pollux, and Stobaeus, and a host of grammarians of even a still later date. The immense number of
in all about eighty,
taken from the theme of the
plays,
Trojan war, yet in only three or four instances constructed on
third centuries of the Christian era

the lines of our

whole

texts, incontestably

which we

call

"

"

Cyclic

shows that the

were then of at

apparently of much greater authority. An inference

be
drawn from the comparative number of the Fragfairly

least equal,

may

Homeric

series of epics

PEEFACE.

XXxil

ments (not to say, from the fact that the quotations from
Aeschylus are more of a casual and accidental kind, while those
from the others are to a considerable extent select extracts), that
Aeschylus was, in the later classical ages, by

much

the least

popular of his compeers, and Euripides pre-eminently the

favourite.
Aristophanes evidently saw the tide that was setting
strongly in favour of the

new

candidate for scenic supremacy,

and he vainly tried to stem it by the barrier of his ridicule.

Throughout all ages and in all places where the Greek language
has been systematically taught, Euripides has clearly been the
and to this cause alone,
favourite in the schools of the learned
;

and not to mere accident, is to be attributed the much larger

number which we still possess of his plays. The reason why
Aeschylus has enjoyed the least favour of the three must be
looked for in the ideal, supernatural, and mythological turn of
his mind, in his obscure and somewhat turgid diction, and in
his want of sympathy with the ordinary feelings and conditions
of humanity. He dealt with gods, demons, and heroes, while

man

as he is.
Aeschylus is a poet of the
a
of
the
imagination, Sophocles
poet
feelings ; but Euripides is
a poet of real life. Euripides alone had the courage to lower

Euripides treated of

tragedy, if
action.
is

so speak, to the sphere of purely human

reality should, in the long run, have won the race,

we may

That

human

perhaps to the credit of

nature.

It is to this that the

and the Odyssey owe their well-earned immortality of

Homer's gods are at once subordinate and supreme.
fame.
and control human affairs, and even enter largely
direct
They
but human, and not divine, nature
into the scheme of action
There is however no positive standard
is the subject of his pen.
by which we can test the respective excellences, all tran-

Iliad

of the three great masters of Tragic

All
however
will
concede to Aeschylus the credit
composition.
which attaches only to genius of the highest order, that of
scendent, yet all different,

having perfected what he commenced, and of exalting the tragic

art to a height which none of his rivals can be justly said to
The immense influence which scenic exhibihave exceeded.
dramatic
literature have exercised on the minds and
tions and

manners of mankind, is a sufficient reason for profoundly veneFor so we may justly

rating the author and originator of it.

I'll'

style the poet

who

UFA CM.

XXXlli

out of the uncouth banterings of a religious

and soul-inspiring art which could

festivity created the majestic

soften the sternest hearts

and claim

for its votaries the proudest

It is impossible that the drama should ever become

To possess in our own native
obsolete as a species of literature.
intellects.

literature the greatest dramatist the world has perhaps ever seen,
should in itself be an inducement to study one of kindred genius

and scarcely

less exalted sentiments.

Between Shakspeare and

Aeschylus the interval of time is great, but the distance in the

It may be said of them with a
race for supremacy is small.
singular propriety, that
Ni/ca 8* 6 TrpwTos KOI reXeuraTos

MiA^rov aXaxriv KCU diSd^avri, es daKpva

Xen. Conviv. Hi. 11, SiKatorepoi/ fj Ka\\i7nri8rjs 6

dp(ip,a

TO QerjTpov.

Herod,

vi.

21.

on

dvvarai rro\\ovs K\aiovras

LIFE OF AESCHYLUS'.
[From

the

Medicean MS.]

" AESCHYLUS the

tragic writer was by birth an Athenian of
the deme Eleusis, son of Euphorio, and brother of Cynegirus,
born of noble parents. He commenced tragedy in his youth,
far surpassed his predecessors both in his poetry and in the
arrangement of the stage, as well as in the splendour of the

and

choral

outfit,

the dress of the actors, and the imposing appear-

ance of his chorus

'

But

And

thou that
dress

as Aristophanes also attests (Ran. 1004),

first

of the Greeks didst build up fine words

up tragic trumpery/

He was contemporary with Pindar, having been born in 01. 63

He is reputed to have been a valiant man, and to have taken a
2

part in the battle of Marathon with his brother Cynegirus, and

in the naval engagement at Salamis with the youngest of his

brothers Aminias, as well as in the land-fight at Plataeae.

" In the
composition of his poetry he always affects the grandi3
loquent style using coined words and epithets, besides meta,

phors and every means of imparting a lofty tone to his language.

The plots of the plays have not with him, as with the later

many incidents and complexities for he only aims at

giving weight to his characters, judging that this peculiarity, the
magnificent and the heroic, was of the antique stamp, and con-

writers,

The name AiV^vXos is a diminutive of alvxpbs, Turpiculus, like P.IKKV\OS

from piKpbs, or rather from the obsolete
Contrary to
mV^us-, P.IKKVS or fj.iKvs.
the usual law of accenting
retains the accent
proper names,
1

Ato-^^Xoy

characteristic of diminutive
adjectives of this form.
2
MS. 01. 40, corrected by Casaubon.

TO abpbv 7r\a<rpa.

XXXV

LIFE OF AESCHYLUS.

sidering that cleverness, prettiness of style, and sententiousness ,

were alien from tragedy. Hence he is ridiculed by Aristophanes
5

For example, in
the Niobe, till the third act, Mobe sits at the tomb of her children
with her head muffled, and says nothing and in The Ransom of
Hector, Achilles in the same way covers himself over and does
not speak, except a few verses at the beginning in a dialogue
with Hermes.
Hence very many passages may be found in him
for the excessive heaviness of his characters

but not either sentiments, or

,
touches of sympathy, or any other of those traits, the effect of
which is to lead to tears. In fact, the spectacles and the myths
which he employs are intended to startle by their strangeness
excellent in the

composition

rather than to produce illusion.

"He retired to the court of Hiero, as some say, being a
victim to the bigotry of the Athenians 7 , and from having been

defeated by the youthful Sophocles but according to others,

being beaten by Simonides in the elegy on those who died at
Marathon. For elegy must share largely in the refinement of
;

which, as we have said, is alien from the nature of

Aeschylus. Others assert that in the exhibition of the Eumenides, by introducing the chorus without order into the or-

sympathy

chestra he so scared the people, that infants expired

and women

miscarried.

"Having

arrived in Sicily, as Hiero was then engaged in

founding the city of Aetna, he exhibited his

Women of Aetna, by

of predicting a prosperous life to those who contributed

to colonize the city.
Here he was held in high honour both

way

by the tyrant Hiero and the people of Gela, but survived

only three years, and died at an advanced age in the following
manner. An eagle having picked up a tortoise, and not being
able to get at his prey, dropped it down on the rocks by way of
smashing the shell, when it fell on the poet and killed him. He
had been forewarned by the oracle, A strokefrom heaven shall slay
4

This seems directed against Euripides.

Ean. 911.

Karaa-KfVi) dicKpepovaai.
vivo 'A&rjvcuw KaTa(nrov$a<rdeLs.
rrj

of having

revealed

the sacred

Perhaps this alludes to the accusation

Cf. Ar. Kan. 807, ovre yap

Mysteries.

A&rpmiouri crweftaiv PCio~\v\os.

8 TO
yap f \fyeiov TroXv rr)S TTfpi

b 2

LIFE OF AESCHYLUS.

he died, the people of Gela buried him at great

one of the public tombs, and paid him splendid honours,

When

thee.

cost in

inscribing as follows
'

lies here
Euphorio's son and Athens' pride
In fertile Gela's soil he found his rest

His valour Marathon's wide plains declare,

As long-hair'd Medes who felt it can attest.'

His tomb used

who

to

be visited by the professors of the tragic art,

him as to a hero, and rehearsed their

offered sacrifices to

As for the Athenians, they were so devotedly

plays over it.
fond of Aeschylus, that they passed a decree after his death,
that whoever wished to exhibit the plays of that poet should be
furnished with a chorus.
years, in the course of

He

lived to the age of sixty-three

which he composed seventy

plays,

and

He gained in all
beside these, about five Satyric dramas
thirteen victories, and carried off not a few after his death."
1

"

Aeschylus was the

more exalted kind 2
.

improve tragedy by passion of a

introduced scenic decorations, and

first to

He

struck the eyes of the spectators by their splendour, through the

aid of paintings and machinery, altars and tombs, trumpets,
he also furnished his actors with gloves, and
ghosts, and Furies
;

gave them a stately mien by the train (syrma), and raised their
As his first actor 3
height by increasing the size of the buskins.
he employed Oleander, but he afterwards added to him as his
second actor Mynniscus of Chalcis.

Of the

himself the inventor, though the credit

9

is

third actor he was

given to Sophocles by

So the MS., but he really died in the sixty-eighth or sixty-ninth year of

his age.
1
These numbers are erroneous, and the text referring to the Satyric plays
perhaps corrupt, unless we may understand by it, that these five plays were
not included in the regular tetralogies.
(See Miiller, Hist. Gr. Lit. p. 319,
The titles of seventy-eight plays are known. Suidas attributes to
note*.)

is

him not
2
:f

less

Tradeo-i.

than ninety.

ytwiKtoTcirois.

The author means the

yevviwoTe pois Blomfield.

actor of t\\z first part (TrpeorayowoT/ys), &c.

LIFE OF AESCHYLUS.

Dicaearchus of Messene.

If

XXXvii

we compare him

in the simplicity
of his dramatic composition with his successors, it might be con4
sidered meagre and deficient in elaborateness ; but if we look to

may well admire the poet for his genius

and invention. Those who consider Sophocles to have been a
more perfect tragic poet, are right indeed in their opinion, but
then they should remember that it was much more difficult, after
Thespis, Phrynichus, and Choerilus, to advance Tragedy to such
a degree of greatness, than for one who wrote after Aeschylus
those before him, one

to arrive at the completeness of Sophocles ."

"

From

the Literary

" In this
respect also Aeschylus
excellence in tragedy, viz. because

History

judged to have special

he introduces great and

is

In some of his plays indeed the whole

in those inscribed Prometheus.
as
turns
on
For
plot
gods,
the subjects of these plays 7 are entirely made up from the
oldest and most honoured of the gods, and all the characters
dignified characters.

both on the stage and in the orchestra are divine."

4

(Probably V7roAaju/3ai'oi has

(pav\ov av eKXap.(Bdvoi KOI drrpayfjidTevTov.
been corrupted first to aVo- then to e'<X.)
5
The above extracts are from Alexandrine Grammarians, probably of
an age anterior to the Christian era. Though their statements may not be

wholly authentic, we must not forget that they had abundant sources of
The criticism however is admirable,
information which are wanting to us.
and shows how thoroughly the ancients understood the spirit and principles

The translation has been made from Dindorf s edition of

of Greek Tragedy.
the Scholia (Oxford, 1851), and according to the readings of the Medicean MS.,
other MSS. exhibiting various interpolations and corruptions.
6

Some unknown author

is

quoted.

A /ZOVO-IKT)

Itrropia is

attributed to

one Dionysius of Halicarnassus and to Rufus (see Dindorf 's note).

7 For TCI
yap Spa/zara we should probably read ravra yap ra Spa/zara.
allusion in oi 7rpeo-/3uraroi

Cronos, Atlas, &c.

r<3i/ 0ea>i/

is

to

The

Oceanus and the Titanian powers,

CONTENTS.

..........
..........89

PAGE

PREFACE

SUPPLICES

PROMETHEUS
PERSAE

CHOEPHOROE

INDEX

OP

337
481

REMARKABLE WORDS, PROPER NAMES, AND

WORDS EXPLAINED
II.

73

579

EUMENIDES

I.

.253

.........
.........

THE SEVEN AGAINST THEBES

AGAMEMNON

THE NOTES

IN

INDEX TO THE NOTES

....

665
685

IKETIAE2.

STJPPLICES.
THE

which has been generally regarded,

earliest tragedy extant, is unknown.

precise date of the Supplices,

on internal evidence, as the

Miiller
after

however (Dissertations on the Eumenides, p. 84, ed. 2, transl.),

others, thinks that from certain political allusions

Boeckh and

in the play (677. 740. 930) to the then contemplated alliance of

Athens with Argos and the war with Egypt (Thucyd.
102. 104),
Ol. 79, 3, B.C. 461, the date may be fixed at only a few years prei.

vious to the Orestea, which was brought out Ol. 80, 2, or B.C. 458.
It

may

and

be doubted

if

these supposed allusions are sufficiently clear

definite to establish the

argument.

Those

at least

who judge

the style, the simplicity of the plot, the paucity of the characters,

by
and the predominance of choric action, will be reluctant to believe
that the Suppliants was composed more than ten years after the
Prometheus, Persians, and Seven against Thebes. It may be remarked,
though not as an evidence of date, that the play is rather a meloIt ends happily, and has no other claim to

drama than a tragedy.

the latter

title

than from the pathos excited and sustained by the

On the
helpless condition of the fugitive maidens in a foreign land.
whole, it is rather a good play ; and though it has obtained a bad
name among

scholars on the score of its

many

corruptions, yet there

a grace and a dignity in the choruses, and a general tenderness,

virtue, and artlessness in the characters, that impart a very pleasing

is

tone to the whole composition.

There are only two actors in the
for
the
same
piece,
person alternately assumes the characters of

Danaus and the Herald.

The

trilogy,

of which the present seems to

have been the middle play (Miiller, Diss. p. 212), comprised also the
Aegyptii, of unknown argument, and the Danaides, of which the trial

and acquittal of the women for the murder of their husbands formed
the subject.
The Chorus consists of (probably) twelve Suppliants,

who

sing the opening anapaestics in their procession from the entrance

to the orchestra
(parodos) to the

thymele in the centre, the long

B 2

'

SUPPLIOES.

commencing when they have ranged themselves

antistrophic ode

there in the usual rank-and-file order.

also

Mure, Hist. Gr.

The argument

is

Lit.

i.

iv.

(Miiller, Diss. p. 31.

See

5.)

briefly this

Danaus and Aegyptus, sons of

Belus, had settled, as the descendants of lo and Epaphus, in the

of the Nile (Prom. 870). In consevicinity of Canopus at the mouth

quence of Aegyptus' wish to unite his fifty sons to the fifty daughters
of Danaus, the latter fly from Egypt to Argos in order to escape
from a union at once incestuous and detested.

Arriving with their

father at Argos, the land of their ancestress, they appeal to the

country for protection on the plea of their descent, to the national
gods and heroes, and especially to Zeus as the patron of Suppliants

The king, by name Pelasgus, tardily

race.
the
of the people, and in a spirited
with
consent
them
a
refuge
grants
the
insolent
the
at
scene
conclusion, repels
attempt of the Herald to

and the author of their

seize

them

The

in the

name of the

origin of the

sons of Aegyptus.

myth may probably be sought

in the early

introduction of Egyptian or Phenician rites or colonists into Pelasgic

Argos, where moon-worship especially prevailed. The daughters of

Danaus seem to typify eTriya/ua, and to have been, with the early
people of Peloponnesus, objects of religious worship as heroineslike Helen and Medea, and as even the Romans worshipped the
" fratres aheni "
or sons of
ii.
(Persius,

Aegyptus.

56),

a fact of some interest that the Greeks seem to have regarded

marriage with first cousins as incestuous. The Scholiast, however,
It

is

always evades this interpretation of ydpov acre/3^, TO 7x17 0e/xis, &c.,

and refers it to the superior authority of a father, which could not be
set aside without impiety.
This point in the play, a very important
one, appears to

The

demand

set forth

in

the Suppliants.

supreme over the mere

own

further investigation.

political as well as the theological views of the poet are well

person the

offices

The

decision

of the people being

will of the

monarch, though uniting in his

of both king and high priest, and the constant

assertion that the real strength of a state

is

the will of the citizens,

form what

may be called the Moral of the play, and harmonize with

that of the Prometheus.
Here also we find " the grandest ascriptions

of omnipotence to the

Olympian King, who

is

invoked as

SUPPLICES.
'

King of Kings, most

among the Perfect, Power

Mighty Zeus, Protector of the

blessed of the blest,

most perfect, supreme in

guest, the Highest,

who

bliss;' as

'

directs destiny

by hoary law

of ceaseless time, almighty Ruler of the earth

;'

;'

word

The

to execute the designs of his deep-counselling

extant

MSS.

enumerates four, of

(1)

The Medicean,

(2)

MS.

(3)

is

prompt as

mind."

Hermann
Supplices are very few.
of which he has given an accurate collation

of the

all

in his edition of 1852.

Lord

'

is

the Great Artificer,

supreme Ruler, who knows no superior, whose deed

his

he

These

are,

saec. x.

Guelph., saec. xv., copied from the Medicean.

Paris MS., saec. xv., transcribed, according to Hermann,

from the archetypus MS. of the Medicean, but according to his

editor Haupt, from the Medicean itself.
(4)

paper MS., saec.

xvi.,

preserved in the library of the

Escurial, and probably a transcript from the Paris

MS.

(5) Another MS. of saec. xv., formerly in the monastery of

St. Mark at Florence, and said to be a copy from the Medicean, is

mentioned in the catalogue prefixed to Hermann's edition

use appears to have been made of it in this play.

but no

Introduction to the Orestea, translated by Miss A. Svvanwick, p. xvii.

TA TOT APAMATOS

XOPO2 AANAIAON.
AANAO2BA2IAEY2
KHPYH-

AI^XTAOT JKETIAE^.
XOPOZ.
s p.ev 'A<f)iKTcop eTTcSot 7rpo(j)p6va)<;

vdiov
OLTTO

Se XiTroGcrai

crvy^pprov ^v
1 39. The parade, or anapaestic recitation of the chorus as they enter the
orchestra, the stasimon commencing with
Schol. on Eur. Phoen. 210, '6rav
v. 40.

Xopbs juerck T^V irdpoSov \fjri ri /ueAos

avriKov rrj uTrofleVei, a.Kivr)Tos /Jifvuiv, 2rcKaXf'irai' irdpoSos Se f<mv ccSr}
<Tt/j.ov
6

Xopov j8a5ibvTos,

We

q.5o/j.fvr]

fiyua

rrj e^6Sif)

have a similar opening

(1. eta^Sy).
of the Persae ; and in the Agamemnon
the stasimon follows the parode without
any interval, at v. 104. No play of
Sophocles, and only two of Euripides
begin with anapaestics ; and these last
proems (the Rhesus and the Iphigenia
at Aulis) are dialogues of actors.
1. 'A(piKT<ap,
Schol. iKfTuv ecpopos.
Hesych. aty'iKTopa' rbv iKtaiov Aia. Inf.
237 the Suppliants themselves are called
atyLKTopfs, and so Orestes is (reyui/bs irpoffIKTUP Eum. 419, while TrpoffiKropfs, ib.
'
118, seems to mean
patrons of Suppliants,' which is the sense in the present
Where the adjective is not a
passage.
mere epithet, but a title or attribute, as
inf. 188. 621, it seems proper to mark it
by a capital letter.
2. apdtvr'.

45.

For

Pers. 791.

apQwTa, but

atpfiv

ar6\ov see Ag.

Hermann

joins vaiov

not easy to see why crr6Aos vdios may not stand in contradistinction to a land expedition.
In this
technicaf expression cXpew may be classed
it is

with such words as avdyeffOai, KardyeaGat

Karalpfiv, /xerecopoj, in reference to the
raised appearance of the ocean towards
the horizon. Compare altum mare, and
our term ' the high seas/ It is doubtful
if oXptiv <rr6\ov is ever used of a land

alone, as

army

we

3. irpoa'TOfjf.lwv.
fiia

*
say to raise forces.'
Schol. &(j.ivov ra <rr6'

aKovfiv, ir\fovaovo"r)s TT)S irp6.

word does not occur elsewhere.

The
Her-

mann

understands by it not the actual

mouths of the Nile, but the alluvial deirp6ffx<afia. Prom. 866, which
would be rightly described as AeTrroif d(jLaOov, composed of fine sand or mud.
For so Pauw happily emended AeTTTo/toQuv of the MSS., an error which arose
from the accidental omission of tya.
Others have proposed ruv \eirTo0a6wj' or

posit called

4.

The MSS. have

Slav 5e

Hermann

adopts Seidler's Slav 8'

irovffai, but the aorist is rather more
suited to the context.
Besides, no other
verse in this parode is wholly spondaic,
and all but one or two have at least two

anapaestic or dactylic feet. With respect

to the accent of Stav, there seems no

ground for altering it. Both Homer and

Hesiod shorten the last syllable, as Od.
xi. 375. xiii. 275. 440. xix. 540.
Theog.
697, though Hesiod has Sir) T
Pers.
260.
See
278.
Theog.

AlSXTAOr

8
OVTIV

8??ju,r;Xa<Ticu>

dXX' avToyevei

</>u

AlyvTTTov iraitov

acrefir)

(10)

10

TraTrjp Kal
/ O

Aavaos Se
/

/cat

crTOLO-iaos raoe

/3ovXapxS^
TrecrcrovoJiOJV

So Auratus for
which violates both grammar and
metre. The i in otinvi could not be
could STj/ATjXatrdf be an
elided, nor
with ^(pcp, as the
adjective agreeing
Schol. supposed; and yvwaQ^vai <pv(
to have banishment recorded as a
yty,
sentence,' follows from the usual construction KaTayiyvdoffKeiv <f>vyi\v TWOS
(Herod, i. 45. Thuc. iii. 81), where
6.

8wn\a<rtav.

\a<rta,

icara is only necessary when the person

against whom the sentence is given is
added.
etf ufytari, 'for murder/ directly
or indirectly, a charge the chorus is
anxious to clear itself of at the outset,
since this was the commonest and least
creditable cause of flight, as well as the
least calculated to enlist the sympathy of
s

So (pevyeiv e< ai^an Dem.

foreigners.
Mid. p. 549. Pausan. v. 1, 6, eAeiV -riva
etf

a'1/j.aTi

^-rj/noaia

aKovffica.

Dem.

TrpoffTJKfv eTrl ToTs

TtBvdvai.

Inf.

192,

Tci<r8'

p.

1126,

<f>

Hermann. When the had been dropped,

i

For

We

on the ground that (pevyeiv <pvavopiav

is only another form of fyevyetv tyvy^v,
but then the participle following would
not be

tithesis

TIVI

Karayvuffdeto-ai

tyfityV

f)/j.a$ aireXavvovo-r).
'
8. avroyevf? <pva.vopia.
By a volun-

tary retreat from wedlock, and loathing

as unholy a union with the sons of
Aegyptus.' The MSS. give a\\' euro,
yevrjrov <t>v\advopav, but the Med. with
the letters uA.a in an erasure, and yp.
The Schol.
fpv^dvopav in the margin.
also read Qvdvopa.
The common reading, aAA' avToyevrj T}>V <pvdvopa, is from

Turnebus.
objectionable both on
account of the article and because the
law of anapaestic synaphea is violated by
a dactyl coming before an anapaest. It
has been proposed to construe OVOTO.&It

is

Hfvai rbv (f>vdvopa yd/j.ov (a>s OVTO) avroy*vri aae&r) re, like Sf^aiaB' IK(T^V rbv
But BamOyXvyevri ar6\ov inf. 27.
berger's correction is rightly adopted by

flight.

9. aaefirj.
Marriage with first cousins
was thouht incestuous. Hence K^nrcav

ya.fjt.ov

avefyi&v,

Prom. 875.

10. Hesych.

See

ovoTao/j.f'vr)'

inf.

221.

tK<j)av\io-

This word, like /te'^o/iat and its

has the primary sense of

fjLfvi].

It

a'tiiwi

The

between compulsory banish-

is

ment and voluntary

an adjective agreeing with vH^xp,

efi

re.

by
'

derivatives,

ir6\(cas, 8ri/jio(r(q

coupled

rightly

interpi'etatiou of aiT076i/e?, originating

with ourselves,' is certainly better than
'
For the ankindred,' 5ta ffvyytveiav.

The Schol. wrongly construed

<pvyds.
otinvi e<^' aC/JLctTi, and took 8?jyU7jAa(ria for
^K

av) no longer completed

this end two metrical

corrections were proposed; one a\\' avroy4v-i]Tov (pv^dvopav, the other d\\' auroThe union of these
yevT) <pv\al-dvopai'.
two resulted in the reading of the Mcd.
might even retain the accusative,

flpyacr^vois
o.vaip.A.Krov^

<pvav6pai (
the verse.

'

dissatisfaction,
disparagement,' &c.
sort of euphemism for
is here a
Cf. 331.
'loathing.'

11. Either one or both the clauses Kal

&ov\apxos Kal <TTaffiapx os niay be an
interpolation. The Schol. Med. recognizes
the latter only. The former occurs in
irp6voov Kal f$ov\apxov.
'arranging,' 'planning,' as
one who sets in order the draughts. Schol.
Med. vTTTTovrcav \oyi^6/j.evos. (Robortello
V.

947, irarepa

ire<T<rovo/j.ct!V,

rovTusv,

gives

v-rrb

ing.

Perhaps,

TOVTWV

but

virep,

this has

no mean-

'about,' or ra airb
'

Aoyi6fjLGvos,

considering

the

consequences.')
13. KvSia-r' dxecor, 'determined on the
best (i. e. the least bad) of evils/
Com-

pare rb $i\Tpov KaKov inf. 1054. KaK&v

<j)eprarov II. xvii. 105. Optimus malorum,
Mart. xii. 36. Hesych. KvSiov Kp^rrov
alpfTcarepov. This comparative occurs in
Eur. Ale. 960, and Androm. 039, while

IKETI4E2.

/ceXom

8'

Sia Kvp? aXiov,

*Apyovs ycuav, oOev

77

olcrTpoSovov

rjfjLerepov, 7779

TiiV ai>

(15)

15

TereXeaTcu.
(20)

a)pav ev(j)pova
*

20

a<fiiKOi(JL@a

crw Tour S'

plOCTT7TTOLCrL
a>

a>

770X19,

Km

rj

\evKov v

KOL

(25)

(optimus) is a common epic

Heath wrongly exepithet of Zeus.
'
if
plained it the most creditable,' as
from KvSos. As alffxpbs (originally at-

vii.

(rxws) forms a.to'xio'Tos, so KvSpbs (/cu8is),

On eVe'/cpa^ei' the Schol. reKuSio-roy.

irarpbs ovirep ei/xo^uot.

So Dindorf with G.
&j/ otv.
19.
Burges. The MSS. give rtva ovv, but in

marks,

ape'ivova.

TUV

KO.KUV

^-r\<p((Taro

/ta/cb;/ 6 yd/j.os, KKK^V 5e Kal

alpfrurepov Se r5 <f)(vyeiv. It
is self-evident that the above scholium
Dindorf, who
belongs to this verse.
prints it to v. 9, has wrongly altered

rrjv (f>vyf]V
T]

<pvy)],

eif/Tj(jHcraTO

to tfyrifyiaavro.

14. KVH'

aAtoz/.

MSS.

Kv/jifiaXfOV

The true reading

KVfiaXeov.

is

or

pre-

served by Hesychius in v. di/e'Srji/. Bekk.

Anecd. i. p. 400, aveS-riV ai/ei^eVws' Svvarot 8e aTrb rwf 'lir-jrcav /j.erdye(r6ai, ols Uv
at 7/fiai avtOcOxri.

15. /ceAaai

8'.

Hermann

gives

/ce'A<rai

41, rb

etc
Ai&s
359, rov Kal
Inf. 271.
VX*TO<ai'Tai.
Trep ct(J>' a'1/J.aros
308. 530. Eur. Heracl. 563, efrrep w^u/ca

etixovrai.

fJifV

yap

ira.Tp6Qev,

Apoll. Ilhod.

ii.

nV

the Med. a letter has been erased after

riva, which Hermann says was not y,
and therefore there is no authority for
Hermann
riva yovv beyond ed. Turn.
gives riva 8* &v, because, he says, Aeschylus ought to have written so. The erased
letter in the Med. can hardly have been
any other than v, and it was erased because somebody mistook rivav for an erroneous form of the accusative. The same
error occurs in <pptva for $peV &v Cho.
839. In defence of Haupt's riva vvv
compare for the omission of &v, Find.

without remark. The use of 8e in

mere connexion is not uncommon in Aes-

Pyth.

Pers. 195. 565.

chylus, as inf. 63. 75.
Cf. Rhes. 934, Tpoms airrjvdoov &<rrv ju^j
Kf \Crai 7TOT6.

properly used except with imperatives or

true optatives.
22. The Med. has lepoareTrrota-i, but
the Schol. explains it by roTy a-Tftydvois.
23. & 7r&"uy, & yrj.
So the MS. of
The rest give S>v ir6\is, <av
Robortello.
77), which Hermann rightly attributes to
the false reading Se'lcufl' in v. 27. It was
usual to invoke the elements, the gods,
and the heroes, on entering any laud for
The herald in Ag. 491
the first time.
does this even on returning after a long
absence to his own country. Virg. Aen.

T'

17.

eTTiTrixnas.

The words

TT^eTv, eirt-

were peculiarly
used of the feelings inspired by love. So
Ag. 1177, /capr* e/uol nWcw %apti'. Here
the same idea is conveyed as in Prom.
Trve?//, eTTiTri/ou?, eYa-Tri'TjAos,

868, eira(f))i' a,Tapl;le'ix ei pl Ka ^ Qiyuv p.6vov,

viz. that the generation was supernatural,
not physical and material. Impregnation
by wn'wd or air was believed in by the
ancients, from their views of the nature
of tyvxv, which they confounded with
See Horn. II. xvi. 150.
ei>x<*vitality.
luez/oj/,

i.

c.

(Ivcu,

by a common

ellipse,

'
tvxeaQai meaning properly to aver,' to
declare,' as inf. 268. 1044. So Pindar, Ol.
'

iv.

a\Xcav.

210, ou

But the

eivav iKoipriv yalav

enclitic vvv is not

137, primamque deorum Tellurem

Nymphasque et adhuc ignota precatur

vii.

Flumina.
25. xOtviot. The antithesis with forawhich occurs also Ag. 89, is in favour

roi,

AISXTAOT

10
l

Zevs

2a)Trjp rpiros, oifccx^u

TQV

O~TO\OV atSota)

pas' apcrevo7r\r)6r) 8*
v
ftplenty AlyviTToyevrj,
ecr//,oj>
TrdSa
^epcro) TrjS* iv dcrajScc
TTplv

(30)

30

Otwai, %vv o^to ra^u^pet

7r6vTov8\ eplfa, Se XaiXctTTi

(35)

35
,

of those who understand the infernal gods,

and interpret apvTi/ioi with the Scholiast,
/Sapews TIVV^VOI Karax^ovioi Oeot.
Others explain, departed heroes laid in
the tomb/ Compare II. iii. 277, /coi
of

oXou>ro,
contempt. The word is rightly written
with an aspirate, as from f^vdai. Aristotle has d(pe<r,uo's.
The MSS. here give

'

TroTCtyiol

KCU 7a?a,

/cai ot uTrei/epfle

Ka/j.6vras

These avenging
avOp&irovs TiwcrQov.
deities are said ' to have in their keeping'
the sepulchres, in the sense of KaTf^iv
noticed on Pers. 43. But Brittas /care'xeii'
is more
commonly applied to the dead
in their graves, as Ag. 440. 1518, Theb.
729, Ajac. 1167; and hence Hermann
understands the heroes, or dii indigetes
of the country, and reads fia.6vTiiJ.oi. All
the xOdvioi, including the heroes, were

regarded as malignant infernal powers,

opposed to the viraroi or 'OAu/iinoi, and
so requiring propitiation.

27. Se'la.o-0'.
The MSS. have 5e'cu0',
which Dindorf retains. Hermann adopts
Cf. Ag. 499. The
Be'lootf from Heath.
optative, though generally in the third

often alternates with imperatives ; see especially the Chorus 619 inf.
Here iKerfjv is the predicate, as Oed. Col.
487, Se'xecrflat riv t/cerTji' ffur-fipiov. On
2Tfy> rpiros see Agam. 237. Cho. 236.
person,

Miiller, Diss. Bum. p. 190 seqq.

0-n\vin opposition to ap(rej/o7rATj07),

yfvri,

*
receive the women, but reject the men,'
their pursuers.
*
28.
tSot'a> TrpeJucm.
With mercjful
Schol. duScD firnrvetfffas rots

'Apyeiois.

He

read 5e'oiTO,
Trv(v/jia.Ti to Zeis

and so referred aiSoicp

rpiros alone. The phrase is only a modification of a sentiment commonly expressed by ovpov or ovpi&iv. Cf. x^ l P-^ v
inf. 156.
30. Photius, eV/i&s, irX-^Qvs, tx Ao? > Kv ~
pius rQv

fj.t\i<T<r)v.

It

is

here used in

From

31. ao-cSSe*.
ao-68iis'
ao-c;5T;s-

&<ris. silt.
Hesych.
Lex. Bekk. p. 457,
e^uXc^STjs yrf AtVxuAos. (Read

a^S-ns.

The epithet is applicable to

l<j> e\<b8ris-)
the low marshy shore of Lerna ; see on
Prom. 695, and Mr. Clark's Peloponnesus/ p. 89, who says, While the flat
ground, lying scarcely above the sealevel, is saturated with moisture, all the
upper slopes of the plain of Argos are
'

dry

whence

;'

it

was

called Tro\v8tyiov

"Apyos. It was immediately opposite to

Nauplia, where, according to Pausanias,
35, Danaus first disembarked, and
colonized the place with Egyptians.
But inf. 748, Danaus speaks of corning
to a xQ&v dA.t/iej/oy, which therefore
could not be Nauplia, since that was a

iv.

va.vffTa.6iJ.ov,

Strabo,

lib. viii.

cap. 6,

ad

init.

33. fvOa.
For evravda, and like ir6vThis clause must be
Tovo'e, an epic use.
considered parenthetical, or else with
Hermann and others we must read
cr(peTpid/j.ti/oi,

depending

by a

well-

known

Attic law of attraction on the

subject of O\OIVTO. Hesych. o-^erepi^-

/xej/oj' ixpaipov/jievos, lo'iOTroiovfj.fi/os.

Pho-

tius, <T(peTfpieTai- Xa^fidvfi, ISioiroie'iTai.

To this word perhaps the obscure comment of the Schol. Med. rttfers, Sia rb
6avaT(i>6rivai

/j.^)

For if
condemned to
the sons of Aegyptus

rbv

Danaus had been dead

death, cf. v. 7),

might
their
Cf.

have
right,

3815.

Trarepo.

(or

the Danaids as
being nearest of kin.

claimed
as

36. Q.VTO.V often takes a genitive in the

IKETIAES.

11
ti.

uv

7TOT6

>v

0fus

XT7*/

eipyei

Ji**>

(40)

VVV

8'

7ri/C/cXojU,eVa

CTT/0.

Ti'U'
Alov TTOrw vireTTovTiov
ripdop \vw
virepTTovTiov rido

Ct.

40

'

r'
(45)

ia 8* i

46

air. a.

OZ>T'
Cf. Horn.
sense of rvyx^ Vlv
158. Oed. Col. 1445. Find. Ol.
'

The

Schol.

vii.

Med. however expressly says

that the order is,

&c. 8\oivro.
39.

II.

xi. 42.

eVflo

avT^ffavres \ai\airi,

Not

a.*K.6vT(i>t>.

agreeing with \tKTp<av.

for dc/couo-wj',

but

The phrase

7rt-

Hermann
euv^s is Homeric.
chooses to read d/c^j'TWf.
40. eTriKfK\o(j.fva. So Turn, and most
recent editors for AricAdpiu. A gloss
in the Med. also recognizes the plural,
But the ^yf^v of the
firiKa\ov/j.da.

jSrj^eVat

now speaks, till 144, where the

whole chorus appears to join. Probably
firiKeK\6fj.vai is due to grammarians,
who were at a loss for a finite verb, and

chorus

had noticed the use of the plural

in the

preceding anapaestics.
41. n/j.dopa. Hermann thinks this form
defensible, referring to Lobeck, Paralip.

Blomfield on Ag. 497 condemns

but the metre seems in its favour,
though Ti/j.oopkv would satisfy that. Perhaps the poet avoided a form which properly meant an avenger* rather than 'an
assistant.' See on Ag. 519. Eur. Phoen.
681, KO.} ae rbv TrpofJ-dropos 'lovs TTOT'
216.

p.
it

'

e/caettyovov "Eira<j)ov & At&s ytvedhov,

1
Aeo- eKaA6<ra QapPdpcp /8o^,
)8a0t fiaQi
)

The

sense is, 'invoking Epaphus, not only as a patron-god able to

protect us on the other side of the water,
5
but also as the son of our ancestress.
Compare this use of re, which couples
two attributes of the same person, with
In both
KtpKr)\aTov T' a.Tf]56vos, inf. 60.

TcifSe yav.

and to take the latter in a middle or deponent sense, as in Bum. 927, with Schiitz.
There is a gloss in the Med., eiriKaXov-

places Hermann omits re, here assuming

that the ts in tvis is long, as in K6vis, o<pis,
and there reading KipKyXaras.
45. t(/>cnj/ij/. This is an instance of ' res

pro persona,' which is exceedingly harsh;

yet it is not less so to refer c(pa^iv, by a
change of punctuation, to

roD Aibs, which is not very inPerhaps he wrote Kal r^v

e7ra0V, and found in his text e T' eTrtTrvoias Z. f<p.
The poet meant, the usual
telligible.

or regular time, which passes between

the ordinary mode of conception and
birth, passed in this case between the
Litefircuprj and the birth of Epaphus.
'
rally, Time went on to its full accomplishment in a name suited to the event,'
i. e. it was brought to the destined issue
by a son called "Eircupos being born. The
imperfect expresses the duration of the
intermediate time ; the aorist syswaffe,
the single act of birth. The Schol". ex'
plained the sense thus
By the name
Epaphus a prosperous life was secured,
for it signified that Zeus took in hand
(e^vj/aro) his fortune and destiny/
This word is some47. ev\6yws.
times used to imply that a name is
:

rightly given from some event, as inf.

248. Frag. Aetn. 1, TlaXiKuv v\6yus
CTK^TOU
/j.Vi (parts, ird\iv yap 'licovcr' e
rJS' es 0aos.
Ar. Vesp. 771, ev\6y<as,
6/
e
Kar'
fy
X?7 f^ATj
opOpov, TjAmtrej irpbs
The nominative to tytwaffw
?l\iov.
in
the
MSS.
is
(which
corruptly combined with the next word, e^eWcto-'
'

e'<W) is not al&v, but fiovs, ysvvav being

used of both sexes indifferently. The
best copies have "E7ra<oi> 8'. See sup. 15.
49. eViAela/xeVa.

Hesychius, perhaps

from this passage, explains

eVi/caAeo-a-

The

Schol. also has fTnKa\ovfj.fvrj.

Another interpretation is proposed by
Cf.
Bothe, 'choosing as
patron.'
Herod, iii. 157, riav Ba&v\cai>iwv eVcAe'laro, and ib. vii. 10, eViAea,ue*'os &v/xeVr?.

my

Spas rovs eOeheis.

Schiitz understands

AI2XTAOT

12

V TTOLOVOfJLOiS /XOTpOS apyOLlOL<$ TO7TO19

ra re vvv eTTiSetfo)
TTpocrOe TTOVMV jit^acra/xeVa
V\)V

ra

Trtcrra TtKfJLijpia yato^d/xot?,

S*

aeXTrra Trep
(55)

et

Sofacret rtg a/covets

aV
'

oVa ra?

by Hermann.
52. Here the MSS. reading, ra
#eA.7rra Trtp

(Med.

T'

T*K/j.-f)pia

Por-

'^MO'a)} is

clearly corrupt.
i
T' av6p.fv ,
Triffra Te|U7]pi',
&f
which,
\irra, &c.,
though apol/JLai,
proved by J. Wordsworth, cannot be

son proposed

considered satisfactory. Hei*mann seems

to have made a much happier guess,
But the
5'
tfeATrra, &c.
yaiot>6(j.oi(Ti
change of rd re vvv into yovewv, which
he fancies is justified by the words of the
Scholiast, us ov |eVos &v f\evffTai, aAA.'
a mere supplement to
els Trpoy6v(av 77)^,
explain the point and object of the re/cA better reading
is too violent,
liiTJpja,
would be yevsrav curoSfi'la? /c.r.A. For TO.
8' #e\7rra, &c. the
present editor is

There is no difficulty in
ra re vvv answered by ra 8e, as re
Other proofs,
and 8e are often so used,
though unlocked for, will yet appear.'

responsible.

'

The poet
55. eV panel, sc. -X.P&VOV.
has in view the subsequent conversation
with the King, by which tbe whole story
of lo and her descendants is elicited, inf.
et

8e

(60)

TV?peias

KipKr)\aTOV T ch^SoVos*
wj> TTOTOL^WV T
eipyo/xeVa

mentioning the name,' as a testimony

o?8'

crrp.

GO
aVr.

0,770

The first appears to be

to their origin.
the traditional meaning, and is accepted

56.

55

Se Xdyous Tt? eV /xa/cet.

Se /cupel ns Tre'Xas otw^oTrdXwi/
eyycuos, OIKTOV oiKTpov dia)v

Kupe? K.T.\.

The

sense

is

(compare Ag. 1113), 'I will sing in such

doleful strains, that the people here will

569 it occurs thrice, etre ris

apx^s ris % Tetx o M"X as ^ V ^

avvffas.
TTjpems /u.7jTt8oy, an epic
periphrasis for Trjpews, as the Schol. re-

ris

marks,

Hermann condemns

the other

of construing the words, rasTripdas

a\6xov, oiKTpas (evexa) /x^Ti5os,as against
the natural order of the words. Other-

way

wise, it may be defended by such expressions as NiKieas a\6xo, Theocr. xxviii. 9.

NTJA^ vli, 11. ii. 20. See Monk on

Hippol. 794.

On

the

force of re see

probably right in
understanding et mulieris et avis, i. e. one
and the same person under the two characters.
For in the following words she
mourns as a bird for her lost haunts, as a
woman for her son,
sup. 41.

Scholefield

is

The MSS. give e'pyoSee the note on Eum. 536, Herreads e'-ypa/xeVa, which he thinks
borne out by the scholium Sjw/co^eVTj.
But the present participle seems rather
61. elpyofj-eva.

)ueVa.

mann

to suit (ipyo/j.4va. She is kept away from

her favourite haunts by the continual
fear of the kite, rather than roused from
them by a sudden invasion. But Hermann goes yet farther. Supposing that
the poet had in mind the fine verses o.i
the nightingale in Od. xix. 518,

us

8'

tire

Iloi/Sapeou

Kovptj,

x^uprfs

arjSiv,

eapos viov

my voice for that of a nightingale.'

58. a-Koveiv is Heath's correction for

take

O.KOVUV.
Conversely Kafikv has been
corrupted to AajSe?*/ in 174, and the
confusion is very frequent. On ris repeated see Ag. 646. Eum. 516. Tracb ;
943. Eur. Androm. 733, eo-rt yap ris ov
In Ar. Acb.
irp6(T(a '2irdpTV)S Tr6\iS ris.

e<rri

tcrrafjievoio,

v Trerd\oi<ri Kade^o/j-evr] TTVKI*

'dr* airb x^wp^i/ TreraAwr e'7poThis is ingenious but he fails to

show that the vulgate is wrong by the
somewhat frivolous question, 'nuni aqua'
The ancients
tilis avis est luscinia ?

he reads
jueVa.

IKETIAES.
e

vtoiKTov

13

orov

Se TicuSos n-opov,

av

a>s

(65)

KOTOU rvya>v.

65

KCU eya>

crrp.
i>

Nei\o6epfj

(70)

a7Tip68aKpvv re
'

a
<i'Xovg, racrSe

always spoke of the bird as loving solitude ; and the deep shade of trees is natuAs a
rally associated with river banks.
matter of fact, too, the nightingale frequents those places where water is near.
So in Eur. Rhes. 546 she is called Trot-

is

70

'
As the nightingale
66. rcbs Kal tydt>.
kept away from her native woods and

driven into exile by a cruel pursuer, so I

leave my native Nile through fear of my
cousins.'
NeiAo06/>7j, Schol. r^v fv T
NetAou 0epio-0e?o-a', 6 eari ^Xaffr^o-affav

SoAeVco/) arjSovis ~2,ifj.6tvros ^/ueVa Ko/ras

On the legend see Apollodor. iii.

Pausan. lib. x. 4, 6, \4yovo~i Se of
4>o!/ce?y is rfj 4>iAo/x7]Aa /cal opviOi otfcrr)

Cf. ftovOepfys Aej^uw*', Trach.

This word seems opposed to 'loo-

tyovias.

/j.ra(popd.

14.

188.

SeTua

Kal

ovra) TrarpiSos
TTJS Trjpe'ws (where ciTreVrTj sinVirg. Eel.
gularly confirms clpyopeva).
vi.

80,

'

ecpdvr],

quo cursu deserta

petiverit, et

quibus antelnfelix suatecta supervolitaverit

alis.'

'A strange and

wild strain/ with the notion so often attached to i/eos and its compounds of ' un<
fortunate,' wretched,' &c. Cf. inf. 336.
So Hermann for vsov oinrov.
Pers. 258.
Either the strophic or the antistrophic
verse must be altered; and if we retain the vulgate here, we must have recourse, with Dindorf, to the yet more
62. veoiKTov olrov.

violent alteration of Bamberger, in v. 57,

Hermann remarks
e'77ai'oy, olxrov a'iwv.
that the two verses ought to correspond
in the repetition of two similar words. As
applied to the nightingale, olros is the
proper word, and so Blomfield long ago
remarked, with reference to this passage,

on Callim. Lav.

Pall. 94,

yoepoijv olrov urfoviSuv.

1091,
63.
ut sit
ut in

upvis &

where we have
Cf. Iph.

videtur,

t vvr(f)T]o'i.
>

addit,

Taur.

H\fyov olrov aetSeis.

" Nove dictum

quod

dici poterat e

Ag. 1232, KO,/J.OV jjua

It might
KOTV," Hermann.
also signify,
she composes a strain on
the death of her child.' Bekk. Anecd.
(fi>6-r](rei)

'

i.

p. 63, (rvvQtlvai TTofr/jua Kal \6yov,

ov

Schol.

vioiffi,

there

is

as inf.

'EAATjzaK?? (pavr), though

an allusion to the name lo,
152, and possibly to the soft and

also

plaintive
'

in

notice, that mo is written in the Med.

over an erasure, and we have Qpyvei 5e
y6ov rbv aTjSoVtof, Frag. 420. airip6'
The a of
$aKpvi>,
profusely weeping.'
the penult must be long, contrary to
common usage, if v. 75 be right, which

Hermann and
must be a

others alter

dissyllable.

atirotpoVco? is

Ag. 1613.

here used

The

and

ttapSiav
latter may

surely be allowed without writing ndp^av

with Dindorf. For Sia is constantly a
monosyllable in choral verses; see on Cho.
774; and perhaps generally when used in
composition in iambics.
There are serious
70. 8ei/jLaivov(ra.
difficulties here, especially as the antistrophic verse is by no means free from suspi-

Hermann, who quarrels with both

the sense and the metre, reads SeT^ua,
/ieVouaa <pi\ovs, but without adding a
""
)ression
word'in defence of the strange expressio
a 5' avQtp.iop.a,i 5e?/ua.
Schol. ru v

cion.

'

ffvyypdtyai.
as avToitr6vus in

fj(.6vov

The chorus

Ionian melody.

Though born

Egypt, I lament
in Grecian strains.'
The same idea is
expressed in /cap/Sara avow, v. 110, viz.
that as Egyptian women descended from
Greeks, they can speak Greek intelligibly.
But this meaning is obscured if with
Hermann we admit Emper's fl\o6eprj,
'
my sun-burnt cheek,' T]\i6K.rvjrov inf.
145, or with Dindorf adopt cbjoWoto-j
from Spanheim. It is however worthy of
says,

AISXTAOT

14

ae/nas
V
\
>
ems eoTi

0ol

clXXa,

(75)

ye^erai, /cXuer* eS TO 8t/catoi^ tSd^Tes,

TeXeoj> Scares

/XT)

vfipw

.^eiv Trap

8* eTot/xcus

di^r.

alcrav'

[y'.

75

CTTuyd^Tes

(80)

Tre'XoiT

teem

Se

ai' eVSt/cot
/ccl/c

TTO\^OV

y^w T& avQos cbroSpeTTo/iat. With regard

to QiAovs (Med. <p6\ovs), a question arises
whether it means the relations, i. e. sons

<5p<j/ inf. 792.

Ag. 493,
So the Med. Hermann
75. eroi/xws.
reads vftpiv 5' eru/xws ffTeyovres e5, others,

the Argives, whose

The
yet unsecured.
comparison with the case of Philomela
(see on 66) is clearly in favour of the

with Turnebus, aTvyovvres. But Homer

uses the aorist ftrrvyov, Od. x. 113, and
<rrvy6vTes, which all the good copies give,
suits the preceding 6vTes much better.

of Aegyptus, or
is

friendship

former

as

sense,

which

is
adopted by
must thus understand

We

Dindorf.

'

efr-is

&c. fearing about

that there are some

my

fffrl,

lations,

concerned in this flight/ and

anxious to prevent it. Photius,
fjiovia,

re-

who

are
so are

/ojSeTrpovoia' Kal /crjSe^u&f, (ppovTHTTr)?,

Xen. Anab. iii. 1, 17, r^uas

irpovorjTljs.
rl
Se, o?s KTjSe/uciij' /j.cv oiSets irdpecmv,
&v ol6/j.f6a Traflelj/
that Seifj.atvova-a

metre

(cf.

is

It

is

to be observed

more suited to the

58. 67. 74) than Se^ua ju.e'i/ut/<ra.

suggest, Set^curoycra <pi\ovs"

One might

ras Se (pvyas aepuxs

If <pi\ovs

KrjSejuctii/.

yas ovns ffrl

be taken for the

airb

Argives, the meaning will be, 'fearing

that none of them care for my flight,'
i. e. will befriend me in it.
See inf. 716.
Elmsley ad Med. 181.
71. aepias.

Egypt was

so called

from

the dim and misty aspect it presented

from the sea. Steph. Byzant. in vv.'Aepfa
and AfyvTTTos. Eustath. ad Dionys. p.
35, ed. E. Steph.
Apollon. Rhod. iv.
267,

tffJLOS

%T'

TjeplT)

irO\V\-f)'ioS fK\-f]l(TTO

lairruv

Hermann

further gives

v6/jiois

for yd/j.ois,
in the

which he thinks may be detected

scholium

<M TO?S vtvo/j-ia-^evois Kal 86affiv

and explains, ' be just to the laws

which protect Suppliants at your altars/
But the Scholiast appears to have read
eV5tois yd/j.ois, and to have construed
T]fjuv,

Tre'Aon-'

&v

ft&piv (TTvy6vTes,

perhaps con-

with v&piv,
which
ydpois
trasting
'
frequently signifies 'rape' or abduction.'
*
and showing a prompt
Translate,
hatred to outrage, be just to our
marriage,' i. e. if we are to wed, let it
be lawfully.

The MSS. have TrroAe'Tro\ffj.ov.

which suggests HGTIV Se TTToAe'yup.
There is a similar metrical discrepancy
inf. 537. 546, though in a proper name.
The Schol. however seems to have found
77.

fj.ou,

Kal rots e'/c TroAe'yUOV

/cal as well as Se:
Se TeipojweVots Kal tyetiyovo'iv 6 @u>/ui.bs Sia
rS>v
rb
^aip.6vuv ffffias pv/j.a TTJS /3Aaj8?js

Another omits both the

fffriv.

theSe':

OUT us' Kal rely

f)

Tfipo/j-evoLS Kal

e'/c

and

virb iroAe'/xou

Terpa^eVotj ets (pvy^v 6

In both scholia the

"Ap-ns eVrf v.

M^jTTjp AfywjrTos TrpoTfprjyevfcov alt}uv.

&a>/j.bs

Pindar, Pyth. iv. 93, similarly speaks of

the K eAcuve^Tj TreSta of Libya.
The Paris MS. has ^ pal, the
74. If ?

<rrlv is supplied at the end.

To say
nothing of the metre, etrrt does not stand
well at the beginning as an emphatic verb.
Probably it arose from a gloss. The

Med.

Rob. ^ KO.I. Schiitz conjecbut Prof. Conington rightly

adopts the dative (which also has the
highest MS. authority). Cf. 97 inf. The
meaning will then be, 'Not allowing youth
to have its desires realized contrary to jus3
tice, i. e. not letting the sons of Aegyptus
unlawfully possess our persons. It is easy
to supply rb Trpay/j-a, or T& )3ouAeu/xo,
with Te'Aeor, or even vfipiv from the following verse. The fj-rj is used in continua-

are hard pressed in war find safety

in the sanctity of an altar ; and shall we
'
The MSS.
be denied the like security ?

tion of the imperative sense, as

the sense Cho. 328.

tured

T]

Kal,

'fiftav,

true reading perhaps is, roTs /j.fv yap

TroAeyuw TipoiJ.VOLS, or o>s TO?? y' e'/c

The meaning

TroAe'juou /C.T.A.

is,

Those

who

here generally give "Apr??, which Dind.

retains.

But

Cf.

apT}-

/3Aaj8?7

rj

Homeric, II. xviii.

Theog. 657. Hesych.

apfy is

Hes.

100.

eV T< "Apet.

Compare

for

Plutarch de Super-

15

1KETIAE2.

o5 eu

80

(TTp. S'.

(85)

rot
OTKOTO)

Xaois.

acr^aXes ouS' eVl

S'

avr.

va>TO),

iv.

stit.

eVTt

ai

i'epajj/,

al

eo-

Arfcrrots

ajSe'/JrjAa

iroAAa

iroAe/Jovs (pevyovres,

aj/

inf.

See
\d^(avTaL J) vaov, dappovfft.
185. For the sanctity of these altars

of

refuge

fj.a.ros

Eur. Ion

see

Androm. 114, Teipo^va

6cas

itttTis Trepl

Rud. 691,
vos tamen

'

e *P e

seqq.

&a\ovffa.

modo

Plaut.

ego hinc

aram habete hanc

moenia haec hinc

Vobis pro castris
ego vos defensabo.'
So Schiitz. The MSS. give
80. 6e6s.
Person (on Orest. fin.) shows that
AtJs.
these words are occasionally confounded.
The poet seems clearly to allude to the
derivation of flebs from ridrini, whence he
adds 7raj/aArj0ws. * O that the god may
'
truly prove to us the author of good !
:

So

*inf.

309,

a\r)6u>s

"E7ra</>oy

pwiaw

Herod, ii. 52, 6eovs Trpoacav6(ot IleAa^ol) '6n K6ff^(f

See
Qevrts TO TrdvTa Trp^yfiaTa clxov.

New Cratylus, 473. Hermann's conjecture ifleiT? Aibs, recta voluntate Jovis,
(Hesych. dOeta,' SiKaioavvn,') is rather
ingenious, but has the great disadvantage
of continuing the sense into a new
strophe, which is a licence very rarely
See however inf. 577.
allowed.
81. The connexion is, 'And yet our
hopes may be disappointed, as human
hopes often are (v. 90) ; for the counsels
of Zeus are not easily divined/
Tro^Ta,
Doric for irdvT-n. The MSS. give TT^J/TO,
Rob. irdury, Dind. irdvra. Perhaps rather
The doctrine here is probably
Travru.
That there is
Orphic or Pythagorean
a divine will is clear even amidst the
'

darkness which prevents mortals from

knowing what that will is.' Compare 1042.
Hermann reads ueAa^a
83. |uj/ TUX?
.

(90)

T TUX<?> and reivovffi ir6pot in the corresponding verse. The Schol. seems to have
found /j.e\aiva ^vvrvx^
'Falls without
85. TTiTrret a<r(pa\s.
being tripped up, and not on its back/
He should rather have said curftaAes eo-T t

The metaphor

irpbs T^8' &ya\/j.a

Sedete hie
tutaboi*

1255

8".

86

KOfW(f)a Jtos et KpavOfj TTpay^a reXeto^.

SauXol

is

from

the wrestling-school, where the victory

consisted in three * clean throws/ i. e. in
the adversary being fairly laid on his
back, when he was said KtiaQai Treaty.
See Eum. 559. Ag. 165. 858. 1256. If
he fell on the knee or shoulder only, it
was no defeat; Ag. 63. Pers. 914. Ar.
Eur. Phoen. 1687. MoreEquit. 572.
over, x aM^ irtirfsiv was a proverb for
words or intentions which were never
For ff<pd\\ca in
realized, as Theb. 791.
its

primary signification, see

So Callimachus, KopvQa

719.

firiveva-r), e/iTreSoi'.

Horn.

II.

xxiii.

II.

Ads $

i.

K'

527, ou:

a.T\VTTf)TOV, tin KV Kf())a\rj KO.TO.Vtll (TO).

Schol. et Se Tt awffdfj ry vedfAari TOV
Albs, aafya.\S>s iriirrti Kal eutrx^ytt^wJ.
In point of sense, these two verses merely
amplify the Ttavra rot (p\fjfOei, &c.,

while the 70^ which immediately follows

The metaphor
reverts to OVK evBtparos.
changes to the overgrown tracks through
a forest, while (pAe-ye'flei refers to the
lighting up of a beacon.
87. 5av\ol. Pausan. x. 4, 5, /caAeTcrflai
Ta Satrea virb ruv iraAat SouAa' crrl TOVTCP
Se Kal AI(TXV\OV TOV T\avKov TOV 'AvQijSoviov yeveia vicr\vr\v wi/ofj.aKfva.1 Sav\ov.

The Spartans worshipped

Zevs 2/coTtTas in a grove of shadowing
oaks, Pausan. iii. 10, 7. Similarly Strabo,
ix. p. 423, Toi/vo/io 5e T$ T6ir<f (sc. AauA^8() ye^oveVat onrJ) TOV Sdcrovs' SauAour
Cf. frag. 30.

yap KaAovffi TO, 800-77. The word

bably from Sa and ^A??.

is

pi-o-

AI2XTAOT

16

(77p.

(95)

91

(100)

ayvwv. 95

c(f>

Si

to

89. fypaffTo..
5
see into.

OLJJLOV

ydpov re^aXws

'Beyond human ken

So Plato has /ca-nSetV

Sophist, p. 236, D.
So Herm. and Well.
90. 8' eWSwy.
Thus in Prom.
for 8e a-mStiv (A for A).
258 one MS. has atriSas for
7rai/a>Aeis is not a mere epithet, for

Trayx"***'

povs or KO.KOVS (Schol.), but implies the

result, wcTTeirai/TeAws 6\eaOai. Cf. Agam.

518, KCU TravwXeOpoit a.vT6^6ovov

Tro.rpS.ov

o.v

or

&ixa,

(105)

which Hermann

alters to

objecting that tyfievov is

"languidum." The notion of majesty
is often expressed by the mention of a
Clio. 962.
regal throne, as inf. 591.
'
Agam. 176. Translate, Seated on his
holy throne, he nevertheless (i. e. though
from afar) works out his will without

/j-vrj/jLov

stirring
force of

&vci),

from the

spot.'

avrAQiv,

illico,

This

and

it

is

oTT\ici.

The MSS.
capere ipsis inde laborem.
give TO.V &TTOIVOV 5ai/j.ovicav, which is
manifestly corrupt. To Wellauer's correction,

-nav

&TTOVOV,

Hermann

objects

that Aeschylus would have written TTO.V

but this is at most a matter
8' farovov
of opinion. His own correction is very
bold, ft'iav 8' O&TIS e|aAu|i rav &TTOVOV
In support of the sentiment,
Sai/j.ovioav.
however, he might well have compared
Pers. 101, r66fv OVK tVTiv virtp Ovarbv
a.Xv^avra tyvyf'iv. As for daifjiovicai', the
omission of the article makes it a harsh
expression, and scarcely parallel to the
:

well-known TroAAal popQal

T<av Saifj-oviccv

of Euripides, Med. 1159. Bacch. 1388.

Dr.Oberdick onTheb.891 reads 5ai/j.6fiov.
94. ^jue^os 6V.

The MSS. give '-q^vov

the

quite

bears out the preceding Utrovov.

If the text is right, we
must suppose the metaphor to have again
operations of a
changed to the military
'
To do this/ viz. in
siege (taTTTct, &c.).
order to hurl mortals from their towering
'
he calls into action, (or arms as
hopes,
his ally,) no force
every supernatural
event is brought to pass without labour
or trouble/ So Eum. 621, Zeus is said
Lucret.
to work ou8e/> affd/j-aivtav fteVei.
'
in somnis quia multa et mira
v. 1181,
videbant (Deos) efficere, et nullum
92.

e.

Nor

need we write a<^' for e<>' merely because

avr60v e| eSpeW occurs Od. xiii. 56, as
was suggested by J. Wordsworth. The
Schol. seems to have read t>v in explaining |e7rpa|e T^ ffKOTrbv eauroG (his aim).
It is clear that he read f<p' and not b.<f>\
for though he repeats the latter at the
end, it is only as a gloss to avrodev.
Read, rb Se <pp6vrnj.a avrov eVl TU>V ayvcav
eSpatr/uaTftjj/ f<pr]fji.fi'ov e|e7rpa|e r'bv ffKOirbv

eauroD avrodev, curb ruv a-yvuv eSpacr/LtoTWV, '6 can TOU ovpavou. Perhaps however a different scholium commenced
with avrddev. Prof. Conington conjectures a, fjiffiovev,
in the way that he
f

chooses.'

96. o7a, sc. vftpei.

So Schiitz. The
MSS. give ofa, Herm. o'/a, putting a
comma after vedei, so that irvQ^v stands
in opposition, and we have vedfava-a uffptv.

Bv_ TrufluV the family of

^gnm. 73Q.
^egyptus is indirectly meant, of which he
himself the stock or parent tree. Schol.
avrbs 6 A^JVTTTOS. The old stock is here
said to bud and blossom anew in the insolence of his sons. See on Ag. 939, and
Cho. 196. 252.
99. reflaAws.
Bothe's emendation for
TO 0dAos is completely confirmed by the

is

scholium, ov

c/>uAAois,

dAAa

rri avoia.

TUP

17

IKETIAEZ.
100

SvcnrapaftovXoia-L (frp
KOL Sidvoiav p,aivo\iv

Ktvrpov eywv dffrvKTov, arav

aTrdra

S'

TrdOea jue'Aea Opeo^eva

crrp. err

Xeyw

105

\iyea fiapea 8aKpvo7TTrj 9

(115)

yoot<?

jii

iXe'o/xcu /xe^ *Atriav fiovviv,

Kap/Bav auSaz/
eavrou.

Compare Od.

xii.

S' ev,

103,

ad

fin. t>v Bva-iais

for

is JA.C

This
101. /iati/jAii/ (/j.v6\iv Med.).
feminine form is rare, but occurs Orest.
823, a<re'j8eia /uaiJ^Ais Ka.Rofyp6v(av 7' avSpwv ira.pa.voia., Photius, fj.aiv6\r]S' /uaVIK 6s. The accent is doubtful, some giving

The word

p.a.ivo\(s.

often

/j.alvfcr6at is

used of the phrenzy of love. For Sidvoiav

it may be doubted whether we should not
restore 5t' &voiav with Heath, for the
Schol.
avoiq,

alludes

to this

though he

also

reading in ry
recognizes the

reading Sidvoiav in apposition with /crVOn the meaning of &voia, which

rpov.
is very appropriate to the present passage, see inf. 194.
102. oTraTg.

ment/

Through

So Antig. 630,

disappoint-

ctTraraj

Aex'eW

110

ya,

More unusual
Compare however

n^are.

f^avt-hv.

^v

Eur. Androm. 256, aAA' ouS' eyi

Hipp. 1409,

Trp6<rOfv e/c5co(ra> pe vol.

(TTeVey <re /j.a\\ov T) '/me

rrjs

afjiapTias.

Hel. 842, Ti5yuj8ou VI rtfry <re Kraviav e/ue

KTvu>. For the sentiment, Wordsworth
II. vi.

compares
"EiCTopa,

500, cu p.\v

and Ag. 1293,

ov Oprjvov GeXca

priffiv,

en fahv y6ov

a7ro
e/j-bv

er'

rbv

etVe?!/
aitrrjs.

See also Isocr. Encom. Hel. p. 213, iShv

avrovs iTfvOov/ji.fi'ovs ert {wvras.
109. t'Aeo/xat p.h. It was usual on
entering a strange land to invoke it, with
the elements, and the 0eot eyx^pioi, to be
propitious.
Supra, 23. Oed. Col. 44,
Xen.
a\\"l\e(f) HGV rbv i/ceT7ji/ Sfj-aiaro.
Cyrop.

iii.

'6pia, e'/ce?

3, 22, eVei rdxiffra. Ste'/fy TO,

FTJJ/ l\dffKTO x oa^s.

av

instance
of p.eT-a.yviava.1 so used,
gives a more
natural and simple sense than that which
might be defended by Ag. 214, having
resolved on an infatuated act/ i. e. the

KaoBav (Ag. 1028^ or

is
explained by the
grammarians BdpBa^os.
Goettling on
Hes. Theog. 311, derives it from Kapts,
"
Graecis
sunt
barbari."
The
primi
qui
chorus says, 'You understand my bar-

See on 400 inf.

pursuit.
104. AeVw.
The MSS. give Keywv.
Hermann follows Enger in reading S' 670*,

baric voice, or pronunciation/ because

Bovvis, a hill-country, was believed to
be a Cyrenean or African word. See

connecting the pronoun with rtyuw, v. 108.

These words 5' e'7& and Ae'yw, or rather,
A and A, are confounded in Ag. 1262.
But, like TTO.V O.KOVOV, &c. in v. 93, the
short sentence in v. 108 may be allowed
to stand by itself.
The MSS. repeat

sup. on

6po/j.fvr) jUeArj after

auSaf,

virfpa\yuv.

LLerayvovs, sero cognoscens.

Though this seems to be the only

it

'

108. TI/J.S).
dative is not

1361,
TfjUii/

e'yUTrpeTrf;.

The construction with a

uncommon, as Here. Fur.

5a.Kpvoi(TL ri^av.
Hipp. 55, "Apdeais v/j-vounv.
Isocrat. Ni-

TJMWf

cocl. p. 25, TI/J.&

<re

TOVTOIS.

Hist.

(re

Kvpov

i. 32,
T//X.CO
Cf. Tlieb. 1040.

Aelian, Var.

irora/xoO

v5an.

Orac. ap. Pausan.

vi. 9,

110. Ka.oBa.va.

icdp&avos (inf.

p.

Neio Cratylus,
The reading of the following
corrupt, both here and inf. 121.

v.

659.

words

is

89D

67, inf. 756.

The MSS. give KapBava

j/eTs

veis

S' ai>5a.v

evaKov-

or fvyaK6vvi.s.

Boissonade
>

Hence, eu, ya, KOVand Dind. ; KapBav"

ya, KOVV^LS,

Herm.

The

5e has

been transposed, first, because the Med.

has KapBav adavtiav in 121, and MS.
Guelph. KapBdvaSdvSav ; secondly, because
8e

is very
commonly misplaced, as inf.
891, Kdpfiai/os 8' &v for KapBavos &v 8'
(see also on v. 315) ; lastly, the verse corresponds with 152 3 infra, being spon-

AI2XTAOT

18
S* I

(120)

Xa/aSi

e^ayea reXea
\ OTToOi OaVCLTOS

fleccs 8*

IOJ,

Ka. Xa)s

-.

err'.

116

0,7777.

(125)

Ito,

TTOVOl'

tfo),

Trot

rdSe

KU/X,' 077.

afei ;
1-20

Kap/Bav avSav S'

oXXa/a
IjJLTTLTVO)

eu,

(130)

-yet,

'

vv Xa/aSt \ivoia-iv r
125

TrXdVa /Aef ouf \Lvoppa<t)iqs re

0-T/).

dXa ore/aw Sopos

The Schol. indaic anapaestic dimeter.
dicates the same to be the true reading,
or very near

it

&s

77} poets nal

rr> pdp~

where we should correct cS

have the form KOVV& inf. 154.

ftapov (puvyv,

We

have conjectured /coeTs or Kvoils

It is not
Gr. Gr.
23, obs. 4).
impossible that the MSS. reading is a
Robore5
d/couets.
corruption of a gloss,

S"7.
thers

(Jelf,

tello gives cuo/toels.

112. vv Aa/ciSt. * I fall upon my linen

dress and head attire with rending.' Cf.
The
Cho. 26. Pers. 129.
inf. 879.
Egyptians were always famous for the
manufacture of linen, as Sir J. Gardner

Wilkinson has shown (Ancient Egyptians,

vol.

ii.

p. 72, &c.),

paty^s inf.

126

whence

also \ivop-

nor was the art of em-

broidery unknown to them

For 2i8opia see 11. vi. 289,

(ib. p. 81).
HvQ' %aa.v ot

TreVXot, ira/j.irotKi\a fpya yvvaiK&v 2tSoHesiod has /coAi/TTTprji' ScuSaAerjp,

viuv.

Theog. 575.

Med. there
the

is

It

appears that in the

an erasure of a letter after

first syllable

<rt.

fore originally wrote

The

scribe there-

(riv^oi/la,

and

<ni>$uv

the very word used by Herod, (ii. 86 ;

see Wilkinson ut sup. p. 73) for the
mummy-cloths of linen. KaXinrrpa, as
the name implies, was a kind of veil,
probably a cloth thrown over the head,
as it is still worn in Asia Minor (see
Sir Chas. Fellows' Travels in Lycia, p.
is

353, ed. 1852), for the Egyptian women,

properly speaking, do not appear, from
the ancient pictures, to have worn anything of the sort.
116. The MSS. have the slight errors,
long ago corrected by Hermann, iri$p6/j.a>
Schol. '6irov
(or
o) Tr60t Qdvaros #107.
5e Qavaros a-rrfj, e/ce? r>v aydpurirtav tvTTpayovvrcav

Ti/j.al

rols 6fo7s 4inrp4xov(n.

fvayea 8e, tv ay (a par a. He should rather

have supplied TUI/ irpay/j.dTwi', by an
idiom not uncommon in Aeschylus, as
Theb. 263, eu |UJ/TUX^TWI/, inf. 437.
Eum. 742. Ag. 938. re\ij, ' sacrifices/
as Pers. 206, <av r4\t] raSe, but with the
notion of payment or recompense for, so
that the genitive depends upon it.
efq*
yja, properly under a vow.' or rather,
*
under the ban of a broken vow.' See
the commentators on evay^s <p(\os, Oed.
Tyr. 656.-*- The sentiment is general, as

Wherever
appears from ttirov (a?) airy.
there is an escape from death, thanksfor
givings
safety follow as a bounden
duty to the gods/ i. e. they shall be paid
in this instance.
127. oAo o-Teyoev. Schol. rrjv QaXarrav

So Eur. Iph. A. 888, Sa.Kpv6v

See Theb. 202.

efpytav.

T*

o/iMar' OVKSTI (rreyei.

XivoppafyTis, sup. 112.

The pseudo-Egyp-

tian in Ar. Thesm. 935

pdtyos,

i.

Egyptians

is

called la-riop-

/j.rjxai'oppdcpos, because the

are said to have first used sails.

e.

IKETIAE2.
7TfJL7T

19

CTVV

135)
s 8'

iraTrjp 6

cp

130
(140)

er,

0eXoucra

8'

au 0\ovcrav

d^d
136

CTTi

(145)

cre)
i

8e

140

(See Wilkinson, i. p. 412. ii. 123, who

quotes Ezekiel, xxvii. 7.) Whether tiopbs
belongs to Softos or dx^f^arov is uncertain.
We have Sopby eV x ei !J-^ll' t Antig.
670, but on the other hand <rvv irvoa'iy,
nqn sine ventis. i. e. by the aid also of
favouring winds, makes rather the other

way. The Schol. joins $6fj.os Sopbs, and

understands \tvoppa(p^s of sewing together papyrus-boats. (Wilkinson, ii. 120.)
The imperfect fir(/j.ire implies (as in Pers.
280) that the action is only contemplated
so far as it has yet gone ; hence TeAeuray
'
I have no fault to
5', &c.
/j.fiJL(po/j.ai,
find with it ; it has performed its part
so far well enough/ Cf. Soph. Phil. 1465,
Kal [A fvir\ola irf/ji.^ov ajUe^Trra) y. Oppian,

Hal.

i.

dfjLffj.<pfa

61, Idwrfyp d\ia(TTov ayei Kal

Horn. II. vi. 171, 6sS>v
vya.

jecture for a.a-<pa\fs, a word undoubtedly

Cf. 1010, eV/Sot S' "Apre/us
corrupt.
ayv&. Prof. Conington suggests iravra
Se ffQsvova' aptaybs Ss (pi\as aSftrJTos
evuirta are properly the front
a8jjL^ra.
wa^s of alemple or court, against which
stataes were placed. Hesycl. evw-ma, TO
Karai/Tiicpv rov Trv\cavos <pa.iv 6 JJ.GV'a fteprj,
a Kal SLK6ff^.ovv eVe/ca T&V TrapiSvruv.
The Schol. (who read aa-<pa\TJ, perhaps)

do-^aAwy

explains

d/j.v[jt.ovi

138.

o-eiei/

K.T.A.,

comparing Oed.

Col. 1084, ih

TrafTapxe decD*/, travr6irra ZeO. By adding

wish expressed in
a.v, he destroys the
KnVeie;/, which seems the very point of
the passage.
The Schol. however explains t<rus ovv irpbs T^V apx^j^ fffrai Kal
rb re'Aoy. See on 1036.
137. Apr(p.ts. This is Hermann's con-

fj.,

for 'countenance.'

The MSS. give irwrl

Hermann
ffj.ola'iv

a,<T<ba\})s

TTOjUTrp.

129. The MSS.' give TeAeuras. Burges

TeAeuray.
Hermann introduces rather
extensive alterations here,

fTTtSerca

taking
In this instance we must understand the wall
(yiro<TKT]viov) below the stage, where a
statue of Diana was placed.
fv&iria

liir

(150)

8e

reads iravrl 5e o-0eVet

Perhaps
mean, without

dtr^aAwo"'.

may

much

violence to the words (see sup. 85), * uncaught (untripped) in the chace.' since

Diana had been pursued by Orion, Alpheus (Pausan. vi. 22, 5), and Otus, and
escaped without hurt. Thus the point of
the invocation becomes at once clear and
iravrl aQevei, as Thuc. i.
appropriate.
86, Tj^ccpTjrea eV rax* Kal iravr\ ffQcvei.
Ag. 225, Travrl Bv/j-tf, aSfj.r)ros, from
aS^s, 'a virgin.' The MSS. and Schol.
have a5fj.-f]ras, as if the accusative or
genitive feminine

A1SXTAOT

20

el

Se

crrp.

p,r),

145

iOKTVTTOV yeVos,

r\.

(155)

TOV yaJLOv,

TOV
crvv

150

BavovcraL,

'

Zr)V,

jjicicrTLp'

IK @ea>v'

8'

So Wellauer for
145. rj\i6Krvirov.
The ancients imagined that
the dark colour of African and Indian
7/8t(J/cTU7roj>.

races arose from their greater proximity

to the sun. The colour of the Egyptians
seems to have been a dark shade of reddish brown, so dark indeed, that Herodotus calls the women black, ii. 57,
fji4\aivav \eyovTfs tivai T^V ireXeidSa
See
ffilljia.iv ova iv 6ri AtyvTTTiTj TJ yvv^i fly.
also ii. 104.
Epaphus is KeAcupbs Prom.

870.
146. rbv

ya.iov.

The MSS. give

rbv-

with some varieties of accent.

Wellauer restored T for T. Zei/s 7010$ is
the Zei/s KaTaxOovios of II. ix. 457. Zebs
\Aos inf. 227. The Schol. Med., by explaining it rbv Kara\Q6viov "AiSrjv, shows
that he found rbv yaiov. This passage is

Taiov,
'

quoted by two grammarians (Etymol.

Gud. p. 227. S8, and Cramer's Anecdota
Graeca, vol. ii. p. 443), who read riv
Pluto was called troXv^vos, as
aypouov.

he was iro\vSeKrris and

iro\vdey/ui.cav,

as

the receiver of all mortals without distinc-

Aeschylus applied the same epithet

to Zaypevs, another name of the infernal
god, Frag. 229. Dind.
'
151.
rvxova-ai, if we should fail to
obtain the favour of.' Dobree compares

tion.

^
'

flectere si nequeo superos, Acheronta movebo ;' and for TVXCW, Hippol.
328, ffov TVX^V.
Lysias, p. 170,

Virgil's

TO'IVVV,

3>

Tols, &c.
299, rocv

152.

fiovX)),

(160)

'

TV^OVCTOLL 6O)V

6/J.oicas

V/JL&V

TVXOI/J.I

Antiphan. ap. Athen. vii. p.

fJ.fv yap ev^a/nei/ourus etr^' ii/j.'iv
Soph. Phil. 231, TOVTO V/JLUV

The MSS. here give the strange

ord afoviovcriw, which the Schol. inter-

prets

arav

Zet/,

77

Trapck

TUV

Ottav nrjvis Atari

eVrt /cal fnao-TiyuTiK-f).

For
wSrjs Dind. reads w8ls, a very improbable
correction.
Hermann saw that the
true reading is lcaSr]s, and suggests that
this could only have been an interpretation of 'lovs 1$, i. e. ' through spite
'lovs aSris

It can hardly be doubted

against Io.'
that the Schol. really did read thus ; and
though Svo-typuv Ibs, Ag. 801, 'the
venom of malevolence,' in the abstract,
is a much more natural expression than
'
rancour against any one,'
TWOS,
there is some excuse for the poet in the
evident play on the words. The common
'lous !b
reading, from Salvinius, a
/J.TJVIS, is not only weak and unmetrical,
but opposed to the words of the Schol.
The sense is, ' O Zeus, 'tis through spite
against Io that the anger of the gods
still pursues us
for I know the fury of
thy all-powerful bride.' On the nom.
see Ar. Av. 570, ^povrdrca vvv 6 p.eyas
ZdV.
Hesych. Zo*/- Zeus. Pausanias, v.
21, 2, says that the people of Olympia
called certain statues of Jupiter Zaves.
Hence Dind. reads in this place Zav with

16s

ZV

ZV

Bamberger.
1

Kq

jjiflfTTf f/Tfj

vpirtigatrix* the

feminine

form of naffTJiOs Hermann thinks the poet

may have used fj.dffnpa from naarieiv.
Prof. Conington finds an allusion to the
Athenian /nao-Types, or commissioners for
investigating the affairs of public debtors.
See Photius in v. KOVVU>, see sup. 110.
Hesych. Kovvtlv avviivai. Idem, K.QVvovcri'

yivitHTKovcri.

The MSS. give

154. yajmeras <ras.
v6fiKov.
Schol. T^JV rr^s "Hpas
eV avSpfia

(1.

tvavdpeict) viKwarfs irdv-

1KETIAEZ.

21

ya/o IK

155

Tcri

(105)

TOT' ov Sifcaiois

ACCU

77.

Xdyois
TOI>

Tag /3oos

TratS' aTi/xacra?, TO*'

z^w

160

avTog

TTOT* eKTicrev yoVqj,

CH//li>

(170)

a^

rraXivTpOTrov
eV XiTOLCTLV

1^0)1^
'

eu /cXuot AcaA.ou/zez>o5.

vifyoOtv

.ZT)^,
>

'lous tw

165

/z-^z/t?

K 00)V' KOVVO)

S*

CC

ovpavoviKov'
yap IK

170

7n>ev//,aTos eicrt ^er/xcj^.

(175

f^^ <^povovvn

S'

vavK\rjpa> Trarpc
-^Epcrov vvv

/cat

Trpo^Oiav

It is clear
ras TOVS eV ovpavcp Geovs.
therefore that he read ovpavoviKov. Aid.
Turn, ovpavoveiicov. Compare a similar
corruption in 598. The word yoyueras,

standing alone, appears ambiguous and

Hermann's supplement aus completes the anapaestic verse,

Hera was indeed the titular Conjunx, or
unsatisfactory; and

goddess of marriage; but, considered as a

title, there is no place for the name in the
present passage.
155. yap e'/c, &c. The yap is rather
obscure.
The Scholiast refers it to 147
supra, the verses between, a Z^v, &c.,
being parenthetical. It is more probable
that the chorus speaks of Juno's anger as
a * breeze,' meaning that further troubles
await them from this manifestation of
it.

159.

ei/e'lera/,

i.

e.

evokes

etfTai.

Med.

ei/ev|Tat, but Schol. OVK evaTroA6yriTos

effrai.
Cf. ft>ee<r6ai fy&vy, Orest. 516.
161. eKTia-fv y6vd}, yenerando crearit.
Pearson proposed to read y6vov, because
the word commonly means offspring in

Moreover, it was by touch,

tragedy.
not by procreation in the ordi,

\a/3a)V

nary sense, that Epaphus was brought

into being.
166 71. These verses are omitted iu

the MSS. Canter perceived that they

should be repeated, as in all the anti-

Hermann digstrophes from 104 supra.

tributes the latter part of the chorus,
from 104, between two hemichoria.

The
fj/cere Person for '//cere.
form was, however, used by Aeschylus, for he plays upon the word, frag.
Aetn. 1, TlaXmwv v\6ycas juei/ei (pans,
irahiv yap 'how* e ffKJTov r6S" e's <j)dos.
So J. Wordsworth for
174. \aftd>v.
AaeT*/.
See on v. 58. It is clear that
caution by land is contrasted with the
172.

latter

prudence shown by Danaus during the

For alvw (i. e. irapcuvia) see

voyage.
Cho. 546. 4>i/Aa|cu, as Plat. Symp. p.
200, A, rovro
<$>v\ao.v irapa travrip
/ue/uj/Tj/xeVos,

and

TcttrS'

eiriffTo\as <f>v\d(r-

Ajac. 782 ; more usually in the

middle, as inf. 202. 989.
SeArou^eVay,
cf. Prom. 808, tyypatyov SeArois (ppev&i'.
Eum. 265, 5\roypd(pci} 5e TTUVT' en-o^Tra
And so Schol. airoypacpofjii/<ns.
<f>pev'u
fftiv

A1SXTAOT

22

175

diva) (f>v\dat,

8eXroi>/ieVa?.
rap
opa) KOVLV, avavbov ayyekov crTpaTov'
crypiyyes ov criytocriv aovij\cLToC

(180)

6)(\ov 8* vTrao'TTLO'Trjpa Kal Sopvcrcroov

vv LTTTTOIS /ca/iTruXois r' o
Xeucrcra)
TT/DO? 17/^0,9 rrjcrSe yrjs

180

dp^yerat

ele^, dyye'Xwi' TreTrvcr/xeVot.

dXX'

eir' 0/7777^0^ etre /cat

(185)

re^y/xeVos
0"r6\OV,

ecrri TTCU>TOS eiVe/c', a

/cdpat,

'

185

TTayov
180. Trpbs

r/juas oTTTTjpes elej/.

Compare

Cho. 574. a-yyeA-wr,

i. e. on hearing the news of our arrival
brought by the country folk. The Suppliants had not sent any herald, inf. 234.
182. The MSS. give Teflet/^Vos. Porson proposed TeOvpntvos, Pearson rfdrjyIn defence of reO-nynwos, 'ex/uifvos.
asperated' (which involves only the
change of I into T, on which see Ag.
125), may be cited Eur. Orest. 1625,
MereAoe, Trauaat ATJ/X' exajv Te0rj7yuei/ov.
Hipp. 689, 0^77? |u'Te<JT)7!weVos typtvas.
Aeschylus has used Te07j7/xeVos also in
Theb. 712. Prom. 319. The principal
evidence for rf6v^4vos is Plato, Phaedr.
SeDp'

7ro7rT = C(rai

8, Tu^wros
Bekk. Anecd. i.

ii.a\\ov

fTTire6v/j./jifi/ov.

p. 462, e7rtTe0u,u ueVoj''

j

Qvtyai eiriKavffai. Photius : reflu/ijueVos'

Idem : rfdrj/j.virb Trvpbs e/cKe/cau^eVos.

rb

fjiivov

<rvyK^x v lJ-^ t' ov TeTu^Aw/ieVov. This

>

last appears to be only a corruption of

Teflu/t^eVov, for a MS. Etymol. quoted by

Ruhnken on Timaeus in

v. eiriTeOv/jLiJ.tvos

explains Tv<pr6a,i by TeTy<^AcD(r0ai T^V

The verb, however, seems to
Sidvotav.
be 0{(a or Qvv<t>. Compare yaxvuiJ-tvos
from alffxvvw, II. xviii. 180.
Schol.
rbv
183. eirdpyvrai ffro\oi/.
Trpbs r)/j.as (ntihov fj.era dp/Ay's TroteTroi.

So Ajac. 42,

r-fjv^

eVe/iTrtTTTet

frdviv.

The conIb. 290, TTjj/5' f(pop/ji.5.s irtlpav.

fusion between 6py$) and op/ty is very
frequent but ufj.7] is more applicable to
the former.
{
184. iravrbs e'/j/f/c', on every account,'
'in respect of whatever may happen.'
:

Dindorf, Hermann, and others, give OVVIK',

but the question seems set at rest by the
277. In
argument in New Cratylus,
later times it cannot be questioned that

eve/cot became one word; not in the

Homeric sense, answering to rowe/ca, but

ov

taking the place of the simple preposition.

See on Prom. 353, where the MSS. agree
in flveKa.

185. irayov Trpoal&iv. They are directed to leave the Thymele and approach

an altar with images and symbols

around it, near, if not on, the stage. Thus
they will at once converse more conveniently with the stranger who is arriving,
and enjoy the more immediate protection
to

Hermann reads
of their father, v. 204.
rdi/5' for roJi/S', but either case gives the
same meaning. Cf inf. 349, '6[j.t\oi> rcavS'
For the accusative coma.y<)vi<av 6e>v.
.

pare PufJ.bv irpoffeartiv, Pers. 205.

Trpoaifctv, Eur. frag, incert. 24.

fi(D/J.bv

irpoff-

yue'tTTji/ rpdirf^av, Soph. Frag. 580.

Oeol aycbvioi seem to be simply ol

a-Trjvai

The
TU>V

ayuvwv

TrpoeffTwres, as

Hesychius

explains, though Eustathius on II. d>. 1

says, aywv, % ayopa, 'ddev Kal aywiov?
6fovs Attrx^Aos roi/y ayopalovs, which
latter view is adopted by Miiller on Eum.

If a mere coincidence, it is remarkable that the very gods who presided

over the great Grecian games, Zeus,
Apollo, Poseidon, are separately and speAs one of these
cially invoked below.
games, the Nemean, belonged to Argos,
the reference seems the more appropriate.
Even Hermes was worshipped as 'EvoAesch. frag.
ycavios, Pausan. v. 14, 7.
In
387, ^Evayiavie Mcuas Kal Aibs 'Epjuo.
p. 253.

Ag. 496, rovs

jrpoffavSci},

the

aywiovs 6eovs

T'

dyopaioi

evidently meant

iravras

Qtol are

but both senses

more

may

have co-existed. The Schol., by a curious

error, explains cnpoyyvKa. yap (art TO
/eptTo Kal y<avlas OVK

IKETIAEZ.
Kptlcrcrov 8

23

irvpyov y&w/zos, appvjKTOv

dXX' ws Ta^tcrta /Sore,

/cat

cra/co?.

(190)

Xeu/cocrre<ets

Sta
ta
/cat

[atSota

,eip(T0\

TO

LTO)

8' eTTecrdo)

paTaLOv

/AT)

186. Kpftffcrov

We

a>s CTrr/XuSas TrpeVet,

/f.r.A.

See

7rpa)Ta

8' c/c

sup.

78.

'

/xei>

mount on the

o>y

rdxt(TT

stage,'

com-

paring Ar. Ach. 732. See inf. on 204.

188. iKTTjpias.
So Dind., Herra. for
i/ceT7jpay, which is less suited to the
regularity of the Aeschylean senarius.
AiSotou Aibs, the god who shows mercy
to Suppliants.
28.

Cf. aiSoiy irvtvp.a.Ti sup.

is

211.
190. ^axpet'

yvipT) v.

This reading, which

eTTTj.
was proposed in the first edition, has been
received by Hermann from Bambergcr.
The MSS. give ra xP e/a ^ 7rr
Theocr.
xxv. 6, 68ov axp*Tbs 68tTr)s.
Hesych.
ei ^The common
axpT)t?s' Trdvv xp fl
reading is TO XP 6 ^ ^ 7rr?- Cf. 198. So
Meyafidrris and Meya/Sd&s are confound-

Opaa~v t
195
(200)

rected.
It is difficult to defend by
analogy such a compound as /jeTonroo-cSQpuv, 'sober-faced;' but as the Paris
MS. gives fAeT(DTrwcrci)(pp6v(au, it is hardly
safe to adopt Dindorf s plausible emen-

dation,

fffffw^povurpevcov

*
pdraiov nothing more is meant than a
modest look/ This sense of p.draios, and
several words of the like primary meaning,
Thus pupos,
is sometimes overlooked.

pdpyos, often signify

See Hesych. in juaTafiei,
and compare paras, Cho. 904. So naraia
in Med. 151, and Trach. 565, tyavfi
'
Inf 225 742. The
paraiais x f P ff
aj'6-rjros,

a<pp(av,

L-

ed in Pers. 22. See sup. 52. In Eur.

Here. Fur. 1302, &iov cxpe?oj/ is a probable correction of fiiov T' axpttov. But
the present verse seems like an interpolation. It is not wanted to complete the
sense, and the repetition of al8o7os, which
here can only mean ' respectful,' offends
taste.

392. avai/jLaKTOvs.
Cf . 6.
193. <()6oyyfj.
So Porson for QQoyyfi.
Dindorf formerly admitted Bothe's eVe-

Like sequor, eVo^at is 'to attend'

rather than to follow/
194. The Med. has the slight error
v. which
Porson cor-

usual antithesis, as here, is a-uxppuv, ' discreet/ Plat. Gorg. p. 507, $vx"h % TOVvavriov rep Vtixppovi irfTTOjfQv'ta
a<pp(i>v
Kal a.K.6\aaros. Id. p. 515, A, ai(6\a<Tros
nal a(ppa>v.
Eur. Hipp. 398, T^V avoiav
T(p ff(t><ppOV^l

Demosth.
j

(TTw.

/XT)

impudicus.

This certain correcattributed to both

Auratus and Pearson. Schol. TJJ apicrrepa
TOVS KXdSovs KaTfxovffat.
So inf. 697,
for fvOwTTJpos the MSS. have aw ouTTjpos,
and on the other hand fvyvcarj for <rvy~
189. tvuvviLwv.
tion of <rvvu>vvp.wv

good

TO

pTO)7roara)(j)p6va)v

The Med. has

might conjecture

i. e.

(195)

r](TV^OV.
7rpoXcr\/Qs ^778* e^oX/co? e^ Xoya>

Eur. Ale. 311. Med. 389.

187.

190

7777]

TTpCMTOJ'n'toV O/AjLtaTO? TTttyD

/cat /IT)

djU)8aT6,

^a^pet*

rctcrS' dz/at/xa/CTOv?

Xeyovcrat
7j

/cat

yoeSfa

p.

#<rcu 5'

1383,

at'

av6r]Toi.

yue

Eur. Frag.

r)
(T&fypcav avoia rbf ^w6vd'
So apadia is used in Eur.
vTrtpQpoi'e'i.
Androm. 170. These words are more
commonly used of the female sex.

Oed.

iv.

195.

Se

JIT]

fiffi/xov.

Compare Troad. 649,

With the .Romans oculi ireirapfffxov.

mentes were a sign of immodesty, Juv.
The Greeks generally
ii. 94. vii. 241.
regarded the eyes as the seat of bashfulbut sometimes, as the Romans, the
brow. Thus Iph. Aul. 1090, TTOV rb ras
cu'SoGs irp6cra>irov; like Juvenal's ejectum
semel attrita de fronte ruborem/ See

ness,

'

Ar. Vesp. 447, ou5' eV bfyQa\!J.ol<nv al8cf>s.

Theocr. xxvii. 69, oupaaiv alSo/ievr). Eur.

'

Frag. Cresph.

xviii. aifius eV bq>Qa\fji.o7(Ti

yiyvvrai, TSKVOV.
196. TTpJAeq-y-oy.

Two explanations

nre

AISXTAOT

24

TO rfjSe ndpr*

iiri

'

y&P OV TTpTTL

OpOLO'VO'TOjJLGlV

XO.

Trdrep, <$>povovvrct)<; 7T/3OS

<uXafo/xcu Se racrSe

p,jJLvr)crOaL crlOev

Zeus Se yevvrJTvp

/ceSz/as e</>erjna9*

201

(205)

tSot

tSorro 87770, Trpevptvovs air o/x/xaros*

(210)

(208)

A A.

OeXoiji av 1787; crol Tre'Xas Opovovs e^i

nagn 8* g
jirj vov cr^dXa^e,

XO.

a>

XO.

205

(207)

^ VoXwXdras.

Zev, /COTTON otfcretpe

(209)

9e\ovTo<; eu TeXeurrJo-ei raSe.

J./4.

(211)

XO.
Acat

Zrjvbs opviv rd^Se

given by the Scholiast,

iro\\a

[ju$)]

J^

irpo-

Kardpxov rov
be not
seems right
\6yov.
forward in conversation, nor prolix.' See
as Ar.
inf. 269.
e(f>o\Kbs, 'lagging/
Vesp. 268, ov ^v irpb rov y' e<oA/cbs %v.

and

oifjiid^ov

The

yti)/

-n-porepa

'

latter

(212)

He had probably sate down

by the statue of Zeus, who is first invoked

on their approach. It seems clear from
rwvS ayuv'uav 6euv, v. 185. Zrjvbs opviv
1

208. rpicuvav r^v5e, v. 214, that

the statues and symbols were close to
Jealous of loug Danaus, who is throughout an actor on
197. GTriQdoi'oi'.
Hermann the \oye7ov, and therefore that when the
See inf. 269.
speeches.'
Unde didi- chorus express a wish to sit near him,
rashly reads yvvij, asking,
cit Danaus, qui modo Argos venit,
they must leave the middle of the or'
chestra, and range themselves in front of
pronos ad vituperandum esse Argivos ?
The dislike was one which, as a national the stage; see supra 185. It is not imcharacteristic, Danaus may have heard
probable that either here or at v. 228
of, though it is equally likely that the
they even ascended the stage by the steps
poet never considered the objection that leading up from the parodos on each side.
been
on
205. /irjxo^s e<TTa> Kpdros, i.e. whathave
raised
captiously
might
ever plan you propose, delay not to put it
this ground. By adopting yvvri, Hermann
into effect. At this verse some little pause
is driven to the awkward expedient of
'
making rfc rfjSe signify quod ad hanc must have intervened while the maidens
rationem attinet (j us tum j n loquendo were shifting their places.
206. airo\ca\6Tas. ' After we have
modum tenendi).'
200. Qpovowras, the usual masculine perished/ i. e. too late.
Schol.
jueri
plural when a woman (the rjye^fav) speaks rb aTroAeVcu olKTfiprjffris ^/uas.
So inf. 206.
208. ZTJI/^S opviv. Schol. rbv rfAtoj/*
of herself.
This verse, which in the f^aviffTTjari yap 7)/j.as us a\KTpvuv. Pau203. 8oiTo.
MSS. follows 2) ZeO, KoTrwv, &c., evidently sanias says that the cock was considered
belongs to this place, as Scholefield re- sacred to the sun, lib. v. 25, 5, rj\iov 5e
r6i>8e, v.

'

'

marked

Iep6v (paffiv flvai rbv SpviOa,

Srjra

\eiv avtfvai /j.f\\ovros rov f)\iov, and that

(after Burges) in his Appendix,

being commonly so used when a
word repeated with assent and approval.
Compare 212. Eur. Electr. 6726. The
whole of this dialogue is disjointed and
disarranged in the MSS., nor are there
(at least in the Med.) any distinctions of
the persons. Hermann has given a new
disposition of the whole passage, adding,
'
Versuum ordinem cur sic ut feci mutais

verim, ipsa diverbii ratio ostendit.'

204. (To\ iri\as. Schol. us avrov ^5?j

KQL\

ayyt\-

the sun was worshipped by the Argives

(as indeed might be expected from a
Pelasgic race) ; lib. ii. 18, 3, irpoe \6ovai
TroTa/j.6s eariv *lvaxos, Kal 8iaf3a<nv
'H\iov f}ca/u.6s.
Probably there was some
fancied connexion between dAe'/crcop and
i)\KT(op, the Homeric title of the sun

Se

398, Hymn, ad Apoll. 369). The

which has been lost contained
some question or remark on the sculptured
(II. xix.

verse

25

IKETIAES.
XO.
A A.
XO.
/!/4.

XO.

Kakovpev auyas

rjKi

ayvov T '^TroXXw <uyaS' OLTT ovpavov Otov. 210

eiSws az> alcrav xr^Se crvyyvoir) pporois.

(215)

crvyy^oTro Srjra ACCU Trapacrrai^ 7rp6<f>po)V.

TIV OVV KlK\yjCTKCt) TCO^Se ScU/XOZ'(WI> 71 /

^1^4.

TpiOLivav r^Se, crrj^eiov $eov

aXX' eu r' e7re//,i//ej>, eu re Sefacr#co yOovi.
'Epprjs 08' aXXog TOLOTLV 'EXXtfvtov vopois.

o^oai

XO.

JA
XO.

iXevOepois

vw

identified them ; and indeed

there are traces of this in Cho. 974, and
the worship of Apollo Lyceus (inf. 668).
If Apollo were invoked simply as the sun,

mythology

he would most inaptly be termed tyvyas

OTT'
ovpavov, which relates to his servitude
under Admetus. The identity of Zevy
and"HAtos in this instance is very remarkIt further appears, as Prof. Conington has observed, from the addition of
auTypiovs, the attribute of Zei/s SWTTJP.
The
211.
ffvyyvolro.
ffvyyvoiri
middle corresponds to the active, though
in the same sense, just as in 203, flSoiro
344 comto ftoi. Cf. Cho. 398.
|nf.
pared with 353. Herod, vi. 92, ^IKVUVIOI
vvv
yuev
o~vyyv6vTts aSiKrlffai, ufj.o\6yr)ffav,
sKcnbv ToAofra (KTiffavTes, a~f)/j.ioi elvai'

able.

Aiyifrfrai Se oftre o-vveyivuffKovro, r\aa.v

The Med. gives eu-

re avQaSeo-repoi.

The Schol. makes as strange

a blunder here in explaining o-vyyvo'tro
by (Tvyyevoiro, as in 185, ayoiviuv Oecaif

7'w7j.

ovtt

\6vTU)v.
Hesych. <rvyThere is a point in
He
11 which should be noticed
will sympathize with us mortals in our
flight, having himself been exiled as a

yvd/uLcav'

eAeTj^iwj'.

210

god.'
'
reSchol. eV
214. vpiaivav.
ypaQrj,
See inf. 735.
presented in painting.'
There was a place at Argos so called.
Schol. ad Phoen. 195, Tpiaiva.' r6iros
Apyovs Hv6a rrjv rpiaivav bpQ-^v eo~rrj(TV
6 noaftSwv.
There would seem to have
been a tradition of this part of Argolis

having been covered by the sea, which is

likely, if we compare the low marsh of
Lerna with ascertained changes on our
own eastern coast. Pausan. ii. 22, 5,
ivravda

TIofffio<av6s

(220)

ecrOXa

symbol which called forth the injunction

to invoke it.
209. oiryay i)\iov. The sun appears
here distinct from Apollo, whereas a later

by ywvias

215

oova

iriK\v<rai

on

iroXX^v,

TTJV

OVK avrov r))vyr)v''lvaxos

Kal ql o-vvSiKdo-avTes eyvcaffav. But there
was also in the Acropolis of Athens, in
the Erechtheum, the impress of a trident,
to which, as the author of Athens and
Attica remarks, the poet particularly
alludes in the word o"n^1ov.
See Eur.
Frag. Erechth. xvii. 47, rpiaivav bpQ^v
elvai Kal

ffraffav

ev

irarepa

5'

%6ov6s
o-<j>'

ir6\f<as
a.\r)6cos

KP.

Ion 281,
fidOpois.
ffbv KpvirTet

xao^a

ir\rjyal

Tpiaivrjs

Pausan.

air<a\e<rav.

i.

irovrlov

26,

Se Aeyerat

IIoa'etScDj't

afM<piorl3-firr)<nv TTJS

rfyv

Qavrivai. Strabo,

ix. 1, bpS> T^]V aKp6-KO\iv, /cot

Tpia(vt}S e%et rt

ravra
es

/naprvpia

x^pas

Kal

6,

rpiaivrjs ear\v fv rfj Trerpa rx7j/ua*

rb

irepl

T^S

o-ri/j.f'iov.

'As he has safely

conducted us, so may he favourably reCf. 734.
ceive us/
For the dative
xOovl, see on Eum. 453.
'
216. 'Epws 08* &\\os.
Here also is
Hermes, as the Greeks represent him/
For the Egyptian Hermes, or Thoth, see
Cic. de N. D. iii. 22.
The Scholiast
seems to have understood #AAos for dA.AoTos, for he remarks &s T&V AiyvirTiw
a\\cas ain\)v ypa<f>6vr<av. Compare how215. c5 re

re.

ever Theb. 419,71-yoy off a\\os, e another,

and this one a giant/
Eur. Ion 161,
85e Trpbs OvfteAas #AAos epe'trcret K^/cros,
where mention has just before been made
of an eagle.
It is true that the Greek
Hermae were usually columnar (phallic)
busts, and so different from the Egyptian
form ; but this is sufficiently implied by
TO!<TIV 'EAArji/wj/ v6fj.ois.

Pausan.

iv.

33,

4, 'AOyvaioov yap rb o"X7?/xo rb TTpdy(av6v

*O~TIV Kal ro?s 'Y.pjj.a'is, Kal irapa TOVTWV

a\\oi.
217. f\ev6epois, sc. Sxrrf t\evOepovs
The KTJpv, as the Roman praeco,

fj./j.a6'f)Kao~iv ot

elvai.

seems to have been connected with

sales,

AISXTAOT

26

A A.

avaKTw

TTOLVTCOV 8*

aefitcrff, Iv

ayvu

W9

S', ecr/xos

7reXeia8on>,

220
(225)

opvis
c, j

*
cu>

yajLLwi/

aKovcrav UKOVTOS

s o. v

'

/3

,<

og ye^otr cu>; ouoe /AT) i> ^idou uavaiv

225
jLcaraio? alriav. Trpafas raSe.
whence
inf.

Kypixro-eiv, to

978.

Herod,

i.

announce for
194.

vi.

'

meaning appears to he, May he prove a

kind herald, and not sell us as slaves/
Cf. TO Toid8e xpb KTjpvKevfiv Troad. 782.
The usual antithesis is e\fv6epos and
or f/j.iro\-nQels, Cho. 901.
jrfirpa/jLfvos
Trach. 250. Compare inf. 603.
218. tvaKTcs 6eol, Find. 01. xi. 69, were
the twelve greater gods. Cf. Herod, ii.
6. Plat. Phaedr. p. 247, A. Pind. Ol. v. 5,
TUV ScafieKa 6fwv ^uip.'bv, and Time. vi.

Generally an altar
to two, but here to many gods.
Pausan. viii. 37, 7, virep Se -rb &\(ros
Kol 6ea>v &\Xcav etcrl fioa/iioi' T$ reAeura^
5e eVi'7payU.^a eVn, fieoTs avrbv TOIS naa'iv
Id. v. 15, init. ecrriv ovv
tivai Koiv6v.
fica/jibs eV T> OiK^/xart 060?? iraffiv eV KOIVI?.
Straho, xiii. p. 605, eVl 8e T(p AeKrf (in
the Troad) /8/*&s riav ScoSeKa Qeuv SeiKvv54.

are

sale,

The

121.

KOLvoftdifAiav.

common

S'

alyviribv

irrf]v5>v

ayeAac

viroSeiffavTes

fftyrj

Tn^^eiav

&<puvoi. Compare with these verses Aen.

ii. 514, 'Hie Hecuba et natae
nequicquam
altaria circum, Praecipites atra ceu temCondensae
et divum
columbae,
pestate
amplexae simulacra sedebant.' evayvq
refers to the protection afforded to doves
by the precinct of a temple, Eur. Ion
1197.
222. opviBos $a.y<*>v. This genitive is
common with verbs of eating, pepos TI

being understood. Hermann complains

of some incoherency here ; but the verse,
which was a sort of proverb, merely illustrates

'

/j-iaiveiv

yevos.

As

a bird

would

be defiled by preying on its own kind, so

would men be guilty by a forced and
unnatural marriage with blood-relations.'
The notion of apird&iv connects the two
terms of comparison. Plutarch, Quaest.

220. 6/j.oTTTfpuv, of the same feathered

race as themselves, i. e. their own kin.
From the context the Schol. supplies rov
As it is natural
6fj.oyevovs with SpviQos.
for some birds to prey on others, we may
suspect some legend existed which showed
that doves and kites had some fancied

Rom. xciii. Trereivov yap ouSels ecZpane

yvira yfv6^vov, us deToi Kal iepanes ra
crvyyfvri $icf>Kov(ri Kal /coVrouoV Kairoi
Kar' Attrx^Aov, "QpviQos, K.T.\.
Elmsley
was forgetful of this passage when he
"
stated (on Med. 1156),
$aye?i/ apud
tragicos non exstat nisi in Satyrica fabula."

relationship.
221. e'xfywf.

223. &KOVTOS trdpa. There is nothing

obscure in the somewhat elliptical ex-

rat.

Hermann

eptum/ and reads

calls this

i-^Qpus o^a.ip.ov
a verse which
ytvos,
have told him
ear
should
practised
/j.iaiv6fTuv

'

in-

Karahis

was
by no means Aeschylean. There were
two distinct grounds on which the marriage was disliked, hostility to their cousins
personally, and scruples as to the religious
defilement, aae/Sri ya.fj.ov, sup. 9, TO /j.%
Hence Kal is by no
330.
6e/j.is, inf.

There is a slight
superfluous.
confusion between the simile and the
persons compared. Cf. Prom. 876. Cho.

means

239

seqq. ISov ycvvav tvviv alerov irai. e. I8ov ^yuas a>y ytvvav, and ibid.
4U7, iraiSfS
</>eAAol &s &yov(Ti SLKTVOV.
1'rof. Couiiigton well refers to Ajac. 168,
Tpbs,

pression

ya/j.f'iv

Trapd Ttvoy.

More com-

monly we

find yapeiv e/c or aTrb TIVWV,

Eur. Rhes. 168. Heracl. 299. Androm. 975. 1279. The Schol. has Trapa
irarplis &KOVTOS, whence Dindorf needlessly gives &KOVTOS TraTpbs, from Burges.
e. g.

Had the Scholiast found this, he would

have made no comment on a simple
His note is clearly
genitive absolute.
meant

as a supplement to the vulgate.

225.

/j-dratos alriav. This emendation,

given in the first edition of this play, and
also suggested by Mr. Linwood, seems
more probable than Schiitz's /j.araiui'

which Hermann and Dindorf

have adopted; though we find tiiKaiuv
aiTias,

27

IKETIAES.
l

Si/cai

ws Xoyos,
vcrraras

Ta-

Zevs aXXos

rb^

roz'Se
OTTOJS az> V/AIJ/

Trpayos eS

(230)

i>ifca

rdSe.

230

o/uXop TO^S', dVeXXr^a crroXo^

'

/cat

(3ap/3dpo io-i

Trpocr^covovfJiev

;
5

vaiK&Vy ouS*

a<^>

(235)

ov yap Apyo\is
'.EXXaSos

Se -^a)pav ouSe KrjpvKOiv viro

Dindorf formerly
vulgate /adraiov curias,
destitute as it is of any intelligible meanOn the sense of ^uaratos see sup.
ing.
On ov /*fo Theb. 38.
194.
226. Tdir\aK^/j.ad'. This word is corruptly written in the MSS., and was
On the double
restored by Stephens.
accusative compare Hec. 644, epts &f
for

Slictis,

retained

Ag. 785.

the

Tpi(T(ras /jLaKapuv iraidas

similar construction

av^p )8ouOd. viii.

is

22, de^Aous TroAAous, rois

The Zei/s ^AAos may

be interpreted as an euphemism for the
Egyptian Osiris ; but Danaus perhaps
speaks as the chorus in 147, according
to the Greek mythology, whence he adds
us \6yos. This belief in a judgment
after death seems to have been an Orphic
p-hffavT* 'OSvffrjos.

doctrine ; see Find. 01. ii. 60.

Dindorf and Hermann
228. TOTTOV.
read Tp6irov with Stanley. The next verse
certainly favours a correction slight in
itself and probable from the similar sense
of &pclfaff6ai in 191. The objection is,
that TJvSe can hardly be referred so far
back as v. 191 ; and the last remarks of
Danaus have had no reference to his former instructions about a proper reply,
unless we can suppose him to mean, 'tell
them there is a Zeus below who/ &c.
But such moralizing can hardly be called
a reply, even granting that r6v^e might
stand in this case for rovrov. It would,
at all events, be a reply, not to the king,
but to the sons of Aegyptus. The mean'
ing is, as Wellauer explained, hue vos
conferte/ and Danaus must be supposed
to point out some spot, a little apart from
that taken at 205, which they are to
occupy on the approach of the king. On
is use of a/icfjSecrdac see Theb. 293.
Plat. Apol.
1th

p.

37, D, &AA7]j/

&AATJS

places marks of a lacuna before

It is not improbable that
this verse.
some such line as aAA' flcropu yap TTjfrS'

Hermann

&VO.KTO. yrjs TreAaj may have dropped out;

but the abruptness in o-KOTren-e is not unsuited to the sudden entrance of the king.
230. (n6\ov. The Schol. seems to have
read aroXty, which is plausible. Hermann adopts Bothe's a.vtX\tiv6a'To\ov)
but this, making every allowance for the
oddness of some Aeschylean compounds

sup.

(see

194),

rather

exceeds probato be

The only question seems

whether ffr6\ov means company/

bility.

'

agree-

'
ing with a.veX\f)va, or equipment/ de'
pending on the sense of /card, not like
The
Greeks in your accoutrements/
former appears the more probable, as we
have (n6\ov yvvaiKiav inf. 910. 921.
Upo-nv ffr6\os inf. 481.
231. TTVKv<f}[jLa(n. Hermann reads TTVKda/j-affiv, a conjecture mentioned by G.

Burges. But, as irvKv6w and 7rt/caco

have the same primary meaning, in a
writer as old as Aeschylus TTVUVW^O. may
have signified a fold or wrapping, i. e. any
enveloping cover, just as well as irvKaff/j-a.
It does not appear how far the dress of
the Suppliants was barbaric, and how far
Greek ; but not a few details of the latter
sort are mentioned, as naKvirrpa. v. 114,
" v 878,
trrp6(poi and S>vai v. 451, x ir
TreVAot v. 426, &/ji.TrvKfs v. 425.
Doubtless, from the word x^' OI/Ta * c fpv<pG)vra, and the mention before of Sidonian or embroidered head-dresses, there

>

was much of colour and splendour,

if

only for stage effect.

234. OTTWS re Herm., but perhaps by
an error of the press. He inclines to read
(as

any one at

ofr're

first

KTjpv/ccDf OTTO.

sight would incline)

But oi>5e

is

sometimes

AIZXTAOT

23

235

dirpo^evoi re, vocrfyw rjyrjT&v, fJLO\iv

dTptcrTcos, rouro ^au/xacrrc

tT\r)T

fcXaSot ye /ieV

fcara

ST),

(240)

vopovs a

fcetfrat Trap' v/xt^ 77/009 Oeol<$ dya)VLOi<$'

J

.EXXa9 ^Oa)!^ ^VVOLO~eTa.L

[JLOVOV ToS'

KOL raXXa, 77oXX' e77et/cacrat

1

xo.

/Lt7)

St/catoi^

TTOLpOVTL <f)06yyOS fjv O

eiprjKas

s\o\

dfJL(j)l

(245)

O-Y)fJLOLVO)V.

KOQ-^LOV di//evSr} Xdyo^.

^ fri^o^

240

^,

e-v

'Epfjiov pd/B&ov,

\/

77dXeaj9 o/yovj. _

r)

Trp6fvos,

between /j.6vov rJS' and riAAa,

which would rather have been #AAo if
the poet had written TTOU. Scholefield's
correction was better, K$T' &\\a TT^AA',
&c.
But this use of Kal ra\\a, which

and fiye/mbis, the first was obviously of

most importance, as affecting the question

answers to the Latin ceterum, has been

elsewhere misunderstood. Cf. Alcest. 792,

of peace or war.
237. 76 nev 8)?, tamen.
Ag. 644. 860. Bum. 390.

TO. 5'

used singly in this sense, 'without so

as sending heralds/ &c. See Theb.
1038. Bum. 635. Of the three persons
who might naturally have been employed

much

in introducing strangers,

See inf. 269.

Trach.484.

Schol. "\\-riviK(t>v IKGTUV.

deposited by your sides at

a<j)iKT6p<aj'.

Trap' vfjuv,

/CTJ/JI/!,

e.

i.

See Elmsl. on

the statues of the gods.

Heracl. 125. Infra, 641.

The sense is,

strange, your customs as Suppliants are familiar to me.'
'In this matter alone/ he proceeds to
'

Though your
'

say,

dress

is

will Hellas agree

with y 011 i"

its

conjecture.' i. e. in guessing who you are,

it will find this one point only to use as
evidence that you are countrymen. On
consentire, see Stallb. on

Protag. p. 317. Herod, ii. 80. vi. 59.

The Schol. has trvn<j>wrfiffi,
173, &c.

i.

which

both Hermann's

suits
cf.

i,

II. xiii.

381),

o-t/j/^creTai

and Burges'

proposed also by Prof. Conington on Ag. 1583. So in Eur. Med. 45,

Ka\\ivtKov ao-erat has been generally
i,

adopted for

K. ofcrerai.

are often confused,

But

Hermann

as
is

77

and

01

perhaps

See however Eur. El. 527, eTretra

right.
\alrris irus arvvo'iffsTai ir\6Kos ; Ion 694,
rts ov Ta5e |uf oiVerat ;
In this place Her240. /cal T^AAc?.

mann

adopts a needless and improbable

conjecture,

r&\\a irov /u' fireiKaaai,

T&\\a is used precisely in the
/cal

though Kal
same way Ag. 891,

Kal r&\\a,

yv-

and TroAAa
So
naturally belongs to eVeiKdVai.
T^ \otira in Theb. 66. In the Med.
r&\\a
between
and
there is a hyphen
vaixbs eV Tp6iroiS

7r<$AA'.

e^ue afipvve,

Moreover, there

is

an evident

antithesis

&AA',

Dem.

Trp^s

ea.(Tov

Tavra, Kal

Oai/T. p.

TOV0' eKaaros

982

iriQov \6yois.

fin.,

raAAa

5c,

tineas

eTu^e, 7re^)v/cej/,
Ar. Eccl. 239, TO S' &AA', fda-u
olfjLai.
ToOra, compared with Vesp. 939. Iph.
Taur. 1055, TO 5' oAA', taws &i> irdvra
crvfjL$a'n\

242.

rujt-cav,

/coAws.

a/m.(pl K6cffji.qv.

On

this epic use,

sometimes adopted by the Attics, see

Stallb. on Plat. Gorg. p. 490, B.
243. eTTjj/. Schol. STj/iOTrji/. Hesych.
eTor ol TroAiTot. The word is also used
in Aesch. frag. 314.
Eur. frag, incert.
'
158. Iu the Tabula Eliaca (Rose, Gr.
Inscr. p. 45) we find FETA2 with the
written^ according to the ancient pronunciation, II. vii. 295, trovs TC
Connected with i}0oy,
yuoAjo-To CTOS.

digamma

tQvos, eraipos, yde'ios.

244. The MSS. reading, as given in

the text, has been generally rejected, or
retained only as hopelessly corrupt. Hermann however well observes that there
were but three characters under which
the king could be addressed as a stranger,
king, herald, or private citizen.

He-

ralds, it is well known, carried a wand or

staff (ffKriirrpov) in virtue of their office;

they were also under the patronage of

Hermes (supra, 217). Hence they might
properly be termed pa&8oi>xoi 'Eppov.
The word TTjpbs does not elsewhere occur ; but it may mean, as the Schol. explains, <pv\aKa, 'protective,' and thus the
phrase will signify, 'one who carries
the wand of Hermes as a symbol of
protection/

It

is

perhaps strange to

call

29

BA.

Kal Xey' evOapcra*? e/xot* 245

Trpos Tairr' afJLi/3ov

TOU y'Myez'oO? y&P ^{^ eyw TIa\ai\6ovo<$

?,

(250)

ITeXacryoG T^crSe yyjs

>0 8' az/a/cTO<?

euXoyws

ei

yeVos ITeXao~ya)^ TTpSe KapirovTai

Kal Tracrav aiav, ^s Si' dy^os ep^eraL
TO TTyOOS Suj'OZ'TOS T^XtOU KpaTO).
^TpVfJiCOV.)

250
(255)

opitp^ai Se TT;^ Te Ileppai/Bfov ^doi^a

IlivSov T TaTTtKewa, IlaLOVWv TreXa?,
man fidfiSos, ' a stick ;' yet we have a
very close analogy in our state terms,
'
Black Rod/ ' Gold Stick/ &c. 'E^o"
is the reading of the Paris MS.; the
Med.has^epou(M'c). Dindorf edits ^ T77p^
'
the verger of the temple/
fpoD f>af&ov,
1 formerly conjectured rr]p6pa^5oy Ipbv,
but perhaps the vulgate is genuine.
aybv, sc. rjye^i/a, as explained by Hesych.
and Lex. Bekk. (Anecd. i. p. 330.)
245. Trpbs ravra, ' for that matter/
i. e. as to
my being ir^Aews dybs, as you
So irpbs Tavra /8ourightly conjecture.
Inf. 514.
See on
Aeue, Prom. 1051.
a

Eum.

516.
247. UeXaa-yov.

The later editors seem

to agree in adopting Canter's conjecture

IleAa^Js. The reason of this is, that
the king proceeds to state that the Pelasgic race of the country derives its name
from him ; and other writers, as Apollodor, ii. 1, 7. iii. 8, give him that apOn the other hand, if the
pellation.
nominative had been found by a scribe
in his copy, he was not very likely to
have altered it ; and Haupt has well observed, that elsewhere in the play the
king's name never appears (except indeed
987), but he is called by some other title;
vid. 322. 342-3. 610. 944 ; and in the
'
Dramatis personae' and the dialogues he

always BacnA.ei>s, not IleAaa^Js. He

even appears to conceal his name in v.
915. And for the sense, there is nothing
harsh in saying, 'I am king of this Pelas-

is

It
gian race, which is called after me/
only rem ai n s therefore to defend the G reek
77} neAao^s. Now Plutarch, Syvnposiac.
lib. v.
ii.
quotes from an anonymous
poet x0wj/ T) UfAaffyrj, and inf. 280 we
have Iz/8o! ywcuKes (where seethe note).
Euripides has the very analogous ex-

2b. 712, Kvpios rjfiepa.

Cho.
Hence, though
228, SaKpurbs ^A7r(9.
is
a
emendaneAa<T7&s
highly probable
tion, in rejecting IleAao^oC we may
be
altering the very words of
possibly
the poet.
248. ir(avvij.ov. It is hardly necessary
to remark, that this form of hero-worship was very common, and seeme to
T-ftptos.

have been seriously received,

g.

Thuc.

Tivbs ~2,iKt\3)v, Toijvofji.a TOVTO

OVTCOS 'IraAta fTrwvo/j.do'Oir].

250. ayvbs ^.Tpv^v. The MSS. reading is "AA7os and ~2,rpvp.(av TC. But for
re the Med. has, or rather had, Tb,
whence both J. Wordsworth and Hermann made the certain emendation in the
text.

Cf.

Prom. 442,

ayvopltTcav TTOTO-

Pers.

491, fieeGpov ayvov ~2,Tpv~

As the Strymon separates Thrace
(j.6vos.
from Macedonia, the poet says that the
territory of Pelasgic Argos lay on the
west side of that river
though in fact
Thrace itself was one of the most important Pelasgic settlements. See Varrofiiav.

268.

New Cratylus, 93.

nianus, p.
Id. p. 221
Strabo, vii. 7. ix. 5. x. 2.
TTa\ia
Kal Tb Tl\aaryiKbi' *Apyos f)
\tyeTai Tb /ui.fTa^v T&V tK&o\iav TOV IlTj:

veiov Kal TU>V Qep/noTrv^cJov

Kora niVSoj/, Sia Tb

h)S TTJS opfivris

eirdp^ai TUV
T6v re A(a
Tlf\a<ryovs.
Tbv AtoStovauov avrbs 6 iron^T^s (II. xvi.
233) ovo/nd^ei Yls\ao~yiKbv, Zev ava A<aTTJS

T6ircav TovT(ov

Scava'ie TlfXaffyiKt.

252. TTJC T.
So Stanley for T^rSe.
has here a true middle sense,

dpiofj.ai.
'

mark

6pionat

as

/j.rix

my
ap

boundaries/ Inf. 388,

So Plat. Menex.

ya/j.ov.

pressions Ue\a(Tybi> "A.pyos, Orest. 692,

and 7?) *ap<raAby, Iph. A. 812. Indeed,
Aeschylus seems to be fond of the masculine termination, as inf. 517,

e.

p. 239,

Aaptlos

wpia-aTo.

(J-expi

^KvQSiv T}]V apx^v

a fragment of

Hermann adds

Euripides, & yala TraTpls fy IleAo^ dpi-

The parts beyond

253. Ta.irtK.tiva.
Pindus, nearly as far as the Paeonians.
'

AISXTAOT

30
oprj re

uypas

AaiSwala'

crwre/tzz'ei 8*

rw^Se

6a\dcro'rjs

TO/TIL

opo?
raSe Kpara).

255

avTrjs Se x^P a ^ '^wias wcSof roSe

TraXcu /ce/cX^rat </>a)T09 larpov ^apiv.
^
ATI is yap e\6a>v IK Trepas NavTraKTia?, *^iaTpofj.avTis Trats '^TroXXw^o?,

rot S?)

TraXataj^ at/xarw^

<*~^?

^Oova

KKa0aLpei Kva)$a\tov fipoTO<j)06pa>v

TTJV&

(260)

260
(265)

juua<j/x,acn,z>

For Pindus itself rather belonged to Perwhence Propertius calls it Per-

posite over the water,' just as France

would be r) trepa to an inhabitant of our

rhaebus Pindus,' iii. 5, 33. Homer places

the Perrhaebi about Dodona, II. ii. 749.
254. avvre/j(.i>ei, ' cuts it sAor
(com-

So Ag. 182, XaA*/5os

ex uv Tra\ipp60ots eV Ai/AiSos r6irois.
See Arnold on Time. ii. 23. New Craty178. Homer, II. ii. 626, has vijfftov
lus,
at vaiovffi -nipf\v a\bs "HAtSos avra, which
So
exactly illustrates trepa NauTro/cT/o.
in Eur. Heracl. 82, an inhabitant of Marathon says to lolaus from Argos, ^ Wpa6ev a\icf tr\dra Karexer' tK\ur6vTs EuThe Schol. points out the
/3o?5' &Kpav ;
anachronism in the name. Pausan. x.

'

rhaebia,

southern coast.

trepan

'

The sea is probably

meant which washes both the eastern
and western coasts. Eur. Ion 295, Spots

pare (nWo/ios).

us

vypolffiv,

\tyovo~',

rdtrl

upio-/j.evr).

within these limits. The

phrase answers to eTre'/ceiya as cis to ultra.
Plat. Phaed.
140, orav ets rb eVe'/ce^a
TTJS yrjs op/rj)<r?7, Kal orav (Is rb etrl rdSe.
rd8e,

i.

e.

Aristot.

all

Hist. An.

viii.

28,

eV

Ke^aA-

ATJU'O TTOTap-bs Sidpyet, ov lirl roSe fj.ev

yiyvovrai reTTt-yes, eirfKeiva 5' ov y(yvov-

seems to have read

raSe, which he strangely explains by KOI eireKfiva 5e TcDi/Se KparS),
'
and even in the parts beyond these I
TO.I.

The

Schol.

ToJi/Se Kairl

hold sway.'
To speak
256. auTrJs x^P as 'Air/oj.
only of the Argive territory within the
'Atria was probably a
Peloponnese.
very ancient Scythian or Pelasgian name.
See Varronianus, p. 36. Herod, iv.
59, ovo^a^rai 8e 2/cu0t<rTl 'larirj p\v
rfj 5e 'Ant. The whole PeloponTajStrJ,
nese, as Strabo shows, viii. 6, was included in the Homeric term'Apyos, and
was also called aTri-rj yaia, ' the far land/
Pausanias, ii. 5, 5, says that all within
the Isthmus, before the arrival of Pelops,
was called 'A-rria from Apis the son of

The subject is discussed by

Buttmanu in his Lexilogus. Both 'Atria
T
and A7ris may however be connected with
The earth is called ' gentle by a
^TTios.
propitiatory epithet, like the Bona Dea
Telchin.

38, 5, e7ri NavtraKTy ye oT5a e/prj^ueVoj',

us Awpifls bfjiov TO?S 'ApiaTOfj.dxov traial
ra ir\ola av-roOt (troLrjtrai'TO, Kal avrl TOVTOV ytvtffBai rb ovo/J.a T(? x^ptqu tya<ri.
This was a
259. 7ra?s 'ATT^AACOVOS.
So Tiva
general name for a physician.
ArjTofSa, Pind. Pyth. iii. 67.
Apis was
the son of Phoroneus (Apollodor. ii. 1,
1), and was put to death for his tyranny
by Telchin. Others (Pausan. ii. 5, 5)
call him the son of Telchin.
261. p.ia.(Tp.a(Tiv. Schol. us ruiv iro\iT&V avTOKToviia'avT&v.
Cf. Ag. 1623.
Plat. Menex. p. 237, D, efre rj traffa
u
yil d/e5i5ou /cat e^ve
Brjpia re Kal flora, fv rovrip
repa Oypifoi' byplay ayovos Kal K
Pausan. i. 26, 9, trd\ai 8e apa
<pdvr).

ra Bypia

(/Jo^epcorepd i\v rots avOpcatrois'

w(TT6 Kal e\eyero ra /j.ev avizvai rty
yT)Vj ra Se us lepa efy 6euv, ra 8e Kal
fs rifj.uplai' dvOputruv dfyzlffQai.
Schol.
'

on Eur. Orest. 1646, Ue\a<ryl>s avr6ytitov

6 'Apyetos, 6

'

of the Romans.

Physicians' remedies are

^Trm a/ceV/iaro, Prom. 490. This suits
the idea of his taming the earth overrun
with fierce monsters, a process which
other writers expressed by ffrj/uepwcrai.
258. Trfpas. This word, the accusative
of which, trepav, passed into a preposition,
(
seems to have signified a land lying op-

'Idffov,

f\6uv

fls

rov 'A/ceVropos rov

'Ap/faSiav,

Oyptuo'fis

ovras rovs 'Ap/ca8as els rb rfnepurepov

juereySaAe. It is probable that civilization
in the general sense is represented by the
old legends which speak of clearing counThis was a natural
tries from monsters.
way of speaking, and so Euripides does
alvu
8 bs r}^uv fiiorov
speak, Suppl. 201,
^K tre(f)vpfji.4vov Kal QijpiwSovs 6fuv SiftrraO5

IKETIAEZ.
avrJKe

31
801 /07

yata

TOVTOJV aKr) TOjuata

/cat

'

Trpd^as

ATTLS 'Apyeia ^Oovi

avTijjiKTOov rjvpeT eV Xtrats.

dfJLjJL7rTO)^

265

TTOT
ai>

r' ai/

dv ye

XO.

TO-TT'

^877

i^evyoio
jitei'

a,

/cat

Xeyots

ov

8r) prjcriv

TO/DOS 0'

(270)

e^iou reKjjLijpia

6 //,u#o9

(nrep^ar

Trpocra).

crre^oyet 770X15.

'Apyeiat, yeVos

eure'/a>ou

270

/3ooV

(275)

raur' aXrjOrj TrdVra Trpocr^ucraj Xoyw.

aTrtcrra fJivOelcrO', a* feVat, K\V.LV e/xot,

/cat

BA.

O7TCJ5 roS'

VJLICI/

icmv 'Apyelov

yeVo?.

nyvir-f). This is Person's emendaand is perhaps the best that has yet
been made. The compounds b^v^viros
and dfjLTJviros are Aeschylean j and it is
an important argument, that /-ojm and

marginal yp. exovffav. But it is very difficult to believe ex ov 8* a mere

corruption.
The king appears to address himself in
particular to Danaus, as the leader of the
company, though the leader of the chorus

are the terms regularly used of

calamities sent in consequence of a curse.
So Plat. Phaedr. p. 244, D,
76 Kat Trjj/wi' TWV fJLeyi(TTuv, a Sr/

is in a manner
obliged to give the answer,
because the dialogue is nowhere between
more than two parties in the same scene.
If the supposition made above, v. 204, be
correct, there is no difficulty in this view.
Hermann writes exoi/res, but does not
say how this is to be reconciled with
As a ' nominativus pendens '
e|euxoio.
it is very awkward, and not less so with
eVre supplied.
268. Med. yevoir* kit
e^xoio Ka ^

262.

tion,

fj."fivi/j.a

f/aimft&rttf iroQtv tv TKTL

fjiavta

fyyfvofj.fvri Kal

e5et aTraAAay^i/ eupero.

&/7,

7?'

which

T&V ytv&v

-fty,

Trpo(pr)Tv<ra.(ra ofy

The MSS. give

Dind. alters

to

beluas singulis mensibus

emissas ulciscendorum scelerum causa/

Herm. to /uTj^iTo? &KT], ' quod solamina

irae siguificare puto.' But neither seems
to have much probability.
Perhaps,
/u^Serat 8' &Kt], 'and contrives remedies/
viz. for the curse of blood.
Perhaps
however SCIKTJ is the more probable, as
the Schol. took SpaKorfl '6fjn\ov as an
epexegesis, and because rovrtav ^/cr;, &c.
1

'

almost immediately follows.

264. rofiaia, remedies by the use of

drugs j

AuT7?pta,
l,

by

Mao-ftol.

\eyoi "irp6ff<as.
269. (Jiaitpav pri<riv. See sup. 196. Find.
Isthm. ii. 9. vi. 87, rbv 'Apyeicav

rp6irov

clp-f)<reTai TTO

/c'

eV

&paxi(TTois.
Soph.
Odyss. Fur. frag. 411, pvBos yap 'ApyoXia-rl avvTtij.v*iv fipaxvs.
Frag. Acrisii,
61, &\\ws re Kal K6p-n re Kapyeia yevo3 t
als K6ff/j.os rj 0-1777 re Kal ra
iravp' eTr-rj.
ov a-repyei is, ' does not tolerate.'
Soph.

An tig.

543, \6yois

8'

eyh $i\ovaav ou

&c.
*

ijupero.

For his reward

3

*
got mention in our prayers. This commemoration of benefactors ' is of great
Thus Dionysus (Eur. Bacch.
antiquity.
46) complains of Pentheus, that eV eyx "*

ex L
avrlfiiaOoVy in allusion to the usual physician's fees.
267. *x"- Tlie MSS. have ?x" s'>
in which 8' seems to have been thrust in
for the sake of the metre.
The common

ov5a/j.ov fnveiai'

"

reading ^-^ova'Uv has the authority of the

272. gpoffft/io-fti. Schol. aTroSe^jw. This

rare word appears to correspond in all
respects to the Latin qffirmare, to attach
or fasten a thing so that it cannot be
shaken, i. e. to assert, or prove inconCf. inf. 922.
So adsevetrovertibly.
rare, the primary sense of sevyrus being
'fixed/ 'staid/ Ar. Nub. 372, rovr6 ye
rot T
vvv\ X6yy eg 7rpocre0v(rar.
Eur.

Bacch. 921, Kal <r$ /cepare Kparl

Od. xii. 433, T$ Trpocr<t>v$
.

32
yap

275

fj,a\\ov e/xc^epecrrepat

yuvaiifw core, KouSajuioj? ey

/cat IVetXos ai>
Optyeie TOIOVTOV

(280)

-^apaKTrjp r iv yvvauceiois
s r' d/cova) i/o/xaSa?

280

(285)
277. NeTAos. Cf. inf. 491. Frag. 159,
roiavras irapQevovs \ox*verai.
The king says, that from their colour
(sup. 145) and dress he should believe
them to be Egyptians, Cyprians, Indians,
Amazons, rather than Argives, as they

*\<rrpos

assert themselves to

be.

This passage

(283) proves the opinion of the ancients

to have been, that the Amazons, who certainly cannot be regarded as a wholly
fabulous race, were as dark-complexioned
Herodotus exas Indians or Libyans,
pressly states (ii. 104) that the Colchians
were like the Egyptians, (jie\dyxpos Kal
See Prom. 423, KoAx'Sos
ov\6rpix*S'
8e yas fVoiKoi irapQ&voi, fidxas aTpeffToi.

That some of the inhabitants of Cyprus

were from Ethiopia is asserted by Herod,
vii.

Two carefully-sculptured

90.

statues

found by Di Cesnola near Golgi in Cyprus

have features " neither Egyptian nor
Assyrian, but have a strong resemblance
"
to the present inhabitants of Cyprus
(" Cyprus," p. 130).

They are handsome

with well-arched eyebrows and

oval faces.
Qptyfie, because rivers were
Cf Ag. 1129.
KovpoTp6<poi.
279. et/cws, sc. r<f bpertpy. So |e'i/<p
The simile is probably
iKus Cho. 551.
from coining, and it is the earliest definite mention of the art practised with
the hammer and the die. For TKr6v<av
Herod,
See on Bum. 53.
cf. inf. 588.
i.
116, Kal 6 x a P aKT ^)P T0 ^ irpocrioTrov

portraits,

We use
eSJ/cee els ^(a'in6v.
n-poffcpepeffdai
the same phrase, in speaking of a stamp
or cast of countenance.
The MSS. have aKovw,
280. O.KOVU.
which is easily accounted for by the v in

vojudSos. Hermann however retains this,

and reads, with G. Burges, oT/xcti for elvai.
For 'lySovs Dind. and others read 'IvSas,
but the masculine form may have been

used like yvv}] At'0io\|/ frag. 315, yvvT\"EXATjf (Bekk. Anecd. i. p. 97), o-ro\^"E\\r]v
Heracl. 131, 777 "EAATjv Iph. T. 341, not
to quote, as somewhat uncertain, yri Ile\aaybs sup. 247. The meaning is quite
'
I um told that the Indian wosimple
:

men

travel about (vo/md5as e?j/at)on camels

which are mounted like horses and bear

burdens like mules/ i. e. performing the
double duty which among the Greeks is
assigned to separate animals. It is worthy
of notice, that this is the earliest mention of India which has descended to our
times, though Aeschylus had the vaguest
ideas of it, as a tract lying somewhere to
the south or south-east of Europe.
281. Hermann reads ao-Tpa0i.oi>o~as
with Dindorf and others. This is found
in the Med. and Paris MS., but by an
alteration of the original reading in the
former.
The Schol. explains /ccc/iTjAots
but
j/&>To$opou/iei/ajs Kara T^V x ova
:

X^ova evidently depends on ao-rvyeiropou/ieVas, 'having their country alongside

of the Ethiopians/ On the word ao-Tpdfir)
see Buttmann, Excurs. vii. ad Dem. Mid.
Harpocration ao~rpdBr]' y T]/j.tovos' ^77:

(p' ov &v6 pea-no i

It was particularly said of a
oxovvrai.
mule that was used for riding (a-u/j-arOn the Indians and their camels
ny6s).

Trore 8e

see

TTO.V

Herod,

vtro^vyiov

iii.

98. 102, 103,

who

(ib.

107

114) appears to regard India, Arabia,

and Ethiopia as in some way connected ;
and this ancient notion must have given
rise to the tradition preserved by Pausanias, lib. ii. 5, 2, that the Nile was a continuation of the Euphrates. See also lib.
vii. 69.
Similarly Virgil speaks of the
Nile as usque coloratis amnis devexus
ab Indis, Georg. iv. 293.
Strabo, i.
4, discusses this theory at great
pp. 30
length.
Ephorus, he says (p. 34), records an old geographical opinion, that
the earth was divided into four parts,
whereof the Indians occupied that on the

Ethiopians on the south, the

Celts on the west, and the Scythians on
the north ; but that Ethiopia is larger
than Scythia, for that the Ethiopian race
extends from the rising of the sun in
winter even to the west. Homer seems
to have held similar views, in placing the
east, the

Ethiopians

ol fj.ev Stxro/xeVou

ol 8' aviovros,

Od.

i.

24.

The

"Yirepiovos

fact of some

1KETIAEZ.
Trap

AWl^v

33

Aowyei.Tovovp.&a*.
'

Kal rag avavSpovs Kpeoftorovs

el

TogoTevxzis

Kapr av
av roS' ei

rjre,
i9

yeV0Xoi>

onrepfJLa

K\r)$ov-\(ov

/cat

l^r]

T7?S'

Xdyo9

eV 'Apyeia ^Oovi.

rt9 Zfjva fJH^drji'dL /Bpora)

"

XO.

KOU KPVTTTOL y

Hpas TavTa

Indian tribes being almost as black as

Ethiopians (though not woolly-haired),
added to the fact, that the entire hemisphere below the line was unknown to the
early Greeks, will sufficiently account for
Even
this otherwise perplexing error.
Strabo (p. 103) held the opinion that 'the
Ethiopians near to Egypt (01 Trpbs AtyviTTCf) are divided into two parts, for
some of them are in Asia and others in
Libya, differing nothing from each other.'
AlQiotyiv

we must suppose Aeschylus

mean

the former.
The MSS. have
K peoB6Tovs.
The confusion between
Kpeo&6rovs 5'.
fiorbv and /Bpor&i/ is so frequent (vid.
inf. 836), that this form seems more
probable than Kpeofi6povs, though Hermann thinks otherwise. Compare etfThe 8' is perhaps
POTOS, 'well fed/
Porson
rightly omitted by the latter.
andDindorf write T', but as a general rule
additional epithets are not coupled by any
283.

particle.

The name

'A/j.a6ves,

according

to Eustath. on Dionys. Perieg. p. 110, ed.

R. Steph., was from a and ^uaa 'A^uct:

ffavpas Traffaffai, o etrrt yfvcraaOai.' roiovruv yap 7ja6iov Kpecav, Sib /cat 'A./j.a6vS
tKa\ovvTo, ola p% /xa^ots aAAa Kpeatrj

The fancy

probably arose from a corruption or dialectic

variety of the name ~2.avpoiu.dTai, who were
Qripiwv firi<TTp<p6/j.evai.

connected with the Amazons, Herod,

110.

Ib. 117,

iv.

Se ol

Saupo/icrrat
vo\j.iov(ri '2,Kv0iKfj,o'o\oiiiioi'Ts avrrj air~b
rov apxaiov, eVel ov XP 7? 7 ^ 5 e^efiaOov
<t>(avfj

"

avr^v at 'Afj-atyves. avavfipovs, 'unmarried/ (rrvydvopas as they are called

Prom. 743. Hermann reads Kairav for

Kal ras, because the suppliants could not
be called ' the Amazons,' i. e. the whole
race;

(290)

(ao~t Sw/^arw^ TTOTC

Hpa9

'Jw yevlcrOaL

to

T 'Apyeiov TO croV.

c/

XO.

By

fJ

and

it

is

doubtful

if

the Med.

290

(295)

Tap,7ra\dyfJiaTa.

raj/ or TCS.
The change appears
The use of the
altogether for the worse.
article in the predicate may be defended
by many examples. See Prom. 853.
284. To^oTeuxels ^re (^crre Med.).
Herod, iv. 114.
Cf. Eum. 598.
289. ?iv us /j.d\iffTa, i. e. coy /jid\iaTa

has

^ar
Here Hermann appears to be right in
for
and
$v,
reading l\v
giving this verse

/cpare? (fraTty, Kal cb? TroAA.7?

to the king.
To the first statement of
the chorus the king at once assents, as a
fact notorious to the Argives.
He proceeds to question them more closely, to
see if their account tallies with the local

and so to test their veracity.

There was some story too, I think, that
'
Zeus had intercourse with a mortal ?
W. Dindorf marks the loss of a verse

tradition,
'

and
306 and 309.]

v. 291.

after this

[In ed.

4, after

291. KOV KpvTrrd.

This correction of
Kal Kpvn-Ta was made in the first edition
of this play ; but had been anticipated by

Hermann has given K&Kpvirra.

Stanley.
All accounts represent the amour as
known to Hera. Schol. ad Soph. El. 5,
?) 8e yvovffa. rbi/ KVVO. rbv"Apyov rbv irav6irTT]v eTreVr^tre

lodor.

"Hpoy

ii.

TTJS

3,

yuej>

ln.T/j.6p(pci}(re

fyvXaTTtiv

avT-fiv.

<p<apa8e\s 8e (sc.

Apol-

Zeus)

v(p'

Koprjs a^d(j.evos ets fiovv

Aev/c^j'.

rafji.ira'\dyiJ.aTa is

Hermann's happy correction for TUV TTO\\ay/j.dr(au, a reading which had baffled all
preceding editors. He quotes a slightly
corrupt gloss of Hesychius^'/iTraAoi/yiuaTa'
at pTr\oKal. and observes that the Schol.
here explains the text by at irepnrhoKai.
The verb e,u7raAaa-(re<r0at occurs Thuc.
vii. 84.
Her. vii. 85. It is obvious that
when once written T& TraAAcfyuara, it
would have been changed to TUI> tra\\ayfjLdrcav for the sake of the metre.

AISXTAOT
BA.
XO.
BA.
XO.
BA.
XO.
BA.
XO.
BA.
XO.

T\VTa

OVV

/3a<JlXeW VlKTj

fiovv TTJV yvvaiK eOrjKtv 'Apyeia

OVKOVV 7reXaei Zeus er' VKpaipa)
ffracrlv,

TOLO

(300)

dXo^os Icr^vpa

TOV TrdvO* opwvTa <^v\OLK eWcrT^crez'

TTolov TravoTTTrjv oloftovKoXov Xeyeis

fio'L
;

Apyov, TOV 'EpfjLTJs Trcuoa yrjs

TL ovv eTevev aXXo SvcrTTor/jiw

/care/cra^e.
ftoL

300

(305)

305

(310)

fiovjkaT'Yjv /xucoTra KLvrjTrjpLov

[ol&Tpov Kokovo-iv CLVTOV ol NZL\OV

TOLydp

'

292.

these jealousies.'
Ta5e,
so used Bacch. 294.

294. fiovv T^V y. So Canter for &OVTT]V

Med.). The Scholium on

this verse, T^V Sia rfyv yvofj.vr]v vwb
Aibs iu.eTafj.6p<t>(a(rLv rrjs 'lovs, should be
read rfyv fiovv T^V yevo(j.fvi]v, &c., and
referred to viv in v. 304, while the words
rf/ 6*5, -jrpoa-ri^as at the end belong to
.

TI\V

a"vyKo\\ci>s in 305.

295.

So Schiitz for eV.

er'.

These

letters are continually interchanged, as in

the very next verse Eob. has rpfirovra,

and so the MSS. give rpe^eiev for TrpeCf. 513. 843.
The
^eisv Ag. 1299.
Greeks do not usually say ire\afiv eiri
'
TIVL, and the sense required is Zeus then
no longer approached her, after she had
been changed into a cow ? They say he
did so in the likeness of a bull.' See on
Prom. 528. irpeiretv may here have an
active sense, as in Ag. 1299.
299. TTOIOV K.T.\.

by the

iravff

opcav

'

Whom

<pv\a

do you mean

that you de-

scribe ?'

olofiovn6\ov. Compare i-mrofiovKOKOL Phoen. 28.

j8ou0uTe?i/ vv Ar. Plut.

On Argus see Prom. 578.

820.
300. 'Ep/jLys. Schol. recent, ad Prom.
572, o 8e Zeus ira.\iv fpaff&els avTrjs
*Apyov Kal 5ia.KO/j.i(rai OUT^J* KCU eirel &\\CDS
XaQelv "Apyov r^v iro.v^Tnt]V OVK ^v, Sia
Hence
&O\T)S \i6eias TOVTOV avypr)Kev.

Homeric

301.

&c.

veiK-ri

is

rl

title

Olv

Tre'Xa

viv IK yrjs TJXacrev p^aKpco Spop,a)

Kal TCLVT eXefa? TTOLVTOL cruy/cdXX&JS

Kal fjbrjv Kdvaj/Bov KOLTTI

The word

his

295

/3ot;

TrptTrovTa /BovOopa) ravpa)

TL S^Jra 7rpb$ TOLVT

BA.
XO.
BA.

(&6v

6eos.

'Apyei^xW^s.
?T6U{6 8' &\\0 MSS.,

whence Hermann gives

rt 8';

OV

This

e/xot.

is

probable; for 8e has

its place inf. 315.

been written out of

But

instances of rl ovv and rl etrn are

not wanting, e. g. Pers. 689. 783. Ag.
1084. Theb. 196. 701.
Bum. 862. See
Monk ad Hippol. 975.
303. ol Ne/Aou TreAas. Hermann reads

'Ivdxou Tre'Aas, by a very ingenious correction (see 491), and assigns this verse
to the king.
Unquestionably it is either
corrupt or spurious ; for it is absurd to
say that the Egyptian name for the fj.vw^
was olo-Tpos, a pure Greek word, imitative
of the tvhizz of the insect.
Cf. Apoll.
Rhod. iii. 277, olvrpos, ov re fj-vcoira

Hermann's view
(Sowy KAetoixrt i/o/xvjes.
involves rather serious consequences ; he
alters the persons to the three following
verses, and marks a lacuna after 306.
Still, it is quite reasonable to suppose that
the object of the king's remark olo-rpov
KaXovviv, &c. was to notice the smallest
discrepancies in the two narratives ; and
'

(TvyK6\\fas e/uoi, consistently with my

account,' is really more suited to the
person of the king.
304. roiyap, as in Bum. 573. 861, is

more commonly affirmative, and so is Kal

But throughout this dia306).

H-i]v (v.

logue the king puts questions, except in

the imperatives towards the close.
For
c'/c
yys the Schol. might seem to have read
avdis

Sis

avrfy ^Acure

But probably we should

{taupe?

Spo.u^i.

restore

SC

t>

/c.T.A.

306. Kavufrov.

See Prom. 865.

Ac-

IKETIAES.
XO.

KOL Zevs

BA.

rt'g

35

ovv 6 Jto? iropTLS eu^erat /3ods

*****

XO.
BA.
XO.

*.E7ra<o5 dX^^aj?

VV

310

(S15)

yrjs K

AL/Bvrj, p,yLcrTr]s oz/ojua

V >
f

XO.
BA.

pvcriw

BfjXov oinauoa, Trarepa rovS' JJLOV

TOV Travo~6(j)ov v~ov ovo^a TOVTOV [JLOL

cording to Apollodor. ii. 4, Memphis was

so called after the
daughter of the Nilegod, and wife of Epaphus.
308. 6 A?oy TropTLs.
Cf. 41.
&obs is
added just as in Trach. 644 we have 6
yap Aibs 'A.\Kfj.-f)i>r)s K6pos. Eur. Rhes.
387, o ^Tpu/a6vios TToiAos aoiSoG. Kp6vios
jraTs 'Peas, Pind. 01. ii. 12.
On e/x eTat

311. yueyurxTjs tivo/jia 7*79.

This is
Person's correction of ntyiarov yys. Acii.
4, and others,
cording to Apollodor.
Libya derived its name from a daughter
of Epaphus.
Hermann retains
312. @\affTi)fj,6i'.
jSAacTTTjjUoi/, the MSS. reading, and exrtV ovv &\\ov Aeyets,
plains, hoc dicit

see 18.

TTjcrSe j8Aao rrj uoj>

'

On

309. pvffiuv.

Hermann

this obscure verse

but on Prom. 852 he

seems, with most editors, to follow Stanis

silent

ley's explanation,' liberationis per etyatyiv,'

in allusion to etpd-rrT&p x l P^> because lo

was thereby restored to her former senses

quemnam porro me-

moras, qui ex hoc sit prognatus

on Theb. 10. Pausan. iv. 23,

rans, Ka.Qd.irtp Aa.va.bv /j.V

even find vrits avfTratyat, Dem. p. 1292,

'
ships unhurt by pirates.' Had the poet

Trapa

meant

pvo-io>v in the sense of pvaios sup.

140, he would have expressed himself
with culpable ambiguity. The difficulty
is increased
by the loss of at least one, if
not more verses following. As it stands,
the obvious sense of the verse is"E7ra<oy
irapa rb pvcriav e'<a7TTe<r0cu, aArjflaJs being
added as sup. 80. Phoen. 636. But it
does not appear that Epaphus was famed
as a freebooter
and on the other hand
the context is in favour of ''ETTOU^OS from
See on Prom. 867.
<=Va0$7, as sup. 45.
Perhaps therefore we should read^ucrews,
and understand as above, ' Epaphus called
after the liberating touch of Zeus.'
[I
now think (ed. 3) that this verse is not
genuine, but has been composed by some
grammarian, to patch up a mutilated pasIt may be added (ed. 4) that the
sage.
silence of the Scholiast is significant.]
310. Bothe supplies the lost verse from
;

conjecture, 'Eirdtyov Se TIS TTOT'

ira.Tp6s

See
6 Iv

Baftuhcavi BrjAos a?r^ avSpbs Pdyuirriov

BTjAow TOU AijSurjs fo/OjUa eo^e^.
314. Travo-dQov. Hermann and Dindorf
retain the MSS. reading rb ira.v(To$ov

(Prom. 867), and thus rescued and preserved from her degraded condition. The
objection to this is, that pvcriov, or rather
the plural pvo-ia, signifies booty' (see on
Ag. 518. inf. 406), and that pvo-iwv e>dirTfarOai is the regular phrase for 'to lay
hands on booty.' Cf. 406. 708 ; and we
'

'

fin.

'
TOUTO, the latter adding lectio suspecta,'
the former with confidence that it is right.
His argument is this ' Apertissimum hie
est de notis sibi rebus quaerere Danaum.
:

Strabo, i. 15, p. 23, ex

[Qu. Regem ?]
Poly bio homines inventis nobiles memo-

T&V

Trpb

Trdv(ro(f)ov in

Now

it

ra

udpe'ia TO. ev

TJ/ULOIV.
Itaque frustra rb
dubitationem vocatum est.'
in itself absurd to say,

would be

me now the name of your father

whose history is familiar to me,
that I may know if you are speaking the
truth ;' and it also must be inferred from
Strab. viii. p. 370
1, that the above
discovery of Danaus, by which his name
was rendered famous in Argos, was subse'

Tell

here,

quent to his settlement in the country

T^V /jLtv ovv y_&pa.v o~vy%topovo~iv eui)5petV,
Se T^V ir6\iv eV avvSpcp x&p' V
O.VTTIV
KftcrOai, (pptartav S' evirope'iv, & TCUS Aa:

vaiffiv avdirroiiffLV, cos eiceivwv e^vpovacai'.

One

of these springs was called Amymoue

after one of the daughters, Callim. Lav.
Pall. 48.
The reading in the text is

In
partly Schiitz's, partly Tyrwhitt's.
the former editions of this play Trava-oQov
TOVTOV had been independently given. So
the Schol. must have found, explaining
TOVTOV by TOV Tra.Tp6s aov. The king
might naturally call the old man Tra^o-oc^s
i

AISXTAOT

36

XO.
BA.

AcLvaos, aSeXt^og 8* ecrrl TrevTrjKOVTdiTaLS.

KOL rouS' avoiye TOVVOIJL a<^96vo) Xoya>.

XO.

AiyvTTTOsTrpaorcroig

BA.

eiS&)9 S'

av

&)g

OLJJLOV

apyaiov

T\7}T

XO.

ava

yez'og

yOovos

TTW? TrarpaJa Sw/^ara

Tig KCLTta" KYjlfjeV TV^TJ

^"S*

^^X

fJieTairroiovcrav

his prudence and venerable aspect,

since the appearance of age suggests wisdom but he could not speak of ' this
:

'

name without knowing it ; and if

he knew it, he would not have asked it.
Similarly Medea says -nai (ro<f>ovllav8iovos,
Med. 665, where Klotz has a good note.
315. Aavabs, a8e\<j>bs

Aavabs 8' (iSeA^Js.

Theb. 142.

891.

So Pors.

8'.

See sup. 301.

nevrriKovra.Tra.is.

for

Inf.
Cf.

The Med. has irfvr7]Koar6the Paris MS. TrevrriKOvroirais.

Prom. 872.

*
Now that you are
317. et'Scbs, &c.
assured of my pedigree from old times,
fail not to raise (i. e. protect) a race

give

The MSS.

descent.'

Argive by
with a var.

a.var4}<ras,

lect. dp-Hjo-ay,

which Hermann prefers, comparing Antig.

981, & 8e

p.V apxaioy6vcev &vra.(f

sense would then be,

(TTrepjUO

'EpexfleiSav.

The

irpdffffois &v, SC. Se'^ou

^/uas, a>s 'Apyetos

But the use

of avrav with an accusative is extremely
rare, while the construction in the text
is not uncommon, and answers to the
Latin fac ut erigas. Herod, i. 209, Trotee
&s fj.oi Karaffr-f)<rfis rbv traiSa. Ib. ix. 91,
ftrriv 6 <rr6\os

iroiee

SKUS

t>i>

^vrTjcras.

air oir \evfffai.

Thuc.

iii.

70,

'

cnpao'ffoi' OTTCOS
ir6\iv.

airoa'rTja'ua'ii'

AQrivaioov

Bum. 739, 7rpao u.ez/ ws

Theb. 623, TeAe?0' as irrfAis

rr)i>

fjLera/j.f\ri.

319. So/ceTre 8^ poi.

J.

Wordsworth

compares Plat. Kesp. ii. p. 368, SoweTre

In the
(as a^Buis ireire'iffBat..
STJ IJ.QI

MSS.

Robortello has 80The 8^ is from Turnebus.

K~iT yf/j.oi.
The true reading is quite as likely to be
So/mr' e/Aoiye. The king expresses his
conviction that they really are of Argive
8$?

is

omitted.

7rpiJ>,

tvvaiw ydpaiv

from

is

,325

(330)

ave\7ricrTov <j)vyy)v

K\cr.iv eg *Apyos KTJSog eyyez'eg TO

which

(325)

ouSa/xou ravTov mepov.

ai^

eVet Tig

Trais,

320

ITeXacrytoZ', cadX* avOponraiv KOLKOL"

TTOVOV 8* iSoig

wise

(320)

'Apyelov avcmjcrrj*; crrokov.

SoAcetre 877 /xot T^crSe Koivaiveiv

dXXa

315

descent, but desires to know the cause of

their exile before he extends to them his

Well, you do seem to me

protection.
to have some ancient connexion with this
'

land

but how happened

Thucyd.

it that/ &c.
avrbs rb apxcuov
45, a.vr6s re yap

v. 80, i)V 8e KO.\

Her. ix.
e'| "Apyovs.
"E\\r)V ytvo'i el/ju rupxatov.
322. ot^Aa, sc. earl, 'chequered,' 'caThe word is properly used of
pricious.'
varying shades or stripes of colour,
whence a cat was named ' ring-tail,'
a"t\ovpos.

Or Buttmann's explanation
'

(Lexil. p. 63),
sense as well.

ever shifting,' suits the

In either case, Trrepbv

on the same simile. Cf. ontintof
of
the
colour
hair, Cho. 166. There
pos
is a similar sentiment on the capricious carries

ness of human affairs in Eur. Here. F. 101,

Ka/J.vovcn ydproi Kal fiporcav at (Tv/j.<popal,
ttal Trj/eu/uar' di/c^awf OVK aei pu>/uLr)v
e^ei.
324. ris Tjtfx*t. ' Who would have said
that this unexpected flight would bring
(back) to Argos a race originally born in

causing them
homes through

it,

to fly in alarm from their

'
dislike of marriage ?

These verses are usually very differently

explained, <}>vy))v being taken for <]>vyd5as,
and both KeAaetj/ and /u.frairroiovo'ai' as
intransitive. See Elmsley on Heracl. 39.
But TTToeo) and its compounds are clearly
active, as Od. xviii. 340, &s etVeoi/ eVeetrcrt
8ieirroir)<reyvva'iKas. Bacch. 303, <rrparbv
<t>6l3os 8t67TToi77(T6.
Apoll. Rhod. iii.
1345, Kal rovs

nei>

irfSiovSe 5iTrroi-r)(re

The analogy of the Latin

percello, shows that Ke\\iv is

<j>e&e(r6ai.

cello,

transitive, though vavv is often understood, as sup. 15, and /ce'AAet*/ riva may

not elsewhere occur.

IKET1AE2.
BA-

ri ^>>)s iKveicrOai roi^S'

37

OL

e^oucra ^eoSpeVrous /c\aSoi>9

XO.
BA.
XO.

TTorepa /car' e^Opou;,

XO

KOL

/xcui?
r)

AIJVTTTOV yevei.
TO /XT) #eju,i9 Xe'y(,9

330

(335)

avferat

ow

770)9

/c8w9 iraLcrlv AlyvtrTov TraXiv. 335

/XT)
/3apea cru y' 1770.9, TrdXe/xoz; alpecrBaLi viov.
CUTOUCTI

J3/4.

XO.

dXX'

327. rt

&c.

(^775,

The

grant?'

What is it that you

me by these gods to
'

Schol. explains Sta TI

; so that he construed

\fyeis e'ArjAvfleWt

330. Trorepa.
What is your objection ? On the ground of personal dislike,
'
or legal impediment ?
Schol. ^'ero
f

7^

e/f8i5ocr0ai

^A.Aois

^7817

avfipaaiv.

The king might, however,

as he had
heard the relationship, doubt the legality
of such a union. rb /j.^ &/j.is is used as
an indeclinable noun, and even 0e'ju ts
alone seems sometimes to have this
See Cho. 630.
Elmsl. ad
peculiarity.
Oed. Col. 1191. Stallb. on Plat. Gorg.
/CCIT& here has the sense of
p. 505, D.

a common Attic use.

331. OVOITO.
The MSS. give wvoiro
The correction of Bois(not uvoiro).
'
sonnade is OVOITO
Why, who would'
object to masters if they were friends ?
i. e. we
should care little about being
called S^ouSes, if we did not entertain a
5ta,

Compare bvora

personal dislike.

And

sup. 10.

Schol.

6n- rls yap robs

OVOITO

Sea-irSras

/car'

frvtipas

ex^P av
rovs

(1.

Hermann

thinks

</uAous was a corruption of <j>i\ovo-\

the latter an alteration of q>i\G)v,

reads TLS

odimus

5'

Uv

<pi\G>v ODVO'ITO,

quibus serviendum
notion of buying
amples, as Herod,
'

sibi

31,
Teque
omnibus undis/
? TIS

ffol ecrrt

sit ?
is

'

sibi

But

'

Virg. Georg.

lations for

i.

generum Tethys emat

Xen. Anab.

OvyaTrjp,

Who

the

not without ex-

v. 6.

vii.

wvrtffOfji.a.i

Eur. Med. 233, TTOQ-LV

vo/j.(f.
Perhaps therefore the vulgate
retained

and
and
'
Sane
emat

&c.

amans

enim

quis

(340)

ye fu/x/xa^a)^ VTrepcrrarel.

81/07

17

say you conjure

ciu-rcts

ey^

v/xag evcre/Brjs

777309
s

XO.

2,

38,

Qpaittq)

-rrpiao-dai.

may be

would care to buy

their lords and masters ?

re-

'

or,

'

to

buy masters who were their

Cf Ag. 1190.
?

lations

re-

'

332.

'Tis

by

this

kind of alliance

(i. e.

intermarriage with relations, inf. 382)

that families acquire greater influence.'
'
True and when people are in distress,
The chorus
it is easy to desert them.'
replies to one acknowledged truth by
adducing another, which reflects on the
king's hesitation to help them ; hence
;

Kal

ye,

which Hermann objects

to,

and

The connexion between

reads val 76.
the two verses must be looked for in
the feeling of the speakers. The king
appears, by his answer o~devos /nee o&Vw,
&c. to favour the cause of the male
cousins.
This conviction produces the
desponding rejoinder, You mean then
us because we are the weak
fv/^ap^s, 'an
party, and in distress/
easy matter,' viz. because the wife has
no powerful relations to protect her.
334. eyk ir4\ca. Observe the emphatic
'
How, if your relations have be-'
e'7&>.
haved impiously, shall I behave piously ?
335. /^ '/cS<s. Person, Herm., Bind.,
and others read /*)) '/cSous. Cf. 408.
336. aipaffdai Med., i. e. tipaffQai.
veov, disastrous/ temere et secus quam
'

to desert

'

'

So Dr.
susceptum/ Herm.
Wordsworth had explained it on Theocr.

par

est

Cf. 993.
'
Those who fight ou
337. v/j./j.dxwV'
her side/ Cf. 390. Others understand,
'
But the
side.'
who
on
our
those
fight
next verse seems to justify the former;
'
yes, if she took part in the matter from
the first,' i. e. if the wrong has been
wholly on one side throughout the entire
xxiii. 55.

business. The king implies that possibly

the claim of the men may be just see
The Scholiast took %v for
inf. 3815.
:

AJSXTAOr

38

BA.
XO.
BA.
XO.

elirep

y an

aiSou crv

IT

dp^f)?

paypair cov KOIVWVOS

77^.

Trpvfjivav vrdXeog <S8* e^Teju-jneVrp.

340

7T<f)pLKa \V(Tcr(j)v rctcrS' eSpas /caracr/aous.

(345)

'I/cecriou KOTOS.

fiapvs ye /zeVroi Zrjvos

re/cos,

K\vOi

a.

arp.

JJLOV

i8e /xe Tai>

\VKo$ia)KTOv
T^XiySciTois,

345

ft>? 8ajnaXu> a/x

tV d\Ka TTLCTVVOS

(350)

(f>pd^ovcra

vevovff ofJitXov
17

Tft>^

(355)

ya)Vi<i)v

8' OLVOLTOV TTpayfJia

350

TOUT'

KairpoiJL'rjOrJTaJV

vLKO<$ ylvqrac TO>V

t8otTo STJT' a

XO.
the

first

person

yap ov

CLVT. a.

'

304, puppibus et laeti nautae irnposuere

coronas/ For the conduct of a state is

compared
340. Med.

irtfyvKa

345. Au/coS/tw/cTov.

helm, Theb.

2.

Aevauv Ta<r8e - Spa

This

is

Hermann's

certain correction of Aey/cdSt/croi/.

The
Schol. on 347 has rep eainr^s fioriipt <TT\p-aivovaa rovs 8iwyiu.uvs.
346. oA/ca iricrvvos, 'relying
strength,' i. e. security, or, as
'
'
explain, on his assistance (the
Cf. a\Kfj 7re7roi0(i>5 Cho.
man's).
/j.e/j.vK,

mug it, Hes. Opp.

on

its

others
herds229.

508.

This correction of Bambergers for v4ov 6' has been admitted by

Dind. and Hermann, the latter of whom
'
I see the
also reads rovS", as sup. 185.
company of (i. e. under the protection of)
these gods of contest, shaded with newlycut suppliant branches, with heads bent
lowtotheearth.' Cf.Ar.Vesp.1110. Schol.
opw '6p.iKov Qs&v f
349. vsvovff.

350. aorro^vtav.

ffweirpaffcrov vfjuv, el

On the combiapx^]v Trpotydo-fcas eixvnation efrrep 76 see Cho. 215.

KOivwv'bs
Rob. for /coij/^s of the MSS.
'
339. Trpv/jivav TrjAeos.
Gubernatores
urbis deos dicit ramis Supplicum ornatos/
Herm. The aydavioi Oeol are meant, sup.
185. 238. At the same time there seems
to be an allusion to the custom of crowning the sterns of ships, as Virg. Georg. i.
to a ship'

8etTat 770X19.

Photius

K Trpoy6v(av /J.GV avriav, avrbs Se eVos

Kal avavd!>(T(0s Sf6/j.fvos.
Pollux, iii. 60,
with this passage in view, explains 6 <f>vcrei

/uey dtrrbs, SO|TJ Se |eVos, us

ois, curb 'lous TTJS 'Apyeias

aarol-evoi' ol yeVei jj.fv irpoafi8e yr^s dAAoSaTr-^s yfyov6res.

Hesych.
KOVTfS,

Aavabs 'Apytifx (av T ^ J*vos.

firl

351 2. For two consecutive verses

ending with ir6\is, see Ag. 1258.
Eur. Frag. Oedip.
x^P ls /"f Ca" &P~
715, eSre 7' e
See Lobeck
deATTTwr Afas /j.Tyv(a<r0rj.
ad Ajac. p. 331. The use of the subjunctive must not be confounded with the

351.

ae'ATTTOJi'.

e'

xv. e/c TWV de'ATTTwi' r)

Tols tyaveiffa.
Ajac.

optative

t/

'

yfvrjrai properly is,

lest,' &c., and hence

must be taken

care

has
very nearly the value of an imperative,
It is the same construction in
yevecrOa.
fact as p.}] TroiT]<Tris, nefeceris, but is less
common with the third person. See inf.
394. Ag. 130. 332. Herod, vii. 204.
Eur.
Stallb. ad Plat. Phaed. p. 115, C.
Hec. 548, p-fi TIS o^Tjrai XP^ S TOVHOV.
Ar. Ach. 221, /u^ 70:^ tyx&vri TTOTC /u.7jSe
it

ytpovras &VTO.S tufyvyuiv.

353. rav &VO.TOV MSS., but &VO.TOV

?rep

is

repeated from 350 by 8f?Ta (sup. 204),

i. e.

uHrre

eli/ai. ig.vo.'Tov

TroAet.

The

Schol.

appears to have found the article

perhaps we should read tSoi 8rJTa
&.VO.TOV

but

Ta.vS'

IKET1AES.
KXapiov
crij

(360)

Se Trap* o^nryovov jJidOe

o

>

OU

ayvov.

BA.

OVTOL KaiOrjcrde Sahara)*' e'^ecrrtot

t
fJLO)V TO KOLVOV 8'
jLtiat^CTat TToXtSj

fu^ OfJL\cr0a)

*-*--.-

Xab? eKTroveiv

>

-f

(365)

360

a/C7/.

eyw o a^ ou Kpaivoi^ VTro<ry.crw irapos,

acrrots Se Tracrt r<Si/Se /cot^wcra? Trept.

XO.

cru rot 770X19, C7u Se

OLKplTOS

rb 817^10^,

crrp.

0)V,

y8'.

(370)

365

Pajfjibv e<
354. Aibs KAapfov. Schol. Travra Trao"*
Pausan. viii.
K\r}povvTos Kal Kpaivovros.
53, rb Se ^capiov rb v\l/r)\i)v, e'<>' ov /cal ot
&w/u.ol

Te-yearcus

etVli/ ot TroAAoi,

/caAeTrai

Aibs K.\apiov S^A.a Se cwy tyevero f)

TOW K\"f)pov ruv TratScoi'
67rt/cA7j(ris TW $e<
eVe/ca TO)I/ 'ApKd.8os.ddfj.is, 'the retributive justice.'
So Eeipfou Atbs B^is
Find. Nem. xi. 9.
So Prof. Coning^> 355. ytpapoQpov&v.
n for yepafypovw. Others give 7epat(J*v after G. Burges, which does not so
well suit the metre.
The antithesis is
the same Clio. 163, TTWS olv ira\ata irapa
vf corepay fj.d.Q<a ;
In the next verse ireveT
Ate^

is

Hermann's restoration

the

Schol.

for

ov irrcox^vo-fis.

oiWep, from
There are

some words lost, which might be thus

supplied by conjecture, !po86itoi(ri fica/j.o'is
offi el
If you show mercy
ysvoiro, &c.
to a suppliant you shall never want, pro'

vided the gods receive gifts on their

altars from a holy man.'
360. eVwf, ' my own private hearth.'
The position of the pronoun is emphatic.
Schol. OVK iSia TTpbs efjLf iroie'iffOe ra?
iKfaias,

a\\&

See Thucyd.

Trpbs

Tracrav

r^v

Tr6\iv.

136.
Od. vii. 153.
rb Koivbv,
/xtati/erat, cf. inf. 467. 613.
'
in common.'
The Schol. took it for the
i.

nominative in apposition with ir6\is.

362. irdpos.
This is but a conjecture,
though a certain one, in ed. Rob. The

MSS.

give trapaKpos or imp' &Kpos.

363. oo-To?9
T&h/Sf.
The MSS. have
aarruj/
ro'iaSe.
Hermann attributes
the correction to Scaliger.
The same
interchange of terminations occurred in

Haranov curias for /mdraios alriav sup. 225

'
You are
364. (TV TOL 7ro\ty, /c.r.A.
the city, you alone the public, being
irresponsible lord over all causes
To enlist the symcivil and religious.'
pathies of an Athenian audience with the
conduct of the Argive king, the poet
represents him as deprecating absolute

monarchy, and upholding constitutional

much as Euripides deals with the
character of Theseus in his Suppliants.
That this was really the early form of government in the Greek states appears from
Thuc. i. 13, irporfpov Se 3\aa.v eVi pijro'is
rights,

Compare inf.
The word irpiiTavis, a synonym of
0a<ri\vs, Prom. 176 (Dissen ad Find.
Nem. xi. 3), seems connected in its etyyepacri irarptKal fiaaiXftai.

392.

mology (Ttpb) with the simple notion of

precedence, like the Roman praetor.
In Eur. Tro. 1288, Zeus is invoked as
In ancient times the
irpvravi 3>pvyit.
office of high priest was associated with
that of king, as in later times the &px<av
/8a<nAei>s had religious functions (Dem.
p. 940), as the Roman Emperors called
themselves ' Pontifex Maximus,' and as
'
the Rex Sacrificus had certain duties
'

The word,
however, is here used with especial reference to the sacred fire (e<m'a) preserved
See Miiller,
in the Greek Tlpvrave'ia,.
Dor. ii. pp. 73. 141. Arnold on Thuc.
which were purely religious.

ii.

15.

366. uparvveis, for Kparets, di/ao-trets.

So Kparvvfiv n/j.av, Hippol. 1280. Pers.
877, al ray ayxid\ovs fKpdrvve jiie<ra/fCf. Ag. 1447.
rovs.
Soph. Phil. 366.

AISXTAOT

40

8'
TTOLV

Iv Opovois

ayos

(375)

<f)v\dcro-ov.

370

117
s

dpTjyew OVK

lv 8

ou8*

au ToS'

)(0) /3\d/3r)<;

ev(f)pov, racrS' drt/xacrat

XrrdV

ap,rj^ava) 8e /cat- <o/?os ^' e^

8pacrai re /x,r) 8paorat re, /cat

XO,

(380)

a^r.

roi^ v\jj60ev (TKOTTOV eVicrAcoVet,

376

<j)V\CLKa TTO\VTTQVa>V
v, ot

8t/Ca9

rot? TreXa?

OU TVy^OLPOVCTLV

jueVet roi ZT/Z^O? 'l/cratou

KOTOS

(385)

380

8uo~7rapa^eX/cro9 Tra^oz^TOS otWois.

et rot KpoLTovcri TraiSe? AlyviTTov
TToXecus, <^ao-/co^Tes
370. TCUS

read TO?S

Perhaps we should

e>

To
374. Tuy7?f eAelp.
right course of action.'
'

eirtrvxe'iv.

secure the
Schol. TOU
Lit, 'to catch

fortune while she is to be caught.'

379. 'I/CTCUOU. Herin. reads IKT(OV with
Dindorf, a form not elsewhere found.

The middle

syllable

may have been

nounced short, as in

pro-

SeiActios, 7epatcs.

Bum. 907. Monk ad Hippol. 170.

So Schutz and
380. 5ucr7rapa0eA/CTOS.
Hermann for & Sucnropfle'AKTcus. Schol.

See

roTs 6pT}vois

TUV

6
ira.<r-)^6vr(av cruju/ua%er

TOU Atbs x^Aos. Hence the nominative

seems more probable than the dative,
'
though the latter may be rendered to
those who are not easily softened by the
complaints of the sufferer.' The transcribers would probably have altered it to
suit ofarois. But as this introduced two
terminations in
ots, some one who perceived that the words ought not to agree
wrote (f in the margin for Sucr7rap0e'A/cTy,
instead of which the next transcriber gave
There is another
3>
8v<nra.pd\KTois.
reading, recorded in the margin of MS.
Med., SvffirapOevfiTois, N and A, H and K,
being sometimes confused. See inf. 775.

So in 1040 we

find

aQ^rov for tt0eA/cToj/.

The anger of Zeus 'I/ceVios was especially

dreaded by the Greeks. See 473. Eur.
Hec. 345,

lufffiov Ala.
Tt<rou0'

e'/xoL

cruyUCpe'poi/TOS

eyyurara

fla'pcrej,

ireQevyas

rbv

Od.

213, Zeus
re /cat &AAous

xiii.

iKer^ffios, 8s

av-

<popa, /cal Tivvrai Ferris a/xapr??.

Pausanias, viii. 25, 1, calls it nr)i>i(j.a ctTra-

6p<t>irovs

and quotes an oracle of Dodona, )U7j8' iKTas aSt/ceTi/' t/ferot S iepoi

T Kal ayvoi.
381. ere 06? Kparovfft, have power or
authority over you. So Euin. 544, &va%
Eur.
"AiroAAoj', &v e%ets aurbs Kpdrei.
Heracl. 100, ot crov Kparovvres
vQd5'
pairrjTov,

evpfoKovo'i

ere.

382. Tr6\6cos.
The king here professes
his respect for the laws of other states,
and his unwillingness to interfere with

the local tribunals.

See on this passage

There was an
Muller, Dor. ii. p. 209.
Attic law that heiresses (e'Tri'/cAyjpoi) should
be bound to marry the next of kin, and
not have the liberty of choosing for themselves.
This allusion to Athenian cus-

toms explains 332 sup.

eyyvrara yevovs.
Isaeus, p. 257, irpoariKov eu/cu
avTcus yuero T&V xpTHJ-d-TM T<f eyyvTaTo.
Ar. Av. 1665, TO?S
y4vovs ffwoiKtlv.

Compare

yevovs ytiereTvat rwv

See Stallb. ad Plat. Lachet. p. 187,

fin.

Apol. p. 30, B, who remarks that the

Attics said either fyyvTd.ro> rivl yevovs or
iyyvrdrfa rivbs yevei, but not ^yyvrdr<a
TIV\ yevei, as we might rather have expected.

IKETIAE2.
Tts

av

41

rotcrS' dvTLO)0fjva.L 9e\oi

Kara ^d/xofs rous OLKoOev

Set rot ere c/>euyeti>

o>5

OUK e^oucrt Kvpos

/XT;

rt TTOT' ovt' ye^ot/xaz^ vvro^et/jto?

(390)

385

ouSei^ ct/x<t crov.

err/), y'.

Kpdrecriv dp<7V(t)V vTracrTpov Se rot

fj^rj^ap 6/)t^o/xat

ya/xou Suer^po^og

fu/x/xa^o^

(f)vya.

S*

eXd/xe^o? St/caz^

(395)

ro TTpo? Oewv.
390
/cptz'e ereySa?
OV/C CVKpiTOV TO ACpt/Xa* /XT; /x' atpOU KpLTTJV.
Se Kat Trptz/, OVK ai/ev ST;/XOU raSe
ir*

a^, ovSe' ?rep Acparwz/*

Xewg,

et

TTOV rt

/XT)

rotoi^

Acat /xT^Trore
(400)

TIT^T;,

395

ctTTwXeera? TrdXti^.
'

XO.

ra S'

afJL(j)OTpov<;

'To urge in your

384. <J>eu7e' a>s.
defence that,' or, ' to make your defence
on the laws of your country which deXen. Hellen. I. iii.
clare that,' &c.
19, uTrcryo/uez'os davdrov airctyvyev '6ri ov
TrpoSoirj

TV

So

Tr6\iv.

Cic. in Pison. x. 5,

'

Si

tandem

also defendere,

triumphum non
rei te

cupiditate
Tac. Ann. xiii. 43,
Hie nihil ex his sponte susceptum, sed
olicoQtv,
principi paruisse defendebat.'
for o^Koi.
Heracl. 141, v6/j.oi<n ro?s
e^6?0ef e^r/^to'yueVoL'S Qavdv. Phoen. 294,

cupiebas, cujus

arsisse defendes ?

'

'

T^tv

ofaoOev

v6fjiov (Te'ySouaa.

rt TTOT' olv.
Inf. 422, ^rt
Eur. Ion 719, yUi^Ti TTOT' ets e'lUai'
r\f]S.
Tr^Atv '//cot6' 6 7ra?y. Orest. 1147, /*^J 7ap
olv Cfav TI. Cf. II. iv. 234. Theb. 683.
Perhaps however we should read /j.^irore
vw, as rt and TT, ovv and ^Di/, are often
See inf. 756.
confused.
'
I
387. vTraffrpov fJ.rix a P fipiConai.
choose (or mark out for myself, cf. v. 252)
a star-guided remedy against this hated
marriage by flight ;' a confused construc-

386.

between

tion

and
VTT'

6pio/j.ai
&O-TPOIS.

6pi^o/j.ai

(pvy^v

frarpots,

yduov rb cpevyeiv
This seems to have been
/j.yx a P

a proverb. Hesych. &<TTpois (fn^iovcrQac

^axpav bfov KOI ep^Tjv 0a8ieii>' i] 5e
Schol.
lUera^opa aTTo TWV ir\s6vT(av.
ol yap fj-aKpaf oSoy (pevyovres St' otrrpcci'

Strabo, xvii. 1, irp6Tpov /xei/ ovv VVKTOra &<rrpa RXeirovres ol Ka/j.r)\e/uiropoi, KaOdirtp ot TrAeofres 8>o~voj/.
390. Kptve, i. e. Trp6Kpiv. ' Prefer that
ir6povv Trpbs

which

righteous in the sight of the

Agam. 456, Kpivw 8' ticpeovov
T& irpbs
oApov.
irpbs ir6\(as, inf. 613.
yvvaiKuiv 525.
391. Kpirty, emphatic choose me, if
you please, as ^poo-rdr-ris or o-v/j./j.axos,

gods/

is

Cf.

Here, as in Eum.
npiT-f)s.
84, the emphasis is not on the person,
but on the part sustained.
393. Kal M^TTore. See on 352. Canter
read ph Kai irore. Hermann, with J.

but not as

Wordsworth, KOV

/u-fjiroTe.

(On

Kal

and

KOV confused see on 291.)

The vulgate,
however, may very well stand. Compare
II. xxii. 106, jUTjTrore TIS efrn7<n

&\\os e/we?o,
&\ffe \a6v.
394. ri>xy>

TVX&V.

The

"E/cTcop

Med.

7J<pi

(t-n-ovTi Kal fj^rotov

o written

over ru^rjt

(i.

e.

But the
rvxoi) was corrupted to 6.
subjunctive is just as good (cf. et Kpavdfj
sup. 86), and perhaps better, because the
Greeks were fond of assimilating the
tenses and moods of two verbs closely
connected. /AJ? Totov, i.e. eVeooy. 'adverse.'
A common, yet remarkable euphemism. Thuc. vii. 14, j]v ri tvh_'6npiov
6K)8n. HesycK. ro'ioV OVTCOS aya06v. Soph.

ffrj/j.aii'fO'dai,

PM7503,

KopLvQiav

ComparePers. 225. Hence a\\(as,frustra.

M'os

^\eyov. Oed. Tyr. 795, TTJI/

avrpoLS rb \onrbv e/c/uerpoux^^ a tfytvyov. Lucian, Icarome-

nipp. init. elra, <*)ya6e, KaQdirep

viitfs &<rrpois

ot

395.

TraQelv /j.w e3, ira8etv 6e Barepa.

The true

reading,

perhaps,

is

<i>oi-

396. a/j.(()OTpovs.

Herm. reads

a/j-QoTe-

AIZKTAOT
erepoppeTTTjs,

aS i/ca

fca/cots, ocrta 8'

//,ei>

yet? TO Sue cuo i> epfcu

BA.

ewd/

tcrou peTro^tvtov fteraX-

ri

(405)

400

Set rot /BaOeias (frpovriSos

o~a)Tr]pi,ov,
es /3v0bv

avara ravra 7rpa)Ta ptv TrdXet,

avTolo-L 0* 17/^1^ e/creXeur^cret

(410)

405

/cat ju^re
877/319

pvcriw

with Schiitz, which is probable (cf.

468), but not necessary, for raSe is sometimes used for thus,' or in this mutter.'

pots

'

'

o/ca>i/ 'Epivus fleas d,uuIph. Taur. 299,

To5e.
j/e<r0c
Frag-. Aesch. 129, ra5' ou%

UTT' aAActfi',

aAAa

TO??

avT&v

Trrepo?? aAi-

Soph. Phil. 1116, Wr/uos tre

Sot^j/wj/TaS'eo-xe. Cf. Prom. 283. Pers.
118. 161, where Trpbs or Sto may be sup'Q/j.ai/n.toi>
plied as Kara in the above.

e (/>ai//erat,
(pv\a.TTei, ri aTTOpels 0-u u uax'?o'a'
/

If Zeus

'

Tc|5

Au;

fair in distributing rewards,

why do you not take the side of one who
is sure to reward you for
being his
is

'

friend ?
401. The construction

is

the same as

SeT (ppovriSos
ets
fivdbv (TUI
s, alluding to divers,

ffK6/j.eo6a.

in

Zci/y.

eyes open under water to see

sponges, oysters, &c., or to guard against
monsters of the deep, Schol. Tb ir6ppu>0ei/

i.

e.

6/j.oyvios.

Cf.

St/c?7

Ou.ai^.wv

inclinin
410.
to
erepoppeTrrjs,
this side or that, as may happen,' i. e. imTheognis, 157, Zeus yap rot rb
partial.
Ta.Xa.VTOV eirippTTi &\\orf &\\ca.
Schol. aurby
397. vffjLuv aSiKa.

fir-

that Zeus awards injustice, but that he

awards an equivalent for each man's
deeds, KUKO. /ca*o?s, dyaBd dyaQo'ts. This
way of speaking is not without examples.
Theogu. 746, SiKaios e&v yu.^ TO Sixaia
Cho. 916, e/caves bv ov XPV V Ka^
jrdQr).
Tb fjiT] xpswv Trade.
Eur. Orest. 647,
ai/ccu" ActjSeiV vp*)? M* O.VT\ TOU
TOU Katcov
aftiKov TI Trapd crov.
Heracl. 424, r\v
)

ft'iKaia

{>u>.

Sfaaia

Treicro^iai.

For

this

use of vffj-eiv see Theb. 480.

399. peiro/jLti'wv. Hermann calls attention to the middle use of the verb. Why
should it not be passive ? For peVco is
Cf. Ag. 241.
Eum.
clearly transitive.
848, and Theognis, quoted on 396, sup.
^6TaAT*V, he rightly observes, is pro'
perly to grieve after anything,' i. e. to
regret or repent, as /ueTao-TeVo/xat <rbv
So fj-erayvovs sup.
&\yos Med. 996.
102, and /xeTa/cAaio^at Hec. 214.
have KaTaXyelv in Philoct. 368. The
meaning is, that as the merits of the case
are equally balanced by impartial Zeus,
there will be no cause to repent of having
acted rightly. Schol. tl b Zeus Tb laov

We

Ag. 334,

who keep

their

See II. xvi.

(TKOireiv Kal irfpifiheTreaOai.
'giddy,' or, as is vul-

747.<fi'w/Ji.evov,

'
garly said, muddled.'
Bacch. 687.
It
404. TTpwra p.ev.

The form occurs

is not very clear

answered by TC in the
next verse, or by Kal in 406, in which
latter case the stop should be removed
The former construction is
after iro'A.ei.
Cho. 962, cre/j.vol
not without examples.

whether

fifis "fiffav

fj.tv

eV Opovois T6d'

Kal vvv.
n-patra

is

/J.ev

Hippol. 996,

T/I/JLCVOI,

(f>i\oi

eViVrajUcu

Oeovs (re/Sew, <pi\ois

re

yap
XPW~

Med. 125, TU>V yap /jLerpicov Trpatra

T6 /ia/cpcf7
/j.tv elirflf Tovvofj.a vino,, %p7jcr0a:
adat.

Xya-ra
fj,fv

frpoToiffiv.
OTKOTTOUS TTf/j.^/ca,

Heracl. 337, irpcara

/jidi/Tfis T*

dOpoiffas

6v<ro/ji.ai.

406.

'

pva-icav ftydtyerai.

Lay hands on

booty.' In a quarrel, Srjpis, each

party endeavours to make a reprisal on
the other, and carry olf what he can as a
fair and lawful prize. See on these words
Oed. Col. 858, Kal /J.e?ov apa
sup. 309.

you as

pvffiov ir6\ei rdxa Buffets' e<cn^0juai 70^

From pveffdai, to
ov TO.VTO.IV (jiAvaiv.
drag off for oneself, came pvaiov, any-

thing forcibly carried away, as cattle in

See II. xi. 671, seqq. Od. xxi.
As stolen cattle have to be
16, seqq.
surrendered, or a pledge given for their
a foray.

IKETIAE2.

43

e/cSoVres v/xas TQV 7rava>\0pov 0ebv

t

/Bapvv ^VVOIKOV 9r^o~6^o~0 'AXdcrTOpa,

09 ovS* lv "ALOOV rov Oavovr e\.v0epol.
fJLOiV

OV 8o/CL 8elv

XO.

(415)

410

<j)pOVTl$O<S

<f>p6vTicrov Kal

<j)vyd$a

crrp. a-

yevov

(420)

/IT)

415
Sucr$eois

oppevav

18179

Kpros
yv(t)0L 8'
/cat

i^r.

(425)

e\u>v

420

vfipiv avepajv,

rav IKCTIV

etcrtSetz/

crrp.

fipereaiv /Bia 8t:a9 dyoju-eVaz'

(430)

425

tTrTr^So^ afJL7TVKG)V,
TreirXcov

e7riXa/3ag

came to mean pignus,'

and pvaidfa 'to distrain,' or take an
'

return, pvaiov

equivalent by force. Inf. 418, pvo~tao~6e'iIon 523, a\l/o/J.ai KOV ^i/cria^co, ra/xo
ffav.
Cf. frag. 251, fppvevpiffKca <pi\a.
ffiaov.
Lastly, pvo-iov r'taai, Solon, frag.
'
to pay back what
19, Philoct. 960, is
'
you have taken,' and so to redeem your
8'

In Ag. 518, pvviov a/j.aprelv is

pledge.'
'
to lose,' i. e. to be obliged to give up,
the prize,' or booty already obtained.
^VVOIKOV, i. e. bring an
enduring curse on the country from the
Zeks
f/ceV<os. Cf. 263. 613. Oed.
anger of
j/cuwpaet.
Col. 788, %wpas a\d<TTcap ou/x&v

409.

a.

<j)v\aai KOTOV.

P,TJTL T\T)S
(XTTO

ef

/A'

Or)o~6/j.*o~da

If

In Plat. Phaed. p.
used where more of
doubt is expressed.
Perhaps, as the
preceding speeches of the king are of five
lines each, this should be of ten, and the
1729, p&v ovx opas

84, c,

jwcSv p$)

last verse

is

regarded as spurious.

Thus Pauw for opo/ieVac

The same variations occur
Ag. 1378. The singular is again used,
because the ^ye^cb// is still the mouth416.

or

bp(A.tva.v.

6pcD/jLfvav.

piece of the part.

417. %s, vepttS-gs.
7roAt<0eW, cf. 218.
421. KOTOV.
Schol. riv rov Aio's. Cf.
380. 610.
422. /ATJTI T\fjs rav, &c.
The Med.

410. Med. axr ouSei/ aiSou.

411. p.u>v ovSoKf'i. Hermann calls this
ineptissimum,' and reads /uajv trot So/re?.
As /JLWV is the
Dindorf has n&v ovv.
same as the Latin num, this would
'
mean,
surely you cannot think,' or
perhaps you think there is need,' &c.,
whereas the sense should be, 'surely
you cannot think there is no need,'

has /j.r]Ti T' aata-rav, by the slight change

of A to A.
(Schol. rAo/Tjs.)
425. a/j.irvKuv. There is a play on the
double sense of fyt7ru, which meant the
frontal of a horse's bridle (a^irvKr^p Theb.

ov So/cel. The poet might have

said either ou <roi 5o/cet or ap' ov So/ce?,
just as a Roman might say nonne videtur
or numquid non videtur.
Cf. Oed. Col.

Schol.
&yea6at Irvrfiibv ir\oKa.^.n}v
Horn. II. v. 358, &/JHTV 6/ca\e?TO
ffeipa ras irtpl Tb fjitru>irov rcav

'

'

i.

e. /j.wv

456), and also a golden ornament worn

on the forehead of women, II. xxii. 469.

Theocr. i. 33, ao-K^ra v4w\y re Kai &/.iTheb. 315, ras Se /cexe'pwAi/ /as
TTVKI.
'

on

AI2XTAOT
/

CUT.

yap, TTcucrt raSe Kal

/
^
'
*
Q
av KTLCTTjS, fJiVei OOpL

IcrOi

(435)

430

raSe c^pacrcu 8t/cata AioOev Kparr).

'

BA.

Kal

Tre^pacr/xat*

Sr)

rotcrt^

rols 7rdXe/x,o^ aip(T0ai p.eyav

"^

avdyKTj, Kal

Tracr' ecrr'

e^o/ceXXerar

8ei)po

yeyo^corai

(440)

cr/ca^o?

435

crrpe^Xcucrt vavriKalcrw ws Trpocr^y/xe^op.

Se Xvirrjs ou8a/xo9
/

!,!>,

e/C

aXXa, KrrjcrLOV Jtos

ai/

429. Sopt nVetv. Thus Hermann after

The MSS. give SpeiKrivetv
Boissonade.
or
Kreiveiv. Dindorf edits "Apei 'KTLi'fiv,
It
as I had done in ed. 2, from Seidler.
does not appear that the Schol. found
v
in
his
riveii>
or
rlv^tv
jueVet 5opl
A/m

His explanation

copy.
SiKaidv

effTiv

is,

OTroStS^i'at

AeiVet

6'rt,

6/j.oiav

and

6ffj.iv.

Perhaps, <re 5e? ^al rtveiv, &c. Cf. v.

397.
^Trorepa KTifrrji the chorus
By
'
means, whether you oppose the gods or
the sons of Aegyptus, you must abide by
the consequences.' d^oiiav for o^o'iav is
due to Klausen.
431. /cpaTTj, imperia, ' commands,' so
Cho. 1, irarpff eTroirTevav Kpdrij. Antig.
ei

60,

v|/r)</>oi' Tvpaisvoav ^ Kpdrtj

Sup. 387, Kpareffif ap&Gvoov.

v6p.uv fiiq

ira.pel-iiJ.fv.

Eur. Rhes. 132, (r<pa\(pa

S'

432. 6|o/ceA.\eTat,

'is

VTT'

sense

this

Kf\ffcu Kvpiws rb
rivl cvyaX-fivci) Kal

Trpoffopfj.iffa.1
ircf).

stranded.' Schol.
Scholiast on

The later

Prom. 190 observes

In

e|oK6?Aai Se rb T^V vavv

avefj.ou e|a TOV At^ueVos.
it occurs Ag. 649, /LC^JT'

eoKe?Aai irpbs KparaiXsuv x^ova.

Cf. 352. 1031.
433. rotffiv % roTs.
Schol. ^ Toly 0eo?s ^ rots At7L7TTmSaiy.
Soph. Antig. 557, KaXoas vv /j-ev rails, rols
S' eyca

434.

'SoKovv <ppovf?v.
yey6/j.<j>60Tai.

is

unknown.

ratrruccu*

TO |wAa

exact meaning of (rrpe'#Aai

Hesych.

(rrpe'/JAat

j/ewj/

<pov/j.fvai.

it

Had

irpo(rrjpfj(.fvov.

been found in all the MSS.,

would probably have been altered to

by the same critics.

436. KaTCKTrpoip}), a coming to shore ;
an ending or concluding of the matter.
So Oed. Col. 103, 56re &iov iripaffiv Kal
jrpoajiyiJLfvov

Kara(rrpo(f>r]v riva.

437.

xprjyucuni/.

Aeschylus wrote

Schol.

XPTJ/UCITCOJ/.

xp"hu- affll/ > it

If

was from a

dislike to the similarity of termination in

three words of the verse. It is easy to sup-

ply aurcav, i. e. ^prijuaTw^, to irop6ov/*fV06V.

Cf. Ag. 938.
Bum. 742. Sup. 115.
Med. 910. Prom. 880. Theb. 263.
Thuc. vi. 7. Hermann reads Kal S^^aaiv
exftev -^prifjidrfav iropBov^.fVMv, because

ei/

It

otV

nullae
accedere,
sunt, aliae possunt
sed domui, quae spoliata opibus est.'
But this is a hypercritical objection.
may understand #AAa xP^lfJ aTa yfvoir' Uv
If any
eirl \pi\iJ,a<Tiv or avrl %p7j uaTcoi'.
correction is required, iropQou^fvois is the
most probable. The next verse seems to
belong to this place, though in the MSS.
it stands after arris re ptlfa, which is
thus read arf\v ye neifa (or /tteto>i') Kal
The attempt of
jj.ey' e/j.TT\-f](ras
y6/j.ov.
the Scholiast to explain it is futile rov
Aibs efj.7ri/j.Tr\a>VTOs Kal yefj.iovros arrjs
Tbv y6/j.ov, which shows that he read

We

'

It is fixed tight
like a ship's hull kept
(lit. 'pegged'),
Cf. 922.
The
fast by twisted thongs.'

TW^

rends with Scaliger

this latter

pugnata domo non opibus, quae jam

OUTOJS aTToSatvei.

vavv

modern ship-building. Hermann

TTpoa-rjyfj.evoi' (Trpoffdyoi), and

objects to

'

ovfyiXG) ffrpar-

fjycov Kpdrri.

T-^V

tised in

Siacr(pr)vovvTai

yo/j.-

would seem to mean some

device for keeping the planks or ribs

of vessels in their proper places while
they are being pegged down, as is prac-

and possibly rbv 56/j.ov.

But
little doubt of OTTJS re M et'Cw >
loss.'
the
than
Cf.
'greater
Theognis

y/j.ifav,

there can be

119, xpwov i)857}\oio al apyupov avirxfFor y6fj.ov I have given ye/^os,

ros arr].
from Ag. 1192, i. e. Sxrre Kal e/zTrAyjo-aj.
Hermann has Kaivbv eV^ATjcrat y6fj.ov. On
Zei/s Krfaios see Ag. 978. 1005.

45

IKETIAEZ.
re /xeito KOI /xey'

e/x 77X77 era

yXwcrcra rofeucracra

dXyei^a

OVJJLOV

Kapra

yeVotro jJivOov /iu#og

/XT)

(,

OLV

0e\KTTJpLO$"
130-

77oXXois TToXXa,

Koipra ve'iKovs

#e'Xa) 8' cu8/3L9

a/a?.

TOVTO

/xaXXcw

cro^os KOLKMV

T^

l^v

8' ev
77a^a yv(^^j]v
OLKOVCTOV rlp^jLCLT alSoitov Xoycoz'.
t

Xeyot?

ou>*

)(Ct)

yvvaiKMV ravra

The nominative absonot unusual in Aeschylus. See Eurn.

Cho. 511. The following line comes
95.
after yeVoiro, &c. in the MSS., and Her440. To^fvo-ao-a.

'

duplex facta est comparatio, utraque tribus versibus, utraque

consimili ordine et forma sententiarum/
ingeniously reads u.^] dAyelV a BV/JI.OV, i. e.
The general sentiment is this
8>o~Te /J.T).
'
The loss of property may be repaired,
the injuries inflicted by the tongue may
be amended ; but the blood of relations
once shed, there is neither remedy nor
atonement ; we can only pray to avert
it/ Compare Ag. 978. Eum. 615. Eur.
Suppl. 775, TOVTO yap ^.ovov fipoToTs OVK

mann, observing

avaX<aQ\i>

ftpoTfiav' xP"n^ ar(av

446.

&

AajSetV, tyvx^iv
fi&iv iropoi.

The common reading of this

y<i)

//,e

<f)veTai.

(455)

4,50

(rvfJLTrpeTrfj

lute,

roDS'

ov

re, crv\\a/3a<; 77677X0)^.

BA

TavaXwiA

(450)

445

Trap

?>p<i)v

yeVcuro

xo.
BA.
XO.

0~Tt

440

KivrjTTJpia,

O77W9 8' o/jtat/xo^ al/xa

8ei Kapra Oveiv KOI rrecreLV

77

(445)

ye/xos'

ra Kaipia,

verse,

Trapoixo/uat, is objectionable in

He

also denies that veiicovs

explicable, and reads in Med. 995,

8vo~Tave fj.otpas, '6o~ov irapoix^iIt is

is

true that the word properly means

to
be past and gone/ as Ag. 550, or as inf.
718, to be undone ;' but we have the
'

'

similar phrases efKeiv or irapaxtopew oSov

very frequently, so that we may fairly

accept the scholium ^/crby

effo/j.ai

TOV

velKovs.

447. atSpts jUaAAof ^ o-ofytis. Though

I foresee evil, I hope I may prove wrong
in
boding. eli/ot, cf. Ag. 1062.

my

449. repjuar' alSoicov x6y(v. The sense

'
be, hear what will be the end
of all these appeals for mercy, if they are
See sup. 188.
rejected/
451. ffTp6(povs.
So Scaliger for o~Tp6-

seems to

fiovs,

which Hermann retains without any

But o-Tp6@os is ' a whirlwind/

remark.

'
e'ycb is not rightly added
Ag. 640, o~Tp6(pos or o~Tp6(f>iov a bodice/
emphasis on the pronoun. or sash for the breast, Theb. 865. Ar.
Schol. nai TOVTO
Thesm. 139. 638, frag. Thesm. ii. 309.
See on Ag. 1282.
KTOS effopai TOV veiicovs, Ofo'is Catullus has ' strophio luctantes vincta
iroiuv
confused papillas/ It was used like the Roman
virr)pTti)v. Here two scholia are
together, both TOVTO iroiSw and Oeo'is fascia, and, like it also, sometimes meant
'swathiug-cloth.es/ Horn. Hymn, ad Apoll.
virripeTuv being manifestly distinct comments on TOVTO 5p<2i>, which has now Del. 122. arv\Xa/3as TreTrAwj/ refers only
been restored to the text. The sense is, to <avas, and TreVAos, as Miiller has ob'
served, Diss. Eum. p. 64, was a general
Surely, if I do this, I stand clear of the
He reckons
dispute/ viz. if I take the precaution of term for the tragic dress.

itself,

because

unless there

is

invoking the aid of the gods. Hermann

alters and transfers to the chorus this
i)
verse, which he reads thus
/cctpr'
:

&VOLKTOS ToG5' eyw Trapoixo^at, 'Assuredly

I am undone without pity from him.'

among the

'

articles of stage attire very

broad embroidered girdles (/uafrxaAto"TTjpes), sitting high on the breast/ which
are perhaps the o~Tp6<poi here meant.
452. TVXP yvvaiKuv. 'These things

AIZXTAOT

46

XO.

K TO)V$e TOIVVV,

BA.
XO.
BA.
XO.
BA.

\lov'
1

rlv

LCT0L,

ecret

avSr)i>

fJLJJ

(460)

455

<TToXo>

Ti 7TLCTTOV

TL croi irepaivei
z/eois TTiva^i

/3pera

Koa-fJirjcraL

raSe.

aii'tyjuarcoSes TOUJTOS' dXX' drrXw?

IK rai^S* arrays raptor' array facr$ai OZMV.

XO.

/xacmK'nJpa /capSias Xoyoi>.

rjKovcroL

XO.
BA.

(465)

460

wfL/mrrjcra yap
TroXXa^ ye SvcrTraXaicrra

vvr]Kas'

KOI

WV Se

7T\rj0os 7rora/xo9 a>9

'

afiva-crov TreXayos ov /xaX' evnopov

rdS' elcr/3/3r)Ka, AcovSa/xov XI^XT)^ KOLK&V'
et /Aez^

yap

u/x,^ /i^

TO'

(470)

465

'

e/cTrpafw

XP

9'

eXefas

are befitting the condition of women,'

i. e. I am not
surprised to hear that you
wear them. From the reading of Med.
reAot

455.

for
'

o-x^o"et,

Hermann

viroo-rfia-eis.

Herm.
Ajac.

(sic},

vTrog-T^crfi.

unless

1091,

So

you

7i/w^ias

gives Tax'

Dind.,

Well.,

UTTO-

Perhaps,

Cf.

shall promise.'
viro<rTr}(Tas

(ro^as.

Eur. Electr. 983, aAA' ^ T^V aurbf rp5'

SoAoi/

vTroffTr\<r<a

457. yeois
affi

eyei

TO.

Schol.

ayaXfiara ruv flewv

8e 8rt

iriva^i.

ftfTt(apr](Tia e/j.av

fj

ay-

custom of attaching votive

'
tablets to statues, genua incerare deorum/ is well known. We must infer
that the statues of the ayuvtoi 6eol were
of colossal size, or they would not have

X OV V'

served for executing the threat.

458. an\us. So Dind. Herm. for a\\k
For this antitheTT<S, after Abreschius.
sis is elsewhere found, as Prom. 611, OVK
aAA' a7rA<
Xoyta,
eyUTrAe'/ccoj/ aii/iy/naT*,
Anaxilas ap. Athen. xiii. p. 558, at AatJa' airXS>s fJ.ev ovSev, aAA' ef 0^17^0?$

Dobree (Adv. i. p. 516) quotes

the same corruption from Demosth. p.
1315. 26.
460. The MSS. give /j.aKiffTr)pa, which
occurs also in Pers. 694, ytivj TI /xafao-TTjpa
fj.vQov

aAAa

(riWo,uoi/

paKio-T-fip- )8eAos.

Med.

/jLaKiffTijpa-

bably took it from this place ; for in the

Persae it clearly bears the sense of /j.rjKos.
Compare the Doric form MOLKHTTOS, Ag.
280. The conjecture of Auratus, ^affriKTT/pa, containing as it does the very same
letters with the addition of T, seems to
be a safer reading, and has been admitted
by Dindorf. Compare /naaTiKToap, Eum.
154.
Hermann gives SaKviarripa, because the Schol. explains KapSias STJ/CBut the Schol. is too sparing of
TiK.6v.
his comments on this play to have made
so needless a remark, had he read Sa/o/io--

A67e.
Hesych.
There is a gloss in the
Uv. Hesychius pro-

461. On the form o^aToDj/ see Prom.

Inf. v. 935.
Cho. 839.
507.
462. The MSS. insert
or /**/ be-

^v

fore 7roAAa%r7, but add ye.

The ^uei/ was
probably added in the margin to suit 5e
in the next verse.
See ou 927.
464. tiftvo-ffov, too deep to dive into
(sup. 402), OUK e&iropov, not easy to cross,
because harbourless.
So Schiitz for eVe465. eiVjSe'jSijKa.

The pollution of the

467. fjLiafffj.a.
holy images by the suicide of the maidens.
It is this argument which makes the king
relent at last, and reconsider his decision.
If compassion is the real motive, the plea
is religious fear (472) ; and the responsibility of undertaking the dangerous cause
is shifted from himself to the people.
4
Go,' says the king, to Danaus, and ap-

47

IKETI4ES.
av6* 6ftat/xot9 Ttaicrlv Aiyvinov
T cXoi;g,
nds Trpo TeixeW 8ia p-d^ys

et 8'

^^

ou^l Tcu>aXa>jma yiyverai TTiKpov^

yvvaiKtov etVe^' at/xafat

dvdyKrj ZYJVOS a

8*

'

yap

UI//IOTOS
<ru

7re'So*>

(475)

470
;

KOTOV

Trdrep yepaie rwi'Se napOevwv,

/xej>,

AcXa8oi>9 re

TOUTOU?

all//'

ei>

(480)

dy/caXais Xa/Bcov 475

eV aXXovs
rj

7a

KCLT

e/xov*
/cat

yap ra^ a

v7repTo|ei;<n/ioj',

see

Cho.

1022. Ar.

per 6V(rev 8' &v auroD TOU

Trarpbs roi/s (Tu'yyei'eTs (vulgo 7rept6T(5|.).
Schol. avuTrepySArjTov, ' not to be surpassed

Ach. 712,

(tire

in greatness.'

The Med. and others

468. 6fjLa.ip.ois.
See 396.
give 6/u.ai/u.ous.
The
See Ag. 553.
470. rfod\una.
article is used as Iph. Taur. 1001, rb
Has
KivSvvtvfjLa yiyverai Ka\6v.
t'tvtx
been given for the vulg. ouVex'. See on
184.
473. QoBos. Schol. 6 TOVTOV <}>6ftos
effrlv

eV

Or

generally,
fear is supreme with mortals.'
See on
380. On fyurros for /Afyicrros see Gloss.

fjLtyas

/3poTo?s.

'

ad Pers. 812,

ed.

Blomf.

He was

going to add
something about the conduct of the
maidens meanwhile but this is postponed to v. 499. After this verse Hermann introduces one which he supposes
ws rdxurra, T7ji>8'
to have been lost,
474.

(TV

yLieV.

Perhaps the difficult re

be explained by the similar passage
which
is by many needlessly
Cho. 1033,
eprj|Uco(ras eSpai/.

may

altered, dAA.' tu T' f-rrpa^as, ^irjS iwifavxtfi

Eur. Heracl. 454,

(n6^.a (p'htJ.r) Trovripa.
KCU jurjre Kti'Svfeue acaO^Tca re fjioi re'/ci/'.
For jU7)5' a.Troppi(p6fj is in en'ect the same
as Kal

fj.^

airoppi\l/r)s.

Aeco?.

rts oi/crtcra?

Show them your

peal to the citizens.
suppliant boughs before the public temThe
ples, and secure their sympathy.
final decision must be given in the assembly (512) ; at present I can only act as
7rpJ|6j/os (485), the supporter and patron
5
of your cause, not as supreme arbiter.

The meaning

is, 'let

4**

Xdyos
X-'
(485)

^ raSe

480

me be rashly uttered.'
Prof. Conington conjectures $6yos, on
account of fyiKainos, which is ingenious
and probable, for \6yos and 1/^705, \eyeiv
and tyeyetv, are elsewhere confounded, e.g.

not a word about

But /Snrreti/ and airoppiiTTfiv

Cho. 976.
'
temere loqui/ are phrases of
common occurrence, often with the implied notion of impropriety or contempt.
See Prom. 319. 953.
Herod, i. 153. vii.

\6yov,

viii. 92;
and \6yos rivbs means
'words about a person,' as \6yoi T&V

13.

irapeffT&Twv KO.KWV, Ion 929. fj.v6os (piXwv,

Antig. 11. Cf. Ajac. 224. 997. Stallb.
ad Protag. p. 26, B. Symp. p. 194, B.
If the poet had meant, 'let not consideration for me be thrown aside/ he

would probably have used his favourite

word <T&as, not \6yos. On ayKa\ais
\a&cbv see inf. 641.
'
479. yap.
Beware,' says the king,
'
lest the people should hear that you
have privately consulted me first,/or they
are fond of blaming their rulers,' i. e.
naturally jealous of their constitutional
rights.

480. oiKriffas
for

iSctiv

raSe.

'Feeling pity

you on seeing these suppliant wreaths.'

So Hermann for oT/cros elaiSwv ra5e. The

correction was also made by Mr. Linwood. The yap seems clearly to refer
to cas tdw&i Trdvrts, &c., not, as Hermann
He evidently undersays, to airoppupdrj.

stood ' let not my words be thrown away,'

is the common, but certainly less

which

correct, explanation,
is so used Eum. 206.

though

AISXTAOT

48

vftpiv ^ev e)(0yjpLv dpcrevos crrdXou,

u/ji> 8* cu>

rots

AA.

117

T7<rcrocrii>

877/109 ev(JiV(rTepos'

ewotas

Tra? ris

yap

c^epei.

TTO\\WV raS' ^/xt^ eorii> ^fiw/xeVa,

aiSoIoz'

(490)

485

evpeOevTa TTpo^evov \a/3eiv.

Se </>pacrTopag
*

eiJLyov,

r*

w? a^

eyycopta)^
'

TOJ^ 7ro\io'(7ov^(t)v

vs iTpovaovs KCU f TroXtcrcrov^a)^ e8

^,

dcr^aXeia
/x-op(/)^5

yap OL^

KCU

$t\ov Tt9

Sr)

crret^otr'

az^,

8*

ou^ 6/xocrToXos

81' acrrea)?

KTav a
ayvoias
ev

ai/8pes'

yap

rjyticrde ySw/xov? acrrt/covs,

XO.

VTTO.

6 feVos Xeyet.

^ew^ eSpag'

485. eupefleVro is Person's emendation

'
for eu fieovTa.
Translate, to get for a

whom we

have found to be
might be tempted to read
cvpoovvra from Pers. 603, orav 8' 6
Sainuv fvpofj, but that 8aifj.(av is not so

patron one
merciful.'

We

a personification as a

486. <t>pd<TTopas
fjX' ot (ppdffovfft.
init.

(500)

495

TOVTO) pep etTT-as, Kal reray/xeVo? /ctot.

eya> 8e TTWS 8pw ; TTOV Opdcros vepeis e/xot

<Was.

ad

490

Kal ^v^jBokoicriv ov TroXvcrTOfcet^

vavTrjv ayovras rd^8' l^zcmov Oewv.

483. fvvoias. The plural occurs Theb.

Isocr. Archi445, 'Apre/AiSos fvvolaiffi.
dam. p. 129, TCUS 7' evvotais piO' y/j.ui'

much

(495)
'

c^u

op.oiov ^Ivd

IVetXo?

BA.

8'

synonym of

7xwpicov, i.e. T&>I/

Plut. de Mul. Virt.,

avrol ftey eirXavuvro

irepl

r}]v

X&pa- v > <t>pao-T-f)p<* v SeJ/xej/oj.

488. irpovdovs. This, as Hermann well
observes, has reference to &5s fS&xrt Traj/res
7roA?rat in 477. For TroA.Knrou^wf, which
is clearly an error of the transcriber from
the preceding verse, Hermann reads TroAu-

(505)

should cause a panic among the citizens.

But the real point to be guarded against
is clearly contained in the next verse
'
There may be slaughter in consequence
of a mistake.' The Schol. has /i^ 6ap(T'f]eras ^t^os aire\6e'iv tj)o&r)6w vw6 TZJ/OS.
Unless we should read <f>ovevOu>, this only
shows that he found <t>6fiov, but could not
The two words are perpetuexplain it.
See Prom.
ally confused in the MSS.
363.
There does not seem to be much
in
Hermann's
weight
objection, that by
reading $>6vov 'Argivi ut proni ad caedem
notarentur.'
On /cat 5$/ see Eum. 854.
494. &v8pes. These are mutes, a kind
of secondary chorus, who come in as
oTraSol inf. 962.
496. ^vn^6\oi(nv.
Schol. TO?S crvv:

Tvyxdvovaiv.

Hermann

suggests

^VJJL^O-

Xoviriv, as lu/ujSoAe? occurs in this sense

Theb. 344. The correction is the more

probable because <rv/u.fioAos seems to have

I had conjectured Trepto'TuAous.

leVrous.
So Haupt for fy6$ov,
492. <p6vov.
which Hermann retains and defends. It
is true that there is an antithesis, though
rather an unmeaning one, in the vulgate

had a distinct and technical meaning see

on Prom. 495. On the attendants here
present as supernumeraries on the stage

'beware lest courage should produce fear,'

i. e.
lest my boldness in going alone

499. ve/jLtis.
Pors., Dind., and others
read i/e/wets.
Schol. O,VT\ TOV

SI

.a,*,

see inf. 916.

IKETIAES.
EA.
XO.
BA.
XO.
BA.
XO.
BA.

49

AcXaSous p,ev avrov XeiTre, cr^/xeto^ TTOVOV.

\vpov
/cat

KOLT

aXcro?

Tno-Tpe<j)ov rdSe.

^uz/

7TW9 /3e/Br]\ov aXcros

ai/

/ouotrd /xe

OVTOL 7nepu>To>v dpirayfj cf e/cSwcro/xe^.

aXX'

el

SpaKOVTwv

$vcr<l)p6vtov lydLocriv

(510)

505

TOVTTOS

XO.

OVTOL TL 0avp,a
'
N 5*
5/
aet o avaKTMV

XO.

cru /cat

J3-4.

aXX' ourt Sapbv ^povov ep^jLtwcret Tra/nfp.

(
Svo-(f)ope!h> (fro/Su
V O> ^
>
>>/**'
oei//, g^airrLoi/.

can

Xeyaw evfipawe Kal

It is clear
juou rb 6pd<ro$ ve'/xeiy.
that TTOU has dropped out after TOV.
'
501. ygtpt /cal \6yois.
At your beck
and command.' X fl P^ ^ course refers to

avrov, which

is

said 5et/cricDy.

Cf. Soph.

Phil. 1252.

The epithet imat once le\r el and open ; see

&\cros involves a similar

502. \evpbv &\<TOS.

what is
Prom. 377.

plies

hence

sometimes used of the

and inf. 552
of the open plains of Egypt. Strabo well
remarks (ix. p. 412), of 5e TroiTjral &\a-r)
Ka\ov<ri TO. lepa Trdvra, K&V ^ i^iAct.
The
king points to an unoccupied part of the
idea

it is

sea, as inf. 847, Pers. 114,

orchestra near the sacred statues, which

the chorus in the next verse calls fieftri\ov because it was unenclosed and accessible to all.
There was a grove sacred to
Argus not far from Nauplia (Herod, vi.
76 8) which the poet may have had in
mind. In Eur. Phoen. the area of the
orchestra is similarly called \evpbvire8ov.
503. KCU Trwy, like /col rls, Ag. 271,
Cf. Ag. 1169.
expresses incredulity.
1281.
504. apirayfi v\
The MSS. give
apirayes, as sup. 489, d(T0a\et'ay 8e for
Porson and the subsea<T<f>d\ta 8' 77.
quent editors give apTrayais <r', at and e

being often confused;

7rTepa>T<Sj/, cf. 220.

cf.

927.

The

Pers. 533.
Schol. sup-

But
plies SpaK^Twj/ from the next verse.
see Eur. Bacch. 257, ffKoirtiv irTepwrovs
(pfpflV.

Hel.

747,

is

'

505. a\\' el.

See
But what if ?
Cho. 762. Hermann reads a.\\' 4) with
Porson.
506. fvtprjfj.ovfj.fvp.
Bekk. Anecd. i. p.
'

evfyiju.f'iTai'

dwovet

Ka.\u>s.

(515)

Trpda-crtov <j)peva.

'

510

Dem. de Fals. Leg.

The meaning is, " You who have

complimentary,'

p. 356.

been received with

fair

words ought not

to call your cousins by such ugly names

"
as hateful dragons/
508. a.v&KT<i)v. Mr. Linwood suggests
yvvaiKwv. Hermann, with his usual con'

'

fidence, says apertum est poetam cW/>/cSunt enim virgines &vr<av scripsisse.

Schiitz underapKToi absente patre/

'an excessive fear of majesty

stands,

always possesses inferior minds;' which

implies that <$>6 f$(p <j>pe>br in the preceding
verse has reference to the king himself,
whereas it clearly is meant as an apology
for their mistrust and harsh language, on
the plea of fear of their pursuers. The
sense appears to be, as Scholefield ex*
plained it, if you are afraid, I am not;
This is the
for fear becomes not kings.'
Homeric sense of teaJtrm*, < iimt>aanna.h1ft/
'
improper/ as Od. iv. 690. xvii. 577.
The meaning ' excessive ' appears to belong to a later age. There is a passage

very similar in sentiment, Oed. Col. 655,

where Theseus replies to the affrighted
maidens, Tovfjibv OVK oKvet Keap. Thus
the answer of the chorus is quite appro*
do you, who say you are not
priate
afraid, assure us not only by words, but
deeds.'
For <ppeva the MSS. give
by your
(ppevl, which was corrected by Heath.
:

Compare

Orest.

rjvQprive, rots 5'

i.

77,

Anab.

77,

500

errecrti'

vi.

6,

Kal
18,

287, rots /uer \6yoi*

Horn. II.
fpyoKTiv oft.

P ff \ v ap-f)eti'.

av/ATre/uL^aTz

Xen.

^eVrot

p.oi

o'lnves Kal \4^ovffiv virtp e/xov Kal irpdKal

KOL means, ' as by saying,
^ov(Tiv.

by acting.' Cf. 734.

Hermann complains
510. fp-n/uLuxrei.
both of the metre and the omission of the
so

.,

***^*

AISXTAOT

50
Xaous

eyo) Se
Tretcrco

uy/caXa>*> e

TO KOLVOV,

0)9

StSafa) Trarepa Trota ^p?) Xeyeti'.

/cat <roi>

7rpo9 ravra

fjt.ip.ve,

/cat #eoi>s

(520)

ey^wptov?
515

Xtrats TrapatToG TMV cr epa>9 e^et rv^etz^.

e'yw Se ravra TropcrvvtoV eXeucro/xat*
)

8'

XO.

eVotro

aVaf

/cat

orp. a.

avaKTcov, p,aKapa)i>

/la/caprare, /cat

(525)

520

reXetoraro^ /cparo9, oX/3te

TTiOov re /cat yevecrOco'

a\evcrov avSpwv vfipiv ev crruyrjcra?,

8'
O.TOLV.

liruSajv

TO7T/5OS

525

avr. a.

pronoun, and reads 8ap6v CT'

He might with less violence
irar-rip.
have written Tro-rp^s, ' j-ou will not be
long left alone without your father/ But
epTjjUoOj/ is used for ipf\\t.ov \nre1v, as

attribute of Zeus as the perfecter and

accomplisher of prayers (Ag. 946), as
well as of other gods (see on Theb. 240),
the two words are here combined, Ruler
most powerful of all the powers that

Eur. Androm. 314,

be ;' and yei/eVflw, so be it,' is as it were

the amen to the request which follows.

ep7j/iw(r6tv

6t /u^

rJS' eK\nrov<r'

through

TTf'Soi/,

z'5.

805 we

have Trarpbs

See Pers. 300.

cpy/j.coBe'iaa.
511. t,vyKa.\(av. The poet had in view
the o"u7/cA7jTOi eKKArjcriaiof the Athenians,
before which it was the custom to pro-

duce public suppliants. Thus in Eur.

Suppl. 354, Theseus says, ha&kv "ASpacrTOV
flfjLi.

Ser-y/xa TO?!/ e/zwv \6y(av, es irXrfios

There is an allusion to the As-

sembly

also in

598 seqq.

This reading is written

above the vulgate TO?O in the Paris MS.
Mr. Shilleto on Dem. de Fals. Leg. p.
186 (446, E) conjectured TO? o.
Cf.
Prom. 783. 943. But T and ?r are else513.

TroTa.

where confused,
843.
516.

as sup. 295. inf. 547.

\tv<rofj.ai.

This form

is

rare for

%&

or eT^ut, and not very common in its

proper sense. See Elmsl. on Heracl. 210.
Trach. 595, Sia rdxovs eAeuo-erat. Oed.
Col. 120G, ezTrep Ktlvos ai8' eAewfrerai.
iropavvuv for iropavvwv is due to Heath.
See Elmsl. on Heracl. 799. So Ajax
1398, 670; Se T&AAcc iravra Tropcrvvw.
519. TsAfuvTe\fi6raTov. As ra TC'AT?
or ot cV TeAei are 'magistrates,' or 'au-

thorities/ TeAetnpo'poi,

and

re'Acjos is

an

'

'

Lobeck conjectures 7eVet

change seems advisable.

o-<S,

but no

Cf. Cho. 371.

See Prom.
522. &\evaov, ward off.'
The Schol singularly
580, &\ev, & 8.
enough derived the word from aAs, and
l

explains

it Kara.ir6vTuffov

avr^v

(1.

avruv)

TT\V v ftp iv.

Three ideas
seem combined in this unusual phrase ;
524. fjLe\av6Cvy'

rav.

men (inf. 700), the ship bringing them, and the ^e'Acuva &ra (Ag. 745),
or dark calamity which attended their

the black

presence.
525. rb Trpbs ywaiKuv.
regarding that whip.h is on

'

ajamrably
of us

t,he sido

wpfflen (i. e. the women's fanse), recall

the pleasing legend of our ancient race
descended from an ancestress that was
dear to tb.ee/ Here vswaov aivov yevos
is precisely like /cr/o-at ^oaj/'ApTj inf. 627,
i.

e. afc/ei

example

yvosr)fj.Tpov. A well-known
Soph. El. 124, resets ol/nuyai'

is

So \n)Kvvtiv \6yov Teitva

(pavevTa, Oed. Col. 1120. Other instances

'Aya/ne/u.i'oi'a.

have been given on Eur. Med. 205. The

explanation seems to be, that the person
is put in apposition to the thing as the

51

Vo?

<)i\LCLS

iroovov
^

worov evfypov aivov

yevov

'lous*

Sia<?

(535)

rot yeVos eu^d/xe^' elVm

as 0,770 racrS' CVOLKOL.

ov

8' ets

530

9(^05 /xeTOTai>

evOev

crrp.

'la*

(540)

535

OLCTTpO)

TroXXa

Si^rj S' avriTTOpov

<f)V\a.

yalav iv cucra 8tare)u,^oucra Tropov

(545)

540

'_
'

P>

/Oi

subject of it, much as in Prom. 209,

where see the note. rb irpbs yupcu/cw*'
forms an antithesis to di'Spwi' u/3ptf in
522. Compare epiz/ yvvaiKwv, 631. tre^ay
Hermann needlessly
rb TTpbs ^ewr, 390.
reads rb Trp^s 761/apx"^ connecting T&
For the use of alVos, ' a
with yeVos.
tale,' 'a legend/ cf. lies. Opp. 200, vvv
The Scholiast
8' alfov 0a<nA.eC0-' epecw.
is right as to the sense, avavewtroi/ T}JV

529. Tro\v/j.vf](TTCi}p. This explains and

enforces vtuffov. Dind. and Herm. read
is
TroAiy/uvTjcrTop, the advantage of which
not very apparent, as the quantity of

Person corvfipiv (522) will suit either.

rected eQcnrTOp for ffpdirTup.
The construction is, cu530. Mas.
Tyat

yevos airo racrSe

T/ay, <EVOIKO.I

Schol. TTJS Sias Aiyvirrov.

call ourselyes
Or thus
552.
inhabitants of the divine land, though
f.

we

4.

assert our origin

We

from

this.'

Her-

mann

prefers the less involved order,

eixo/xe0a e?i/cu ytvos curb TrjerSe Sias
5ta
avrrjs, which makes
7T}?, svoiKoi

See Pers. 273. But

suits the former, implying transition from one to

refer to Argolis.
jU6T(TTai'

more naturally

the other.
The diffiCf. sup. 41.
culties of metre may fairly be pleaded in
defence of the less obvious meaning.
Person read 8t' a?, which does not suit the

>

fcacrtoo? ot

a^r.

atas

/>/

strophe so well, though Dindorf adopts it.

533. evuirds.
'The watchings/ i.e.
the place where To was watched by Argus.
The MSS. reading is
535. epe0o,ueVa.
(Schol. f\avvo/j.4vr)) } and in
544 Avyid re yva\a. As one of these
verses must be altered, epeQo/neva is perhaps better than the other alternative
which Hermann has adopted from his own
conjecture, AvSid T' cty yva\a. For epeOca,
epea'cro/j.4i'a

v.

pe6ify, pdi(Tfj.bs, are peculiarly applied

to the teasing and tickling of insects.
So Theocr. v. Ill, OVTCD
s Qty

x^^

epeOi&re
livwfy'

TCJS

fj.v'id

TLS

/caAa/xeuray.

fpedi^ovcra

Suidas
ras fiovs.

Photius olcrTpos' epeOiff/j.6s, The verse

is a dochmiac of resolved
syllables.
:

540. Six?) Sp(ei.

Literally, dister~
'
minat, keeps apart (on each side) the
in
continents
opposite
cleaving the surging strait/ i. e. she views the coast as
a barrier on the right and the left. Cf.
Prom. 752. Eur. Med. 432, 8i8v/j,ovs
Spiffaffa ir6vTov Trerpay, where see the
explanation of this passage from the
primary sense of opieiv, 'to define one
eV
object as distinct from another.'
'
afo-q,
by destiny/ ei/ flfj.apfj.4vrj Schol.
Cf. Herod, ii. Ill, /cu^iartTjs 6 7roTa/u.^y
The Thraciau Bosporus is
eyeVero.

here meant.
541. KaviSos.

The MSS. give 0a<ri8os,

and the corruption must be ancient,

E 2

for

'

52

AISXTAOT
a Se TtvBpavros aorru Mvcr&v
^

545

KOL 8l OpGDV Kl\LKO)V

re $iopvvfJLeva
Trap 7TOTafJiov<s atvdovs

a Kal ra? *A(j)poL"**-

ra TToXvTrvpov olav.
S', etcrt/crov/jieVou

^^

crrp. y'. 550

^SeAet

7776/006^709,
the Schol. remarks AeiVei 6
editors follow Turn, in reading

But

The

KaaiSos is more likely to be right,

and j8 are constantly confused. So

for K

/tot.

8' 'AertSoy.

)8al

and ^

Kal v. 75, Kafiftas

and

KO.KKO.S

and

696) intruded them even against the

metre. The Scholiast sometimes remarks
AetTret 6 Kal, e. g. in v. 541, and again
'
'
rich land
570. The rivers and the
here meant are probably those of Cilicia,

o/cp. Ag. 141.

824.
Jprj
jSapr;
irpo^X^cnos
and irpoK\. Herod, ix. 75.
r]&aicp and
ib.
ii.
86.
and
QriKaicp
fiapvSiKos
KopuSt/cos
Cho. 922. Compare Kapyefa in the verse
of Sophocles quoted on v. 269.
mazi,is
intransitive, or rather, eavrV is to be
So piirreiv Eur. Hel. 1325.
supplied.
fiaXtiv Ag.
Cycl. 166. Theogn. 176.
1143. i'eVat Pers. 472.
543. TevdpavTo? &ffrv.
Strabo, xii. p.
571, TevQpavia, cV f) TevOpas Kal TJ TOV
lT]\f(pov fKTpoty)), o-va. /neffov eVrl TOV re

which Xenophon, Anab. i. 2, 22, describes

as a plain well watered and very producFor the poet
tive of corn and fruits.

'EAA7j<T7T(Wot; Kal TTJS irepl ~2,'nrv\ov Kal

Mayvnffiav. Ib. xiii. p. 615, TreTrto-Teurat
8rt Kal 6 TfvOpas Kal 6 T-f)\(pos e0a(r(-

bably on account of the worship of

But the
Astarte or Aphrodite Urania.
people of Cyprus had derived the worship
from the Assyrians, perhaps independently of the Phoenicians. Pausan. i. 14,
6.
There is no difficulty in making lo
swim over the sea, for she had crossed
the Bosporus, Prom. 750.
550. fiffixvovfi4vov. Schol. TOV otffTpov

inf.

807.

ofipiKaXois

and

Eum,

\fvffav Tys x^pas TT)S irepl r^v TevQpaviav

For Mvvwv the Med.
Kal rl)v KdiKov.
has fj.ovfftoi', and for AuSm Kvyia.

545. Spcyf. So Herm. from the margin

of the MS. in the Escurial Library. The
Med. has opuv by a second hand, &\>u>v by
the first. Hermann says that in choruses
the tragedians use opeW, not opwv.
546. UapfyvXiav re. The MSS. add
yevrj. The spondee is perhaps denfensible
(see v. 70), especially in a proper name.
547. Tap
conjecture.
on 513.

iroraiuLovs.

Med. rav

We find Trap

Eum.

220, and SO Trap

So Kobortelloby
See
even in a senarius,

Egypt.
549. ras 'A^poSiros (rav 'A0. Herm.)
atav,

iroraijibv

/ceAaSorra

576. Hermann reads yas, and

appears to construe Trepa irora^iovs yas. So
inf. 646, 672, yas has been corrupted to
TO.S or TOJ. In the Med. S' is added after

i.

e.

Cyprus, which in Eur. Bacch.

called vafros Taj'A^poSiTos, and is

described by Strabo, xiv. 6, as CVOLVOS

401

is

'

Kal (v* \aios airy re aurop/ce? xP &J ^ e J/ 7'

Schol. understands Phoenicia, pro'

The

T<? KtvTpcp

can be

avr^v SiaTpvTruvTos. There

doubt that he explains the

little

MSS.

present

reading; for

((piKvelo-dat,
'

KaQiKveiffQai, are frequently used for to

strike.'
Indeed, the Latin icere is only

the Greek

Compare ictus with

Oed. Tyr. 809,
apa
KeVrpOKTt u.ov KaQ'iKtTO. Photius :

TTOTU/JLOVS 5'.

II. xviii.

worafjiovs.

traces the course of lo through Asia

Minor, from north to south, till she
crosses over to Cyprus, and thence to

'iKeiv.

(e>/tT<*s).

<PIKOVTO'

that there

Hermann

*<pr]tyavTo.
is no point in

objects
this play on

'

words, she-goes along as the sting goes

into her,' and corrects eyKfxptpeva, from
Prom. 578, xp'ifl Tts a ^ /* e Tai/

The grammarians were very

particular about these connecting particles, and occasionally (Prom. 429, Theb.

551. /Sov/c^Aou.

had

this passage in

Hesychius doubtless
view .8ovK6\of ov
:

IKETIAEZ.
8tov

53

aXcros,

ovr

(560)

555
vBa)p TC JVetXov VOO-QIS adiKTOv,
TToVotg aTt/xoi9, oSiWtg T KPTpoSa\t]TL(TL

"Hpas.
V
\ O>
A' */*'?
O
ppoToi o ot, yas TOT ^crai^ tvvo^oi,

avr.

^Xwpw

/^/^\
(565)

560

SetjuaTi OV^JLOV

POTOV fecropaWeg
rS)v $ou>v

vo/J.f'is

aAAa

/cal

iwa

ourw Ka\ovvTai. The gloss however

founded on an evident mistake, since

TJJ/O
is

jSoufco'Aos is

552.

TrdnftoTov, cf.

yap

<paa\

834.

Egypt; see on 502.

x iOV & oa KOV> Schol.
'

x ^ 05 irapa 'I^So??
From Herod, ii. 72, we

\vofjifvt]s

irXifipovaQai avr6v.

might read

x'n vo ^ offK ^ v> an(i

555. vSwp re NefAov.

"^

f r ^' T '-

for re,

explains vSwp rb NeiAoy as exegetical of

So also Klausen on Ag.
rv(pu /icj/oy.
'
262, aqua Nili in qua inest vis Typhonis;

quae aucta est vi Typhonis.'

Haupt
compares II. xvii. 263 seqq. The story
is told with some variations
by Diodorus
Siculus,

i.

21, 22.

Tvcphs

is

here the real

giant, also called Tvfy&v and Tvcpwevs, who

was fabled to have wandered over Egypt

seeking Osiris.

yap $}) Si6ri r)

Kara 777$ 0ei?j

Strabo, xvii.

1, pvQsvova-i

Kara TroAAoi/s T^TTODS

ffopovs TOV 'OaiptSos' fj.ia
I<ns

5e rovrcav

l\v exoixra rbv^Oaipiv, a<pav)]s

rovro Se Trpa^ete Aa^eTf ftov\op.4vi\
eTre\Qwv exptyeie rb ff5>/J.a
Tvtycava,
Herod, ii. 156, #re 5^/ T^I
6r)KT)s.

iraffC

rbv
rrjs

irav

6 Tvcphv eTr^A^e, 0e'Aa>j/

TOV 'Oaipios rbv iraTSa. See also
Herod, iii. 5. These are all elemental
myths, describing the setting of the sun,
and the loss of his cheering beams. It
is remarkable that in the above three
passages eVep^eo-0ai is the verb used;
and if Aeschylus employs the present
tense, it is to represent the action as
5i^-f]/j.fi>os

f^evpe'tv

more nearly contemporaneous with and

directly concerning Io, who was also
called

By this explanation, vSwp

the accusative depending on
she comes to Egypt and the
iKj/etrcu,
waters of the Nile.' voffois
Isis.

re NeiAou

'

is

i.

2935.

ii.

Egypt,

5.

So Herm. after
557. KevTpotia\-f)TLfft.
There can be very
Erfurdt for
Tjrots.
little doubt about this emendation, which
the metre requires. Ovias, 'frenzied,'
The Med. has 6v'ias.
tj.atvofj.evrj.

The MSS. give

which is due to Schiitz. Hermann and Dindorf follow the Schol., who
r'b

See Wilkinson's

Prom. 831.
vol.

only metaphorical.

5?o*/ #A<ros,

in allusion to its salubrity, for which it

So G$TIOTOV peos
celebrated.
still

is

559. ewo|uo<, inquilini, Schol. oin-fiSee Find.

a very rare word.

ropes,

Pyth.

ix.

101,

01

562. eVopw^Tey.

%0oj/bs

alffav OUT//CO,

Hermann denies

that

and
Aeschylus could have written this
here it is to be feared that he is right.
:

For ira\\ovTo is sufficient to govern o\l/iv,

to which ftarhv was in apposition j and
the Schol. seems to have meant this by
adding dpSovres, that is, he found nothing
but ird\\ovro, and wrongly supposed

else

the participle must be supplied. And

hence it may have crept into the text, to
the ejection of some epithet, unless indeed
jSoroj/ /8Ae'7roi>Tes is the true reading, in
which case the comment of the Schol. was

meant to show that ^AeVoi/res governed

Hermann
fyiv, and not merely jSoroV.
supplies Ka.K6xo.pi, an improbable word.
Perhaps Kepavrl (Prom. 692) or Kepo(p6pov

more likely. The Schol. has reparuSes,

which seems a gloss (not on fjn^^porov,
but) either on the lost epithet or on
Si/orxepes, as Prom. 821, a\\r]v 8' O.KOVis

(ret

Svffxepy

Qeupiav.

Hermann

adds,

that the reading of the Med. ear op&vrfi

shows that the gloss of the Schol. has been
patched up to make a senarius ; but the
division of the words in M. is often

For TraAAeg-flat O^/LV, comquite wrong.

pare eKTreTr\ny/j.VQi riuay Thucyd. vi. 11.
Eur. Bacch. 1289, Ae'y, ws rb
5

wapSi'a 7T7)57j^ exei,

i.

e. (pofie'iTat.

54

TOJ> 8*

rore

/cat

Sr)

av ywai/cds' repas 8 &dfL/3ovi>.

565 (57o)
rts ^i/ 6 6e\a<; Tro\vTT\ayKTov ad\iav olcrTpo-

Zeus aiaWs /cpeW airavcnov.

*

err p. 8'.
(575)

570

Sa/cpuW

8'

Xafiovcra

8'

a3roxrraei

iri

epp,a A^ov d^euSei Xdya>

(580)

575

yeiraro TratS' ajjLp,<j>rj,

Si aluvos paKpov irdvoXfiov.

'

az^T.

yeos, TO

tcmv

Zrjvos

580

(585)

rts

KaT7ravcrv Hpa$ vocrovs

yap
rdS epyov' /cat roS* a^ yeVos Xeywv
az^
1

564. TOJ/ 5' a3. Hermann gives ra 8'

a5 from MS. Guelph.
This passage is
not very easily reconciled with v. 294,
where lo is spoken of as wholly changed
into a cow.
See on Prom. 578. The
usual legend represented her as a woman
with a cow's head. Herod, ii. 41, rb

&ya\^.a ebr yvvaitc^'iov fiovKepcav

T?7S "iffios

Kurd irep "E\\i/]VS T))J> 'lovv ypdSo Propert. iii. 20, 17 (ii. 28,
(povffi.
To versa caput primos mugiverat
17),
annos Nunc dea, quae Nili flumina vacca
bibit.' She was, in fact, an impersonation
effTi,

'

of
*

the

Moon, whence

she

is

called

priestess of Hera,' v. 287, i.e. attendant

of Earth. Her horns may be supposed

to have represented the moon's crescent,
as Pausanias (vi. 24, 5) describes figures
symbolizing the sun and moon in the
agora at Elis ; of which he says, KCU TT)S
jjLev
Kepara fK TT)S KfQaXrjs, rov 8e cu

Mr. Blakesley, on
avfx ovfflv
Herod, ii. 41, inclines to think the name
Jo derived from the Coptic word for
the moon. Others connect it with oTa,
d/crTves

earth.
568. This passage

mann's supplement

is
is

mutilated.
this

Si'

Heralwvos

Kpftav atrava-rov
irpdKTdop rwi/S' {(pavr)
In the next verse he reads Sva 5'
Zeus.
|

for

/8('o 5',

and these words are confused

in

Prom. 533.

AeiTrei 6 /ecu.

But the

Schol. remarks,
He therewith this clue to

(See sup. 547.)

read fiias, and

guide us we may assume the sense,
including the lost verse, to have been
'
this
Eor by him she was released from
the violence of the persecution by his
unharming might.' The Greeks do not

fore

say Trauercu
TIS.

fiia TLV^S,

but iraverai

jSias

The metre suggests air^^arta (formed

like a<r<^uaTos).
572. airoo-Td&t.

shame and

grief

She sheds tears of

on returning to her

senses, tears
being the attribute of
humanity alone. Hermann, who main-

means rather ' to

'
exhibit by bringing out to the surface,
*
than to cast off/ reads airoffx^ei. The
Schol. however is clearly with the text,
for he adds evvoov<ra & irtTtovQtv. And
so Antig. 959 may very well be understood, Seivbu airoarrd^ei a.v6rip6v re /Ji4rof,
*
wears away,' ' frets away his anger/
i. e.
So Tftcvcav
Schol. fiapos.
574. epfia.
A?0v onJ/euSe? Xoyy
fidpos, Clip. 979.
must be taken together ; cf. 580.
578. r'& S-fi. Pors., Dind., Herm. read
There seems no necessity for the
roSe.
tains that airoo'T&^fLi'

change.
582. roSe yeVoy, i. e. TJ/JLUS. Hermann
regards this and the next verse as part of

^J

fl.

I RETIRES.

55

ef 'E7rd<j)ov
TiV av Otuv eVSi/ca)reyooicru>

crrp. 4.

(590)

585
6 TraTrjp <f>VTOvpybs,

TKTO)V, TO
vir

7TaVT(i)V

ap^as

TO

OVplOS

ov TWOS

S'

avr.

e.

(595)

590

fjielov Kyoetcrcr6VGJj>

avaOtv TI^VOV ae/Sei Ka

Trdpecm
epyov ws 7709
'

the speech, which

by inverted

is

distinguished above

The argument

commas.

reverts to the first strophe of the chorus.

As Zeus relieved lo, and the chorus are

descended from her through her son

Epaplms, so he is the proper god to
invoke in the present distress.
585. ei>\6y<s.
See 46. 'What god
can we reasonably invoke as having
performed juster works?' i.e. than the
fpyov mentioned just before. The sense
'
Who has proved his justice towards
is,
our race more clearly than Zeus ?'
586.

observes,

word is
from the

lost,

as

Hermann
rather

beginning

than the end of this verse. He supplies

evT ye, which does not seem satisfacFrom the scholium avrbs 6 irarrjp
tory.
tyvTovpybs TOV yzvovs, 6
6pairfv<Tas T);J/ 'Io>, we

rfj

eavrov

may

X fl P^

infer that

some construed <pvTovpybs avT6xip yevovs, whereas y4vovs re'/crcwv seems the
true meaning; compare sup. 279. Hence
the words avrbs 6 seem likely to be genuine,
like aur&s abrovpyif %epl in Soph. Antig.
52.
Cf. Eum. 765.
ira.Aai6fypa>v, cf.
or perhaps, 6 ird\ai
, 529 ;
yevos, as 355. 775.
588. rb TTO.V fJirix a P Med., but Schol.
y iravTw ^77%aj/77. To make fj.iJx aP depend on the verbal ovpios is less safe
than to restore iravroav, and in the antistrophic verse T&V & for T&V.
589. Qadfav.
Schol. ou% fab T&S &p-

Xs

5e Tiros

TO p.fiov
TVVUV.

TO)J/

exwj/.

We

Kpfurffdvcav KaG'fi/j.evos,

Perhaps he read Kpa-

may readily explain TO

Heiov Kpa-rvvei by TO (jLelov Kpdros ex ti
Hermann, who denies that Qodfy ever
means (even in Oed. Tyr. 2) 'to sit'
(on which much disputed question see
Buttmann's

Lexil.,

472), explains

and

New

Crati/lus,

'ad nullius imperium

The
properans,' comparing sup. 90.
construction, in his view, is this, <re#ei
TO fjLfToif Kprnvveiv ruv Kpei(r<r6vci)v KCITCW,
and the general sense as follows : ' himself urged to action by no
authority
(and in consequence disliking that others
should be coerced), he approves of the
inferior mastering the superior though
from a lower position, no one else being
seated above him.'
That is, 'he will not
allow the strong to prevail over the weak
in the present contest.'
Dindorf also
It seems better to
gives KpaTvvciv.
in
the
acquiesce
commonly received
'
he does not, by sitting
interpretation,
under the rule of another, hold an
empire less than superiors ; nor does
he worship from a lower place, while
another is enthroned above.' The passage contains some of the Pythagorean
speculations on the Divine Nature, and

would present much less difficulty if we

knew more about Qodfa, which com-

monly means

'to act

on a rapid impulse,'

0oaW,

Eur. Tro. 349. If

the metaphor is taken from the (re'A^aTct
of a trireme (cf. Ag. 176), Bodfai/ may
have a kindred sense
as [j.aivks

TV.
592. irdpea-Tt

(nrevaai.

'

Action

is

as

prompt as speech to execute anything

that his counselling mind brings forth '
" he will accomor, as Callimachus says,
plish by the evening what he may have
:

thought of in the morning." This epyov

&s eiros was a common proverb, and in
point of construction may here be taken
for raxvrrjs.
Horn. Hymn. Merc. 46,
&s a/A CTTOS Te Kal tpyov e/u^SeTo /cJSi/uos
'Eppris.
iii.

II.

xix.

242, alr'nt

e-rreiB'

ap.a

TTeAeo"To 5e tpyov. Herod.

135, ravra elire, Kal a/j.a CTTOS re Kal

fjivQos

epyov

fit\v,

eWee.

Apoll. Ilhod.

iv.

103, tvff

AI2XTAOT

56

*a

(TTTevcraL ri TO>Z>

AA.

6apcreiT, vratSes* eu rd TMV ey)((Opio)V'

OTJjJiov

SeSo/crat TravTehrj

ijjrjfftLO'p^oLTa.

XO.

^cupe, Trpecr/Bv, ^tXrar' dyyeXXa)^

vi<nre 8' -^JLUV TTO! /ce/cvpcorai reXog.

Kparovcra

(600)

595
ej

^ 7r7? ^X^^ucTat,

ApyeioiCTiv ov

dXX' wcrr*

dvrjflrjo'ai,

T^/3

(605)

X P"^

aWrjp rovSe

GOO

y^pata

JJL

-^

Seftco^u/^ots

KpawovTW \6yov

roiKtiv TrjcrSe yrjs IXevOepovs

K&ppvcridcrTovs ^w
KOi fJLlJT VOLKCt)V

^7

e7rr)\vBa)V TIVOL

(6io)

C05

edv 8e 7rpocrTL0f) TO Kaprepov,

dyew
TOV

davXta ftpoTwv

r'

pi] fiorjOtfcravTa rwi/Se yajutopa)^

eT^at f uz^ </>fy^ S^/x^Xdrw.

prjcrLv
tTToy r/8e

/cai

epyoi/ OMO

The MSS. give

voiffiv.

Sou\toy,

which

S'
Auratus corrected. Cf. Cho. 659,
&AAo 7rpS|at Se? TI fiovXicarepov. Hermann finds an intentional relation between
^oaCw and o-TreCo-a/, but this is not very

The meaning of

evident.

that every wish

trouble

and

is

effected,

i.

instantly
e.

all

this

is,

and without

he has only to will

done: (irav &TTOVOV 5ai/j.6viov,

Therefore he can render assistance promptly and of his own free will.
596. Med. 2> x"P e "*?&(, (but with
the accent over o-,) and ayye\wv, which
may be right. In the next verse it has

it,

it is

sup. 93.)

<To what purport

597. -rjf, yiirvrsit
has the vote of the people been passed ?'
Cho. 859, |uax??s yap ST/
Cf. Ag. 907.
KfKvparai reAos. This is the usual conCf.
struction, as TT<H TeAeuTTjfrei, &c.
Cho. 519. xvpovv occurs
Pers. 731.
Bum. 550. Cf. Herod, viii.
Pers. 229.
?

56, ToTfTi uTroAetTro/ieVottri avruv

ftcvptibOr]

irpb 'I&OjjLOv vav{J.a.x* eiv -

x e 'P

^ 7r7?-

"

(615)

\4ya)v

hand of the people has carried by a

majority/ The Schol. probably found
Tr\r)6vTai in his copy, for he
explains it by Tr6Tpov TrAeious ot ffvjji.It seems pi'OlnaxovvTfs T]IJUV
oAfyot.
bable that TTTJ should have been lost
before TTA^,
TTO? and OTTTJ correspond like

oa-r]

if)

and dirow Oed. Tyr. 1272, oTs and

and 6ir6a-a Dem.
Aphob. p. 817. 7. For TrATjfluercu most
editors read irX-r\QvveTai, as in Ag. 1341.
Dindorf retains the vulgate, and Herod.
has 7rArj0iW0oi ii. 93. See on Pers. 811.
There is no proof that ir\i]Qvw and irXtiQvvo) differed in meaning; cf. 6vu) and
Qvvw, PVW and ftvvfct. The allusion is to
the x ei P OTOV La i n ^ ne Athenian assembly.
600. av-n^ffai jue.
So Tyrwhitt for
oTct

Srots Trach. 1118, Sffa

'

602. fypfcr, the air hurtled or bristled

with hands pointed upwards

so

II.

xiii.

339,

603.
ird<povs,

eAeu-

/ieroi/ceTc, ^eroi/cous elvat.

Qepovs, cf. 217.

So Dobree for x ei PSee sup. 170. Others read

7rA7j0u6Tat.
o' 71 7?' Hermann
Diud.
x e 'V
Xelp STTOI,
X^lp oTrep, on account of the apparent
tautology but this involves an unusual
*
the decision which the
construction,
598.

r)p,a)v

djJLfj)

without

and carried

off

appv<na.<TTOwi,
being liable to

by bandits.

Ion 1406, p.v<ndj/o/j.ai \6yca.

607. T&f yu,^ &or)Q-fiffa.vTa.

i.

e.

ave-

be seized
Cf. Eur.

Qui opem
non tulerit. Compare Plat. Legg. p. 774, B.
See Ag. 1293.
609. prja-iv.

IKETI4ES.
IIeXacrytoi>,

'l/cecriou

57

Zyvos KOTQV

610

elcroTTLV
7rpo<[>a)va)V JJLTJTTOT'

^VIKOV acrTLKov

TTO\IV TTayyvai,

Tre'Xew.

/36a-Krjp,a

OLKOVOJV

Apyelos

avev K\r)Trjpos

6*

&>s el^at

raSe-

pov<; 8' yJKovcrev evTreiOtiS

S IIeXacrya>j>,

xo.

aye

817,

Zeus

X^wp^ev

crrpo^a?

eW/cpa^ei/ reXog.

8'

ITT"

(620)

615

Xecos

(625)

'^pyei'oi?

and

611. irptMpavcav for irp6(ppav &v is due

to Canter.
The insertion of p in similar
words is very frequent, as sup. 283, inf.
672. 836. Thus &&O.TOV and &&porov are

telling them that a twofold guilt incurred, at once from strangers

e. suppliants) and citizens, when it
(i.

confused Prom. 2, f7rax07j and eirpdxQr]

ib. 49.
Aldus has (ppuv?i> and (ppcavwv

threatened an attack on a city, was a

breeder of harm that it was hard to con-

in

Bum. 269 and Ag.

cc/cpoVot for

198, for ^eTv,

ayerai Pers. 984. Hermann

translates, 'edicens, ne civitas magnam

'
in futurum tempus Jovis iram augeat
v is an
But iraxyvfiv
(alat, Weil).

x^

unusual, not to say improbable expression ;

while ol irax^s was a common phrase
for of ir\ov(noi.
See Photius in v. ira-

Baehr on Herod v. 30, vi. 91.

Theb. 768, oAjSos &yav vaxwOets. Hence
ira.xvvf.iv should rather mean ir\ovrl^iv.
The sense appears to be this ' warning
them that the great wrath of Zeus would
never hereafter enrich the city.' ProXeT$.

fessor Conington well observes, in approval of this view, the confirmation it

receives from the word /Jjo-K^a in 614.
.

" The disease

is

to be a drain on the

body

exhausting its powers of support,

and preventing it from thriving or be*
coming fat/' The idiom is well known,
by which anything is said to be done by
another, who in fact only allows it to be
done, i. e. who is passive rather than active
in the matter, as Ajax 674, Scivwv &-rj/j.a
KVfjLarcav iKoifiifff (TTfvovra ir6vrov. Theb.

politic,

'

369, (rirouSr) OVK airapri^i Tr68a, haste

does not let his feet go regularly.'
The
Schol. however has /xrjTrws avtffffi KoYov
6 Zeus.
He seems either to have explained a variant TrAariWi, which he records (yp. Tr\arvvai), or to have con*
sidered waxvvai as the optative, and to
have read iro'Aei.
613. The double pollution, as the Schol.
observes, was that of rejecting those who
were at once e'j/ot and OOTO), suppliants

Cf.

relations.

Translate

tend

v.

qa-TQ^voi

350.

'

For

against.'

irplt

IT.

Hermann

reads irpbs IT., as the present editor had

corrected in ed. 1.
Compare II. xxii.
198, avr6s re irorl TTTO'AIOS Tre'rer' aet.

Xen. Anab.
TOV

ii.

2,

5,

Thuc.

and

iv. 3, 26, irpbs

62, init. eVrparoireSevovro

where see
irpbs 'OAwflou,
The metaphor is
Arnold, and iv. 31.
from a pestilence or a hostile army
iroTa.fj.ov.

i.

suddenly appearing.
616. /cArjTTjpos. SoTurn.
The word is rare in the sense
and probably from Homer's /c^pv
ropa,

11.

xxiv. 577.

Schol. irplv etVe?!/

rbv

KTjpi'/ca aparw ray xeTpas

So/ce?.
Their enthusiasm

QT<p ravra
was shown by
not waiting for the due forms and ceremonies of the meeting. So aTre'SiAos, i. e.
in hot haste, Prom. 137.

618. Zei/j, i. e. Zeiy ayopaios Eum.

931. Hermann reads ^\va-ev for tfnova-ev,

and Kpdveiev for

eireKpavev. These alterations cannot be justified.

What authority can he adduce for \veiv a-Tpo<pas,

solvers contionem ?
ffxpoQal are the eloquent periods of oratory, whence (rrpetyeiv

\6yovs, Plat. Gorg. p. 511, where see

Heindorf. There is a slight repetition
in the sense, but evidently for the sake
*
of an antithesis
it was the
people, as
I said, that heard the eloquent appeal,
but it was Zeus who put it into their
hearts to vote in our favour.'
Danaus,
in fact, corrects himself, to give all the
the
and
honour
to
Zeus.
praise
619. After an anapaestic irpoySbs, the
metres of the first three strophes are
:

AIZXTAOT

58

ayaOas, ayaOvv

67/^0,5

Zeus

620

Troivds.

(f)optvoi EeVios ^.viov

8'

OTO//,arog ri/xag

CTT'

a\7j0La

(629)
TTpOS TepfJiOVOL 7TCW>T(US.
ore /ecu $eoi -Jtoye^ets /cXuotr' evKTCua. yeVet
a.
crr/o.
^eovcras-

7Tp,7r(i)V

626

TTvptyaTov raz^Se UeXacrycai'

/crtcrat

Tctz>

a^opov ftoav

roz^

apoTOLS Bepi^ovra /3poTov<$ iv dXXots*

(635)

jua^Xo^ "Apy,

ovveK toKTUjav ^/xas,

8'

\fjrj<j)ov

cuSoiWcu

S* t/cerag -diog, TTOL^VOLV

dochmiac followed by glycouean or pbereof tbe last, combinations of dactyls, trochees, and cretics. Probably eacb
sentence was recited by a single member
of the chorus in turn. Tbe general purport of the ode is to invoke blessings

cratean

on the Argive people; and perhaps some

political reference to the events of the

day was intended.

622. TI^OI, a/uotpas, the acknowledgments, or grateful thanks of a stranger's
voice.

The

623.

old

was

reading

TepjAov*

Hermann

has
because the Med. gives a/xe/xSo also W. Dindorf. On
uv
ws confused see Agam. 1366. The
irpbs

airavra.

&fj.ffj.TTTov,
TTTcoi'.

and
Schol.

explains j8e/3cu<ws ets rrai/TeA.es

awras.
Probably we should read
jSejSaiwi' KOI fls TravTeAes <j)epuv auras,
which would form a proper comment on
4>e'pa>f

'

forwardirpbs TfpfjLOva TTOJ/TCOS,

them under all circumstances (the

7re';U7ra>j'

ing
prayers and good wishes) to a happy

We

issue/ viz. as Zei/s reAetos.

might

retain aTravra.
Compare the
metre of 951. Cf. Agam. 755, irav 8'

indeed

Weil gives
firl reppa i>w/j.a.
airavrau Trpbs ^jjiffj-irrov.
625. vvv ore. SeeTheb. 702.
ad Ajac. 801.
vvv

TTore,

Oeoi.

rep^oV

Lobeck

Ag. 503) et
But see Plaut. Rud.

Perhaps

(cf.

id est, quum omnium copiaFrom the

viduitas nos tenet/
'
now is the time when '
original sense
something is to be done or will be done,
tbe two words passed into the single

664,

'

Nunc

rum

idea 'now at. Ipng-t.h.'

Schol. avrl TOV, etirore.

Vnow

if

ever.'

x* ovaa *> ^

e<

cf.

The MSS. reading

626.

(640)

ra^S' a

Xeownjs efMov.fvKTa'ia,

a/j./j.iTTWs

630

tvfypov ZOevTO*

Trach. 239.
rav IleAao--

is

Hermann is probably right

ytav ir6\iv.
in correcting roVSe UeXatryiav.
have
The
UeXaffyia. for Argos in Prom. 879.
grammarians were fond of patching up
seuarii ; see on Ag. 448.
The same
critic reads TO.V &xP v f r T &" #X- ( as
Prof. Conington had before proposed),
and explains the whole passage thus
'
that this Argive city, consumed by
fire, may never raise the joyless cry
KT'LCTOLL flnav
of wanton war/
is
''Afi-q
See supra 525 8. The
for Bow'Apn.
order of the words, he rightly observes,

We

is

entirely against joining Trvpicparov KT'LTp/pff/m-rnc. like apei(pa.TOS, fj-vXr^aTOS, contains the root found in (pfvca,
crai.

On the supposed historical

Tre^arat.
allusion to the treaty between Athens
and Argos,

B.C. 461, see the introductory

note.

Hermann and

628. eV &AAoty.

others

explain infaustis, adversis, comparing

roiov, v. 394. The sense seems rather to
be this ' who mows down men in other
battle-fields, and may some day do so in
:

;' which is equivalent to expressing

a hope that he will not.
Cf. Eurn. 826.
The Scholiast, in merely repeating the
words of the text, rbv tv &\\ois ap6rois
Ofpi^ovra TOVS Bporovs, seems to have
thought the order might be mistaken
by some; or perhaps he was aware of
another reading, T^V apdrovs depi^ovra
Bporo'is ev &\Xois.
629. juKTurav. The Schol. read KTI-

this

fffv,

viz.

TT^AtS.

Of \a<ry'a,

for

he supplies

TJ

1KETIAE2.
uSe

/xer'

apcrevtov

i//rj<jkoz>

59

eOevr
avr. d.

az> 80/^,09

ITT

6p6(j)a)V piaivovTOL

/3apvs

(645)

635

CTKOTTOV

exot

8' e'^i^et.

(650)

ayvov.

TOiydproL KaOapolcn
i>TrocrKia)v

roiyap
TLfJLOS

IK

Hermann

rbv Travra ffKoirovvTa.

But he might
just as probably have intended to explain
/j.bv

ffKoir6v.

Perhaps,

Trpdi(Top'

firtffKOTrov.

The

sense is, ' having due regard to the

divine avenging observer.' Cf. rbv v^6dtv
(TKoirbv sup. 375.
Ag. 1557, 7775 eTro/r-

Tveiv

&X"n636. rls.

idiom
Suo

is

not

/j.6voi

ffeiev

So Well,

for

uncommon.

/j.apTvpovo'ii', dis

Id. p. 314,

6</>'

otfrts.

The

Dem.

p. 1017,
TIS Uv TTICTT^V-

ols ris

ovx &v avrbv

6u5ai^ovtcrete ; Lysias, Orat. ii. p. 194,

init. & ris I8kv OVK &v e(/)oj8yj07j ; Plat.
p. 500,
Sacreie ris ;

Gorg.

C,

ov rl Uv /j.a\\ov <nrou-

Most editors have

this word as corrupt ; yet it
show
that it is both genuine
easy to
and literal in its meaning, making dirt
on the roof.' The doctrine, probably
637.

/j-iaivoiTa.

condemned

is

'

Pythagorean, certainly eastern, that a

roof beset with foul birds was an evil
omen, is still scarcely extinct, since some
superstitious persons' fear a raven or an
owl on a house-top little less than the
evil one himself.
There is a Somersetshire proverb which says, " You must
put on a new article of dress on Easter
Sunday, that the birds may not drop
dirt on you."
Compare Ag. 1447, errl
5e (TcS/zaros 8'iKav /copa/cos e'xfyow <TTo0eis.
clearer than the testi-

Nothing can be

mony
TTOIUV

of Hesiod, Opp. 774,

aveTri^cffrov

/ir;5e

KaTa\ftirfiv)

56/j.ov

Mrjris

eQefr/AevT) Kpdt>Cy \a.Kpva Kopiovt], where

we should perhaps read XP^C??- Hence

became a general term for an

unclean spirit, or evil genius. The original
use of the metallic plate called

Hide-nap

crro/xaraj^ -Troracr^a)

(fttXo-

CTTp. fi' .

has irpditTopa irdvfrom the Schol. rfcy Aibs b$Qa\-

(TKOITOV,

Oeovs apecrovrai. 640

V)(d'

635. irpaKTopdre fficoir6v. These words

are suspected, for the reason given on

Cho. 1058.

/3a)/xot5

(the nimbus of saints) was to keep birds

from dirtying the heads of statues ; see
Ar. Av. 111417. Hor. Sat. i. 8, 38.

Hence
169.

fjudo-rup eV

Med. 1371.

ndpa

is

Cf.

667

joined,
inf.

Bum.
It

may

be added, that e^t^ei is the word regularly used of the perching or alighting of
birds.
The Romans had the same ideas
on the subject. Tibull. v. 53, * e tectis
strix violenta canat.'

They constantly
spoke of birds as foedae, obscaenae, im'
Tac.
Ann.
xii.
43, insessum
portunae.
diris avibus capitolium.'
This too is the
chief point in the description of the disgusting Harpies, Vii'g. Aen. iii. 216,
'
foedissima ventris Proluvies/
It is for
this reason that Ion drives the birds out
of Apollo's Delphic temple, ws avadr]/j.aTa
vaoi 6' ol 4>otj8ou, Eur. Ion
/J.T! y3A.a7TT7jTat,
rbv OUT is ^X cav la-ivoiTO, Weil.
177.
638. aCovratydp. The Schol. observes
that yap refers to v. 634.
641. faoffKiw.
Cf. 349.
Ag. 476.

The boughs were so carried as to shroud

Hence Orest. 383, a<j>uAAou
Dr. Kennedy
ffTo/j-aTos el^TTTcof Arras.

the face.

(Journal of Classical Philology, ii. p. 235)

suggests that "each suppliant, while
seated, retained his a-reV^a attached to
his neck by a festoon of wool, even while
it lay on or beside the altar."
In this
way he explains the obscure verse Oed.
Tyr. 3, iKr-ripiois KXaSoKTiv eecrT/A/j.i'oi,
the notion of the boughs themselves and
the fillet worn on the neck or head being
one and the same. Hence Sfa-^bv a^fff/u-oi/
The boughs
<pv\\d8os, Eur. Suppl. 32.
seem to have been clasped in the arms
(ez> ayitdXais, sup. 474), and thus held
upright against the chest, so as to shroud
the face.
^i\6ri^osy 'patriotic;' for they
regard Argos as their native land.

AISXTAOT

60

i'Se

TTO\IV KevaxTac

645

(660)

^aTacrts

ts

aijuaricrcu TreSoz/ ycU.

>

ftT/S'

649

'A(j)po8iTas

v
j3poTo\oLyos*Apr]<; Kepcreiev aa)Tov. (665)
KCU yepapoicri Trpecr/BvToBoKQi ytpovT&v ^u/xeXat

CUT.

V Pe/XQlTQ*

0)S TToXt?

)8'.

(670)

655

fjieyav crefiovTtov,
eVtoz> S*

vTrepTarov,
09 7ToXt<5 i^o/xw alcrav opOol,
!e

(fropovs

645. roj/Se ir6\iv.

So Herm. and
others for rwj/Se.
Cf. 626. 662.
May
pestilence never empty this city of its
inhabitants.'

646. trratns

is

wanting in the MSS.

It was suggested in ed. 1 of this play,

and so Hermann has edited from BamCf. Eum. 933, a passage very
berger.
similar to the present.
Trrda/naartv here

means corpses. Assuming that

crratm, and not ve<av, was the lost word

clearly

immediately preceding, we must pronounce Phrynichus wrong in saying, p.

375, TTTW/xa 7rl
8'
apxaioi oi>x

j/eK/JoO

TiOeaffiv ol vvv, ol

avrcas,

a\\a

TTTW^UOTO

Euripides has Trrw^ara

vsttpuv, Phoen. 1482. 'Erco/cAeous TTTu>fj.a
ibid. 1697, 'EAeV??? Orest. 1196,
veKpa>v Androm. 652.
651. Both &poTo\oiybs and
Homeric words. The latter appears here
synonymous with &i 6os, as Fishlake well
observes with reference to Buttmann's
veitpwv

t)

otKwv.

The
discussion upon it in Lexilogus.
sense is, * May the flower of the youth
not perish in war.'
652. ytpapolffi

with offerings/

d)\ey6vTci}v.

So Ag. 91,

/3ca(j.ol

'

Blaze

Swpouri

(p^yovTai. On yepapa, a neuter adjective used for a substantive, see Ag. 701.
New Cratylus, 297. For yep6vTwv the
give ye/j.6vTcav, which Hermann
supposes to have arisen from a gloss for
<$>\t6vT<av, for so he reads for <(>\sy6vT<av,
from Ag. 368. 1389. He conjectures the

MSS.

lost

word agreeing with

have been

yepapotcri

All this

irpoftov^ois.

is

to
in-

genious, perhaps plausible; but it is

wholly uncertain.
gloss or scholium
on the margin of the MS. Med. points
to a reading 0u/ieAat irpeir6vT(ai'
Kai
SiaTrpeTTfTuffav TOIS yspovffiv al flujueAat,
^ of ytpovres. The last clause suggests
that he knew of a variant yepovrts for
yep6vruv, and this in turn suggests a
reading Kal yepapo?(n (or yepapaiffi)

TrpafiuTo56i(OLS

yepovres

flu/ie'Acus

Trpe-

'

may the old priests stand in

their full attire at the altars/
There is
no objection to the slight tautology in
ir6vTO)v,

Indeed, the
yep6vT<ay.
Schol. recognizes this reading, for he
T>V ytpovrwv
explains v. 655 thus
7rpe(r/8vTo5o'KOi

fftfi6vT<av TOJ>

Aio

TOJ>

eviov virfpr areas,

mistaking the imperative for the genitive of the participle,

though he also
has ir\Tfjpov(r6caffay, which must be a
either
of
uoW<*'
or Hermann's
ye
gloss
j

657. 7roAt<p
apxai-V

v6fj.cp

Cana Fides.
eV
p.

TToXiaitri

v6fj.(f,

Schol.

r7 tvov TTjpe?.

Zeus

T$

So in Virgil,

Eur. Electr. 700, KXrjSuv

/xe'j/et

22, B, ov8e/j.(av

<pT]/*ais.

irahaiai'
'

Plat.

S6av

Tim.
ouSe

658. <p6povs, fetus, produce,' in geneThe more usual word is <popa, <>6pos
'
being tribute/ The latter meaning is
hardly to be reconciled with TtVrecrflcu,
unless we understand metaphorically ' the
ral.

IKETIAE2.

61
659

dXXous evxopcP a^>

(675)

'E/caraE yvvaiKvv Xd^ovs efopeveLv.

TIS avSpoKurjs Xotyos 7re\0Ta) arp.y'. 661
ra^Se TrdXt^ Sai<wi/,
(680)

"ApTp,iv

8'

opov aKiOapw SaKpvoyovov "Apr)

wj>.

665

0,77

lo 1 KpaTOS

(685)

dreyOTnfs*

'

8' 6

yluKetos ecrra) Tracra *>eoXcua.

Se rot Zevs eTriKawlrto

ji+"*>-*&<4

OLVT.

671

earth's tribute'

MSS. have
jSatnA-els.

for

'its

tyopovs,

and

fruits.'

The

so the Schol.

But Hermann and Dind.

are

probably right in accepting the correction

of H. L. Ahrens ; for it was quite out of
place to pray for new kings, but quite in
place to anticipate the usual triple wish
(more fully explained below, v. 671), that
a continued succession (&\\ous aet) of

produce from crops, herds, and women

might be kept up.
660. 'EKarav, the slayer of women and
children in childbirth.
662. Saifct' Med., perhaps rightly.
This passage was re664. axopov.
stored by Person from Plutarch, Amatorius,

15,

T]

8' apeifjidi'Los

avrij \eyo/j.fi/rj

TTO\/J.LK^ iravrl Srj\ov on r$ 9ecp

avierai Kal fiaKxeverai, &x aP lv o.KiOapiv

Kal
O.K

yovov ap rare

STJ/JLOV

e^oirXi^ovaav.

The MSS. give &xopos aKidapis Podv re

S^of e|w Traifav. The last three words
might easily have been corrected by critical sagacity, especially as the Schol.
explains e/j.<f>v\tov p.a.x'nV' Hermann discusses at some length a difficulty which
seems to arise from the same sentiment
having been before expressed, and he concludes that a distinction must be made
between ara.<ns (646), and Xoiybs in the
sense of party quarrels and civil factious.
The same kind of repetition may indeed
be remarked in 658 and 670. It is a
well-known characteristic of Eastern poetry, and of Hebrew in particular.
665. gnat/, a call to arms.: so Theocr.
xvi. 97, jSoas

8'

ert

/*7j8' ovo/J.' efoj.

The MSS. have updros.

Turn, tipdrowi, and so the Schol. See on
Pers. 373.
May the joyless host (flock)
667. Kparos.

y'.

(690)

of diseases light far off from the heads of

the citizens.' Cf. 219. 637.
668. Au/cetos. This ancient name of
the god of light (AU/CTJ) was in early times,
when that word had become obsolete,
confounded with \VKOS (Soph. El. 6),
and thence a notion of destructiveness
attached to it (Miiller, Dor. i. p. 326),
which is apparent in the present prayer,
'
may the wolf-king be favourable to our
Here it means the fierce god of
youth.'
the country, Apollo the destroyer; cf.
Ag. 55. 1047. Theb. 132, Kal av

AiW

ysvov crrpary fta'tcp. See

There was proCratylus, p. 443.
an
old
verb
\vKfw, luceo, but with
bably
the u short, whence At;/ca/3as, \vKTjyev^s,
\vKavyes (diluculum), a/j.<f)i\vKTi vv, &c.
Apollo was said to destroy with his darts
those who died suddenly by disease or
other unknown cause. There was a temaval-

AuAcetos

New

ple of Apollo

Lyceus at Argos, said to

have been founded by Danaus himself,
Pausan. ii. 19, 3.
671. Travdpcp. Schol. Kara Tra.<rav &pav
Three blessings are geneavj-avofjiei/cf).
rally combined in prayers for prosperity,
viz. that children may be born, fruits
come to maturity, flocks increase. See
Bum. 865. Ar. Pac. 1320-5. Oed. Tyr.
170. 270.
Herod, iii. 65, Kal ravra p.ev
re Kaptrbv fKtyepoi Kal
vfj.'iu 77)
Id. vi.
yvvalKts re Kal Trolp-vai riKTOiev.
OLTroKTeivaai
8e roi<ri Ue\a(ryo?<n rovs
139,
TrcuScis
re
Kal yvvatKas ovre yrj
crtyerepovs
Kapirbj/ ecj)p oure yvvaiKfS re Kal irolfj.vai
ZTIKTOV
Kttl
SeC alsO lb.
OfMOlUS
TTpb TOV.
ix. 93. Hesiod,
Opp. 232. Callim. Hymn,
TroteOo"!

in Dian. 125, seqq.

AISXTAOT

62

TO

TTOLV

Se /Bora yag 7ro\vyova

T K
s S*

eVt

Oeiar dotSot
e

675

ayvo)V

(f)v\da-(TOL T*

TO

t art/xias
TO 7TTO\IV

OTO 705.

common
Turn.

So Herm. for the

state,

MSS.

main

of

corrupt 0p6raTos

the

reading, /Joro rus,

from

is

The
ed.

On

the corruption of
On irpojSora into Ppora, see 611. 836.
94*>rt'ffivoiM (vpbona Med.), see
Ag. 128.
Soph. El. 1384, aJefl' oirr) -rrpove/AfTai rb
Cf. 653.

(700)

by letting their prerogatives reunaltered.'

Hermann reads dprewith considerable confidence, though
yuf
the word does not seem elsewhere to

and the sense, incolumitas servet

is by no means
very satisfac'

exist,

honores/

Hermann

8ua-epi(rrov of/xo tyva&v "Aprjs.

understands 'pecudes hue illuc, dum

pabulum quaerunt, vagantes.'
673. Ao^Sojev.
So Turn, for \dOoLev.
Hermann reads 6d\oiev, which he admits
is
an aorist of very rare occurrence
(Horn. Hymn, ad Pan. 33), but he does
not notice what is strongly in favour
of Xd&oifv and against 6d\oiev, that
the Schol. explains e Soj^urfvcc*' by Trapo

8'.

CTTyO.

(380

672.

(695)

The MSS. have

irpo/j.a6evs

or

Dobree suggested -jrpo^ae-fjs

(Soph. El. 1079).
Perhaps Trpo/j.a.er]s
Koiv6/j.r]Tis apxa, and in the antistrophe

Trpo/j.r)0evs.

Hermann has
(686) da<pvo(p6poLs K.T.A.
edited TrpofjLa6\s, a form unknown except
in

the proper

chief

name

Tlp6fj.a.0is.

seems to

The

the
improbable compound i>Koiv6^Tis. The
eu may have come from a variant
difficulty

lie

in

eu
f

This admirable
6eiar .
correction of fiova-ai deal T' seems to have
occurred independently to Hermann and
H. L. Ahrens.
should perhaps also
read e{/<77;uoj/ for ev(p-f]/j.ois. The Schol.
has of if5al, so that he seems to have
675.

fjLovffav

We

found

ctoiSal,

677.

but not 0ecu T'.

Butler for

arpf/j-ata

cm/acts.

Another reading, acrfyaXias, is preserved

This
in the margin of the MS. Med.
may have arisen from a gloss d(r</>aAa)s,
which, with the additional scholium
a/jLeraKLvrjTOi eley avTots of n^ai, is some
Cf.
testimony in favour of aTpc/mata.
Here. Fur. 1054, OUK arpf/j-aia Qprivov
Phoen.
&
177, oy
yepovres ;
ald^er',
But in both
arpe/JLala Kevrpa KCU <ru<ppova.
places the first a is short, as it ought
to be here, according to the ordinary
usage of Aeschylus. It is to be feared

that this passage

is

corrupt.

From

the

words of the Schol. we might suspect

that he read (pvXaara'oi T' aicivfiToiai rivals
K.T.A.,
May the provident government,
'

consulting for the public weal, protect

the people, who are the strength of the

irpo/j.adrjs.

The

Schol. has

yap apxb

f)

(read eu) TU>I> Koivcav irpovoov{j.f:vr}

T4\v re Tr6\iv Kal rb Koivbv av^ft, by
which he meant to explain how and why
a good popular government would benefit
the state. But he would seem to have
read irpo/jLfjdova'a and Kal Tr6\if Kparvvei,
K.T.\.
Perhaps the true reading is &
'
STJ/J.IOV Kal Tt6\iv Kparvvet, a policy which
gives strength to the people and to the
government.' The present editor (in p. vi
of the Preface to the Prometheus) sug'
gested Trpo[j.a9ias, in this sense
may the
government, wisely letting its counsels
share in precaution, preserve intact the
offices, viz. the people, which is the real
strength of the state/ Prof. Conington
proposes al<rifj.ai(n Ti/j.a?s (cf. Euni. 949).
He understands Trpo^Oev^ e5 Kou>6/j.-r)Tis
apxa of the king who (sup. 363) takes
counsel with his citizens, and so protects
virb

the people (rb S^tuoj/), wherein the

strength of the state lies. Miiller (Diss.
ad Eum. p. 83) proposes <pv\d<T(Toi Tifj.(T
oiffi
TI/J.O.S
Trpo/j.aQevs

apX d.

IKETIAEZ.

St/ca?

aYep
O>
o

irrjp.a.TOJV

/)

c/eou?

63

e\

ot yaz;

o/

>

act

OLVT.

685

(705)

690

(710)

695

(715)

TO yap Te/coWodi' cre/3as

ToS'

1^

yeypaTTTat
v alva) TacrSe crcoc^poz'ag,
fyiets

Se

/XT)

yap
TO

TrXotoz^*

TTJo~S' a7ro (rKoirfjs

evcr77ju,o^

re Xai(^>ov9

yap ou
/cat

'

St/cos.
681. fi>v/jifi6\ovs
May they
grant to strangers satisfaction by international compacts, without having re-

course to blows.'
The at airb (rvjU^Acoi/
or ffvfj.&6\aiai Succu are meant, on which
see Thuc. i. 77.
Buttm. Mid. p. 570.
Thuc. iv. 118,
Miiller on Eum. p. 83.
TO. afjifyiXoya SIKTJ SiaAuoj/ras avtv TroAefj.ov.

Herod,

(ot "leaves)

686.

vi.

Kal

The

42, lva Scao-iSiKoi ele^

aAATjAofS (pspoiev re

/*))

Oeol

eyx<*>ptoi,

Hermann

the indigenous Argive

gods, including the heroes, and, strictly
speaking, the gods of the Danaids also,
since they abjure the Egyptian divinities
inf. 1002.
This explains irarpcpais.
687. T& ydp.
Schol. expriv 5e etTre?!/, Kal TOVS yove'is 5e
He seems to have thought that
(re'jSeu/.
a clause must be supplied, Kal TOVS
70i/eTs fffpoiev, to which the yap reThe laws of Draco, called fleoyxo}
ferred.
(Aelian, Var. Hist. viii. 10), are alluded
observes,

are

among which this triple precept

occurred, borrowed, as was said, from

to,

Tl'iptolemUS,
a.d\\eii>,

(TLVO'6aL.

however doubtless
from Pythagoras
:

Pyth.
vi.

xix. 23.

took
see

Compare

his

Aeschylus
doctrine

Laertius,

vit.

also Find. Pyth.

and Eur. frag. Antiop. 38, rpe?s

dperai ras xpt&v tr' a.(rK(.1v, TZKVOV'

33,

flalv

Oeovs re TIIJMV, TOVS T

<iXar

Tpeo-TiT* aKoucracrai TraTpos

Touo"Se Kai reou? Xoyou?.

tyvaavTas yovtis,

/xe

opw

\avOaveC

7rapappuo~ts i^ews

T KOIVOVS 'E\\dSos. rpirov rJ5e

has no reference to any received order
of the above precepts, but means ' this
with two others/ as Stanley remarked.
691. Med. ^/iels Se p^rpts aei aKovaa(Tat -n-po".

692. j/e'ouy, in a bad sense

disastrous ; cf. sup. 337.

startling,

693. T7?0-5 ttTrb (T/coTr^s. The thymele

can hardly be meant; for Danaus on the
stage could not speak of the raised steps
in the orchestra as 7JSe, still less can we
suppose that he left the stage and joined
his daughters at the thymele.
We must
therefore understand the place he occupied on the A.oyetoi', somewhat higher
than his daughters, who had ranged
themselves near him at v. 228.
The
Athenian stage commanded a real view
of the sea
see Arist. Equit. 170
1,
;

where the sausage-seller is represented as

being able to see it merely by mounting
his table or block.
Hence Danaus might
actually point to some imaginary vessels
in the offing.

rb

ir\o?ov,

i.

e.

the very

we have been

Cf. 701.
fearing.
By adding eva-nuiov yap, &c., he gives his
reason for knowing it to be that particu*
lar ship and no other,
I say the ship,
for it is so clearly marked that I cannot

ship

mistake

it.'

695. -rrapappvfffis. These were coverings of hides, so placed as to afford

shelter from the enemies' darts.
Some-

A1SXTAOT
Kal 7rpo)pa TrpocrOev O^OLCTIV /SXeVovcr' 680^,
oia/cos evQvvTrjpos vcrrdrov i>ea>9

ayav KaXws
Trpcirovcri

8'

/cXuoucra

raXXa TrXota

evirptTTTos'

faXrj.

ai'Spes ^77101 jueXayxifioi?

yviOKTi XevKMV
/cat

y, &s av ov

700

TreTrXcojaaTco^ i8eu>"

(720)

Tracra #'

17

avTr) 8' rjyejjiwv VTTO

crretXacra XaT^os 7ray/cpdra)s epecrcrerat.

dXX

07? /ca ^

T^cru^ft)? X/

<rzo'to<l>povicrp.VQ)S

rwz'Se
TTyoos Trpayp? opwcrag
e'ya>

8'

apwyov? fwSi/cous

thing of the same sort is described in

Thuc. vii. 65, ras irpcppas Kal rrjs yecos
&j/w eTrl 7roAi KaTpvptrc0(rai>, OTTWS kv
Kal
.

fj.^)

e%oi avTi\a@r)v TO

See Hesych. in irapappv-

and irapaip-i]fj.a.ra. Pollux, i. 93. x.

134.
Xeuophon, Hellen. i. 6, 19.
696. ofj.fjLa<nv. Stanley supposes that
the poet meant to derive irpqipa from
Schol. Med. on Theb. 533,
irpoopai>.
And he
7rei ^ Trpfpa ws ov|/ts eVrl rectos.
doubtless alludes to the emblem of an
eye painted on the prow, on which see
Wilkinson's Egypt, ii. p. 127: "The
place considered peculiarly suited to the
latter emblem (the eye of Osiris) was the
bow of the boat ; and the custom is still
retained in some countries to the present
day. In India and China it is very
general and we even see the small barks
that ply in the harbour of Malta bearing
the eye on their bows, in the same
manner as the boats of ancient Egypt.
:

The Egyptians however appear

to have

confined it to boats used in the funeral

ceremonies." The last statement is contradicted by the present passage. The
same painted eye is alluded to in Acharn.
*
95, where Pseudartabas, the
King's

Eye/ is said vaiKppanrov f3\eireiv. It is

often to be seen on the gondolas of
Venice.
697. ixTTarov ve&s, at the hinder part
of the ship.' Cf. Prom. 865. II. vi. 118,
&vrv ^ 7ri^iaT7j Oeev acnriSos. On the
'

Egyptian rudder, which was a paddle

worked by a long handle, see Wilkinson,
ii.

p. 125.
698. us

ai/

ou

<t>l\i].

The MSS. give

TUS (or TOJCT') &v, which Hermann retains,

and explains with the Schol. OVTUS Se

#eaji>'

d/AeXew'

/XT)

0*

^fw

\a/3a)v.

(725)

706

K\vovffa rov ofciKOj ov (pl\r] tarlv,

^ rcbs &j/ ou <tA7j eft;, namely, with
the prow advancing towards us, and not
going away from us. But the Schol.
found a colon at &yav /coAcDs, and took
the sense thus ' in 50 obeying it (i. e.
T)jj.1v

i. e.

no friend to us.' The ye is

sometimes added after &yav, as Ag. 1212.
/caAws), it

is

Antig. 573.

589.

Alcest. 825,

and the use of &s tt.v, sc. K\VOL, may be

defended by many similar passages.
Thuc. i. 33, us kv /j.d\iara /uer' a^ifj.v^crrov

Ajac.

(j-aprvplov T)JV
/caTa0?7(r0e).

xdp tv

Ibid.

vi.

'

KaT0^<re(T0e

(vulg.
57, airepuTKeirrcas

us kv /uaA.TTa Si'
TrpO(nrfa6vTS,
Demosth. Mid. p. 519, Q6pvftov
opyrjs.
Kal Kp6rov TOLOVTOV, us civ etraivovvTes re
Kal

/cat (rvvi](r6ei>Tes, eiroi^ararf.

Xen. Cyr.
v. 4, 29, Scopa iroAAa Kal Travro'ia <pepwv

Kal aycav, as &v e| ot/fou /j.fyd\ov.

700. \fVKuv.
The Egyptians wore
\ivfa reoTrAuTo, Herod, ii. 37.
702. avTr), i. e. that which bore the
party in pursuit, as distinct from the rest,
who would lend aid if required.
703. irayKp6Tcas. Like ir'iTvXos, Kp6ros dis the equal
stroke of the oar.
The f^
ancient ships, when close to land, used to ?
furl the sails and row into port.
So
Aen. iii. 207, ' vela cadunt, remis insurgirans.'
Compare Od. xvi. 353, laria re
(TTf\\ovTas fpeT/j.d re -^epfflv e^ovTos.
II. i. 432, Iffrla i*.ev <rrfi\avTO Qivav 5*
e'/^toro

ev vrft (jLeXaivr),

T^V

5' fls
opfj.ov

irpo4pf(T~

ffav iptTfuiil.

704. rjo-vxtos, in reference torpeo-T/re,

'
It is your duty therefore to
sup. 691.
look quietly and soberly at this matter,

and to pay heed (address your prayers)

to these gods.'
706. vv5iK3vs,

i. e.

to argue the legal

65

1KETIAE2.
yap av

dyew

OeXovres pvcrio^v Ifyd

dXX' ouSe^ ecrrcu rw^Se*

rpecr^re

/XT)

710

(730)

\a0tcr6ai rrJcrSe /z^Sa/xws wore.

0dpCTL' XpOVO) TOl KVpiO)

XO.

irdrep, c^oySov/xat, vrjes

TJKOVCTi, /XTyK'O? 8' OuSci^

lv

T*

W5

crrp.

w/cuTTTepot

<EV

715

ft(TW \p6vQV*

a.

(735)

e^et Tap/3os i

oc^eXo? etrt /AOI

Trdre/),
:i

reXeia

\jjjj(f)O^

Apye

Odpcrei, p^a^ovvTai Trepl cridev,

XO.

oTS' lyu.

crd<$>

avr. d.

efwXe? eoTt fjidpyov AlyvirTov yivo<$

SopuTrayet?

8*

(741)

Xey&> TTyoos eJSpra,

KOLI

T* a.TrXrja'Tov'

720

e^o^res

?,/T

7. /4>v,

CTrXeucra^ we
question alluded to sup. 381.
t'6o : cf. Bum. 466.
So Herm., Dind., with G.
</.
707.
the readin
of
Burges for
not elsewhere found, but
of
be
a
seems to
synonym
The Faris MS. however has
which in some degree supports the
reading of Turnebus, irpeVjSus. There is
an equal difficulty in the latter, which
only in the plural has the sense here
On pwiav see sup. 406.
required.
709. ovSfv &TTCU ToovSe. This refers
'
to fry e iv 0e'Ao*'Tes.
They will wish to
but
fear
off,
not, they shall
you
carry
For #/iws we should
not succeed.'
probably read S^w? 8', as in 472, fyxous 8'
^

avayKi] Zyvbs

710.

&OTJ.

aiSe'to'Qai K.6rov.

Schol. vvv T$ &or]8eia.

fj,r]Kos

xp6 vov

'

No length of time

716.

irepi(j>olBov rdpftos,

as

8<p\os, vereor
See on
ne parum profaerit fugisse.
The Schol. read Trapo
v. 72.
so ed. Turn., which gives an entirely
if there was any good
different sense
(J><$j8o>,

Theb. 229.

iri

'

in

flight hither, it has all vanished

fears, for I see I shall
through

my

now

my

obtain no aid/
*

have missed

Weil thinks the sense is,

through my fear/ It is

it

a question if (pvyas 8' o(pe\os -rrapoix*'

rot be not the more correct reading of
the passage ; for the clause Trapo^xojuai,
&c. is now rather abrupt. Cf. 446. 766,

If,

we should be

long'absent in
our attempt to procure aid, your best
course will be on no account ever to
forget the help which these statues
'
afford/
Properly, in the matter of the
rescue/ Cf. Thuc. vii. 43, /x^
pa5e?s

says Danaus,

715.

Or ,
will intervene before they are here.
as the Schol. explains it, we have hardly
fled before they have overtaken us.

ysvuvrai rrj dp/Ay.

712. Kvpiy, the day of judgment;
lit. of
hearing the suit, as in Dem. Mid.
p. 541 ad fin.
Ag. 740. Euro. 515.

T6\e?a Med., which is

719. Tf\eta.
important in reference to Theb. 692.
TKi>a, probably we should read TCKVOV.
724. fTriTtr^g?. which has reached us,'
bent on gaining its
i. P. sncfffissfiil ; or,
end.'
The Med. has eVet raxei K6r<a.
The Schol. on Prom. 452 gives eirirvx^s
For ir6\ei
as a synonym of eirr)&6\ovs.
'

'

Stanley corrected

seems to have been

The

dative

in little use,

though

TroAe?.

AISXTAOT
vv crrparw.

TroXet /leXay^t/xw

725

A A.

TroXXot)? Se y* evpyjcrovcriv eV fjL0"rjp,/3pia

XO.

OaXirei jBpaylov eu /careyopt^juieVous.

povrjv Se /AT) TrpdXetTre' Xtcrcro/zat, Trdrep.

ovSeV

yvvri fjiovtoOeicr*

(745)

errp.

'.

{$'

ov/c evecrr "Aprjs.

'

*ayai>

So\6(f)pov<$

/cat SoXo/x/^TtSes

730

(750)

/B'.

(755)

Sucrayi'ots

KopaKts atcrre /3to/

TOLVT
/caXais a^ ^//.t^
vfJL<j)epOL

^1^4.

re

el crot

XO.

ov

/cat Oeolcriv

a>

l^O aipolo.ro.

pr) rptatj'as racrSe /cat #ea>z/ o-e/Brj

avr.

Trareyo*

we

find 7ro\ea

TroAeos

Od.

Opp. 119.

TroAeTs II. xi. 708,

Ag. 702,

viii.

405,

TroAeas

iroXssffffiv

ii. v.

Hes.

580.

and

TiSes,

Hesych.

in

Hermann

reads

732. fiwuiav.

from the very

/xeo-TjAijSp/ai.

/j.ea"r)/*Ppia.s

v,

is

^.r.

oAA.'

properly

Ran. 901 rbv

f

ire(pva"r]fi.evoi

from
TO.S

As

birds snatch prey

altar (Ar. Pac. 1100), so

(cf. 220) would carry off

these hawks
suppliants even from their sacred asylum.

Pausan. v. 14, 1, of IKTIJ/CS ire^u/c^Tes

apird^eiv /uaAttrra opviQcav, aZiKovcriv ovfiev
i
eV O\v/j.Trta roi/s dvovras.
3)t> 5e apirda'r)

T&V Kpeuv,
QVOVTI OVK atviov flvai rb

TTOTe IKT'IUOS ijroi a-n\a.y\va. ^

vev6fJLi<Trai

T$

u?r

tilpd

down

j
r

whence

/ue^ a.(TTsi6v

Kal Ka.Teppivrin.evov, it

The

Qvo-itypoves,

fypevas, fjiaraioi.

with Schiitz, and so Dindorf,

who formerly edited p.ea-r}n.fipiv$ with
Bothe. The meaning is, ' having their
arms well hardened by heat in the noonday sun/ The custom of the Athenians
which is here alluded to may be learnt
from Plato, Phaedr. p. 239, c. Respubl.
viii.
9.
Eur. Bacch. 458, oi>x faiov

726. eV

737

<t)vai<t>povS

736

means

'

the

in

Ae|oi
polished/
idea of

metaphor conveys
rubbing away and removing all superfluous flesh.
Bothe compares Quintil.

'
viii. 3, 12,
quorum lacertos
exercitatio expressit ac constrinxit/
So
also Tac. Germ. 30, ' strictos artus/
'
Lucret. iii. 214, nil ibi liinaturn de toto

Inst. Or.

corpore cernas/
730. &yav is Hermann's insertion on
metrical grounds. The MSS. give SouAJ-

734. ffoi re /cat Qeoiaiv, i. e. to both

equally, and therefore to the latter as
much as to the former. So Philoct. 390,
6 5' 'ArpeiSas crrvycav e/uot 0' d/JLoius Kal
6eo'is

etti

<f>i\os.

II. xxii.

41,

eWe

Beolffi ^>iAos To<Tff6v$e yevoiro,

fpol, i. e. not tpt\os at all, but

Compare

also Cho. 104.

will be all in

The meaning

our favour

if they do
attempt such a sacrilegious act, for then
they will have the gods against them.

is,

it

et ao'eflr)(raiev els TOVS jSwyUouy.

735. ae$t}. Mr. Conington conjectures
The plural of arefias perhaps hardly
e?7j.
al
5o\ofj.-f)TiSes.
fypovfi Se
Stanley's occurs ; the singular constantly means
'
an object of veneration,' as Cho. 48.
5o\6(}>poves is probable; but there is
no authority for the commonly received 150.
'
Askew's
There is
736. ov fj.r] aTToVxttyToi.
SoAto^TjTiSey beyond
margin.
Now &yav occurs in the same place in little chance of their keeping hands off
the antistrophic verse 737; the two us through any reverence for these triwords ought clearly to be similar com- dents,' &c. (cf 214). For the syntax see
pounds; and, last but not least, the Med. Theb. 38. The Schol. wrongly undergives /cat without an accent, which stood x 6 ^' f r X ei pl} which Dindorf has
^ s the
implies an admitted corruption. Dindorf erroneously changed to x e 'P e
usual construction is aTre'xf^X 6 ^ 05 ftj/bs
(Praef. ad ed. 4, p. Ivii) reads, with
Valckenar, ov\6<ppoves Se Kal SoAto/xT?- or a-n-6 TWOS, but in the middle simply

Schol.

IKETI4ES.
7Tpi(f)poves S*

ayav aviepw

Kvvo0pa(rLS Ottov ovSev ei

ctXX* ecrrt (f>^^ TOV$ Xu/covs Kpeiarcrovs KVVMV
tlvOLC /3v@\OV Se KOLpTTOS OV KpCLTtl
(TTOL^VV. 741

A A.

ft>9

/)/

"V t~\

A.LJ

67

/CCtl,

ULQLT OLlto)V CLVOO'L(i)V

'\

(760)

^^/^/^^
1^4-4-A-

AC^Ct)OOtACt)I^

exozra? opya?,

^pir) ^vXacrcrecr^ai /cyoaro?.

ourot ra^eta ^aurtfcou crrparou 0770X77,

ouS' op/x,O5, ouSe 7Tto"/xa70Jt' craiTrjpia

s, the grammarian thought
could not stand for %e?pa.
Compare however Od. xxii. 316, KO.K&V
Eur. Rhes. 174,
&TTO x*ip as exeo-0at.
Mei/e'Aew <rxeV0ai x e/P a
Plat. Symp. p.

that

x e *p'

So
x e *V 6 /j.6yis aTre'xercu.
Dem. Mid. p. 537. Theocr. xxii. 174.

213, D, TO>
also

737.

'prnnd/ Cf.
a/ces. Hcs. Theo.
Ag. 1400, Trepf^pofa eAa/ces.
Theog.
894, Trep^pora re/ci/a 7ej'(T0aj, where
to
have the double sense
7T6pt0pcoj/ seems
of eiri(pp(i)i> and uTrep/Sios.
eZnrl,.

738. /xe^ap7O)/xeVot, maddened by pasSee sup. 194.

739. eTrcuovTey, obeying, listening to.
Eur. Here. F. 773, 0eoi 0eol TWJ/ dSiKWj'
sion.

fj.e\ov<Ti

Kal

TUV

dcriwv lira.eiv.

This reply to
740. Kpfta-ffovs Kvvtav.
Kwo6pa<re'is is introduced by aAAa. Hermann reads Kpfiffcrovas \VKOVS KVV&V,
because MS. Guelph. and Rob. have the

lengthened form

for

wpetVcrous.

The

certainly unusual; but the

altei-ation is rather bold.
It would be
better to read <p-f]M TJS.
Suidas in v.
j8u|6Aos quotes the next verse, as also
two of the writers in ' Paroemiographi
article

is

Graeci/ ed. Gaisford, pp. 22 and 373.

to them, is
'
something like our proverb,
Many a
slip 'twixt the cup and the lip/ because
the byblus does not always bring its
umbel to maturity. It may be questioned
if such was the meaning of the poet.
He seems to say, 'As wolves are stronger
than dogs, and corn is better food than the

The meaning, according

papyrus plant, so Argives are more than

a match for Egyptians.'
On the byblus
used as food for the poorer classes
(Cyperus Papyrus), see Wilkinson's
Ancient Egyptians/ i. p. 168. It was
not however the seed, but the stalk of
tbe plant which was eaten, as Herodotus
expressly says, ii. 92. Pliny, N. H. xiii.
'

745

(765)

72,
22,
Papyrum mandunt quoque
crudum decoctunique, sucum tanturn
'

devorantes/
742. o>s Kal /j-araioav. Kal means etiam,
and belongs to exovras, otherwise Kal
re must stand for re- Kal, on which
questionable use see Theb. 576.
sense is, eTrezS^ ov fj.6vov fjidpyoi
TTfpicppoJ'fs tiffi,

aAAa

The

Kal
Kal exovffi, /c.r.A.

Hermann cuts the knot by reading

But as is almost necessary if
f/j.Tras.
we read ex oVTas (MSS. exofres), for
is the usual idiom.
So Heracl. 693,
us fj.}] fj.vovvra ra\\a ffoi Aeyetv Trdpa.
Qed. Tvr. 101. us r6V alua
Tr6\w.
Thuc. viii. 66, aAArjAois yap
airavres vir6irT<as wpoffyfcrav ol TOV S^j/nou,
ws ^erexovTci Tiva. TUV yiyvofji.V(av. Perhaps however both accusatives depend
on <pv\d<T<re(rdai, to be on our guard

this

'

against them in respect of their power

to hui't.'
On /iarcuos see 194.
743. Kpdros. Schol. r)]v &iav. Dindorf thinks the word corrupt, construing
XpT? $v\d(ra'eo'6ai aurovs cos ex ovras>
744j. Schol.
<TToAp* avrl TOV 6p/j.fj.
The MSS. also give the dative. The
/
word here implies rb <TTe AAe' crrparbv
'
(Ag. 772), the getting under weigh/
as $p/j.os is rb 6pp.isiv, the mooring
when the ships have reached their destination.
745. Hermann gives (rcar^pia, from
Scaliger, comparing Troad. 810, j/ouSer*
Trpv/j-vav. The MSS. have ff&TTjTurn, crwrripia, and ffwriipiavis said
to have been the original reading in MS.
Guelph. Perhaps we should read oVre

avytyaTO

piov,

TretiTjuaTcoy
Schol. at/rl

acarypiav

TOV

es

yyv

eV67/ce?j/.

TreuTjttaTa o~caT-fipta.

We

must supply rax*"*

emphasis

mann

is

eVrl, and so the

on irapavTiKa in 747. Her-

needlessly reads

/couS'

for ou5'

^z/

AIZXTAOT

68

e? yijv ivtyKtiv, ovS' iv a

Oapcrovo-L vauv vroi

aXXws re KOL /xoXcWeg aXlpevov
9

VVKT aTTOCTTet^o^ro? r)\iov

a>Su>a TiKTtiv z>uf KV/BepvrJTrj cro^w.

ovTO) yivQiT av ou8' cb' e/c^acris crTparov
Ka\rj, irpiv opjJLO)

vavv OpacrvvOrjvaL.

ov

750

(77o)

8e

p.v, a>9 Tapftovcra,

r'

dpajyijv ayye\ov

770X19 ytpovff, rj/SwvTa

xo.

i<y

ya

Pausan.

9,

So

ox^y

7ro//ieVes,

charioteers, Eur. Suppl. 674.

See supra 31.

748. a\[^vov x^"a.
749 50. There is reason to suspect
corruption in this interesting passage.
If with Hermann and Dindorf we place
the stop at -rjXlov and not at -)(66va, the
sentence beginning with (ftAe? is too
abrupt, especially (cf. 752) at this unusual place in a senarius; and Hermann's
an
(j)i\ei 5' is extremely questionable as
Aeschylean licence. On the other hand,
if 749
50 form a distinct sentence, the
repetition of ru is rather awkward, and
can only be defended on the ground that
77X105 might otherwise have been taken
for the nominative. Then again Plutarch,
who twice quotes the verse, viz. in the
'
non suaviter vivi secundum
treatise

Epicurum/ p. 1090, A, and Symposiac. i.

Quaest. 3, p. 619, adds in the former
passage the words /ecu yaXrivn, whence
the present editor formerly suggested
that a line might have been lost like K&V
y ya.X'hvi), vfive/J.6s 0' fvSrj K\vSuv. Hermann has even ventured to insert this
verse in the text. For the sentiment
compare Theognis 1376, ouSe of eV irAvry
yy| eiriova-a /j.4\fi, and the passage translated by Cicero from the Prom. Solut.
'

navem ut

horrisono freto
Noctem paventes timidi adnectunt nathe ancients,
a
rule
As
vitae.'
general
having no compass, did not sail by
night.
753. <f>p6vei /j.ev. The /JLCV here answers to &yye\ov 5', the sense being Kal
frag. 193, 3,

ou

euyXwcrcra) (frptvL 755

(775)

err/),

a.

Trot

Pilots
747. Troifj-eves. Cf. Ag. 640.
are even called j/o^es in an oracle a p.
5.

8'

ftovvi, Trai'Si/coz' ere/Sag,

TI Treicro/xecr^a

x.

8'

(TV /me? |U^

r
5e

a/ieAft Oewv, eyta 5e TO

Tr\
'

y\ca<r<rr).

Do you

bear in mind to

put your trust in the gods, as in a time

of fear/
Perhaps however a verse has
been lost, like fy& 5e Ae'|as Toura irdvff
Ta^o, 7rpo|as a.p<ay{]i>. Weil marks
a lacuna, with Hartung.
Cf. Theb.
618, yepovra TO^ vovv, aapKa S' rifiuffav
Here Danaus leaves the stage,
<J>vei.
reappearing at v. 816 in the character
of the herald.
The MSS. have ya
756. ya frovvi.
To this verse the
fiovvlTi evSiKov ff0as.
scholium refers which is now wrongly
read to v. 346, 777 rov opovs, though it
seems to be a fragment of a longer gloss.
Most of the later editors follow Pauw,
evSiKov, but Dindorf has fiovvi,
,
, which he defends by Acharn. 749,
The true
$ Xfjs, K.T.A.
reading is *ya fiovvi, TTO.V$IKOV, the IT in
iravSiKov having been taken for n, by a
T}O>

Schol. %v StKaiws iravrfi

So in Plat. Lysid. p. 217, C,

frequent error.
TI/J.UO-IV.

the

MSS.

give TO

%n

*ov

for TO eVoV.

Thucyd. viii. 50, ad fin. #AAo ri &j/ and

^AAo irav are confused, and in Eum. 983
has been corrupted into rt/j.a.T.
See Theb. 262, Pors. ad Phoen. 1277.
Then, as a matter of course, HvStKov was

TrpoftaTe

altered to evSiKov.
From this passage
Hesychius doubtless took his ftovvis y7)'

On the word, which was

AtVxvAos.
called barbarous sup. 109, see New
Cratylus, p. 660, where the connexion is
traced with &ovs, /3<iAa|, jSayto'y. Mr.
Blakesley (Herod, vol. i. p. 556) thinks
it an ancient Pelasgian term.

'

IKETIAES.
K\OLiVOV

Tl

7TOV

yeiTovuy JcoV
TO

TTOLV 8'
,

69

-*>

Q^a^TOS

arepOe Trrepvywv

760

-.^f**

a/A7TT7)9, CUCTTO?

(780)

O)

6Xot//,aj>.

8' ou/c IT' cU* Tre'Xoi Aceap,

i/T.

Se TraXXerai /xou /capSta'

765
crKOTrcu Se
d\ay'
<j>6/3a)>

a.

(785)

af

0c'Xoi/u 8'

/3p6)(ov Tvyziv eV
TTp\V

The tragic
758. KeXaiisbv Kevdos.
writers are very fond of proposing two
sink
for
to
beneath
escape ;
expedients
the earth, or to soar above it.
So Eur.
Med. 1296,

Set

aldfpos QdOos.
777?
dels,

ydp

viv

tfroi

rdprapa

Se/uay

iropevOw ;

a/j.iTTd/j.fi'os

/ue \a6pov,

T^J/

/teAai/o ypwra TropOubv a.^ca TdtA.cs

(ed.

TTTfpvywv,
jrrrjvbi',

ovpd-

this

Dind.) really belongs to frrepOf

763;

dAA'

els

/j.eTa/3\r)6eir)v
rt.

(j.)]

els

&tyvx6v

761. a/jiTTfT^s, faffTos &s. So Hauptfor

the corrupt 0.^^0.10- S<5o-<ws,or d/xTrer^o-os
SJtrcos of the MSS. Hermann has rb irav
8'

ets

d(pdvTd)S d^uTreTTjs

and explains

it

aos, ws, /c.r.A.,

from Hesych. #oy

Dindorf, rb irav 5'

?a,ua (&r}iJ.a).
TOS &jw (sic) TTVOCUS Sityas d>9 i<6vis frrepQe

irTfpvyuv

opo'i/Aav.

and

from

certainly

K.a(pi6v

eort

/ecu

dtrc/mAes

"At5a

The scholium on

759. /coTiWs.

used,

ala")(yv-

fiioTov

/uerajSas

viov v\|/i7reT6S es

word

compound

(T$e
es
,
f) irTf]vbv Spot <TO>/JL
TTOOS
oix ^ 7r ^)
Hipp. 1290,
virTfts

irol

(vol. iii. p. 245, ed. Teubner),

speaking of sulphur baths causing
to
the
eye, we have this very
pain

yr)s

war^;
Here. P. 1158,
v)
Ion 1237j Tira fyvyav

Hec. 1099,

Stobaeus

in

The balance of

pro-

seems in favour of Haupt, who

appositely compares Troad. 1320> K&VIS

babilities

"iff a
Kairvcp TTTtpvyi irpbs aiBep* faarov
afoul/ ffjiwv ^e 6-f]ffi, though the passage

764. &(pvKTov. My heart can no longer

be without flight, i. e. my fears prompt
me to fly somewhere, either above or
This verse is perhaps corrupt ;
below.
for KapSia in the next verse shows that
Compare
Kfap can hardly be genuine.
however Theb. 276. Dind. has &6iKroi>
Hermann a\vKTbv 8' OVK er' ar TreAot v6ap,
'
the spectre (i. e. the herald) can no
Prof. Conington
longer be avoided/
inclines to Bothe's WAotro K^p, and to
Weil
read O^UKTOS.
gives O.<PUKTUI>
>

(pvy-flPerhaps irdrep, an appeal to

their father being a natural apostrophe.
765. K\au'6xpa>s. So Pauw for fieAcw6xpus. Cf. Cho. 402. Pers. 118. Herm.

has

K\aiv6xp<3v irpb /capSias, objecting to /Jiov not only as not suiting the
metre, but as feeble and useless in
itself.
Dindorf, Ke\aiv6xpty Se TraAAercu

8'

requires correction. See also Plat. Phaed.

p. 70, A, nfy &<Tirp irveVfjLa ^ Kairvbs
ert

ovSa/uLov

fj.

Hermann seems

right in deriving d/UTrer^s from

VV/JLI rather than avaireronai.

Ion 89, we have

o.v aireTdv-

In Eur.

766. Trarpbs

oyivpi'Tjs

8'

auvSpov

Schol.

frdpa^cv

So the Paris MS.

769. aprdvais.
alone for aapydvats.
Cf. v. 150.
770. T<j38e xpLp-fyQw 1 XP't
has e'xptAKp^" XP^V
^ob. with MS.
Guelph. 7XP t ti</) I/at x*poiv. Boisson-

>

Kairvbs (Is opocpovs $oifiov TreVeraj.

But
in some verses of Heliodorus, cited by

Cf. 693.

<TKoirai>

irpoffKOTT-haas 6iraT7)p Kal a"r)iJ.dvas

tl\ov, i.e. &\ffa.v.
^/xas.

ade conjectured XP^> which

in the Escurial

MS.

is

now found

A1SXTAOT

70

irpoirap Oavovcras 8* '^tSas d^acrcrot.

Se' JJLOL

ov

fa) 8'

Trerpa, /3a#u

Kvcriv

8'

77Ta>/x,a

olo^paw

/cpe/xag (795)

p^apTvpovcrd

air.

TreXew

opvicri SeiTH'oz' ou/c avaivop.o.1

TO yap OaVtLV

\V0pOVTOLL

771.

irp6ira.p,

^)l\aiOLKTO)V KOLKtoV.

a rare use for irpoirdpoi6e.

Sooner than that happens, may Hades

be my master,' i. e. not Ae. So irdpos,
Cho. 359.
773. ve>i? 5*. The 5e here is hardly
and
Person transposed
defensible.
but Hermann with reason objects
pe'c/)??,
to that order of the words in the sense
'

x^

required by the

context.

He

reads

ySprjAo with G. Dindorf; an

alteration sufficiently bold in itself, and
especially as it appears that Ki>(pe\\a is

/cu<eAA'

known

Alexandrine word.
It is more probable that Aeschylus wrote
'
where the cold clouds become
piyrjAa,
snow/ and that some one altered it to
v8pri\a, preferring the antithesis between
water and ice, and inserted 5' for no
better purpose than to fill up the hiatus.
A peculiarity however, not unfrequent in
choral senarii, is here to be observed,
that the verses consist as far as possible
of pure iambic feet. This is very evident, for instance, in the parode of tho

only

as

an

Choephori, v. 20 seqq. He may therefore have written j/e'^Tj Sivypa, as in

Theb. 985, Sivypa rpiiraXruv TTT^CITCWJ'.
775. aTrp6a8fiKTos. So lofty that its
summit cannot be seen or pointed out
from below wJ/rjAbv oyrtw &s ras Kopv<pas
avTov OVK old T flvai IStcrdou, as Herodotus says of Mount Atlas, iv. 184. The
description, as Hermann remarks, is
fine, and the accumulated epithets (as in
Ag-. 150) convey a picture singularly
:

truthful to nature. Aristotle observes,

Hist. A. ix. 11, that the vulture rt/crei
ev TrtTpais a.irpoafia.TOis.

778. Scu'KTopoy.

785

V>^

er
ajji<f>vyav

Schol. roD 70/uou Soik-

(soo)

/3'.

781

opos Trpo Koiras ya^jfkiov roy&v.

/S

777

pot,,

yjJiov Kvprcrai.

eWet^' eXcopa AcaTTt^wptois

ir

$' .

crrp.

X ^>

vSprjXa yiyvtrai

\Lcrcras afyiXn// cx/TT^oo^et/cro?

771

ylvoir av alOepos Bpovos,

(805)

T)

So &s

rrjpos TT)S /capSioy p.ov.

flvjuby, II. ix. 8.

e'Sa'/^ero

TOV
There seems no reason why
it should not be taken passively, for the
present tense might be excused by the
metre, as inf. 941. 966, though in a
general sentiment it can hardly be con782. ttevOepovrat.

Schol.

avrl

eAeutfepo?.

Perhaps, T& 70^ 0a-

sidered incorrect.
velv

fjC

e\fvdep(t><Ti /c.T.A. Dindorf,

785.

Tyycf

C/JLOV

8r)\ov6Ti,
r)\ovTi,

T$
Schol.

'

Med.

Rather, befalling me/ trw/

as in Prom. 354.
786. This passage is quite corrupt in
the MSS., TtV a,u</>' auras en ir6pov
Kal At/TTjpia

re/uLfca 'yd/j.ov

found

a/j.^

explains

The

Schol.

auras (or auras), which he

by nepl

e/j-avr^s.

Hermann's

a really good emendation, 'or

what other refuge or deliverer from the
'
marriage can I hope to find ?
(Or pera./j.(pvyav is

We

*
in what direction.')
have
ITTJ,
For the
avacpvyal KO.KWV in Cho. 929.
rest he reads IT* ^ ir6pov r&rfue yd.fj.ov
Xvrripa; adding /ue at the end of the
The reading in the
strophic verse 778.
text seems to be some improvement on
his suggestion.
Dindorf gives ^uJpos

haps

aAAuras.

flv'

Avrfipa;

Weil,

rf/j-ca

ay ir6pov T/J.VOLV
Trail

yd/J.ov
TIV' a/j.<f)vyas er' oJfj.au

ydfjiov \vrripa ;

For yd/wv Aurfjpa

Cho. 153. Proonly a gloss to \vrrjpa, and

this explains the scholium Aenrei eu'pw,
for tr6pov eupeTfwas the ordinary phrase;

compare dvaAur^p
bably ir6pov

^6/j.uiv

is

Med. penult, iropov eupe

Prof. Coningtou
Iph. Aul. 356.
also suggested ^1^705 and re'r/ico.

cf.

Prom. 59.

6e6s.

IKETIAEZ.

71

Kal ydfjiov \vrrjpa

iue

8* op,(f)av

ovpavlav

crrp.

f 0OL(TL p.\r) \LTava

re'Xea Se TTWS, 7reXo//,e*>a /xot

790

(810)

fjid^av 8' eTTiSe, Trdrep,

ftiaia fjirj </>tXoi9 o
XvcTLfjia'

cre/3tou

8' ifce'ras (reQev,

(815)

yaido^e Tray/chares Zev.

yap

795
avr.

AiyvTrreiov, vfipiv

'.

Svcrfopov, dpcrevoyeves*
JJLTOL

fJi

Sp6{JLOLCrL 8tOjLtZ^Ot

<j)vyd$a /mxatcri iroXvOpooLS

(820)

800

i&jvTai \afieiv.
8' iTriTT&v

fyyov

TL 8' ai^eu crtOev

reXetdi' ecrrti'

XO.

oow daa.

(825)

MSS. ovpdvia. Cf.

788. ovpaviav.
HerPers. 575, djUjSJatroi/ ovpavf &x"nmann (with Dindorf) retains ovpdvia,
and reads in 796 klyvirreiov vftpi, where
he supposes ujSpt to be a neuter adjective,
like t/'tf/nj/ <Wpa Hes. Opp. 189.
Without venturing upon this, we may consider AiyvirTfiov (cf. 58) very probable,
for it is unlikely that the common

form AiyinrTiov yevos could have meant

anything but the Egyptian race in
general.

<TTep|?js, supposing
have been a gloss.

or

<pi\ei

796. vfipiv Sixrtyopov.

So

(/>iAe?s

fioav

to

({to-

fepbv, 866.
797. dpg-evo-yevey. born of the male,
and therefore itself male, according to
the doctrine enunciated Cho. 493. Eum.
630.
'
799. (utraifft.
Schoh_ ra?9
and this sense seems determined by the
There is a natural connexion
context.
between the ideas of searching and not

See
789. Schol. \irava' \iravevriKa.
The Med. has /xe'ATj X'nava

finding, whence it seems that the accusative of this word passed into the adverb

Hermann

p.aTf}v, like &yai/ from Hya, and then

again, from the sense of /jLaraios (sup.
194), naTai meant d/coAoafo, Cho. 904.
Cognate forms arc /-idco, /j.e/j.aa, fianvc,}.

Theb. 99.
6fo"i(Ti

Kal

TeAea 5e

/j,oi

iruar.

reads ^te'AT) Qtoiffi \irava Kal, and in 797

SIHTOHTTOV apaevoyeves, o: K.T.A.
The
transposition proposed by Prof. Conington has been admitted, Qfolfft being a

791. fj.dxav. So Hermann for jiiax^a,

as the present editor had before corrected.

792.
493.

^
The

6pwv.

MSS.

See sup. 74.

Ag.
have <frtAe?y, which

might be rendered num omas videre ?

But Lachmunn's rf>i\ois is much more
probable
hostile

'

Biaia,

i.

801.

dissyllable.

regarding

and just

eyes.'

violence

with

Hermann

gives

67rt

e. {JLatcas.

n'nrav f

TTO.VTUV.

'

universal/

The

Schol. Icrov
adjective occurs Pers.

42.

803. T6Aioy.
See Ag. 755 946.
804. The passage which follows, as far
as 875, is unfortunately so corrupt that
while there is the greatest scope for conjecture, there is the utmost uncertainty
in most of the guesses, however ingenious, which have hitherto been made.

A1SXTAOT

72
oSe

/xa/377Tt9

805

roues ycuos.
KaifJLVOLS, lb(f>

OfJL,

fioav d

opw raSe

(frpoifjua

"firpd^avTas TTOVMV
er),

fiaive

$vya

$vcr(f)opa

(830)

810

er),

Trpos aXxdv'

VOJL,

Kav ya.

dva^, Trpordcro-ov.

(835)

KHPTH.
816

fiapw OTTW?
OVKOVV, OVKOVV

(rovo-O* eTrl

I,

XO.

On K and ft confused see sup. 541.

808. Svios, from Sur;, 'grief/ is a very
I have given Sa'i'av,
unlikely word.
vniseram.
Perhaps Sviav is corrupted
from avSav or avrav, to which /3oaj/ was
either a gloss, or added by a not un-

The

fida-eis (1. Karaftds).

Medicean was derived.

It has been
thought best to give the corrupt readin
those places which seem hopeless,
ings
occasionally admitting such corrections
as seem really probable and not widely
departing from the letter of the MSS.

where has TiV avSav

whole passage was probably so

obliterated as to be only partially legible
in the ancient copy from which the

common

Hermann

has indeed reduced the unmetrical mass 804 821 to strophes and
antistropb.es; but few will venture to
follow him in such wholesale emendations
as that of 806
8, where he reads 6016(ppova Xvffiv /ca/3/3a<rias oXuXvla. ft6a/J.a
The Schol. observes, raGro juera
<paivca.
TIVOS TrdOovs ava^ofacnv, e| o.ir6irrov rovs

805.

/iapTTTts.

So Turn,

for

/ua/jTrts.

perhaps from
this passage.
Compare the masculine
forms rp6xts, \drpis. ' Here on land
is the plunderer who
came by sea/
Schol. 6 eA0&p eirl rb fj-dptyai rjfias irpwriv

Hesych. /j.dpwTvs'

vfipHTrtis,

vvv Se 67ri 7775 ye-yoi'CiJS.

are explained by the
Schol. as exclamations of aversion and
disgust, imitating the sound of spitting,

fj.tv firl vrjbs,

806.

O7ri

lb<p

o/j.

TOV airoiTTveLV

and perhaps
word)

is

(if

eiroirjffe,

not part of a lost

hem! or humph! /caKO.KKO.S w, seems plausible

like our

/3as vvv, for

'

o/j.

cnr6(pdfy/j.a

be lost (perhaps, stranded or

shipwrecked, cf. Theb. 198. Ag. 653)
before you reach us having landed here.'

May you

Schol. Trp6Tpov Gdvots,

7]/j.as

(ri;AAaj8e?i/.
ls

Find.

d>

}J.apini,

vi.

87.

avru>, fiod(T<0.

The MSS. give

irpQav. Turn.
Possibly we
7rpd|evo, a mere conjecture.
I see
should read irpd^avTa, or
ras,
them performing this first prelude to the
Cf. irpd<r(Tiv
violent treatment of me.'
Hermann omits the
(TTj/ieta Ag. 1326.
word as a gloss. Further, the Schol.
must have found tipaxra, not 6pw. His
comment is (connecting this verse with
the preceding) OVKCTI irapa TOV Trarpbs
aKovvao-a, a\\* OUT^TTTTJS ytvop.ivt] fiow.
Perhaps he read,6p(ao'a(()poifjii' ) ov KAvoucr',

809.

'

812. fihoo-vpotppova,

The

vireptypova..

Schol. evidently gave these words to the

herald, and construed O.\KO.V fi\o<rvp6typova, which he explains, T^V eVt rp 5o|?7

dA/cV TUIV QtSov, thus making

XAtSa a noun, not a verb.
our patron.'
815. TrpoTatrcrou, 'be
eTTTjp^eVTjj/

Thucyd.

iii.

'Ao-Tvuaxov.
816. STTCOS

rdxovs

52, Trpord^avrfs (T<pcat> O.VTUV

Schol. npb
irapard^ai.
Schol. us exere
TroScDv.

iro5ct)V.

^wv

Herod,

ix.

59,

ediuKov is TroSwi/ fKaffTOS flx ov

Gorg. p. 507, OLKoXaffiav (pevKTfov us
-

irplv

Compare the Aeolic

Nem.

pleonasm, as Euripides some-

Schol. Kara-

817. OVKOVV.
there will be

'You won't?
tearings

of

hair

Then
and

M
.

IKETIAEZ.
>l,

73

TiKfJiol /cat

TToXuat/XOJ^ <f)OVLOS

(840)

airoKOTra Kparo

KH.
XO.

820
*

crovcrOe, crov<r0' oXo/xe^ai

eW

CTT'

aaaXa.

d^a Tro\vpvrov

crrp. a.

TTOpOV
(815)

re Sdpei StwXov.
ecrco ere

CTT

825

a/xaXa

rotTTtra.

KH.
aycus.

(850)

830
s

eS/oa^a,
A

ACL'

right, may be compared with b\6^vov

oAo/ieVy, Cho. 145, /ca/co /ca/cws, and similar phrases.
&/j.a\a is restored from
Hesvcbius for &uf5a. He derives it awb

TOV auiav T^V aAa, whence perhaps the

aspirate should be thrown back,
first syllable

however would seem to

be long, from 826 compared with 837.

This is consistent with the analogy of
apav, a/jL-nrbs, as used by the epic poets.
822. The MSS. have Tro\vppvTov and

The

aAyUTJej/ra.

first

was corrected by

Wellauer, the second by Hermann. The

antistrophic verses being correct, these
alterations may safely be admitted. Compare the epic Tepjui^ets, and ayv6pvTos
Prom. 443. See however sup. 70.
So the Med., but Sopl
825. 8iu>\ov.
for S6pfi.
Would that you had perished
on the briny way, with your lordly insolence and your peg-fastened ship.'
See
sup. 434.
'

826

7.

//)

Tier a/x TTQ\IV ov crepa).

piercings of flesh and gory, murderous

OVKOVV is roiyapovv, el
decapitation/
ireiQei.
Schol. avrl rov, d 8e ^77.
/*})
821. 6\6fj.evai. MSS. o\v/j.fj/ai or oAAujuei/at. Perhaps the epic form ov\6^vaA.
The repetition of
should be restored.
oA^/ueya adverbially, if the passage is

The

es Soyotr

/\

These two verses are corrupt,

the latter beyond the hope of restoration.

For alcoves &s we may venture upon
o.'ijj.ov' eVw ff', from the Schol. pfMaynevov
fff
The future
KaOifa (f. KaQiffui).
indeed, from e'o>, does not occur ; but we

have the similar epic forms

e'tras,

and

K.a.Qt<r<a<riv

efo-e

aytava, Horn.

Hymn,

Thuc. iii. 104. The MS. reading eV

d|UtSa has been corrected as before by
B-ermann, who gives ai^ov' torus are 7'
fir &/j.a\a ^cret SouTrifti/ rairl
ya, cruentum
tefortasse mittent in navem perituram
copiaeterrestres Argivorum. Dr. Donaldson proposes ^ av Soinre'is, &TTVTU, 'do jr ou
beat your breast, noisy one ? ' comparing
Pers. 124.
Prof. Conington thinks Aeschylus may have written a'l/jiovd a-' eV
a/jidSa 0-f)<To)
rp6irov Spairfra. The wide
difference between the guesses of the
best critics shows the rashness of admitting any one of them.
ap.

828. tx*P
e?7re;/.

Schol. r))v

Etymol. M.

tiriOvfjitav

Ixo-iv^iV

fx a P

iiiriQv/j.t'iv.

Hermann reXa&>, ix 1*) lx-'iv(ai %X aPtains and defends the word, inserting o-'

to complete the dochmiac.

He does not
appear to object to the accusative after
/j.edeo'Qai, which is in some degree defended by Alcest. 1111.
Med. 736.
Phoen. 539. In the next verse the MSS.
T'
&TO.V, but Schol. r^jv &rr)v
give <f>pevi
TT)S fyptvos.

Hermann remarks

that this

verse

probably corresponded in composition with 841.

See 62 compared with
57. He however has given <ppevbs btypovd.

where &ya is indignatio.

Ibv Med.
lw lea Rob.
lov, lov
Hermann. See on Agam. 25.
832. The Med. gives ancrava tr6\iv
and so (or arieros ava) the

T' &ya.v,

830.

/co

AISXTAOT

74

xo.

irakiv

OLVT. a.
(855)

a\<f)ecrL/3oiov

835
alfJia

f ayeios

e'yw
,

KU.

/Sorouri 0aXXei.

QaOvyolos

crv 3* iv VOJL, vat

840

rei

^ ra^a

d&fXeos,

tfe'Xeos

(860)

fiaffpeias, ytpov.

fiif

(865)

XO.

aidC, aiaC,
I

yap

SL'

8vcnra\dfjLCt)<s

must have found, jti^Trore

fi.tr

ygj/xa 7roXui//a/xjaoz' dXa#eis

4x> v

ev rrj ir6\fi rG>v eucrejSoV.

Scholefield reads as given above, and explains
*
that
are
reverenced
in this
the gods
it,
Cf. rierai in 1019;
city I honour not.'
TI/JLTJS

and 869, ou

70/7 (f>opov/J.ai Sat/novas rovs

has arte-ros dva ir6Xiv

Hermann
'

impune

in urbe sacratas sedes

violans.'

836.

So

Prof.

Conington
Schol.

Med.

TO faoTToiovv TO 6p4fj.fji.aTa. The

fusion is very common ; see on

672,

rightly reads for /SpoToTcn.

con-

and on 283. 611. The Nile water was

thought to fatten and improve cattle,
whence Apis was not allowed to drink it,
as Wilkinson shows from Aelian, An'

Cf. Pers. 33,

cient Egyptians,'
p. 293.
Theb. 296, S&up re
iro\v6pf/jLfjLcav Ne?Aos.
AipKalov fvTpa(p(TraTOV Troa/^aTUV.
837. The corrupt reading of the Med.
has been retained. Butler proposed 07105
ex, Hermann 7e?os tyia (ego indigena),
Conington aypid <r' ayca, Weil 770*05 ex&>,
Prof. Newman, 07/05 ex" ('you have
hold of). Possibly exov, 'cling to the
i.

'

We might also suggest

comparing fiapv rb Trepifiapv
155.
Hesych. x^s' ayaOos. See

holy

seat.'

X a ^s
Eum.

ex<",

Schol.
Theocr. vii. 6. Ar. Lysistr. 90.
xdoi yap oi evytvils. But none of these
readings represent the explanation of the
Schol., 670)
Trjs fiadpcias,

T]

&

fSaQvxcuos
yepov.

avaia

(87o)

Hermann and Conington

Ut sacrum esse hunc quern
tenent locum asseverent, iterant hanc
vocem ; ad quae respondens praeco acerba
cum ironia eV vat, vat dicit, ipse quoque
iterato nominans eum locum in quo mox
sunt sessurae.' Hermann.
842. The Med. gives ySi'o /8io retroXXS.
840.

8*

for 8e vat.

fv vat
'

(ppovSa ftdreai

/SoToTo-t.

846

aXippvrov aXcrog

Kara Hap7TY]$6viov
Schol.

o~Tp. ft' .

oXoto

iraQuiv

f3aO/mi (or f$aOvfj.i)

bx6fj.tvai

iraXa.fj.ais.

rpoKaKa

The other

MSS. present only slight variations.

Hermann observes that fidreai arose
from a gloss /Bare, combined with fiaQi,
and he gives TTP^KOKO.
Schol. crv 54
6e\cav Kal

GtXcav vat fiT)<rr] rdxa, )8ia

/J.)]
KaKowaOwv. Cf. Pers'. 967. 971
and on the corruption, sup. 295. The
addition of e^ats is due to Dr. Donaldson.
846. Kal ydp. Herm. with Heath reads
t
yap. The Schol. probably read roiyap

TroAAf;

',

304), since he explains it by 6\oio

and he seems to have found avrats
TraAa/j.ais, which he renders by ffvv rals
<rots fj.fjxava'is.
Perhaps we may say
(cf. v.

ovv,

that

Kal

connects

Sva-jraXd/j.cas

with

'

you may speak of

hands, but may you perish without a
hand to help you.' Compare 739 40.
So the present
848. Tro\v^afjifjLov.
editor corrected iroXv^d/jLaQov in ed. 1, and
the same occurred to Hermann. Kara is
'off the sandbank/ as KOTO irp&v Q.XIQV
TraXdfjLais,

yes,

Pers. 872.
In the next verse he has
hardly done justice to an almost certain

IKETI4ES.

75

cvpetaLCTLy

KH.

LV& Kal Xa/cae, Kal

/caXet

0eovV

"

w^

850

AlyviTTLav yap fiapiv ov^ vtrepffopei,

XO.

avT.

olol, olol

Xvaa?* ctypia
yap
/
/
I

t-.yi' /

t irepL^ajJiTTTa Ppva^eis*
o

KH.

ere

fi'.

cru Xacnceis.

/**

6 jueyas IVetXos vfipi^ovTa

0pe\fja<$
i//iei> aio-TOv v/3pw.

cr'

855

-f<T5c

aTTOTpe(880)

/SaLveus /ceXeua) fiapiv ets ct/xc^t

ocroj'

ra^tcrra* /X7y8e rt?

conjecture, also proposed in a former

edition of this piny, fvpeiaunv a&pats for
fvpflais etV oi/pats, by briefly saying,
'Nihili est eupeiatffiv avpais.' Both metre
and sense are thus restored, and without

any material change. There was a promontory of Cilicia called by this name,
Strabo,
SapTTTjScW O.KT^ Soph. frag. 40.
xiv. p. 670, fi'Ovs ydp etrriv T] TOU Ka\v-

856. 8

Another
&Kpav ^ /caAeTrat ~2,apir"n$cav.
6cpa was near the Thracian
Chersonese, Herod, vii. 58. A strong east
wind would be likely enough to drive ships
from their course in the voyage from
Greece to Egypt ; though there is no
necessity to understand it otherwise than

The MSS. have tue

woe/

The
854. Au/uaj.
vTrpoyaa-vXao-Kfi or

MSS.
ot.

/ecu

&6a

give \vf*a<Tis

The verse can-

not be restored with any certainty, nor is

it easy to conjecture what theSchol. could
have found, who explains efs virep ruv
Trpefffievoi.
Perhaps Ts 6
yas vXavKoi, the verb contemptuto
their
ously referring
being called
nvvfs, let one give tongue who is the

Aiyvirritov

TrpS

'

speaker for his country.'

reads \v/j.avdels av irpb yas
ftpvafay.
yavpiai',

Hesych.

Hermann
v\d<TKois

This restoration of

0eous papTvpofjiai. Inf. 870. Pers. 33,

Hertro\v9pf(jip.MV Ne?Aos.
mann perceived the sense required, and
has edited 6 Se /3c6ras, 6 /we'yas N., ^wi te
nutrivit vnagnus Nilus.
a'tcrTov. sc. &<TT

peyas Kal

The epithet ought, from the

fjvat.
natural order of the words, to belong to
The construction seems confused
80piv.
between cbroTpe^ejeV

Herpoetically for any stormy blasts.

mann gives aeptaiffiv, from depta sup. 71.
851. U7rep0ope?, a metaphor from an
encircling net ; cf. ujrepTeAeVoi jdyyanov
&T-ns, Ag. 350.
852. Hermann's reading of this verse
seems on the whole the most probable.
'
You shall not escape, even though you
should utter a still more piercing cry of

Operas.

pearls

/col

SapTTTjSoi/ia

o-e

was first given in ed. 2, and it

is confirmed by a marginal gloss in the
Med., 6 Ne?A(ta <re. Written in uncial
letters these two readings are as nearly
as possible identical.
For the confusion
of T and Y see Ag. 1543. Cf. Eur.
Phoen. 626, TT/I/ 8e fo&oatb' ^ue 7aTav

&s

itei/

ff
vfipi^ovTa., and
T))V &}]v v@piv &<rrf yeveffOai

Perhaps we should read

vfipi-

858. du0t(rTpo(f>oy Dind., Herm., with

Porson for avTiaToov, from the Schol.
'6 ea-Tiv ajj.<t>i\t<r(rav.
The vulgate might
indeed be defended by 696, and we may
add the testimony of Wilkinson, 'Ancient
Egyptians/ ii. 129, that there are no instances of double-prowed ships in ancient
paintings. It seems however certain that
the Schol. must have found the reading
in the text ; and we have only to suppose
that a kind of barge is described to either
end of which a moveable rudder might be
See on 697. Tac. Ann. ii. 6,
applied.
'adpositis utrimque gubernaculis, converso ut repente remigio hinc vel illinc
Hist. iii. 47, ' pari utrimadpellerent/
que prora et mutabili remigio, quando
hinc vel illinc adpellere indiscretum et

innoxium
44.

est/

Compare

also

Germ.

/'t

AISXTAOT
o\Kr)

^ aercu.

yap OVTOL

XO.

860

CHOI,

crrp.

aTrocrTracra?

/x,'

aXaS' ayei

y.

(885)

ovap, ovap
orororot,

865

jua Pa, /xa ya, fioav

(890)

<j)o/3epbv

KH.

OVTOL

(j)o/Bovfj,aL

ov ya/3

/x'

Sat/xo^as rous ez^a

c0p\jjav ovS' lyyjpaorav

870

XO.
fa

(895)

w?

/xe

875
862. The MSS. have PpoTioora povarai
na\$adyet. Eustath. ad Od. p. 1422, 63,
anb TOV apw Kal &pos Tb O(pe\os ir&p'
'iKeriffiv, fipSreos

&pos &ra,

ev TU>V $poru>v Kal rb o</>eAos&rrj

It is to be feared that he found

a corrupt reading and endeavoured to

explain it ; for apos is totally unknown
from other sources. Hermann however
retains it> reading /SpeVeos from the
Schol.
fj.f,

T)

and

d/iaAdS'

TUJV fipeTtwv eiriKovpia /SAaTrret

in the next verse correcting

&yei

fie.

The reading now

given, which is very near to the MSS., is

the conjecture of Prof. Newman. The
antistrophe might be read oloi irdrep,
/j.aL/j.a TTfAas Siirovs ODS o<f)is, iamb, dipod.
dochmius.
Cf. 33 and 821.
H.
|

arav

Stephens conjectured /SpereW irpbs

a\Ka. (S aye
compare Bum. 248, 6 8'
a\Kav ^coc Trepl jBperet Tr\x&els
See sup. on v. 852.
6eas.
i :

atJre vvv

864. ovap.

The herald creeps stealthily

me like a spider or
Hermann gives v6ap, a word

towards

a spectre.
of no au-

thority, but before introduced by

him

in

764.
866. /j.ara. Schol. S> /j.TJTfp yy. Compare Cho. 39, to> yala p.ata. Similarly in
Prom. 580, the Earth is invoked to keep
On the
away the spectre of Argus.
shortened form /JLO. the following passage

of Strabo may tend to throw some light,

and it is perhaps equally applicable to fta,
for fiaffiKev (Lib. viii. p. 364)
"Ewoi
Se Kara airoKOTrrjf Sexovrair^v Mfcra-fivrjv'
efy>7jTcu yap %TI Kal avrrj /j.epos i\v TT/S
:

TOV
--

TrapaSery/ucKTi 8e xpwi'Tai

AaKajj/i/tTjs*

Kal Aa> Kal Ma\//*

'Ho-i68ov 8e, on Tb j8pT0u KOI Tb fipiapbv
2o0o/cA.^y Se Kal "lav Tb
BpT Ae'yet.

fiev TTOLTJTOV

Ty Kp?

'EirixapfJ.os Se rb \iav, Ai.

8e ray 'SvpaKoixras' Kal 'EyUTreSo-

pafiiov 'Pa.
2vpa/c<i>

/cAe? 8e,
o^/ts*

(jLia

yiyvTat

a/j.(poTp(ov

Si|/,

Kal Trap' 'AvTifJ.dxf, ATj/iTjrpJs TOI

T
Eixpopicav Se Kal rb^f/Aoi/ A.e7et HA' irapa.
4>iArjra 8e, A/ua>fSes eis roAapws Aeu/cbf

&yovo~iv epj.

868. S> )8a. Said to be the vocative of

an old word j8s for j8a(nAeus. Zeus is
called son of Earth because Earth and
Rhea were identical. Hermann compares

Soph. Phil. 391, Ta, ^uarep avTov Ai6s.

fioav (pofiepbv, the herald whose cry inspires fear; as Sfivol fj-axw Pers. 27.

Hermann

reads

ftoa, tlie

Med. having

jSoar.

870.

Schol. ety yripds ^e

Hesych. yripdo-novra'
See on Cho. 894.

e'7^poo-aj/.

tfyayev (fjyayov).
yrjpoKOfjLwvTa.

875.-

The same correction of this

occurred to

verse

Hermann which had been

printed in ed. 2, TIS

Tro'S'

eVSa/coOo-' for TI

IKETIJE2.

77

OTOTOTOt,
p.a Pd, p,a Pd,
(900)

KH.

et /Aif TIS

Pa?

a)

fia

vavv

Ztv.

TTOL

elcrLV

880

alveaas ra8e,

Xa/ds x</ra)f09 Upryov ov

XO.

ia>

KH".

eXfeiz; eot^' v/xas aTrocrTrao-a?

7rdXew9 dyot, Trpopoi

eTrel OUAC

XO.
KH.

aKOuer' ofu

TO>Z/

ejii,a>j>

StwXo/xecr^'* aeXTrr', aVaf,

7roXXou9 aVa/cra?,
oifjecrOe'

oSro?

770118019

0apcrLT\ OVK

rt Trotet?

e/c

KO/^9,

(909)
(910)

Xoycyz/.

885

Trdcr^o^v.

ra^a

Alyvirrov,

epetr'

avap^iav.

(906)

TTOLOV

av^pwv JTeXacryw^ 717^8' drt/xa^et?

dXX' 17 yuvaiKwv e? TTO\IV So^et? /xoXeti' ;
8' ^E^XTJCTLV
ey^Xtet? ayav'
Kaip/3avo<$ wv
Kal TroXX' d/xaprw^ ouSei/ topduHras

KH.

rt 8' rj[JL7r\dKr)Tai raji^S' e/Aoi 8t^r/9

elz^at

(905)

890

(915)

(frpevi.

arep

Trparov OVK eTTicrracrat.

But Tr<$5a SaKvovff' is

ei'5o/co<rex'.
more probable, not only because it suits

-TTOT'

the antistrophe perfectly, but because the

present is far more appropriate than the
aorist, and the y may have arisen from a

of play on ava^ and iroAAoi/s

Cf. 929.
For the metre of 883 compare
Cho. 867. Here there seems no em-

correction of SUKOVO-' to

phasis on i^as to account for its position

But cf. inf. 993.
888. TTOIOU. Hermann reads rivos from

can be

an anonymous conjecture.

8a,Ki>ov(r'. There
doubt that the poet was
thinking of Philoctetes, on which subject he wrote a play. Compare frag. 246.

little

248.
Soph. Phil. 1327.
881. x ir ^ vos fpyov. Schol. 7-V fpyaffiav TOV x tT w">s.
\CIK\S, cf. Cho. 26.
In this place it must mean the act of
rending, as sup. 112.
882. Trp6fj.oi. So Stanley for trp6p.voi.
884. OVK d/couer' 6u.
So Porson for
KOI.KOV eu or eco, and so Dind., Herm.
Feder proposed OVK aKoveiv a^iovr', but

ov

in the verse.

dorf.

But

well

So

known

also

Din-

that

in
questions iroios regularly follows TI'S, and
the quantity of the word is no valid obit

is

Cf. Od. xx. 89, TO?OS e'&i/ ofos

jection.
So TOIOVTOS is made
^ej/ a//a trrpary.

short Eum. 402.

891. The MSS. give Ka.pfta.vos
corrected by Porson.
See on 315.

5'

&v,

The

antithesisbetween^EAATji'esand^opjSapot,
the latter meaning all except Greeks, is

a constant phrase, e. g. Soph.

xvii. 256, o|ii 5' faovvev
In the MSS. and
'Oi'ATjos raxvs A5foy.
old edd. this and the succeeding iambic

too well known to require illustration.

eyx^'iis (sup. 232), evvf3pifis, 'you take
too much liberty,' ' you are too free and
easy with/ &c.
'
894. |eVos elvai.
To behave as a

(886 7)
transposed, an
arrangement first questioned by Heath,
but retained by Dindorf. It is not cer-

would have meant,

stranger.'
You forget you are a stranger.' Dobree
compares Oed. Col. 927 (a play which

wrong but the order in the text,

which Hermann also adopts, gives a sort

has

o|6?a O.KO})
El. 30.

is

II.

distich

tainly

are

eVos So/

'

several well-marked resemblances

to this), rjTrio-Ta/iTjj/ |eVo> Trap'

/^^^ ^*

tt^mt^
<*.

---_r^u

A1SXTAOT

78

KH.

770)9 S'

BA.

7TOIOKTLV

KH.

ou^i; Ta77oXo>Xo#' evp'icrKtov lyco

895

i7TOJ

Epfjirj, ju,eyio~To>

BA.

Oeoio'iv eiTTcov TOU5 Oeovs ouSeV

KH.

rovs

BA.
KH.

OL o

JB^4.

KH.

TjKOVCTOL TOU7TOS OuSajLtOJS <j)L\6.VOV.

.B.4.

KH.

ou yctp fe^ou/itat roug $eaV auX^ropa?.

\eyoifji av eWcov Traicrlv AiyvrrTov ra8e.

B^4.

dflovKoXrjTov TOUT'

rm

d/x<^)t

v(/CLO

ouoe^, cos

eyw (j0.v

ayot/x*

ai^,

em?

AcXaots

ctz^j

et i//aua*ta9,

(/cat

Tao-Se

/u,^

900

/cXuw.

'fatp^o-erat.

ou

jiiaX' e? fJLCLKpdv.

(925)

^cc.
905

eyLtw c^po^/xaTt.
>
*
'
'^^
j '
az^ etoa>9 tvveTTCJ
crafpecrTepov,

>e

'\\
aAA
ws

Krz.

o~e'y8et.

IVeiXoi' Sat/xo^as o~y8t^o/iat.

yap

vrpeVei

(930)

KypVK aTrayye'XXet^

e/cacTTa,) 770)5 ^>w, 77pO5 Tti^O5 T* d<

a>s

So also Antig. 579,

8iaiTa(r0ai xpecof .
el^ot ratrSe.
El. 629, oy/c

Xp)j yDj/ar/cas
fTrio'raa'ai

Herod,

Cf.

K\vfii>.

vii.

5pas oya^oi/s

xvii.

II.

eV^raTOU

135,

Hermann

TI(A.O.V.

671.

a<nA.eus &v-

considers

two following verses to have dropped out,

supposing the argument to have proceeded
thus Herald
Why, I am wronging
Yes you are, in dragnobody.'
King
ging away these Suppliants/ Herald:
*

'

I am but taking my own/

In
this case we must read TTUJS S' ouxl
#7 W >
The
seems
in v. 895.
sufficiently
difficulty
'

Why,

met by marking an

aposiopesis, the verb

to eyoD being fryoifS &v in 901. Compare

supra 4537.
897. Ep/j.rj.
l

The patron of heralds,

sup. 244, and at the same time the god
of theft and abduction, and the recovery
of stolen property.
those very gods/
898. TOUS 6eovs,
So Plat. Protag.
ovo/J.d^fis,

rbv

Se

p.

313,

C,

fyiffT^v,

(TO^KTT^V
'6n

Trore

Soph. Phil. 736,

Qaivei ayvouv.
TI TOVS deovs [wS'] avwrtixov
S> 6fo(.
/caAeTs ; ib. 992, Qeoits irpoTtivuv TOVS
Gtovs tyevSf'is riQr)s.
899. Cf. 832.
'
You mean then to
900. oi S' eVflaS'.
say that the gods of our country are no
cffTi,

'

Which was the greatest

gods at all ?
insult he could offer to the chief minister
See 366. The Med. has
of religion.
KOLTCa for K\Vd).

901.

Nothing but

ci'rts.

no persuasion,
carrying them

902

shall

prevent

force,

i.

e.

me from

off.

ov MC&A es na.K0av, ' very shortly ;'

used like ou -navv, 'by no means.'
903. $t\6&vov. Cf. 894, to which this
verse is a retort.
904. |f vovffOai, like naprvpeaQai, is
tf.vov iroie'iffdat, to adopt as a friend.
.

Hence

evievov<r6ai, with the notiou of

reciprocity, in Ag. 1291.
'

905. The common reading is \eyois b.v,

You had better go and say this to my

masters in person/ i. e. you dare not talk

thus to them. To which the King re'
It is a matter of indifference
plies,

whether I say

it to *hern or to you/
But Hermann and Dindorf with great

Heath's correction
Similarly in Prom. 777,
for T^Sot' Uv the MSS. give fjSoi/j.rji' &i/
or ^Soifj.' OLV.
As the herald proceeds
to ask what name he shall give to his
masters, it is clear that he intends to
return to them.
909 10. Prom. 780, trpls TOV rvpavva
probability
\eyoifj.'

adopt

a.v.

Herod, iii. 65, /UL^J

apx^l^ irpbs TOV aSeA^eoi;.

ffKTJirrpa crv\t]6T](rfTai;

aircuptOfu)

T-JIV

The following four verses Hermann transposes after 927. The connexion with the
not very close; yet the arguTell me at once
who you are that have dared to insult
me thus, since the matter has gone so

preceding

is

ment may run thus

'

IKETIAEZ.

79
910

yvvaiKwv avravtyiov oroXo^;

OVTOL Si/caei ravra jJiapTvpatv VTTO
v
Aprjs' TO VCIKOS 8' OVK eV apyvpov
TJK6LV

ri crot

(935)

dXXct TroXXa yiyz'ercu

eXucrez'*

Xeycw

eicrec cru r'

\prj TOWO/X,';

e*>

^povcp

fJiaOcov

915

auros

zvvouw

8' e/coucra? /*i> /car'

(940)

tfrpevcov

ayots a,!/, eiTrep evcre/Bys TtWoi Xoyos.

TOlCtSe SrjfJLOTTpOLKTOS K TToXcO)? jLtta
ia

920

yvvaiKwv* rw^S'
(945)

apaporajs.

Sta/XTraf,

ou iru>aw icrrw

cra<f)r)

8'

925
ACOJIUOU

8'

far that nothing short of war between

the principals can settle it.' The meaning is, The court in which this matter
must be tried is that of Ares, who neither
calls witnesses nor takes money as a comthe lives of many
promise, but requires
'
'
as a satisfaction (lit. before that there
This
are many shufflings oft' of life ').
conveys a taunt that the king is at heart
Cf. 5tKaejj/ rair\aK^averse from war.
P.O.TO. sup. 226.
910. iKiv, me rediisse.
911. /JLaprvpav VTTO, as OUK cnrb y\u>ffffT]s
in Ag. 786.
914. jSi'ou. Plutarch, who twice quotes
'

this verse, De Curiositate, p. 517, F, and

De Facie in orbe Lunae, xxiv., has j8iW,

which Hermann adopts, quoting /j.a.KpaicaPerson on

vas fiiovs from frag. 281.
Med. 139 calls this reading " vulgato
deterius."

916.

eta-ei

av

r' is

Bothe

for

raised,

whether the

tlffdiy.

the correction of
question

may

w/j.Tropot here

be

men-

mute persons on the stage, or

merely part of the eVi/coupfa in 701. It
is clear from 931 and 962, that a seconclary chorus of attendants was actually
present, and they may in turn have fulfilled the several minor parts, as that of

tioned are

w? ra^tcrr'
the guides in 494.
918. evfff^s, i. e. not violating the
rights of suppliants nor the sanctity of
asylum. S-rj^irpaKTos, like Sri^Kpavros,
Ag. 443.
921. e^Awroj.
'Through this decision of the people a nail (or peg) has
been driven, so that it remains immoveably fixed/ The ancient custom of suspending laws, decrees, or other public
documents on bronze plates in the ternPlaut. Triuum.
pies is here alluded to.
'

ad parietem

sunt fixae
Tac. Hist. iv. 40, ' qui
aera legurn vetustate delapsa noscerent
figerentque/
923 seqq. Hermann understands these
'
I tell you this not because
verses thus
of any written law or treaty between us,
but of my own independent authority.'
The Schol. gives OVK eyypdtycas ravra
He does not
o><n?
eiirov, a\\a
(fxavrj^.
recognize the unrhythmical v. 924, which
was probably interpolated to explain
It may be doubted if a written
irivafyv.
literature was known to the Greeks at
this early period.
Cf. Ar. Ran. 1114.
Weil thinks the private missives of
eastern potentates are satirized.
1039,

leges
clavis ferreis.'

80

KH.

crol p,ev rdS' 1787), 7rdXeju,oi>

aipecrOaL

BA.

ctXX'

Se

eir;

veov

(950)

Kpdrrj rot? apcrecnv.

rot
apcr.vd<$
TrjcrSe y^s oiKTJTopas
i>i/c>7

/cat

ou Trivovras IK Kpi0o>v fji0v.

Se Tracrat
c^iXois oTrdocnv

930

6paL(TO<s

Xaflovcrai crret^er* evepKrj TroXtf

iTvpyw

fiaOeia p,rj^a
TroXXa jmeV ra

Kal

(955)

8aj//,ar' ecrrt

eya>

aieiv 8o/xou?
*

a\\a)V

el

8e

TrdpecrTLV olKetv KOL p,ovoppv0fjiovs SO

rouro)^ ra Xwcrra

K:at

ra

^ujLtTySecrrara
'

Trapecrri, \a)TLcracrOe TrpocrTar^s

927. The MSS. give ra0< /tev ra5' ^S??.

is a difiBcult verse to correct so as
to make consistent sense with the next.
Hermann has et <rol r^S' ^5i/, but he sug-

This

gests also <rol /ie// T($8' ^5i/, which is perhaps to be preferred, though the interpolation of /nfv might be accounted for as in
462. The antithesis is then well marked
between aol ^tv Kal TCUS <ra?s yvvai^l,

and

Tip.1v

a loss

8e TO?S fawtirtr.

how

to

fit

Hermann is at

In the four lines he has

transferred from 911 sup., and is obliged

to have recourse to the clumsy expedient
of placing a lacuna after this verse, and
another immediately before e^Tj Se V'IKT\,
His reasons do not appear sufK.T.A.
ficiently strong to require a detailed
examination of them. alpea-Oaifor epurOe
is Porson's.
See 336. 433.
930. e'/e KpiQ&v (jLtBv. The Egyptians
drank a sort of beer called fyQov or
&PVTOV. Athen. x. p. 447. Aesch. frag.
Strab. xvii. 1 and 2.
Xen. Anab.
123.
iv. 5, 26.
Herod, ii. 77. Plin. N. H.
xix. 22. xxii.

Egyptians/
931.

ad
i.

fin.

Wilkinson, 'Ancient

p. 53.

<pi\ois.

Hermann and Dindorf

with Schiitz, referring to

But why may not the
oTrao^es <ppd(TTop(s re of 486 be here
meant ? For that these must have been
there on the stage has before been remarked ; and the king may be supposed
giveJ <pi\ais
5/j.u i5es

in 954.

to point to

them

as escorts

duct the maidens.

ready to con-

This view also gives

ey<y

940

additional force and meaning to Qpd<ros

\afiova-at. The use of oirdcav in the feminine seems questionable in tragedy.
9348. 'And houses there are in
plenty which, are public property, and
I too am housed with no stint hand,
where you may, if you please, dwell comfortably with many others ; or, if it is

more agreeable, you may occupy separate

Inf. 987, T^V fjikv Tlehaffybs,
abodes/
r^v 8e Kal Tr6\is 8t5o?. The (rvvoiKiai are
meant, where, as in the Roman insulae,
many families resided under one roof.

Doubtless the king's palace was represented on the proscenium.

935. With the form Suparovv compare
(TTefjL/j.aTovv,

ai/jLarovv,

6/j.fj.arovv

(sup.

461. Cho. 839), /c7?\i8oDj> Here. F.

1318. It may be questioned if this
verse should not be transposed to follow
938.
936. fl 6v/*6s fffriv fvrvKovs Herm.

v.

with Bothe, for evOvfif'ivea'Tiv fVTvxoixrr].

I have adopted Weil's emendation.
Inf. 971 the MSS. give ffavxov for
evTVKov.
But CVTVKOVS seems in this
place an otiose epithet.
938. /uLovoppvO/j-ovs. Schol. o>s iro\\S>v
^fi/cav e'tfe? oltcovvTuv (viz. in the TO S'fi/j.ia,

Here p.6vos alone has force in

the compound, as in oUtypwv irerpa, v.
775.
940. irKeiffraKn is the emendation of
Pflugk on Eur. Hel. 1593, for irdpea-Ti.
This is much better than Hermann's
v. 934).

IKETIAEZ.
aaTOL T

XO.

dXX'

81

77dVT5, 0)V7Tp T^Se

r

aW

(965)

aya0a)V ayaOoicFi

Ste JleXacrya)^.

TTarep

945

Se Trpo^patv Sevp' ^fL^

irep,\ltov

evdapcrrj AOLVOLOV irpovoov

KOI j3ov\apxov TOV yap Trporepa

(970)

OTTOU
fcai

TOTTOS ev(f)pa)v.
\fjoyov
'

>

950

TO, XftJCTTCt.

177

6JJTU/C05'
'

vv r

ri5 eVei7re>

770,5

dXXofcdoi?
'

fidei \OLMV iv

'

v/cAeia /cat

</

^^

*>rz,x:,t,f
<*<*<**-/
(975)

ap^irji'LTa)

Ywpw
955

(980)

relative.

But T& appears here to be the

The sense is, Of these offers,
'

whatever presents itself to you as best

and most pleasing, that choose.'
Jfo'd. TTPOO-TCTTJS.

941. Kpaiverai.
946. irp6voov.

Cf. 815.

Ag. 57.

See on 782.
Schol. r^v irp6voiav

T]^.SlV TTOlOV/JifVOV.

947. TOU

between
rty.

7^.

j8oi/A.7?s

There seems a relation

&px* lv an(i Tporcpa fj.rj-

Cf. sup. 11.

The Schol.
949. Tras rts. Cf. 971.
rightly supplies eVeJ, for this is the point
of the T<$TTOS evQpwv, a place where they
will not be exposed to ill-natured remarks.
^yos is particularly used of reproaches
cast on the female character.
See Ag.
594.
Eur. Hel. 1292. Thuc. ii. 45.
952. Hermann denies that the king's
speech could have begun thus abruptly,
and marks a lacuna of three verses,
on the ground that the two systems of
Prof.
anapaests ought to correspond.
Conington has rightly seen that the
whole of the speech should be attributed
to the chorus, who in 954 address their
own attendants, advising them to adhere
to the same resolution they have themselves formed, to reside where they will
Hermann
give no scandal nor offence.

reasonably objects also to the king addressing the attendants as <pfAcu SpwiSes,
and reads rafffffcrde, fpi\ai, S/maiSas,
where racro-etrflcu is to be taken in a
middle sense, as in Heracl. 664. Androm. 1099. awvirtp, in allusion to the
jealousy of admitting foreigners. Cf . sup.
197. inf. 971.
953. eV xupV* On the metre of this
Theb. 822. Pers.
verse see supra 7.
Hermann formerly cor32. Ag. 357.
rected, and has edited, T&V e^^wptyj/.
The order is, v\>v a/jnjviry /3aei XaS>v,
not Aawi/ eV x^PV' Besides the guards
or attendants before mentioned, we can
hardly escape from supposing that each
member of the chorus was accompanied
by an assistant ; but these probably
appeared in the orchestra only at the
close of the play.
956. OepaTrovrls Qepv)] is a dowry consisting of slaves. / So Eur. Iph. A. 47, <rr)
yap /j.' a\6xV Tf Al 7rei fyepvty, where an
old servant is speaking ; and ibid. 869,
'

X&TI

yu'

*v

TOIS

ffaiffi

tytpvcus

to

%\a.$tv

t/Yeo'0a/
957.
In what follows, there
thanksgivings.
is an allusion to the third libation made
to Zeus 2o>Tr?p, sup. 26.
Ag. 1357.
1

AISXTAOT

82

Oveiv re Xei/Sew ff
evict

/cat

TO, /xei^

crcoTT^pe?

ou

TTpayOevTa Trpog rovs

g/

961

TTt/cpai? riKovcrav avTaveifjiovs'

S' oTraSous roucrSe /cat
Sopvcrcroous

(985)

eraai>,
/jtopw 0ava)v

/cat

965

\<av Tre'Xoi,

(990)

crefiecrOaL TifJii&Tepav #e/u9.

l

TOLVTCL

ptv ypdifjecrOe Trpos

aXXot?

ojJii\ov a>?

9601.

These two verses are

/uoi ra

Hermann

gives KOI

irpbs Tois

^irycrcXl

cr&)^>po^tcr/xa<Tt^ Trarpo?,

difficult.

^\'

'

'
ing themselves o-wrTjpes) they heard with
indignation the measures taken against
our overbearing relations, your cousins/
For this use of /col yfV, in illustrating a
statement just made, see Ag. 8. Possibly
we should construe iriKpias -rrpbs K.T.\.

e. iriKpus

962.
ejuoi)

8',

X OVTes

or

8ioe^ ei/ ot.

Herm. and Dind. have

S'.
from a correction in the Med.

>oi;j

The true reading

is perhaps eVol 8' .

It
will be observed that rova-Se necessarily

implies the presence of a body-guard,

who appear
964.
av^fj-epcf}

as

mutes on the stage.

The MSS. give 8opy/c'

Sopi/coi/et.

with slight variations.

Compare however Soph. frag.

779, 11, us Uv WT' (ji)i
?) OTTotSevrcoj/
SoK<a/jLv eT^ot, KairoSrumovVToy
fipor&v
Weil reads ^T' e| a.4\trr<av.
Tra.Tp6s.
The MSS. give fu966. Trpev/uLefrj.
irpv}jLvri, which contains very nearly the
clause.

'

ou
I have now edited Ka2 vu^ for /cot ^uou.
'
And accordingly (i. e. with their avow-

i.

970

ova).

eXey^ecr^at

Porson

corrected SopvKave'i p.6ptf. On the form

of the compound see Blornf. on Ag. 115.
965. Either we should read Kal /^ '|
afXtrrccv (cf. 351), or mark the loss
want something to
of a verse.
'
that I might
correspond with /j-^re,
neither be killed, and so a pollution arise
to the country, nor dwell alone among
foreigners/ /djr' eV Devour iv avrbs oinoirjv
The difficulty is not in Se follow(j.6vos.
ing fj.-nre, of which there are instances in

We

same

letters.

has adopted

See on v. 52. Hermann

former conjecture ev

my

and given 0<=/m for e/j.ov.

the latter correction there can be
irpv/j.vr),

Of
little

doubt; but 7rpeujuei/f}, which was first

proposed in ed. 2, is better than eV
irpvfj.vr),
though the latter may fairly
be translated, ' in intimo animo,' the
chief seat or position of the heart, where
Reason is at the helm. It is clear that
Tvyxavovras, which the MSS. give,
would have been written to avoid the
hiatus ; whereas the context points to
TtryxdVoi'Ta, since Danaus is expressing
his gratitude for honours conferred on
himself.
The_jbnn fvirpvuv^s docs not

seem
968.

to occur,

Hermann

the

usual

compound

reads Kal ravd'

o^t'

eyypdtyaffdf, by a highly probable emendation, which scarcely amounts to an

Cf. Prom. 808,
alteration.
tyypfyov

He

6),

objects that TOUTO /xev

seems to refer to what precedes, whereas
the ff(a^)povicrp.ara, or wise saws, follow
at 973.
Here therefore ToCro seems to

continuing the negative

sense as part of the first clause (see v.
in
its
retaining that negative
591) ; but
sense even in the second and independent

stand for roSe (see on Prom. 542).

'
So that we, a
970. ayvwO* ofjuXov.
company of strangers, may become known
in the course of time.'
By ^Ae'

abundance
nor merely

(cf. otfre

in its

8e,

Pers.

654

(rv,

K.T.A.

83
iv jJLToiKO) yXtoCTcrav ZVTVKOV <f>pei
KOLKrjv, TO r tnreiv euTreres //,ucray//,a TTWS.

Trots 8*

v>tas 8' eTraiva)

(995)

QTTO)pa 8' eu<uXa/<TO9 ovSa/xws*

Se Kripaivovcri Kal fiporol, TL \Lr\v
Kal /a>wSaXa TrrepoiWa KCU TreSocrrt^.

975
;

(1000)

Kap7Ta>p,aTa crTcLtpvTa Kypvcra-ei Kvirpis,

t Ka\o)pa K(t)\vovcrav 0* a>9 /zei'eiz' epa).
/cat
77019

Trap6lvo)v ^XtSatcrt^ evfjiopfois

em

980

TrapeXOcov o/x-ftaro? 6e\KTripiov

? e7T/Xl//^ IfJiepOV VLKtofJLeVOS.

does not mean /carayi'GDa-flTjpcu, as the
Schol. supposed, referring opiXos to the
sons of Aegj'ptus,
that the sons of
Aegyptus, now strange to them, may be
proved guilty by the lapse of time ;' but
that the character of the Suppliants will
be proved and tested, and their innocence
made manifest to all by time. Plat.
Symp. p.'184, A, \p6vos &s 8^7 So/ce? T&
TroAAa KaXSjs ftcHTavifciv.
In the next
verse the Se connects the sentiment thus
*
I say, in time; for when people first
take up their residence in a country
there are always tongues prepared to
slander them.'
So Spanheim for etf971. eijTVKov.
TVXOV. Cf. 951. But eijTpoxov is not less
8'
probable, as in ai
etirpoxov pifv
y\Sjff(rav us Qpovuv X IS > Bacch. 268.
Schol. rb
972. r6 T' etVetJ'.
lie

ri
Kara ruv ^evw
The order of the words is against
and we should rather have expected
eHreTj/.
Probably rb elirew (viz.

(1005)

123, VTTVOS Tr6vos re, Kvptoi ^vj/(afj.6rat,

The
Stives SpaKaivrjs fficfipavav fj.evos.
Schol. favours the former interpretation,
irdvTa iri6ufji.ia5ov\evoua'i. And the root,
which Curtius refers to /cetpw, may be the

ssLme&sincurare(coerare)tmdcaerimonia.

Hermann
Pporoi'

T'I

reads
/ji.-f)v

B-fjpais

But

Se Krjpatvova-i
oiTfapa is said

human beauty alone, but of the prime

and comeliness of all young creatures.
of

'

TI pA\v ; ' why not ?

or,
do.'
See Agam. 655.

Photius, rt

fJ.-fjV ;

'

of course they
Eum. 194.

Kard<pa(Tiv 877X0?, di/ri

TOW TTWS yap ou ; Stct rt yap ov ; Hermann

continues the sense into the next verse,
and reads Kapir&p.a.ff & (nd^ovra /c.r.A.
978. crrd^ovra is a metaphor from
ripe grapes (oTrwpo), which burst and
allow the juice to escape.
Eustathius
(see frag. 390) has AtV^iJAou pax^ov

fj.vtrap6v

&/J.1Tf\OV flir6vTOS TT]V p0/J.fVT]V.

l<niv.

<rei

this

rb

8'

KaKbv]

the

is

accusative after

(pepet,

excgetical of y\u>ffffa.v KUK^V, and TTW?

means, 'to say it in some indirect way.'
'
Translate
The careless utterance of
some stain on the character.'
Or
:

et Tir^ot <pfpa)V KOK^I/,

Cf. Pind. Pyth. xi. 28,
KaK6\oyoi Se TroAiVai.
974. eiriaTpeinAv, 'attractive.' Schol.

perhaps, yXu(T(rav
TC*T' etVeti/ K.T.\.

fTTia-Tpf^ova-av eis- Qeav. Cf Cho. 342.

976. fC77patyoi>(T(_inay here mean either
care for it,' or ' destroy it.'
Both
senses are recognized.
See the editor's
note on Eur. Hipp. 223.
Photius,

T^V

'

Ki]pa.ivti, TTj/cei, Trpbs

fyOopav &yei.

Eum.

viv

not

(Herod,

i.

194), 'offers for

KripVff"

sale,'

'

proclaims,' i. e. roviri6vTos apiracrai,

Oed. Col. 752, 'ready for the first
comer to gather.' See sup. 217.
979. The restoration of this verse is
so difficult, that it has been thought
best to give the text as it stands in the
old copies, the Med. having us p.^vi\v

with civ superscribed. Hermann reads

K&capa Ku\vov<rd 9' &s p.4vtiv 8p<p, where
K&ocpa (al &apd) is from Stanley, and
opa means the limit of the fi\iitia or
fitness for marriage.
However, K&capa
is

an unlikely

crasis,

though

&capos,

and

indeed opos (Eum. 901), suits the metaphor in Kap-rrw/j-aTa. Dindorf has enclosed
in brackets 976-79 (9991002 of his
edition) as spurious.

G 2

AISXTAOT
irpos

ravra

TroXvs

/ATT
'

Se

rjpoOrj Sopt,
8'

alcr^os
otfCT^crts

Se

JTeXao~yo9, 77)^ Se

TT)I> juez'

l^Qpols

985

e/xois

/cat 81,77X77 Trdpa,

/cat TrdXts 81801,

(1010)

drepOev evTrerfj raSe.

fjiovov </>vXafac racrS* eTncrroXas Trarpbs,
ot/ceu' \aJTp a)v

TO

XO.

C/X/yJs

VTv^o'ifjLi>
8*

yap
t^os TO

HM.

tT

elvK

OTTOJpaS
TI

et

a.

990

roG /3iou TrXeW.

Trpos ^ew^ 'OXvpiriw

<T(*)(f>poviv rtjuwcra

TaXX'

V OdpfTZl, TTOLTep.

(1015)

^eots /Se/3ov\evTon, veov,

/xi^

TrpocrOev ov Siao-Tpeifjct) (frpevos.

^ia^

ao~Ti>ct^a/cTa5

jtxa/cayoa?

Oeovs

a.

996

crTp.

yoiva.-

'

984

Heath restored

Tjpo'flT?.

ypodi) for ouv

to edit etyex'.

/cat ot

K\r)p66Tj.

oDVe/c'

It seems better

See on 184.
To plough
was a phrase common to Greeks
and Romans. Cf. Eur. frag. Sthen. iv.,
The form ripodr]
6a\affcra., T^j/5' dpoOjuev.
is found Oed.
R. I486.
By a bold
instance of zeugma the same verb is
The sense is, let us
applied to Tr^f os.
the sea

'

'

not suffer here that

vBpis,

to

escape

which we undertook our long voyage.'

Schol.

fify

vTToirearjTe avfipacriv.

'
986. 7rpa|w/xey.
Let us not cause by
our conduct at once discredit to ourselves
and a triumph to our foes.'
988. Aarpcor, rent.' Hesych. \drpov'
*

The word
like
'

XvTpov from

these

fv X tpr).

are
Cf.

is

Aua>,

from Aa&> cain

Cho. 41.
'

easy
v.

terms,'
satisfactory,'
972.
Eur. Cycl. 526,

OTTOV ri6fj rts, eV0ct5'

ecTTi^ euTrer^y, sc.

6 06o'y.

993^^60^. In the usual sense of * evil.'

See 336.
Perhaps, Geots yap tf ri i^
But the position of 0eo?s may be
K.r.X.
intended to show emphasis.
996. The ode which follows is Ionic
a minore, as in Pers. 65 seqq., as far as
v. 1046, when the chorus, by shifting the
step and position or arrangement, change
the rhythm to trochaic.
Hermann supposes that a short pause intervened be-

'Epa&wov

(1020)

tween these two schemes.

The Danaids

address the king, their father, and their

respective attendants, who are moving off
the stage to the residences which have
been assigned to the strangers. For yavdevTfs of the MSS., which is a 'vox nihili,'
I have elsewhere (' Journal of Philology,'
i.
p. 78) suggested that we should read
a,'ya\ovi'Ts. i. e. Tip.ria'ovTfs,
aorist ayfjAot occurs in Eur.

The active
Med. 1027,

and the future ayaXovnev in Ar. Pac. 399.

Hermann
999.

I formerly
QatSpoL

gives yavaovres.

proposed yat>6evrts,
Trepij/cu'oi'Tau

i. e.

So Hermann for

The middle form is unusual ;

but the metre leaves no room for doubt.
The river Erasinus was famed for its passage underground from the lake StymTrfpivaifTt.

See Ovid, Met. xv. 275, ' Sic

phalus.
niodo combibitur, tecto modo gurgite lapsus Iledditur Argolicis ingens Erasinus
in arvis.'
Strabo, viii. 6, &\\os Sfirora/j.ls 'Epa<nVos fv Tp 'Apytiq SCTT'IV' OVTOS
Se ras ap%as e/c Srw^a^aAoi; TTJS 'ApKaStas
Aa^/Savet,

ovvra.

5' inrb

yyv (f>affl TOVTQV

T^V 'Apyeiav.
Pausan. ii. 24,

T'UV Trorafjibi/ tKir'nrTeiv ets

See also ib. viii. 8. vi. 2.

Herod, vi. 76. Mr. Clark discusses

the physical probability of the Erasinus,
which gushes copiously from a rock near
Argos, being the same as the river which
'
disappears in a swallow' at Stymphalus ;

6.

IKETIJEX
HM. y8'.

<m>os Se Tro\iv ra^Se

'

//^S* en,

HM.

a.

1000

oTraSol

8'

vTroSegao-Oe

85

TroTap,ovs
ovcriv

8*

ot

NeuXov Trpo^oas
Sia ^upas O\JJLOV
OLVT.

ycuas

XtTrapot?

r Se

HM.

oSSas

CTrttSot 8'

HM.

HM.

(1030)

1010

ayva

eX#oi

ya/>ios

crrvyepuv
68*

Ct.

/3'.

TreXot

8eSorat

r' ouSei^

it.

CTTp.

1020

airapyov reXe^et Oe\KTopi

8'

and he thinks there are no grounds whatever for supposing them in any way connected (' Peloponnesus/ p. 101 3).
1000. OTraSoL Not the handmaids (cf.
954), as was commonly understood, but
the other half of the chorus, as Hermann
rightly explains

rdS*

V(f>pCt)V'

rterat 8* cuoXo/x^Tis ^eos epyotg CTTI

[jLeTOLKoivoi Se c/>iXa /xarpt Trapetcrt^

Ho ^05 a

a.

1008

'

oTvos, K.T.A.,

let

us

henceforth hymn Argive gods and rivers,

not Egyptian gods and the Nile.'
1001. /ue'Aos. So Legrand for fj.4vos.
1007. iroTa.iJ.ovs. To invoke (sup. 23)
and propitiate the rivers, as Kovporp6(()oi
and f)i6d(apoi, was the first religious act
on the part of new comers and claimants

honeste

KvOepeiov concubitum
epithet seems altogether
with
yd/u.os, which is a perunnecessary
The MSS. are in
fectly modest word.
favour of the genitive. <rrvyepS>v is due
vocat.

yd/j.ov

The

The vulg.
Hermann, for arvysiov.
o-Tvyepbv TreAet, but the Med. gives
He rightly explains, 'may this
TreAoi.
prize (i.e. ydfj.os a.Kov<nos) fall to my
enemies.'
So Prom. 883, roidd' ^TT'
fX^P " 5 TOVS efjLOvs H\6oi Kvirpts.
1017. 6e(T[ji.6s. Schol. o TOV fifterfpov
to
is

V/JLVOV v6fj.os.

The chorus here

sort of apology for their last

offer

words

some
'

Not

naturalization.
fleAe/^j/,
gentle/
Photius, 8e\T}/j.os' avrl TOV ^ffuxos, and
so Hesych. Qete/j.ov olnrphv, ^ffv^ov.

that we neglect the goddess altogether;

on the contrary, we acknowledge her

Hes. Opp. 119,

the Greeks than anything like a contempt for the rites of Aphrodite. See
Hippol. 100, and passim.
eruj/"Hpot, sc.
reAeia, the goddess of Marriage, Eum.
205.
spy a 'A^poSrrrjs is another Homeric

'

for

ep7*

VftJ.ovTo.

e'0eA77Mol ^o-vxot

Dr.

(^o-yx" ?)

Donaldson

(^Vetw

Cra.

273) compares SeAe/zby from

0e'Aw with e7jAos from l/cc^.
I incline
to refer it to the same root as 6e/j.ei\ia,

The Paris
implying rest and repose.
gives QaXepbv, an important reading
in reference to Theb. 704.

MS.

1008. TTO\VTKVOl. Schol. 7ToAuT6/CI'iaS

Cf.
836.
/ieiAiWoi'Tes is
Pauw's emendation of /j-eXiffffovTes.
1012. Kvdfpeias. Compare Azo^Seto
Hermann gives
), Ar. Eccl. 1029.

Trp6(i/oi.

from MS. Guelph., adding,

power/

Nothing was more dreaded by

expression.

1021. ee\KTopL Bothe for OfditTopt.

temple of Aphrodite Pandemus and Peitho

stood at the south-west angle of the Acrosee Wordsworth's Athens
Attica, p. 104.
1024. 'Kpnovia.
The daughter
polis

and

of
Aphrodite by Ares (Hes. Theog. 937),
and one of her numerous assessors or

AI2XYAOT

86

\ft48vpcu rpi/Boi T

HM.

a.

<j)vyd$ecrorLv 8'

1025
*EpuTa)V.
CLVT.
lirnr\oias KOLKOL r aXyrj

7roXe/Aov<? ^' atjLtaroe^ra? 7rpo(f)O/3ovp.ai t

OTroV

euTrXoiaz'

7rpa;av

Ta^VTTOfJiTroi

1030

/xot?.

HM.

y8'.

ft'.

(1045)

ort rot popa-i^ov ICTTLV, TO ylvoir av.

LOS

ov Trap/Saras ICTTIV juieyaXa (/)T);

TToXXwi/ 8e ydfjitov a8e TeXeuTa

1035

(1050)

irpoTtpav
attendants, as n<$0os, Ilctflw, "1/j.fpos,
"X>V "Epwres, Ilap^opos. See Pausan.
Plat. Symp. p. 203, c.
i. 43, 6.
Hes.
Theog. 201. She represented harmony

The meaning simply is,

Harmonia too and the Loves with their
whispering ways share in the prerogain wedlock.
'

Schol. % appovia
tives of the goddess.'
/ierexet TTJS 'AtppoSirrjs. Hermann writes
'
ad conapfj.ovia as an epithet to jtoTpa,

corditatem cogens Veneris vis/ He well

adds ' cetermn positum est Se, non re,
:

quia respicitur

ad praegressam nega-

tionem/
1025. tieSvpai rpt&oi.

tyiOvpa 'A(|>po5iT7j

and

tyiOvpio'T'rjs

"Epcas were invoked.

(Suidas, Harpocration, and Lex. Bekk., Anecd. i. p. 317.)

secret
converse between
It implies the
lovers or married people, KpvQioi bapiffp.ol,
Hes. Opp. 789. As regards the form,
Hermann is probably right in preferring
^e'Svpat, the MSS. giving ^eSwpa or ^e'5/>o.

Hesych. if/eSupoy iKflupo?.. The accent of

both words appears doubtful. The Schol.
perhaps found tyv9epa, for he adds ^evSiys
Se,

tyevfiovTai. ol epw^res, and

an Aeschylean word, Ag. 462.
In the Med. 6 is superscribed over

TroAAa

'6ri

tyvQos is

970.

the S in tJ/eSvpa (sic).

1026. The MSS. give

^tryciSes 8' eVt-

(some omitting 5'), whence Burges

and Haupt have suggested the reading in
Trvoiat

the text. Compare fj.4vos for fj.e\os in

1001. Hermann has (pvydSeo-ffiv S' eVtI fear wars and troubles resulting
scheme of our flight.' He objects that eTTtTrAoto does not occur. Weil
reads fimrvoias in the sense of &\yrj
more
e'TTtTiWoj/Ta or aA/yeW eViTrj/o/as.
'
simple meaning is, I fear they will sail
'

voiais,

from

Xen. Anab.
XaAeTra

<TT parity iav

15, vvv

iii.

/J.GV

S'

2, 2,

d>

&v8pes ffrpari(ara.i,

ra Trap6vTa,

oir6re

roiovrcav (TTep6/j.e6a.

6w6re

avftp&v
Ibid.

irepl TTJS v/jLerepas (TWTTJ-

pias 6 ay&v effri, TTO\V Srjirou u uas irpoa"}}Kei Kal ape'ivova? na\ irpoOv/AOTepovs elvai.
The ri arose fronnr (cf.756), when <5?nrjTe
(

It is difficult

to translate this verse, which is a mere

The experiphrasis for i//e'5t'pot "Eporres.
act meaning of tyiGvpifciv and fyiOvpbs
will be understood from Theocr. ii. 141.

Hence

against us as fugitives,' i. e. to claim us

as belonging to their country.
1030. rt TTOT' M. If the reading be
right, this must mean ri TTOT' &\\o, i. e.
Sia TI, el yu.^ Sia TOVTO ; But clearly we
should read ^TT^T', siquidem, for the Schol.
has 'dri einrXotas trvxov.
Cf. Oed. Col.
1699, oTrJre ye Kal rbv ev x f P ?" narei^ov,
and the note on OCTTIS Prom. 38. So

this

had been written, and the initial 6 obliterated.

The sense of the vulgate is unsatisfactory ; and Hermann's correction
has not

much

commend

to

it,

ri TTOT'

'

tKirXoiav, /C.T.A.,
why else have
sailed back with all speed, unless to

more

forces ?'

they
bring

To

his question 'quid est

'
we may reply, that
irpa^ai etfirXoiav?
irpa\ai is consequi, as 754, irpdaar' apuy-fjv.
Cf. Pind. Pyth. ii. 74.
Isthm. v. 10.

Prof. Conington explains, ( why have the

gods granted fair gales for their pursuit?'
It does not appear easy to supply 8eol in
a sentence where no mention of them has
been made.
1034. atrepaTos, nearly a synonym of
ou Trap/Barbs, and to be distinguished from
atrepavTOS, Prom. 1099.
1036. Schol. /xero &\\cav TroAAwv ya^wv

He
yvvaiK&v Kal OVTOS TeXeo-07jcreTa:.
seems to have taken Tre'Aot not as a wish,
but for Tre'Aot av. See 131. The sense
'
appears to be, may the end of this marriage (Ag. 721) be to us as it has been to
many women before us,' i. e. a subject of
apprehension at first, but happily escaped.
There is a contrast between past and
present in aSe and irporepav.

87

IKET1AEZ.

HM.
HM.
HM.
HM.
HM.

6 /ze'yag

a.

Zevs

ctTraXe'^cu

a-rp.

TO fte> av /SeXrarov en?.

crv Se BeXyois oiv d@e\KTov.

a.

cru Se

y OVK

HM. /3'.
HM. d.
HM. P.
HM. d.

fierpiov

(1055)

1040

TO jiteXXo^.

olcrOoi

TL Se p.eX\a) (j)pva

a.

Aiav

O.VT.

vvv eVos ev^ov.

Tiva Kaipov

y.

(1060)

1045

/xe StSacnceis;

ra

ava

aTTOcTTepoirj

Saioi/, oo-ircp
7n?ju,oj>as

yd^ov Sv&dvopaL

(1065)

IXvo-aT* eS

vp.evel /Bia /mcras.

HM.

orp. o
1049

'Jai

[az^T.

S'.

TO /3e\.Tpov KOLKOV

KpoiTos

1039. The argument seems to show and /j-erpov, are elsewhere combined, as
that T& /uev &^ jScXrorov eft; does not
Hes. Opp. 694, p.4rpa QvXdffffea-dai' Katpbs
c
'
mean, that would be best,' but, it may S' eVl iruffiv apiffros. Find. Ol. xiii. 67,
all turn out for the best/ rb jSeAraroj' eftj
67TTat eV eKa<rT<p /jLerpov' vorjcrai 8e Kaipbs
See on Prom. 513.
&j/, like ra A^O-T' &i/ elfr?, Eur. Heracl.
apiffTos.
1021. iSfop. v. 951, e^ Se ra Ayo-ra, for
1046. aydCtiv. Related to ayav, as
the Hemichorium )8' throughout responds \idcii> to Xlav, which Photius explains
The Schol. has \iav
\iat> eVTrouSa/ceVcu.
in calm and consoling language to the
There is an allusion to the
excited fears and passionate exclamations
e|eTo^eti/.
'
of the other side.
Fear not/ says the proverb /j.ytiej' ayav, as in Prom. 72.
'
all will be well in the end/
former,
Hesych. ayd&iv Papews Qepeiv. Etymol.
'You/ the other retorts, 'would make M. aydei' ayavaKre't, Kal jSape'cws (^e'pei.
light of a matter which admits of no alleTheognis, 401, /iTjSev ayav ffirevSeiv
viation.' * Why so?' is the reply; 'You
Kaipbs 5' eVl iraffiv apiards.
Soph. Oed.
cannot foretell what may be in store for Col. 1695, rb <pfpov CK 6eov Ka\<as ftr/Sei/
us.'
For the unusual position of the
article in rb jSeArarov it is enough to refer
1049. oo-irep. Probably we should read
to Thucyd. vi. 64, rovs jap Uv \l/i\ovs
#o-7rep,'as formerly he released lo, so now
TOUS lirireas fixdirreiv &j/ may he remove this odious marriage.'
rovs <T<pG)V
Phoen. 512, TCUS yap b.v 0^?)8ots Compare Agam. v. 1400.
/j.eyd\a.
ovtidos. Soph. Ajac. 311, Kal
1051. /coTao"^0ci<j', i. e. iratiffas avr^v.
Cf 572. Weil reads /carao-xeroi/ uriAdd Trach. 116, where rb 5' au|c
Hermann edits
ffas, in the same sense.
noXv-novov seems to mean ayet i
KaraaTpotyav, chiefly because tf-rtVqy has
TTOVOV TOV )3'OU.
no substantive after it. But it appears
'
1040. 6f \yois av aQeXxrov, i.e.
simply to mean noi-hcrat. having effected
Cf. Clio. 412, TO S' ou X l 0eA7Toz," SC.
it/ i.e. the liberation of lo :_or ? /cTiVas
a^eo a eVa^o^tej/.
perhaps refers to airoa-Tepol^, in this
1044. exow, ' speak.' See on 17. The sense e5 /cTi<ras T]^JUV euyuevet" jSt'a, Stxrirep
l
l<i) e \vararo e<5
meaning is, beware lest you say anyKaraffx^O^ K.T.A. On the
thing violent or ill-omened in your detes- middle eAutroro see Prom. 243. Eum.
tation of the marriage.'
166.
1045. Kaip6v. 'What moderation do
1054. rb fteXrepov KUKOV. See on 13.
'
These words,
you recommend ?
, the better part, though not
'

'

'

AISXTAOT 1KETIAEZ.

88

Kal TO Sipoipov alva)'

Kg I SIKO, Sucas eTrccr&u

1055

vv

\vTrj

ptots

Oeov irdpa.
unmixed with evil, i. e. the escape from
the marriage, with the banishment it in'
volves. The Schol. understands a double
share of evil with one advantage.' aiv a),
'
I am content with/ ' I acsc. ffrepya),
taken

it

maxim

;'

iii.

The

in

Schol. seems to have

the sense of ' quoting a

for

he compares Find. Pyth.

in.'

quiesce

145,

%v irap' tcrO\bv trvvSvo Tr^fj.ara

jSJoroTs Saiovrai aOdvarai.

1056. Sina. So Heath for St/ca.

TJiat

jnefly
K.T.\.

Prof. Conington con-

jectures 5'iKa St/cqy (i.e. Shews)

*
Justice shall preside over our cause.'
Perhaps &reWa> would be still nearer the

but in such passages ingenuity

exercised almost in vain, where there
an evident reference to something now

truth
is
is

lost.
The next play of the trilogy, the
Danaides, doubtless contained an account

Cf Orest. 872, o5 Qcurl

Aapabf AlyvTrry St'/cas 8i86vT'

of this event.
irpuTov

\abv es KOIVO.S fSpas. Pausanias

19, 6) relates that Hypermnestra was
brought to trial at Argos for disobeying
the commands of her father (Prom. 881),
a9po'i<rai
(ii.

and that being acquitted she dedicated a

statue to 'A^poStTT? vucrityopos. Probably
Aeschylus treated of this in the Danaides,
where the goddess was introduced making
a speech not dissimilar in sentiment to
976 seqq. of the present play. See Aesch.
vv evxous, in conformity with
frag. 41.

my

prayer.
1057, Perhaps

we should

write

fto-

IIPOMH0EQS AE2MOTOY.

ev 2tKv6ia ScSc/xevou Sta TO /cc/cXo^o/ai TO 7n)p

oVt

/,

TOV

tav

KaV AtyvTrrov

E7ra<ov.
fir)

>s

Ta /aeAAovra

ctTny

EvplTTliSy

T;

co-eo*^at T<3
TT}S

^PX^ S

TrpoeAeye
Ttvos

yap

OIKCIOU

vtov.

d^af^s 6 HpoprjOevs yiverau

oX(l>5

OV

KetTttl.

/U.61/

K<XTa TOV

KoX^iVt, Trapa
TOV Spa/XttTOS VTTOKeiTCU Cf

6 8e ^opos

TO Se Kc^aXatov avrou

'loreov Se OTI ov

(TKrjVTJ

<ruvecn~r)Kfv

ecrTt Ilpo/x^^ca)? Seats.

KOIVOV Xoyoi/

v Kau/ccura)

TOV UpOfJLTjO^Oy aXXa TTpOS TOtS EvpWTratOtS fJLp(TL TOV

TWV

Atos

avrw Kepawa>^^-

Atf.

^ 7r<*

'Jw

fJLv9oTroua ev Trapc/c^cwrct Trapa 5o^>OKA.et ev

TO KavKouriov opos
)wv.

-njs

7rw0avTat

eTra^o-ecos TOV

TrapaycTat aTretXujv

e^a)o~^orTat 6 Zevs

8e /Spovr^s yevo/xe^r/s

KciTat Se

ycvo/xevT;

Sc

'Ep/xi/s

e/c

'fi/CCai/OV, d)S

Trpos TT^V 'Iw Xcyo/xcVwv e^eo-Ti

K AtOS KK\0<j>OTO<S TO TTVp

Kttl

ScScOKOTOS dV$p(07TOlS,

ov Te^vas Traaas av^pa>7rot cvpovTO, opyia^cis 6 Zevs

TrapaSt'Sooo-ii'

Si*

avroi/

KpaTet Kat Bta Tots avrov VTT^pcTatg, Kat 'H<^ato*Ta), a>s av dyayovTCS
ov
Trpos TO KavKdVtov opos, Seo-/x.ots o-tS^pot? avrov c/<et TrpooT/Xwo-aiev.
yevo/xefou Trapaytt'ovrat TraVai

at 'fl/ceavatat

vv/x<^>at

Trpos

7rapa/AV0tW

avrov, Kat avros 6 'Q/ceavo?, 09 S^ Kat Xeyct TO> Ilpo/x^^et, tva aTreX^wv
Trpos TOV
'

At

Sr/o*co-t Kat XtTats Tretcny

avrov CKXixrat ToS Scor/xov IIpo-

Kat ITpo/x^^evs OUK ca, TO TOV Atos ctSws aKa/xTTTOv Kat Opacrv.
TOT)

Trap'

Kat

QKeavov, TrapaytvcTat 'Iw TrXavw/xevr;, r) TOU 'Iva^ov,

avrov a TC TreVov^e Kat a TrctVcTat, Kat OTI T!S TOJV

91
aTToywwr Avo^i avrov, os
roG Atos rc^et

Kara Atos,

a>s

eKTrco-etrat

v
TOP'

r^s

^i/

6 Atos 'Hpa/cA^s-

E7ra<ov.

p^s

/x^

TOL

/xeAAovra

ou rc^erat

<'

Xeyovri, Tra/DaytVerai 'Ep/tiys,

ct

ort

/cat

Opacrva-TOfJLovvTL 8e

crvfj,f3^cra-OaL

TW Ait

CITTT^

T^>

TUpo/j.-rjOel

Kat

aAAa

aTretXaii/

avr<3

TratSos,

Atos Treyu^avros,

CK

/cat

/x ^

fiov\6-

Ppovrrj Karappayetcra auroi/ d^avi'^et.

'H
opos,

/xev

8c

(TKrjvr]

TOV Spa/xaros

eViypa^

TOVTOV,

vTro/cctrat

HPOMH0EYS

cv

^KvOia,

CTTI

TO KavxacrtOv

PROMETHEUS.
THE

precise date of this play, and consequently

order, cannot be

that

it

ascertained.

was written soon

It has

its

chronological

been inferred, from

after the eruption of Aetna,

v.

375,

Ol. 75. 2,

B.C. 479 (Thucyd. iii. 116); while others, arguing from the more
advanced and developed style of the play, have placed it as late as
It seems indeed probable that so graphic a
Ol. 77. 3, B.C. 470.

description of
Sicily
(e. g.

Aetna

in eruption

K. O.

Miiller, Diss.

was the

result of the poet's visit to

Hermann refutes the error of those

Eum. p. 64) who suppose that a third actor

between 472 and 468

B.C.

appears in the opening scene.

He

truly observes, after Welcker,

that Prometheus cannot be regarded as an actor, but that he

must

have been represented by a huge effigy, the words he is supposed to

utter being recited by one of the two who had just before acted

Hephaestus and Kratos, concealed behind it. The other in turn

takes the characters of Ocean, lo, and Hermes.
The person
addressed as Bia (v. 12) is a mere mute.
This play

is

the last piece.

unknown the
:

have been the second of a trilogy of

IIv/>^opos formed the first, and the II. Avo/xevos

believed

which the IIpo/A^eus

The
II.

Satyric drama which concluded the series

IIupKacvs

comprised the Persians.

metheus

Bound

is

to

racter of Prometheus.

last

of the

tetralogy

is

which

Of the

by many

for its sublime poetry,

was the

extant plays of Aeschylus the Proconsidered the best, and that not merely

but for the profound conception of the cha-

Had

the entire trilogy come

down

to us,

there is every reason to believe we should have possessed in it an

The legend which formed
unrivalled monument of inventive genius.
the subject probably belongs to the most ancient traditions of the

but whether mystical and religious (as bearing upon

fire-worship), or merely an allegory, showing a conflict between the

human

race

93

PitOMETHEUS.
principles of

good and

evil,

the relations between tyranny and rewhen sustained by a consciousness

bellion, or the powers of endurance

of right, must remain undecided.

The

play was written

when the

memories of the dreaded rvpavvoi were still fresh in the minds of the
Athenians; and the supposed ambition of Themistocles to assume
the chief power

iii

the state added both point and propriety to a

1
is the cruelty and injustice of a tyrant-god.

play, the theme of which

With regard to the religious question, it appears that fire, of which

man alone knows the use, has been regarded in all times and by all
nations as something supernatural and mysterious.
It was seen in
the lightning and the volcano, and in their destructive effects.
To
it
from
for
the
of
down
heaven
use
man
of
the
crime
bring
partook
which was thought to attach to the revealing of a mystery. Both

Hesiod and Plato

in the

Protagoras make use of the legend in the

form of an allegory, though in a different way.

It is difficult to

explain the origin of the story that Prometheus was chained on Mount
Caucasus, and left to be tortured by a vulture for a long term of
years,

till

he was liberated by Hercules

source Aeschylus obtained

nor do

we know from what

in reference to the

though
marriage of
Zeus and Thetis he appears to have followed the current " Homer "
it,

of his day, the Kvirpia cTny. 2

It is remarkable that Aeschylus, like Lucretius in the very fine
description at the end of the Fifth Book, followed the traditions that

man

arose from a low and bestial estate

that at

first

he had no

arts,

that he lived in dank caves,

literature, hardly even a language
oivrpuv iv /-argots
1/17X1019, and was unacquainted even with the use

no

of

fire.

Modern

research has tended to

show that

these

are not

poetic figments, but facts.

On this supposition such a verse as anas 5e rpaxvs 'dffris &v viov Kparrj (35)
would have a peculiar significance.
2
Quintus Sinyrna3us, v. 338, says that the Nereid Nymphs, who appear to
represent the chorus in this play, were offended with Prometheus because he had
opposed the marriage of Thetis with Zeus ;
1

fjLV(t>/Ji.fvai

8cD/ce

In Apollonius Rhodius

us Ktivoio

&eriv
(ii.

Qeoirpoirirja'i

ITrjATjt /cal

Kpoviwi/

OVK e0\ovffav ayeffOat.

seqq.) the Argonauts in nearing the Caucasus

huge vulture, and heard the groans of the tortured

1245

are described as having seen the

prisoner.
3

Necdum

res igni scibant tractare

Lucr.

v.

953.

94

PROMETHEUS.

Besides Hesiod,

and the Cypria,

Theognis,

knew something

Aeschylus

of the

yrj<s

it

TreptoSos

is

likely

Acusilaus, Pherecydes, and ancient epics on the Argonautic

4

dition,

were the scant

literature, orally circulated,

that

of Hecataeus

Expe-

which existed

not really more advanced or more

correct than the geography of the Odyssey ; but while the latter is
professedly mythical, our poet, as one of the Xoytot, or literary
" ventilate " such
Athenians, probably was desirous to
knowledge as
he possessed to an Athenian audience.

His geography

in his age.

is

The

art of kindling fire by friction, apparently alluded to in the

of v. 109, was regarded by the Indians as of great importance,
and as obtaining for the inventor of it immortality. 5 Some of the
vdp6r]

Asiatic traditions seem of vast antiquity; and their prevalence in

some form or other over so wide a portion of the globe indicates that
man has for many thousands of years been

inventive and intelligent

not only civilized, but anxious to know both his own origin and
Thus, in the present
destiny, and also the history of his civilization.
instance, some remarkable resemblances or analogies have been traced
between the characters of Prometheus and the " First Man Adam,"

especially in their rebellion

and consequent punishment, and not less

We have

so in their vicarious redemption from eternal suffering.

a close approximation to Scriptural traditions in the rebel giants,

209, and the destruction of the human race, v. 240.
It is remarkable, too, that the scene

is

on the Caucasus, a region,

unknown

to the Greeks, beyond

vague accounts and traditions, in the time of Aeschylus ; but yet
situated on the high road, as it were, of the earliest immigrations
from the East into Hellas. The grandeur of the imagery, the im-

geographically

strictly speaking,

pressiveness of the conception, was enhanced by the notion that the

action took place on the very confines of the world; and omne

ignotum pro magnifico est.

To a considerable extent, the poet has followed the Theogony of
Hesiod and it is remarkable that this is the only play we know of,
;

the theme of which was taken from that unique epic.

Even

the

ministry of Kparos and Bta (as well as the allusions to Atlas, Phorcys,
4

This was

See

that

it

Max

known

was at

first

as

Mtwas

iro'n)(ris.

See Pausan. x. 28.

Chips from a German Workshop/ ii. p. 101. It

regarded as a miracle performed by a magic wand.

Muller,

'

is

probable

95

PROMETHEUS.
the Graeae, Hesperides, &c.)
v.

is

directly

borrowed from the Theogony,

383 seqq.:
v

8'

ITCK' 'O/ceavov Ovydrrjp IlaAAai/Tt /uyetcra

at NcKrjv KaXXicr<f>vpov lv /xcyapotcri,

Kat Kparos ^Se Bt^v

Tcui/

aAV

OVK

ecrr*

apiSei/ccra yetVaro

reWa.

aTravev^c Atos So/xo?, ovSe TIS eSpyy,

act Trap Zryvt j3apVKTV7T<*>

TA TOT APAMAT02

KPATOX
BIA.

IIPOMH0EY2.
XOPO2 nKEANIAfiN NYM$ON.

OKEANO^.

INAXOY.
EPMH2.

IQ

KPATOS.
?

crol

as

Se

crot IlaTrjp ec^etro, rdz'Se TT/JOS

This is the reading of all

2. &PO.TOV.
the MSS., but the editors since Person
have generally preferred afiporov, from
Suidas, Phavorinus, and other grammaThe Med.
rians who quote the verse.
has afiarSv T'. It is not denied that
aftaros is a perfectly appropriate epithet
for an inaccessible desert region, while
afipoTos in the sense of aiev fipor&v, if
borrowed from Horner's vv
a^p6rr],
'divine night,' presupposes that Aeschylus wrongly understood it, 'solitary
See Buttmann, Lexil. in v.
night.'
must also take into consideration the
tendency of transcribers to insert p. See
on Suppl. 283. 611. 672. 836. This will
readily account for a variant &0poTov.
Hesychius indeed has afiporov airdvGpwjrov, which is believed to refer to

We

this passage;

but if

so, it

proves nothing

more than that the reading

is

as old as

On

the proverb 2u0cDj/ epr][j.ia,

probably derived from this verse, see
Ar. Ach. 704. Av. 1484. The scene of
the play is laid in western Scythia, on
the N.W. confines of the Euxine, not in
the Caucasus, as in the Prometheus
Schol. Med. ttrreoi' tin ov Kara
Solutus.
rbv Koivbv \6yov ev rep Kavnaffcp (prjcrl
8e8eV0ai T&J> IlpOjUTjfle'a, aAA.a Trpbs roTs
Evpuiratois rep/jLafft TOV 'nxeavov, a>s airb
his time.

T&JV Trpbs

T^V 'Iw

jSaAeri'.

But

\fyofjLfvcav effn ffv/J.for 'H/ceai/ou he should

have said U6vrov, as

from the

may be

later Scholiast

on

v.

inferred

572,

who

has

irpbs

rois

EvpwTraiois

TOV

/j.pe<ri

(See however the former of

the Greek viroOeffeis.) It would be vain
KavKdo-ov.

to specify any particular geographical

limits in a narrative so purely mythical ;
but Strabo applies the term ^ Ytriav
epilfj.ia to the whole district north of the

Danube and Dnieper, and

Kal

trua-a

avvSpos,

lib.

calls it TreStas

vii.

p.

305

6.

This corresponds sufficiently well with

lo's wanderings eastward as far as the
Caucasus, inf. 726. 738. Of course, the
<$>apay%,

or ravine, in v. 15,

is

a mere

poetical figment.
4.

^eTro,

tius,
v/j.e(i)v

e</>?To,
8'

'

Pho-

enjoined upon you.'

Od.

ifTei\aro.

d^Spl

e/catTTO)

xiii.

e^te'^ueros

7,

roSe

e5fpa>.
Ajac. 116, rovr6 ffoi 8* ^)te^.at.
Philoct. 619, Kapa re/j-vetv ((puro. Hence
These commands,
f<pTf)s, Pers. 80.

says Kratos, you have good right and

reason to care for, since it was your fire
that was stolen, and your prerogatives
Kratos is
that were encroached upon.
not the minister of Hephaestus, nor did
the poet intend to represent him as a
If Hephaestus acts
superior divinity.

under his orders, it is because he is commissioned by Zeus to see the work duly
executed.
On his own part Hephaestus

shows pity and reluctance, and is incited

to the unwelcome task by the remorseless demon who exults in the anguish
The one throws all the blame
inflicted.
of his conduct on Necessity and the

AISXTAOT

98

TOV \U>pyOV

O^jlOLCTOiL

ecr/Aw^ iv appyJKTOLS

Tr

TO crov yap aV0o? 5 Travre^yov Trvpos o~eXas,

rotacrSe rot

K\e'i//as toiracrev

tas crc^e Set #6019

SoiWi

81/07^,

10
,

<f)i\av0pa*7rov Se TravecrOai

rpoVou.

H&AISTO2.
Kparo? Bta

re, crffratv p,ev eVroX?) <<dios

e^ei re'Xos ST),

KouSa>

err

e/

ey<u S'

15
absolute will of Zeus ; the other labours
to overcome the natural but criminal
disinclination of the appointed agent by
urging the consequences of a refusal.

genitive

5. A6wp7^', i.e. f>a8iovpy})Vy iravovpyov,

KaKovpyov, rbv \eltas KO.\ tv/Jiap<as fpya6-

vov

The word

is

preserved by HesyPhotius,
rigjitly explains it.
y

/j.fvov.

chius, who
\(i)pybv, fv Ttf

Kal 'Arrt/col Kol lo)j/es*

"Ksvotpwv, Qfpp.ovpy6TO.TOV Kal \e(apy6Ta.TOV Aupif^s 8e 5i^ TOV ov, Ae<a,

/col

Demosthenes has T~bv \iav vx 6 P^

So
the same sense, Mid. p. 548.

ovpy6v.
in

fiqSiovpyla is

opposed to

Xen. Ages.

xi.

tyi)\oKp'l)pvois,

7.

Ka.XoKa.ya.Qia in

From

the epithet

and some other expres-

sions, as irpbs -rreTpais TreSapcr/ots v. 277,

TTfTpaia ayKa.\T} v. 1040, aiOepiov ntwyfjia

o-4\a$.
Triv

and

more conveniently depended on

Compare TV Zfjurvpov T^x v "n v

TOV 'E(pato-Tov Plat. Protag. p. 321,

ibid. /cAeTrret 'H(pato~Tov
avv irvpi.
Inf.

o~o<piav

Nat. D.
ficiosum,

ii.

ch. xxii. init.,

magistrum

T^V
262.

ej/rexCic.
arti-

'ignem

artium

reliqua-

rum/

The Ionic philosophers taught

that the alO^p, or upper firmament, was
a vast magazine of fire, by which the
sun and stars were fed and maintained
in their brightness. It was this element,
too pure and godlike for the use of
man, according to the doctrine of the
old fire-worshipping Arian and Pelasgic

tribes, that Prometheus daringly and

profanely transferred to earth. Herod,
iii. 16,
TLfpo~ai yap 6tbv VO(JLIOVO~I elvai T&

DSALFJkldhgvjsd
v. 163, it

seems not improbable that

Prometheus was supposed to be chained

erect at some height from the ground.
'OpQoo-T&oriv in 32 does not necessarily
imply more than an upright position.
But we do not know enough of the
mechanical expedients employed to come
to any certain conclusion.
6. This verse has been preserved by
the Schol. on Ar. Ran. 826. The MSS.
gave the unmetrical reading

a^a/j.avTivais

fv app^KTois irtTpais, with little

ireS-po-iv
The poet perhaps had in view
variety.
Q. Smyrapp-f]KTOvs ireSas, II. xiii. 37.
naeus x. 199, eV 8e Kal d/ca^aroto /j.tyas
Trd'is

'lairtToio KavKaffov yXifidTOio irapr)-

(t>pi)To

KoXuvr)

the verse

may

7. TJ> -*}>

said

TJ>

38,flos

G^OV

Sfff/j.(f

eV appiiKTip.

But

be spurious.
foQns-

He
i.

'

evident.
i]

/m.fjs

The

Schol.

Med. explains

Trapa TOV -Atbs evToX^

900; but the

TI

St'

it

by

v^v

He
ayyeXBe'io-d /Jioi e^ei ^877 reAos.
seems to make the substantive take the
place of the participle, rb virb vtytpv
(VT(:TaXv.4vov TTttpa TOV Aios. It is doubtful if o~<p^v %x fl T fAos can be construed!
in any other way than by taking o-^wvl
as the dative of relation. as far as you/
are concerned/
15. (pdpayyi appears to mean a gorge
or crevasse of an icy mountain. Ihe
1

'

should have

Vfpas, avQos irvpbs* as inf.

flammae Lucret.

'
To bear with.* not to
11. o-Tfpyeiv.
be impatient under. See Suppl. 269.
Antig. 292, &s o-Tfpyeiv f/j.4.
12. <r<pq>v jueV.
The meaning is, You'
have done your parts in declaring the
will of Zeus, and nothing now remains
but resolution on my part to carry it
into effect/
The construction is not so

IIPOMH9E1S
S'

idi^tiv

avajKK) Twz/Se

cr

To\pav

fJiOL

yap ITarpos Xdyous

op0ofiov\ov

aKovrd

99

/3apv.

e/z,i3o

aKa)v SvcrXurots

7rpoo-7racro-a\evcra) rwS' array 0pa>TTa) rrd

tV

oure rov

oirre (j)0)vr)v

jjiop<j)r]v

20

/Bporwv

'

17X101; <j>oi/Brj <f>\oyl

d/Au//eis avOos' dcr/xeVw Se crot

vvt; a7roKpv\jjL <f)dos,
ff

ewav

17X109 cr/ceSa

it, of course, we cannot

without knowing how the stage-

exact nature of
tell

scenery was contrived.

16. o-xeOe'iv.

The MSS. generally give

25

but simply to claim their obedience. He

is not a god of love, but of
discipline; not
of mercy, but of rigorous and exacting
justice.

That ia^jtQov is
ffX*Qeiv and <rx*Q(v.
the aorist of <rxe'0a> appears from the un-

20. For irayca the Med. has r6ir(f.

22. etyet.
Cf. KTUTTOJ/ SeSopKa, Theb.

contracted crxe^eetv II. xxiii. 466, avcrxe^e'et!/ Od. v. 320.

See #ew Cratylus, p.
470.
Porson and others
17. e|ft>ptcC^6ti/.
altered this to eioiuLei#, because the
latter word is recognized by some of the
old lexicographers, while Q<apiaeiv nowhere else occurs. Still it bears a natural
'
meaning, to put out of one's care and

100.
Verbs of physical perception, it is
well known, include more than one of
the senses ; but the construction is perhaps rather an instflnna of zeunmn,.
oftre (puts})? aKovffei ovre
broiled.
See Suppl. 984. (rra

Schol.
concern,' to neglect or despise.
Med. e|o> &pas ical (ppovriSos iroie'ta'dai.
Photius, tvwpidfciv' afypovTifiTtlv nark
iurtypcufir &pa (&pa) yap f) typovris.
18.
/j.i8os
aiTTv^Ta ircu. In this

grand address Hermann sees a mixed

admiration and reproach for the too
One of the
lofty daring of Prometheus.
later Scholiasts remarks that Prometheus
called the son of Justice because a
sense of justice causes men to consider
and deliberate, TrpowOeiaQcu. But this
is somewhat
Themis, as
sophistical.
holding the oracular seat (Eum. 2), imparts to her son the attribute of foreknowledge, but not that of infallibility
or * counselling aright.' Compare etfjSovAos &epts, Pind. Ol. xiii. 8. Thus the
is

is thrown on the son alone,

whose forethought for man induces him
to dare in their cause while fully aware
of the penalty of befriending them.
In
this, as throughout the play, a stern and
gloomy view of divine providence is propounded. Man owes everything to the

responsibility

intervention of a benefactor, nothing

He
directly to the king of the gods.
does not seem to will their happiness,
II

toasted.

literally,

Schol.

rb /COT' b\iyov OTTTUU

Photius (in v. a-radevquotes from Ar. Ach. v. 1041, ras

(TTaOeveiv

yap

tyacrlv 'ATTIKO'L.
ffat)

ffrddeve,

ff-rjirias

adding rovrfcrriv,

Tip Trvpl x\iaive.

fitfu^r)

Hermann's comment

on this passage deserves to be quoted at

Eximia arte cumulavit poeta
length
'

infinitam mali magnitudinern.

Ferreis
vinculis ad saxa affixus vacuo hominibus
in loco, neminis cujusquam alloquio aut
adspectu fruens, interdiu solis flamina
tostus, noctu ex pruinis tremens, ab die
levamen nocturni mali, diurni ab uocte

semper dolore doloris alius

nullum habiturus liberatorem, eodem immobilis statu, somui
expetens,

vicario cruciatus,
expers,

numquam

genua haeret

humanum

fessa stando flexurus

in rupibus ille qui

genus

affecit beneficiis.'

24. TrotKiAetVwj/.
'

'

The

starry-kirtled

a noble expression, and one

significance in connexion with the awful solitude of the

night

is

which has a peculiar

Scythian desert. The change from day

and night to day is described as
bringing the only relief, for /iera^oAT?
iravrwv yXvicv, Eur. Orest. 234. The
day will oppress him with heat, the
night will chill him with frost. At best
it will be an alternation of
suffering.
to night

AI2XTAOT

100
\

ei
:t

TOV irapovTos
'

<T

\0)(f)TJCr(i)V

KOLKOV
yOLp OV TT(jjVKe

770).

'

aTnqvpa) TOV (j>i\ai>0pa>7rov rpoirov.

Oebs 0ea)v

yap ov^

VTroTrTTJcrcraiv

30

fipoTolcri rt/xas wTracra? Trepa 81/079.

d^'

a)z/

arepTrrj rifi'Se

opOocrTaiorjv, di;7n>O9, ou
8'

aVas Se

KP.

yovv

oSvpfJLOv^ Kal

yoovs d

Jtos yap ovo"irapaLTrj

Tpa^v<s, OOTIS av i>eoj>

rt fte'XXeis /cat /caroiKTi^ei

70^ ^eots e^OicTTOv ov crruyets

ocrrts TO cro*> dvrirolcri 7rpov$a)Kev yepas ;
TO vyyeve$ rot Sei^oz/ ^ ^' 6/itXta.

rt

It was destined
27. ou iretyvKc iru.
that Hercules should finally release him;
cf. 791 ; though it need not be supposed
that Hephaestus knew this. He could
not however have said with truth OVK
co-rot TTOT.
Schol. recent. evravBa rbis

'HpaK\*a

alviTT6/ji.evos

\eyci STL otfirco

T^S raXanrupias.

ycy(VT]Tai 6 iraixruv <re

28. qTrrjvpg. Hermann retains eV^upco,
the reading of the Med., and probably

the Schol., who gives eirejvxfs. Others

with Elinsley write fmfvpav. The usual
aorist of fTravpiffKo/j-ai is f-jravpeaOai, construed with a genitive, and sometimes
an accusative also, as Andoc. de Reditu
suo, ad init. ft TI
5

v/jias xpb a-ya-dbv e/uoD

Herod, vii. 180, fin. rdxa
Travpfcr6ai.
s
&v TI Kal TOV ov6fj.aros enavpoiro.

There

may have

been two forms, in

and
f>^t\v, like
7)pd/j.r)v and
But probably the true reading
i]p6/j.r)v.
is either air^vpta or f-jr^vpov, and the
d/Ayy

not unlikely to have been

preferred as the less common (cf. 17).

former

is

Buttmann, Lexil. in v., is inclined to

<a.
retain here the termination in
This verse and what follows is not said
in a tone of taunting severity, but the
It is
converse, as is clear from 36.
simply a declaration of the sentence on
an act of humanity. It conveys as much
of sympathy, and even of reproach against
Zeus (34 5), as Hephaestus dares to
express, though he is somewhat of a
craven god, and always uses cautious and
measured language. Hence irepa

does not convey his own opinion of the

matter, but means ultra quam fas erat.
It was a well-meant action, but one of
disobedience, and as such it brought its
evil

consequences even to
aetheria

ignem

man

'

post

domo Subductum macies

nova febrium Terris incubuit cohors,'

Hor. Od. i. 3, 30.
TOIS 5' e'7& avr\

et

irvpbs

SctxTd) KO.K}>V,

35.

etTras

Hes. Opp. 57.

Tpaxvs.

He means

Zeus,

who had

recently ejected Cronus, but

he dares not say it otherwise than by
Cf. 156.
implication.
36. KaroiKTifa.
See Pers. 1041.
Eum. 119.
c?crrty.
Not
for
a
38.
fcs, but with
causal sense. ' for having betrayed,' qui
prodiderit ; or more closely, one who
'

So Phoen. 272,

has betrayed.'
fJLfVTOl

KOV

fJL1f]Tpl

TT(TTOl6'

O.fJ.a,

irfirotBa
T^TIS

fJL

quae mihi
I distrust her for having

fTrfifffSevp' vir6a'irov5ov yttoAeiV,

'

persuaserit,

persuaded

me

to

come/

Compare

inf.

and indeed the use is

But IXTTLS cannot
sufficiently common.
be used simply for fcs, as some have
wrongly proposed CHTTIS avrecmi 0eo?s inf.
362. See on 841. Theb.389. Agam.162.
Dr. Donaldson (' Journal of Philology,'
778.

Pers.

741

198) seems to think differently ;

but in every one of the instances he has
adduced the sense is clearly quippe qui,
oTOi/ in v. 177 being used as if the syntax
were 5e7|at iitf OTOV, rather than 5eT|at
TO fiovXevfAd v<fi ov K.T.X.
viii. p.

39.

Sfti/ki/.

'&

strnng

t.Ja.*

Schol.

AESMflTHS.
KP.

',

avr)KovcrTii> Se TWZ/ JTarpos \6ya)v 40

olov re
act

KP.

ye

a/cos

ov TOVTO Sei/xcuVei9
ffpdcrovs TrXe

ST) vrj\r)$ cry KOLI

yap

101

oi;Sa> ro^Se OprjvticrOaC

crv 8e

ra /r^Sa/ axfreXovvTa /XT) TTO^CI paTrjir.

TToXXa /x, 10-77 #eu7a ^etpw^afta.

45

a)

KP.

rt i>w

aruyeis ; TTOVWV yap,

TrapovTtov ou8ez>

T(y*> i>Dz>

e/XTras TIS avTrjv

KP.

aXXos

a>9 curX&j

Xoyw,

ama

axfreXev

aTravT* ^l-n-pd^drj TrXrjv ^eoicri

yap ouns

50

ecrrl TrX^i/ Jids.

roicr8e,
recent. i<rxvpbv KO.\ fiiaiov fj avyyeveia. KO.\
(K TraAaioD (rvvf)0eia.
Ear. Andr. 985,

7)

rb vvyyeves yap $tiv6v.

Troad. 51, of
"Avaffa* 'KQdva,
<t>i\Tpov ov fffjLiKpbv (ppevwv.
Soph. El.
770, Seti/bj/ rb riKreiv eVri. The student
will notice the
unique example of <rrixoHv&ia, in which one verse of Hephaestus

yap

(rvyyfvf'is

6/j.t\iai,

regularly answered by two of Kratos

to v. 80. The Schol. Med. explains
irvpbs ra/j.ias yap Kal avrbs, and ffuyyevrj
Osbv in 14, rbv awb fj.ias 6p/j.(af^vov
is

been

vrj\es, is

But the word may very

well

inf. 297) for the common

relationship of all the gods with each
6ui\ia
other, as a family of OvpaviSai.

be used (as

must be understood of a previous interby which Prometheus learnt the

fM-TTvpos Texvri, a knowledge of which

course,

he imparted to

man

together with fire.

It was this art, the peculiar prerogative
of Hephaestus, on which the crafty
Kratos dwells rather than on the mere
element.
See 262 compared with 110.
To communicate it to mortals was a
breach of confidence and a betrayal of
trust.
It was a kind of violation of a
sacred mystery, like that of which
Tantalus was guilty, Find. Ol. i. 60,
who stole nectar and ambrosia from
heaven, and gave them to mortals.
42. aei ye.
So Herm., Dind. for act
re, which it is hardly worth while to defeud at the expense of an awkward and
unusual construction. The sense is,' Ever
indeed pitiless were you (emphatic), and
The idea of the Schol.
(full of cruelty.'
i

Med., that crv

Kratos, because

is

said to Zeus, not

I/TJA^S

t')

should rather have

Qpdaos.

mercy/

This is, perhaps, the

43. Opm/ela-dat.
middlft vnif.fij like (TTeWcu, Pers. 62.

Compare the rare form

iviKpaiveffOm

Seo-flat

and avSavQai
Cho. 560.
Cho. 783.

45.

/xoAe?(70at

/j.io"f)9e'i(ra.

Eum.

inf.

Eum.

So aTro<pabe<rOai Pers. 853.

709.
299.

down

rewns.

manifestly false.

like aMaZta, as opposed to aiS&s, '

means { relentlessness/ ' cruelty/

927.

o-Treu-

ibid. 339. 357.

air-

Eum.

403.
Suppl. 999.
dislike
of
general

aiovcreai
/ai6<r0ai

The

the fidvavvoi, or vulgar tradesmen (cf.

912), may be alluded to.
Hephaestus
pretends that it is his art, not the tyranny
of Zeus, that has brought him into
For aTrAy A fyy f ' to tell you
trouble.
plainly/ see inf. 628. 996.
48. e/iiros. * Nevertheless (i. e. though
my art be not to blame), I could have
wished that another had possessed it/
for
Blomf.
49. fTrgxffq
Herrn..
It is difficult to apply the
Trpa\Q-n.
explanation of the Schol. Med., &pi<TTai,
rtvfs Se, irai/ra eVc Moipoau
TVTT<a0-r).
8e'5oTat rots 6eo?s irXfyv rov &px*w.
Did

he read

fitpdvOi),

or

eirXaaQ-t},

which

naturally paraphrased by ervirudr)

is

Or

perhaps erc^T/. But ^TTOX^ seems the

The correction is the more probest.
bable from the frequent intrusion of p.
See on v. 2. ' Everything has its bur-

den except supreme sovereignty/ i. e.

alone is free from compulsory
Those who acquiesce in the
duties.

that

vulgate. must accept the rather unsatis'

factory sense,
everything is possible
b_ut to riilqjpver thje gods/
'
I know it by
51. fyvuiia ToTtrSe.

AISXTAOT

102

KP.

OVKOVV eVei^ei ra>8e

a>5 /AT; cr

Km
KP.

877

Secr/^-a

ekivvovTa, Trpocr^ep-^Ofj iraryjp

Trpo^eupa i//a\ta Sep/cecr&u Trdpa.

\afi(!)v viv

afJL<f)l

^epcrlv lyKparel crOevei

paLCTTrjpL Oeive, vracrcrdXeve 77/305 7rerpat5.

TrepaiveTaL

KP.

ST)

KOU /xara rovpyov rdSe.

dpacrcre p,a\\ov, crcfriyye, /x^SajLtrJ ^aXa8et^o5 yap evpelv KOL ap.rj-^dvaji' iropov.

apapev

KP.

rjSe

/cat TT/vSe z'vz'

60

aiXevrj Sucre/cXuTa^.

TropTracrov acr^)aXa)5, tVa

KP.

avOd8rj yvdOov

cnfirjvos

65

TracrcraXei/
crTpva)v
atai Tlpo^OeVy (T&v VTrepcrTeva)

KP.

(TV 8'

ay /carQ/c^C5 raw Jto5

r'

<

crreVei5'

O7rcu5

ft*^

virep

CTCLVTOV

0ap.a SvcrOeaTOv o
opw Kvpovvra rd^Se r&V

TTOTC.

0/0015

KP.

Plat.
sc.
Tota-Sf
TO??
epyois.
Sophist, p. 238, D, oy Ivvotls avrols roTs

this/

Aex^etatj',

cJrt

K.T.A.

Others read ^vcoKa'

ToTaSe 7' K.T.A.

55. ytv.

aura.
It is clear from
^/oAta are here the same as

i. e.

60 that

v.

'armlets/ and that xepvlv means

'
hands/ as in Herod, ii. 121,
airoTa/j.6^Ta fv TW w/uqp rfyv X 6 *ip a > where

\l/f\ta,
'

arms/ not

Mr. Blakesley's note. The singular

occurs Cho. 949.
Weil here reads $e\ia
(Xen. Anab. i. 5, 8). The Schol. rightly
see

observes that il/d\ia are properly rings

of horses' bits.
might defend this
metaphorical sense by x a ^- ivo ^s
Terpfinf.
v.
573.
vQiaiv,
KOV
'is
57. TrepaiVerai
/xara,
being done,
and is not undertaken in vain/ Schol.
Med. ov fj.drr}v ytvfrai. This seems the
sense of /j-arav, rather than 'to delay.'
Eum. 137. Horn. II. xvi.
See Theb. 37.

We

474,

a'i|as

aTTfKotye

irapriopov

ouS'

e^ta-

Rhod. iv. 1395, ou5' f>aCompare ATj^caco from

\-f)/jir], and see on Suppl. 799, where ^orr?
occurs in its primary sense of ' a search
TTjtrei/.

Apoll.

Tijffav ir\a6/ji.J'oi.

in

vain/

70

'

65. 8ia/j.Trat, right through/ As Prometheus was immortal (cf. 772), the ex-

may perhaps be taken literally,

with the Schol. At the word of command

pression

an iron spike is driven into the breast of

the wooden effigy. So Lucian, who in
his dialogue entitled Prometheus has had
Aeschylus in view, %\ovs SIC^TT^ Sm-

Hermann has a fancy

that the poet misunderstood Hes. Theog.
'
522, yueVoi/ 5ia /c
eAa<r(Tos,
fixing the
chains half-way up the pillar/
66. ffwi> virep Herm., Dind., on account
of the next verse.
67. o-i; 5' a<5.
Compare 762, o-i; 5' av

TTfTTfpoj'-n/j.tvovs.

KfKpayas

/ca^a/iux^t^et.

In both cases

a statement, virtually conveying

a reproach, rather than a question ; and
al is not ' again/ in respect of v. 36, but
'
on the other hand/ i. e. differently from

there

is

me. With ttaroKvels compare KaToiKri^ei,

v. 36, KaraiSoG Eur. Hel. 805.
Perhaps
the sense is, but you are wasting the
time in hesitation.' What the Schol.
'

meant

is

69

very obscure,

bnve'is

reAeov

Perhaps airodovvat.
70. These are admirable verses.

aTroSeij/.

nPOMHBETZ
ctXX*

H$.
KP.

Spav Tavr dvdyKrj, pySev

YJ fJLY)V

ey/ceXei/

K\VO-Ot), KaTTiOaJV^O)

ayav.

TT/X)?.

cr/ceX^ Se

KipKaaov fiia.
0V IJLCLKpW TTOVCt).
ST) 7TTTpaKTaL TOVpyOV
0LV
VVV
StaTO/OOV? TTcSa?,
pp(t)p,V(t)S

^atpei

/caret),

H$.
KP.

Kal

fl.

ouoia

KP.

o-v /xaX0a/a'ov, rrjv 8'

a>s ovTnTinrjTijs
p.op<f)fj

75

ra>v

cpywv fiapvs.
yXcocrcra crou yrjpveraL.
ye

opyfjs re Tpa^urrjTa

KP.

103

e/x^ avOaSiav

/XT)

VtTrXTycrcre /AOI.

evroivOd vvv vfipi^e, Kal 6ea*v

80

yepa

ri croi
crv\o)v l(f>rjfJLpOLcrL Trpoa'TiOei,.
otot re dvrjTol rai^S* aTra^rXr^crat TTOVCOV ;
85

ere
*

avrov yap

ere

Hephaestus gives a reason

laments, and why Kratos should
lament too. In the second, Kratos, true
to his character, can see nothing but the
gratifying sight of a felon justly tortured.
And he hastens on, as if in mockery of
ill-hestowed compassion, to enforce a
further constraint.
72. /uTjSev e'7/ceAeu' Hyatt, i. e. as before
In the

first

why he

On

/XTjSe^
&pa(T<re p.a\\ov, fftyiyye, v. 58.
ayav see Suppl. 1016. For tiridwvffa-eiv

inf.

285. 1062.

76. Siardpovs ireSas.

Hermann under-

stands * pierced/ rather than * galling/

The Schol. gives both explanations.

Se

applied to overseers of slaves.

The Scholiasts refer this
78. fjioptpfj.
to the ugly mask worn by Kratos.

Do you be soft80. Perhaps e>of.

hearted, if you please ; but don't scold
me for a severity which is part of my
nature/ Schol. TO, e'/c Qvaecas irpo<r6vra.
fj,^)

oveiSi^e /J.QI.
81. ffTeix<f*ev.

Hephaestus

is

anxious

to leave the distressing scene, but the

other stays behind to gloat over the
agony he has inflicted, to taunt his
victim, and even to joke upon his name.
Cf. II. xxi.
All this is very finely drawn.
122, fi>Ta.vQoi vvv Ktiffo juer' \\Qvffiv, or

First Hephaestus is ordered to enring

the legs, then to nail the links to the
rock.
It is possible that Tre'So? refers to
the fetters round the ankles, a/ce'Arj to
the legs above the knee, as tydXia to the

Od.

The process of fastening proceeds regularly downwards from

arms to feet; see 55. 64. 71. 74. By the
words x^pei KO.TW, as the Schol. Med.
remarks, the huge size of the effigy is

airplav.
The meaning is
86. 5e? Upo/j.rjdfus.
the same as if he had said 5e? 7rpo/trj0(os

hand-cuffs, v. 54.

indicated.
Perhaps a stage or scaffold
erected against a wall afforded space and

means

for

the

operation.

irrinuj-nTTis

Zeus himself, who is similarly

called e&Qwos Qapvs Pers. 824.
Soph,
ep-yft>v. i. e.

frag. 478, Ko\a<rral

Cf. Theb. 1015.

/caTrtTi/iTj-ru}

KUKUV.

The word was perhaps

105, cvravdoi vvv ^ffo, avas re

Ar. Vesp. 149,
aTTfpvKuv.
furavOd vvv V}Tt TW &\\r)v /UTJ^WTJ*'.
Thesm.
Plut. 724, fvravQa vvv Kde^ffo.
1001, evravra vvv olfiw^i irpbs
r)jv
xviii.

itfoas

T'

but he prefers to peri,

that the play on the name may
be more pointed. Similarly we have
npo/j.d.6eos aiS&s Pind. Ol. vii. 44, where
Schol. recent, a.ir'b
see Dr. Donaldson.
roO OIKLOV ovofAaros 8ia/3d\\ei avrbv, '6n
Trpovor]Tr)5 &v ruv ^\\6vr<av OVK
TO. fjLf\\ovra avT<p av^rivo.1, ovS
rai eavrbv ttevOfuxrai curb ruv
sonify

it

AlZXTAOT

104

oro) rpOTTOJ TrjcrS* eKKv\Lcr0rj(Ti

TIPOMHSETS.
Stos aWrjp, Kal ra^yiTTepoi
TTOTafjLWV T TT^yat, TTOVTLtoV T
a)

wool,
90

re yrj,
Kal TOP iravoTTTinv KVK\OV r)\iov Ka\a)'

avTJpL0iJLOi>

yeXacr/xa,

TrafjLfjirJTop

ota
oicu? cu/aaio~(j>

aOXevcro).

ToioVS* 6 i>eos
77

Tayos

95

e//.ot

aei/dj.
ir

TO TTOLpOV TO

o~Tvd^a)

TTTJ

T*

TTOTC

ravS*

100

He
87. ScLol. rexvns' TU>V Seff/JLcav.
him that, clever as he is, the art of
Hephaestus will prove too much for him.

Aelian (Var.
describes one Coecj lion,

He will not, like a lithe wrestler, wriggle

himself out of the fetters riveted upou

ferred from this passage that Prometheus

was chained within sight of the Euxine.

him.

Cf. inf. 1109.

tells

Schol. Med. /jLovcfSe?

iravruv airoo-TavTwi'.
Cf. inf. 1113.
It
is clear that Kratos and Bia had left the
stage at v. 87.
Nothing can be more
grand and solemn than this appeal to the
elements against the tyrannical decree of
Zeus.
An enemy to the gods, and an
outcast from heaven, he addresses the free
the
air,
rivers, the dimpled and flashing
88.

3,

SIos

aie-fip.

ocean, and earth, on which he must

abide in torture for thousands of years.
Not a word had he deigned to utter
under the taunts of Kratos, nor does
he now even allude to them; but in
solitude he vents his feelings of profound indignation against Zeus, yet of
heroic submission to Necessity.
Hermann remarks that the anapaests imply
an excitement which subsides again into
iambics when the thoughts of his own
dignity and real innocence recur to his

mind.

The quivering

or rip90. yf\aff/j.a.
pling motion, which suggests the notion
of 'countless' because the surface is never
for an instant still. 'To count the waves'
was a proverb implying impossibility.
Theocr. laos & i*.6x9os eV aovi Kv/mara

ijpiQ/j.i

virb TTJS

&yav

Hist.
tiffirep

fuafias.

xiii.

ra

14)

Kv/jLara
is in-

It

The Med. has

-jra^rup.
In Suppl. 529 the metre requires the
vocative efyairrop.
94. fivpierri. This must be understood
in a limited sense, for in v. 793 he foretells
that he shall be liberated fourteen generations after lo.
The Schol. explains
TroXverrj.

Strabo,

K\eovs Kal rbv

xi.

cap. v. TOV 'Hpa\vaai Aeyo/xeVou

Tlpo/j.rjdea

XiAmcrij/ T>I> vffrepov.

self in the n. Uvp(p6pos

Aeschylus him-

made the term

rpels /j.vpid5as, as the Schol. affirms.

98. (pcu 0ey.
Hermann has aiai with
Bob. and several MSS. The same variation occurs in 124.

100. e'TTiTelAat. Suidas, eVireiAas' avarei\as.

The word is properly used of
stars,

whence eVjToAa! cKTrpwv Phoen.

1116, because constellations reappear in

succession after their setting.
See
Arnold on Thuc. ii. 78. By a similar
figure

we have

of <pOtvei ri>xa KvirpiSos,

Hippol. 371. The Scholiasts wrongly

explained it by eVireAeVat and e'TnreAeo-TTTJ
-jrore
is
not a direct
6-f)<rea-6ai.
'
question, but for OTTTJ, in what part of
thfi sky/ as if he had added $t;Aacr<ra>j/,
and was constantly watching the horizon
to greet the welcome star of his delivery.

105
KGLLTOl Ti

TrdVra 7rpOV^TTiCTTafJiaL
JJL\\OVT\ OuSe fJLOL TTOTa'lVLOV

{fjrjjJil ;

JS TO,

rrjv TreTT/ow/xeV^^ Se

/ ouSei' rj^ec
cucrai> (frepeiv

OTL

a)<$

pacrra,
TT)? *AvayKr)<$ ear'
dXX' ovre (jiyav oure /

TO

OLOI^

re jnoi raorS*

105

cr#eVo?.
criy ai'

yap yepa

e'oTi.

TTOpMV cu>ay/cai9 TcucrS' eVe'^evy/xcu

Se

vap0r)K07r\TJpa>TOV
TTriyr^v K\OTraia.v,

TJ

OrjpojfJLai

Trvpos
110

SiSacncaXos

Kal /xeyas
ySporot? irtyrjvt

77010-775

rotacrSe TTOL^O,?

Opios

eo-/xot9
<?

-?

a, a, ea ecu
102.

is
jue

Schol.

TTOTatt/toy.

irp6ff<pa.rov )

See Euai. 272.

This idea
106. ffiyav ovre /JL^J criyav.
repeated in 205. Cf. Eur. Tro. 110, TI'

a.Trpo6par6v

/J.OL

XP^7 ffiyav

>'

Med. dA\' ouT6

of/re

T'I

Se

(Tt^a*'

ffiyav

jU^/

Schol.

Swa/iai (01X70) 7ap) }

eAe7Xtv, fv\a&ou/j.ai yap

T))V

*
Ata.
Read, ouSe ynV e\tyx*i-v, nor yet
to reproach him ;' since, he adds, I now

sutler

Schol.

refers
'

sentence

Zeus knows

pardon

my own

through
I

TJjp

the

to

must bear

my

fault.

my

oftence,

The

preceding

troubles, for

and

will

never

it/

109. vapQT]KoiT\-hpuTov.

The compound

share of the sacrifice, on account of which

Zeus had denied (OVK e'SiSov) them fire.
To convey it to them under these circumfor the
stances was an act of rebellion
object of the supreme ruler had been to
restore the balance of advantages bet ween
the gods and mankind.
112. roidcrSe, i.e. roidaSe Troivas roi:

For he had just

recounted both the fault and the penalty
wi'Se afj.w\aKrj/j.drcav.

of

The common reading TratT(Ta\evTbs

it.

retained by Hermann, on the sole

authority of Turnebus. Most MSS. omit
&v, but the Med. has iraao-a\cv/j.fvos, and

jt>j/_is

Rob.

8e<r/z(mri Tr*Traffffa\fVfj.fvos.

"

seems to mean filled, or stored within a

hollow wand,' TreTrArjpcoyueVTjj/ e<y vdp6r)Ka,
So
i. e. for the purpose of concealment.
Tr\ripovv olvov fls ayyos Eur. Iph. Taur.
954. The vdpdr) was a species of fennel.

non dubito
says,
serit virai6ptoL5 Seff

Theophrastus, Hist. Plant,

(a superscribed gloss) caused the

'

vi.

cap. 2,

as /ueyas <r<p68pa, ^ovoKavXos,

yovartoSr]?, with alternate and sheathed
or amplexicaul leaves, divided into capil-

describes

it

lary segments,

head.

From

and with umbelliferous

the stem the Bacchic

thyrsus was made.

modern Greeks

still

said that the

use the dry stalk

It

is

for transferring fire. They call it Kaldmi,

according to Mr. Clark ('Peloponnesus,' p.

Ill), who says that it grows abundantly

about the bay of Phalerum. The legend
is from Hesiod,
Theog. 567, Opp. 52,
who represents the offence against Zeus
to have consisted not merely in stealing
the fire, but in the deceit practised by
Prometheus in giving mortals the better

quin Aeschylus

which he admits into the

not unlikely that

text.

scrip

It is

irpoffireTrapfj-evos

mis-

Compare a/j.treirapiJ.ei'oi', Ar. Ach.

796, and the word used by Lucian (sup.

take.

65), StaTreTrepoj/Tj^eVos. On the other hand,

cf. Menander, frag. inc. vi. fir' ou 5i/cata>s
Trpo(nreiraTTa\eviJ.evov ypdtyovffi rbv TIpoTCUS -rreTpais ;
Lucian, Dial.

jUTjflea irpbs

Mariu. 14, dpa T^V

fjLt:VT}V firi

nvos

TreTraTTaA.eujLieVTjj'.

Ttf

lffT$

'A.i>5pofj.e8av irpoKei-

TTfTpois Trpofi\rJTOs irpoff-

Also in his KaroTrAous,

Trpoo-TreTraTTaAev/ueVos.

Weil

gives Trpoa-TropTb? TreVpa.

Perhaps, after
all, the verse is spurious.
114. "5 a rei subitae miration em, ea
ea quid secuturum sit expectationem
Herra.
significat."

AISXTAOT

106
TtS

Ti<S

a^Wj

irovtov

7TpOO~TTTa

//,'

115

d<

^ $od

#ed<T7rros,

IKTO

68/XO,

TpfJLOl>LOV CTTt TTCLJOV

l[JLaii>

$e&)po?,

TL S?) Qi\

opaTe $eo~p,a)Trjv pe 8vo~7TOTfJiov Otov,

TOP JtO? fyOpOV, TOP TTCLCri
*
'
fl *
*\ Z) ' Z)'
8*
i
a/Tre^c/eia? eAt/o^c/ , oTrocrot
*

T^
Sia

Jios avXrjv
TT)I>

Xia^

et<

<j

au

^>eG ^>U, Tl 7TOT*

x\

*^

/3 V

KLvdOiQ-fJiai K\V(t)
^
^' >\
J

7reAa9 OLMVMV ; aiurjp o eAa(p/3ai9

125

TO Trpocrepirov.

TTOLV IJLOI

XOP02.
crTp. a.
smell unaccom-

115.

panied by any vision. Fragrance was

generally regarded as the token of a
divine presence, as of Artemis in Hippol.
1391. irpoaeiTTa, cf. Plaut. Rud. 332,
'
'
quoia ad auris Vox mi advolavit ?
/ce/cpctyieVrj, something partaking of both
human and divine, as of heroes or demigods. Eur. Hel. 1137, 3 n 6ebs ^ /IT? 0ebs
^ rb fifcrov, rts yvpev ; The metre of
115 is bacchiac, as inf. 594. Theb. 101.
Ag. 1072 ; that of 117 is composed of a
cretic and a resolved dochinius.
The
nominative to facro is debs or fiporbs
implied in the adjectives.
Schol. Med. Kal
120. iraffi Oeo'is.
aurot yap wpyi&VTO Hpo/j.viOf'i 5ta rb irvp.
iravTa
TOVTOV
e/c yap
p^ffTd Tb \oiirbv
'
f?X oy Oi avOpa-jroi Kal OVK ert edvov avv-

122. Horn. Od.

of%vev(ri

ix.

Kwriytrai.

120, ouSe

See

fjnv

tV-

on 663.

inf.

There is something of bitterness in thus

characterizing the partisans of Zeus, as
those who had the entrde of his court.
Prometheus (says Plato, in the Protagoras) was not permitted to enter the
abode of Zeus after stealing the fire.
Schol. Kti>-n/j.a.
But
124. Kiva.Qi<riJLa.
the short t seems to show that the word
has no connexion with KIVCIV and Kiwy^a
I

(163).

125.

With

'

f\a<ppats piirats,

the light
'

rustling

of

wings/

compare

KCOJ/WTTOS,

the tiny buzz of the

mosquito,' Ag. 866. Inf. 1110. Any

rushing or rustling sound or quivering
motion, as of star-light, is expressed
this word.
Because he fore127. irav (f>ofiep6v.
knows the approach of the dreaded vulture hence his alarm at the rustling
of wings. Cf, Ajac. 229, ofyiot, <po&ov/j.ai
rb TrpoafpTrov. The introduction of the
Ocean nymphs is a beautiful conception,
and finely carried out. Their language
throughout breathes the purest virtue,
modesty, and beneficence. Their character, as ministers of mercy and consolation, was obviously designed as a
contrast to the unbending obstinacy of
Prometheus, just as a skilful painter
brings out a dark foreground by contrast
with a light sky.
128. /trjSei/ <pofir)0rjs. The metre is the
same as Suppl. 518, a choriambus preceded by an iambic dipodia, and is a form
of glyconean. The Scholiast calls it pvQfibs
'AvaKpeovreios, and he cites a verse, probably from Anacreon, which should be
read thus, ouS' o3 /u' eda-eis /j.e8vovT*

by

dlKovft a.ire\Qiv.

Hermann

(MS.

oftcaS' a:reA(?e2V.)

arranges these verses as Ionic a

miuore, and so Dindorf in his Metres of
Aeschylus. V. 137 begins with a superfluous syllable (anacrusis), as Suppl. 520,
Kpdros oAjSte ZeD.

nPOMHOETS
yap

107

rafts 7TTpvya)v

TrfSe

130

d/xiXXais Trpocre/Sa
Se Trdyov, TraTpcoas

xpyts irapenrovcra <peVas.

oi Se /
KTVTTOV
fi^ev

yap

avrpw

09^

<y

^v

pv^ov,

(130)

'

e/c

135

eirXrj^e /xou

crvdrjv 8' cbre'SiXos o^ft) 7TTpa)Tw.

(135)

atat aicu,

7TO\VTKVOV

140

CKyOVOL,

TOT)

<ro/ie^oi>

aKoifJLrTO) pevp,aTL
(140)

r/30
otft)
t'

XO.

<f)povpav

a&jXov o^cra).

Xevcrcrft),

npoprjOev, <^p/3epa

145

afcpot9

a^r. a.

S'

ocrcrots

132. vapenrovffa.
Se

/ne

eo-o-tj'

90,

TropetTToCo-'
wpjurjo-'

e'y

/iaAa/coTo-t

So

11. vi.

337, v"'
7re-

diAoxos /ua\ao?s
iroXffj.oi'.

Hes. Theog.

ira.paifydtJi.svoi

tireecrffiv.

Photius, TropeiTTT)' irapaireiffei.

Many
verbs of this kind bear the sense of
'
talking over to one's side,' i. e. perSo irapriyope'iv,
suading, consoling, &c.
'
at -last/ because
664. 1022.
fji6yis,
the maidens ought not, in strict Greek
propriety, to pay such a visit, even on
the plea of charity. Hence the difficulty
in obtaining
btainin
their father's consent.
134. KTVTTOV
The reO f vn n/
verberation of the
viz. the noise of Hephaestus' hammer,
'
'
penetrated to the depth of our cave
'
(see 309), and drove away my sedate
modesty.' The contest between maiden
bash fulness and curiosity is happily deHermann derives 0e/iep<7ris
scribed.
i

from Oepos, ' position/ whence QeptQXia

and QfiLuxrai, Od. ix. 486.
Hesych.
Comfle/teprj- /3e^8aia, tre/n*^, euara^s.
pare

195.

The

^ffvxof, Suppl.
Schol. seems to have found Oep/j-epuinv
6/j.fj.a

or eep/jiuinv, for he explains it by flep^i/.

A proverbial pbrase
137. OTre'SiAos.
for ' in haste/ which Blomfield well illustrates in his Glossary.
t>xy, probably a
real aerial car, Kpanrv6ffvrov QO.KOV inf.

287. By some mechanical contrivance

the chorus are made to hover in the air
on a level with the head of Prometheus
till desired (280) to alight and hear his
history at leisure. On the latter passage
the Schol. Med. remarks jSouA
ffrffi/j.ov

and

ib. 364, rpls

afyvpoCClK^avlvai.

V. Quaest.

x.
/col

ery.

Med. has
Theog. 337 seqq.
yap x-ia eii ravv-

The

140. iroXvrsKvov.
tro\vreKvovs.
Hes.

Plutarch, Symposiac.
Kal yap avrbv rbv
robs ire\ayiicovs

4,

S\ws

noa-fiSuva,
0eous iroXvTfKVovs Kal

iro\vy6vovs airo-

144. Dindorf (ed. 4) reads

and clffiSova-iv inf. 150. (MS. irpbs

eyc^,

irarp'bo-

and

flafoovcr

146. oy^(Ta>.

Homeric use; Od.

b'ityv.

.)

Schol.
vii.

&ao-Tda'j>.

211,

An

A1ZXTAOT

108

j^e TT\yjpr/s Sa/cpv

crov Se/xa? eicriSoucra

150

(145)

156

(150)

Tre'rpa

raicrS'
j>ebt

yap
Se

'OXv/xTrou*

KpciLTovcr

ST)

Zeus d#eYto9 Kparvvei,

TO,
e
Trplf
TreXcupta PW aiaro

HP.

et

// UTTO yrj^ vlpOev

yap

TOV

i>AcpoSey//,oz'os eis oLTrl

Taprapov

'

^{}^

160

rjKtv Sea-pots aXurots

aypioj? TreXacras,

dXXos

ju^re TIS

XO.

6*

ws

/nifre

#eog

(155)

rotcrS' eTrey^^et.

aWeiov Kivvjia raXas

rts a)8e rX^criKapSio?

152. TOUTS'. Most

a8anai>To8eTots, but 5'

MSS. have
is

166
TOUS

added in the

Med. by the original hand. The confusion between rols and roto-Se, &c., is
perpetual; see Monk on Hippol. 402.
1391. Inf. 242.
156. deeVws. The MSS. have aBea-pus,
but Bentley restored the true reading
from Hesychius, adercas' aOffffAws, ov
AtcrxuAos Tlpofj.ydf'i
See a probable instance of a
Aeff/jLutrrj.
similar gloss having crept into the text,
inf. 254.
'
All that was
157. TCI irplv ireXdpia.
anciently great he is now doing away/
Schol. Med. TOUS Tiravas xal rovs TOVTUV
<ru7*caTOTe0et/ieVcos.

The word may be called Homeric, but we have ire\u>piov irpaypa Ar.

^.

crrp.

orw raS'
B

he means

rty

57.
Schol.

(160)

8cu,aa>f.

/caAwy ou/c ei
Hvdponros' ov yap sirexaipov OVTOL avry,
KOU
For eireyr)0et,
dtAAo
ffvveiraffxov.
the reading of the Med., Hermann,
Blomfield, and Cobet (Var. Lect. p. 103)
prefer eyeyrjflet, on the grou nd that 76yr)6a rather than yriBeca is the Attic usage.
Dindorf has firfy-rjdev.
find yrjdova-rj
fypevi in Cho. 795, and eyrjOfev is at

We

least

epic

(II.

vii.

127).

Though

firl

much to the sense (cf. cTrixa-tpeiv),

may have been prefixed by a gramina-

adds
it

rian or transcriber, and then etreyfyriQti

would have been cut down to tTreyf)6ei.

On

the construction of the indicative,

v6p.ovs.

see inf. 766.

Av. 321, TTf\upiov spyov Find. Pyth. vi.

The verse well expresses contempt
41.
for the innovations introduced under the
new dynasty. It is remarkable that the

163. xLvvy^o..
have the form
KIVIHTVU in Cho. 188.
Compare aXviy/jLa
and atjao-o-o/xat in connexion with cuVe'w.
The word seems to have signified a
moveable image suspended so as to turn
with the wind (oscillum). Hence Schol.

chorus as well as Hephaestus (v. 35)

join in the dislike to the new sovereignty.
158. e2 yap fj.'
'O that he had
fiKfv.
hurled
161.

me

'
!

See Cho. 337.

The MSS. give us

/^TTOTC 0ebs,
and as &\\os is added by a later hand
in the Med., Hermann conjectures us
Oe6s TLS, where the
/uT)7roTe' TIS
/j.'fjTf
repetition of ns has a parallel in Suppl.

We

Med. explains &(nrep

virb

rbv

e'xfyois,

eftJaAov Kp^fj-a^vov
firixapTa ireTrovQoas rots
that he seems to have

oe'pa

so

The MSS.
supplied ct/j.1 with Klwypa.
give 6 rd\as. Elmsley is perhaps right
in omitting an article which is at least
unnecessary.

ZTPOMH0ET2 AEZMflTHZ.
ou

is

vvacrxa\a
A

S/t^a ye Jtos; o o
^e/xei'os

>

&

del

dyvapTTTov POdf

SdfjivaTai ovpaviav
ouSe
X^fet, Trpt^ ai^ -^ KOpzcrrj Ktap,
yevvav'
T<XZ>

ZIP.

77

109

170
r)

vraXa/xa

SucraXwToz' eX^ TIS dp^dv.

eV

/u/y}z>

e/xoG KOLirrep

Kparepals

ev ywoTre'Scus at/<t^o^eVov

7.3

efei ju,a/capa)j> TrpuTai't?,

^e'o^ ^ovXev/A* u<^>' OTOI>

TO

T'

Tt/ia?

(170)

aTTOcruXaTat.

OVTI /xeXtyXwcro~ots Tret^ou?

feat /x*

eVaoiScuo-w ^eXfet, crTepea?

180

T'

OVTTOT aTreiXa? TTT^fa? ToS' eya>

O"Y),

az' e'^

(175)

dypicov
TTOivds T TlVeiV

TTyotv

167. |ui/a(rxaAa. See inf. 311.

168. Hermann gives 8fx 7ouV ei/bs,
from two MSS., which have 8tx 7' e>6s,
though in these the vulgate is given as a
various reading. The chief reason for the
change lies intheantistrophe 188, where
see the note.
The Schol. Med. has irAV

times found

convenient to be asleep.
fairly be charged
with favouring such opinions. On the
contrary, the general tone and moral of
this play tend to show the omnipotence
of Zeus. The expressions here uttered
are but the puny murmurs of dissatisfied
it

But Aeschylus cannot

subjects.

169. QeffBai vAov

pression

(e. g. II. ix.

is

the Homeric, ex-

629, avrap 'AxiAAeus

/xbr), and Se'Sta 70:^ is

to Se'Sja 8' in 189 by

plausibly corrected

Person, yap and Se

being constantly interchanged. So one
MS. gives Zeus yap for Zeus 8' in 410.

There

is

a difficulty in ayva^-jnoi/,

which

written by a late hand in the Med.,

and does not accurately correspond with
the metre of 189. Hence Hermann reads
Such corrections are made
do"Tpa(/)7j.
on the assumption that not the smallest
syllabic deviation is ever allowable in
the choral metres of Aeschylus. Compare
Theb. 344 with 358, and ib. 559 with
623.
For these
Suppl. 570 with 577.
and similar sentiments some have expressed surprise that the poet should
have escaped a ypa^ d<re/3euis ut Athens.
On this subject see Grote, Hist, of Greece,
i.
The open cavils of Euripides
p. 514.
against the popular theology, and the
equally undisguised ridicule* of Aristophanes, show that the Areopagus someis

174. ^ ij.'fiv. These particles often im'

I
ply threat or defiance, as inf. 928.
can tell him that he will yet want me/
&c. Wakefield proposed aiKi^SfAevos, from
one of the later Scholiasts, who has /catrot
aiKt6fj.js6s pe, and elsewhere the verb is
used transitively, as 203. 235. 264. On
rb v4ov fiovTrpuTcwis see Suppl. 365.
cf.
Aeu/u,', i. e the marriage with Thetis
The notion of plot or plan to
inf. 786.
deprive him of his empire is to be
attributed to the fears of Zeus in asking
for the information.
For the use of the
:

present (Schol. 07ro<ruA7j0Tj(reTai) see Ag.

125.
Inf. 969.
179. oure Porson, Herm., Blomf., by
a probable correction ; for O&TOI, the
reading of the Med. and others, was
likely to arise from the error of shortening
t
before 7A. Hermann adds, " oppoui
inter se preces et minae debebant."
The absence of the caesura in this verse
is to be noticed
cf. Again. 52. 64.
183. iroivas T'IVCIV. Schol. Med. TOVTO
:

rfy? neya\o<t>uias

AtVx^Aou

/c

AISXTAOT

110

ai/ctas

XO.

crij

Opa(rv<s re /cat

IJLCV

cur.

Svaicnv ovSev eVt^aXa?,

ayav

186

8* eXev^eyooo-ro/xet?.

ds Se <peVa9

(180)

Se'Sta 8* a^(f)l crats

TTOTC rwj'Se

TTO,

ere

190

KeXcravT* eVtSeuv d/ct^ra ya/3

TepfJLd

/cat

/ce'ap

Jivdov e^et

17P.

6V t rpa^us

Kpovov

Trats.

(185)

Trap* eaura)
TO St/catoj> e^o)^ Zeus* aXX' eJnTra?
olS'

[otct),]

/cat

195

jLtaXa/coyi^w/xwi'

ecrrat 7ro#', orai^

ravry

TJ)V 8' drepafjivov

crropeVas opy^v

ets apOjjJbv IfJiol /cat

paicrOfj'
(190)

^tXdr^ra
200

orTreuSco^ crTreuSo^rt TTO^' T^fet.

XO.

TrdW

cKKaXvifjov /cat

yeyaw

Auo"t' 7roti/os atre?*'

T)*'

not enough for the

haughty rebel to be liberated. He will
for
the wrong, or Zeus
have satisfaction
shall be the sufferer in the end.
188. eV&o-e. So Dind., Blomf., Ehnsl.
with ed. Turn. Hermann retains rjpe'&o-e
with the MSS. See sup. 168 ; inf. 435.
The omission of the augment in a chorus
presents no difficulty, especially in a poet
who affects an epic style. We have unrbj/

Ata.

It

is

questioned examples in -naXXovro, Suppl.

561. eW oee\e Pers. 899. TrdQo^v Cho.
411. Qpaaev Agam. 223.
190.

TTO,

TTore

K e \<ro I/TO

(tiirai

7TOT6

What

shore you are to reach

before you see the end of these troubles/
See sup. 100. Suppl. 432 6. Schol. -^

M.)

ruv irpo<ropijii^ofj.4v(av vewv.

*
not to be reach(II. xvii. 75),

nerafyopa. airb

aKixnTa

ed,

i.

e.

obstinate,

Med. has ou
194.
,

Tra.paij.vQov.

eauT^J

%x<av.

See

inf.

The
558.

The keeping

oneself was a characteristic

of Tvpavvoi as distinct from hereditary
kings, who were bound to dispense it
Blomfield
impartially to their subjects.
compares Eur. Suppl. 431, riv v6nov

justice

Trap'
all to

inexorable.

KeKT7j,ueVos

aiVby

irap

avry.

Hence

THILIS

\6yov,

Hes.
t,
Plato,
Opp. 189.
Theaet. p. 172, E, Seo-TrdTrjv KaQ^^vov eV
x e 'P* T SIKTJV exovra. So also the VStot
v6^ot of Zeus, inf. 411, are opposed to
Koivol, those for the public weal.
196. ofo>.
Perhaps interpolated to
make up a verse. The Med. has la>,

which is clearly wrong

and nothing
seems wanting to the sense.
197. '6rav {>ai<T6 (fW0f/ Med.), < when'
he has received a crushing blow in this
way,' i. e. by an ill-fated marriage.
Then,' he adds, he will calm his rage,
and be only too glad to make a friend of
;

'

me again.'

TavTT),\.e. asdescribed in 178.

198. arcpafj-vov. See on 1083.
199. ap9/j.bv Kal (^i\6rt\ra.
Horn. II.
vii. 302, ^5' air' eV <pi\6rr]Ti SifTnayev
ap0fj.-f](TavT.
Hymn, ad Merc. 521,
Ar}Toi'8r)s

KOTeVevo-ep

eV apQ^

Kal

<pi\6T-rjTt.

201.

The

Schol.

Med. here well

re-

"
marks,
Desiring to make known the
argument, he (the poet) has made use of
the

curiosity

natural to

women

for

Ocean us would not have thought it

worth while to inquire, knowing the
whole matter himself."

Ill
Zevs eV

Xafiatv ere

KOL
,

HP.

iru<pa)<s

et rt JUT)

aifajerai'

(195)

j8Xa7TTt Xoy&>.

KCU \lyeiv io-rlv raSe,

aXyos Se cn/yar, Tra^Ta^rj Se SucnTOTfia.

dXyetva

ju,cV

/xoi

205

eVei ra^tcrr' rip^avro Scu/^o^es ^dXou,

crracris r' eV aXX^Xoicriz/ copoOvvtTO,
01
a>5

jue*>

#e'Xoj>Teg eV^aXeTz/ e'Syoas

Zeus

aVas,

OVK

TO,

X&jcrra

Ovpavov

r)Svvnj07jv'

Bacch. 1131, -fiv Se TroV 6/j.ov /3or?, 6 /j.cv

So Virgil, Eel. vii. 16,
ffrtvdfrv, * -T.A.
Et certamen erat, Corydon cum ThyrThe Scholiasts needside, magnum.'
lessly take this verse 5(a p.4<rov, or as
interfering with the construction 8at/j.ot>fs
4

Schol. recent, -npoot p.\v QsXovTts.

\fyei Se Tivas fvepyecrias ytvo/j-Gvas Ty
Au irap* avrov, 'Lva. axdpiffrov Kai ayvca-

avrbv <X7ro5ei'r7.
This expresses that it
210. 87)0ei/.
was a mere pretext on the part of the
rebels to substitute a new ruler over
them. See 1007.
213. TiToVay. Prometheus himself was
IJLOVO.

Phoen. 1122, and his mother

893 ; but unless we
identify Themis and Earth, these Titans
were not strictly his brethren, but only
of kindred race, Titanum soboles, soda

called Tn-aj/,

Tiravls, inf.

nostri sanguinis, in the fragment translated by Cicero, Tusc. ii. 10, |ui/o,uaiElsewhere, as Eum. 2,
juoi/es inf. 418.
e/j.is

and TaTa,

and it does not seem necessary to confound them in the following passage,
Both
which may be understood thus
my mother Themis, and also her predecessor in the oracular seat, Earth (who
is called
by many other names, as Rhea,
'

I
1

210

XOovos

re'/ci'a,

(205)

fn-//Tj^
at/AuXas Se

Aeschylus distinguishes

re KOLL

205. al Xeyeiv. Cf. 660, /cat Xeyovff'

*
These things
aicrxvyop..
Supra, 106.
are painful to me even to speak of, but
then it is pain also to conceal them/
208. a-rdffis ol /ueV.
Compare Cho.
633. Antig. 260, \6yoi 8 eV aAAr

Themis

Kpovov,

d^acrcroi Sr^e^, ot Se TOvpiTaXiv

zv0' eya)
.

(200)

Demeter, Cybele, &c.), had foretold me

the event was to be brought about/
In Apollodorus i. 2, 1, it is stated that
Earth predicted to Zeus that he would
prevail in the fight if he had for his
allies those whom he had hurled into
Tartarus.
It may be objected, that if
distinct persons were meant, the verb
should have been in the plural. But
this is not always the case, the verb in
fact referring only to one of the nomina-

how

tives.

Hermann

attributes

some weight

the argument of Schiitz, that as

Prometheus does not seem to speak of
the Titans as his own brothers, he cannot have meant that there was but one
and the same parent of them all ; but
he observes that in 1112 he certainly addresses the earth as & ^ojrpbs e^uTjs ffeftas,
and thinks that here the poet is inconsistent with his own mythology in other
places.
Perhaps the explanation of this
confusion, if such it is, may be found in
the union of the later polytheism with
the older element-worship, which was
then in a transition state.
214. cm^Aqy /miyayas, 'counsels of
Schol. Med.
craft,' 8oAo> inf. 221.
ras e^taj STJAOI^TI. The word
to

signifies
wily,'
crafty/ generally with
reference to seducing words ; e. g. Plat.
Phaedr. p. 237, B, els Se ns avruv atfj,6Aos r\v, t>s ovSevbs ^JTTOV fpu>v eVerm/cei
rt>v TraTSa us OVK C'/J^TJ.
To act with
craft was the purport of his ' advice for
'

the best' (212), not so much his own

suggestion as derived from oracular as-

AlZXTAOT

112

'215
i

e/xot

vrpos /Biav re

Se prJTrjp ou^

KCLL .Tata, 7roAXa>j>

aVaf

/x-oVoi>

opo^Laroiv

(210)

p.op<j)r)

TO peXAoif 7y Kpaivoiro
ws ou /car' io-^yv ouSe Trpos TO
fy, So Aw Se T0t>9 vTTepcr^6vTa<5

220

Adyoicru> e^you/xeVo
ov/c rj^Lwcrav

ouSe

7rpoo-/3Xei//ai

TO

7raz>.

(215)

TtoV

KpCLTLCTTa 8nj fJLOl

TTapecrTCOTCOP
elvai TrpocrXafiovTa

225

kK.6vri Zrjvl

Se ftov\als

Taprdpov

Jv Ka\v7TTt,

TOV

avToicri o-v^a^oicri.

But

they, through pride in

or thinking only of
strong measures, slighted the idea of

surance.
their

strength,

acting with cunning.

So Dawes for XP 6 *' ?T or
221. XP ^7We find xp^" Tat f r XP ' a ^"T t
Xpfy $
in Soph. frag. 537 ; but there can be no
question that the alteration was rightly
made. For virepo-xovras the MSS. give
l

forepe'xorTa?, some inferior copies having

vTrepeffx^vras. The correction is Person's.
Compare uTrepo-x&v o\fiov Pers. 705, and
The meaning
see Monk on Hipp. 1362.

of the aorist

is

'

tbosejwho should havje

See Suppl.

vicigxenf).

607. Hermann reads uTreprepous, which

he defends by the ingenious but perilous
argument elsewhere adduced (see on 254),
that vireprepos is often explained by the
Yet he introduces a
gloss vTrepe'xwf.
needless complexity by understanding
TOVS 5e S6\cf vireprepovs.
224. ru>v TrapeffTcaTtov r6re. Not, 'the
best of present circumstances' (Schol.
ra>v eVto-Ta/teVaji' irpay^druv),
of the schemes which then octo
me.'
So the Greeks often
curred
The two meansay irapeVrTj /wot TOVTO.
ings, however, are closely connected ;
the former is the better translation in

recent.

but,

Agam.

1020,

225. Most

eVoi/,

TO \fffra t&v

MSS.

give

irpo<r\a.p6i'Ti,

7TCL\aL'yi^YJ

Kpovov

(220)

TotaS' ef e/xov

which Scholefield defends, and so the

Schol.,

(rui/cupo/ueVp

rfj

/j.T)Tpl

(1.

T^J>

But the reading was likely to

proceed from a grammarian ignorant of
/uTjrepo).

the usual idiom, by which the participle

should rather agree with the accusative
understood as the subject of the infinitive.
'
to
Besides, ^poo-haBity means rather
take as a partner' than 'to admit to
one's counsels,' though in either case the
oracular aid of Themis is meant.
The
point of the whole narrative is, that
Prometheus at first sided with the Titans
against the new Jovian dynasty; but
when they would not listen to the only
counsel which he knew would ensure
success (the employment of cunning instead of force), he went over to the opposite faction, resolving, like a god of
forethought as he was, to be with the

winning party at
226.

all

events.
rebellion of the

The story of the

gods is alluded to in Horn. 11. i. 399, and

the whole legend is given by the Venetian Schol. ibid.
228. Ka\vTTTfi.

II.

xiv.

203, #re re

Kp6vov evpvoira Zeis 701775 pepde KaOe'iae

aTpvyeroio 6a\d<TO"r)s.
try^u/uoxoien,
" Suis consiliis Saturi.e. the Titans.
num Saturnique socios adeo fractos esse
dicit, ut in Tartaruui conjici potuerint/'
Weil. Cf. avrcus fit fas inf. 1068.
/cot

nPOMHSE'fS

113
230

6 TUP 0ea>v Tvpavvos w^eX^/xe^os

TTOIVOIS TaicrSe

yap

TT&>S

TOVTO

rot? <tXoi<Ti

8'

ow

rfj
ft?)

7re7roi#eVcu.

(225)

epwrar', alrioiv /ca$' TJVTLVCL

<u/aerai

TOUTO

/xe,

235

ST) cra<f>rjvia).

ra^tcrra TOI> iraTpwov es Opovov

Ka#eer', ev^u? Satjoiocrt^ z^e/xei yepa

OTTCU?

aXkoicnv aXXa,

/cat

Stecrrot^^ero
rai^
Se
TaXaiTTtopwv Xdyoi'
apxrfv' fipoTuv
ou/c ecr^e^ ou8eV, aXX' cucrrwcras yeVos

TO

TTO,^

)(prjE>ev

aXXo

240

(furvcraL v<iov.

KOI roi(Tiv o^Sets ai>T/3aw

eya> S' eVoX/xrycr''

(230)

?rX^

e/xoi)'

^\vadp.7]V fiporovs

(235)

TOU x

231.

TTotj/oTs.

Some

inferior

copies

have T^CUS, which Hermann admits,

quoting Hesychius, TI/X^J- irore 5e /coi

One MS.
3) avTCKTHris rj Kvpia.
has Trials. See on Agam. 672. For
Blomf., Dind. give dj/ree'lTjjuetyaTo

TtfjLupla,

from two MSS.

232. efe<m, K.T.A.
One of those patriotic stage- sentiments which the recent
dominion of the Pisistratidae rendered of
obvious and popular application.
)uei|/aTo

'
234. & 5' oS^ fyurar'.
H.QWfiXfiii_to
revert to your questian,' i. e. in 202. See
(ni Again. 34. 217.
Kara, here, as frequently, in the sense of QUO,
see Cho. 665.
238. 5t(TTotxtCeTO Hesych.
-

Toiv

trrjKous

SiaKptv6vT(t>v

eitrct'/Jj/TttJ'
e/c

ra

iroi/JLVia

Kal

TTJJ vo/urjs

eKdcmp ra^fSta.

492

hut the true

;
Similarly c<rToix"ra>
sense both of the imperfect and of the
middle voice must here be enforced, $twm

ipse

imperium

sibi CQnstituere coegerat.

Probably the idea was taken from Hes.

Theog. 71, o S' ovpavip e/jL/Saffitevei, /capret
Trarcpa K.p6vov cS Se efcacrra
adavaTOts Sifra^fv 6/j.S>s Kal eVe'^paSe
Ibid. 885, 6 8e Toiaiv eiJ SteSdcrri^ds.
viK^ffas

ffaro Ti/xoy.

239.

Schol.

Med.

fjuffoirovfipus

Kal

rb TaXanrcapwv irpoafOriKfi'.
210. di'ffTwaas.
This bears a remark-

(f>i\at>6puiT(as

able analogy to the account in Scripture of man being destroyed by a flood.

So Hermann with the
242. Toiffiv.

MSS. Others give roio-iS', and

it

appears

to have been the original reading in the

Med. See on 152. Though Aeschylus

rarely uses the article in the strict Homeric sense for ovros, there are at least two
undoubted examples, Suppl. 352, r<av yap
ov Scirat irJA/s, and ib. 1031, '6ri rot
and perhaps
p.6p<riu.6v effTi rb yevoiT* av,
In other places it
also Eum. 323. 337.
stands for the oblique cases of avrbs
'
him,' it/ &c.
243. fe\vo-d/j.-nv. This is the reading
There is a
of the Med. and other MSS.
variant e'|epu<ra u77i', but such a form in
tragedy would be not more correct than
See Suppl. 1051. Eum. 166.
e'lep^e.
Audrom. 818. Oed. Tyr. 1003. Ajac.
In
531. Hes. Theog. 528. Od. x. 286.
TOU /j.^ two constructions are mixed, rb
n)l, for &<TT
fi^, and TOU /uoAeiV avTOiis.
The Med. has rd fj.}j, which may be defended by Ag. 552, rb /X^TTOT' alQis fj.r]5'
'

avacTTTivai

/u.e'Aet*'.

The

/urj

is

added iu

the latter case from the notion of prevention and prohibition in e^eAuo'a^j'.
Similarly Herod, i. 86, pvfffTai TOV
S)VTa naraKavQ^vai.
Compare 256.
244. Stappcuorfle't/Ta?. broken to pieces
with his thunderbolts.

A1SXTAOT

114

245

TOL ToicucrSe

p,v aXyeivaicriv, oiKTpa.lcnv 8'

Iv Ot/CTft) TTpoOlptVOS TOVTOV

S*

OVK
oDS*

XO

a\\a vrjXews
eppufyuoyxcu, Zyvl Sucr/cXer)?
tOrjv

auros,

ov

HP.
XO.
ZIP.

XO.
TIP.

/cat
/i>7

etcriSoucra r' vfkyvvdriv /ceap.

(j)i\ois

eXewos etcropaV eyw.

TwvSe Kal Trepatrepw

TTOV rt TTpov/Brjs

(245)

255

eiravcra

OvrjTOvs y
fjirj TrpoSep/cecr^at popov.
TO iroiov evp&v T-^crSe (fxipfJiaKov vocrov;
TV(j)\as iv aurots eXTuSas /caraj/ctcra.

XO.
IIP.

iwacr^aXa
raSe

eya> -yap our' ai> eicriSeu'

(250)

roCr'
icrSe
vrpos roicr

247. TQVTOV TUYtV;

trine of the epayoy. or
like favour from those

TLJS

vrup

air6vTd)v

rvpdvfuv

meeting with the

we have obliged.

erpets

rti/as ;

for

Koipdvuv, and so in Prom. 979 many

copies have Tvpavvovvr* for Koipavovvr^
'
255. ny TTOV.
Did you not go even
'.

beyond this (i. e. 243) ? Yes, I stopped

mortals from looking forward to their
fate.'
Cf. Suppl. 290,
Kal \6yos ns

Hermann corrects
fjiixOrj^ai &por$;

6vrjTovs 76

iravcras.

eyw

a^w

200

atiracra.

258. In Tu$A.as he of course alludes

J3 tll6

See on Theb. 472. We might therefore

correct rauroG with some probability.
248. vn\cws. The MSS. have di/TjAews,
perhaps the original form, but Aeschylus
seems to prefer the Homeric word. See
Cho. 234.
sup. 42.
254. icat /uV ^I'AOJS. The sense is,
*
Yes, but it is only to friends, not to
Zeus (248), that I seem deserving of
He thus shows that what
compassion.'
the chorus has said is no real consolation.
eAew/bs is Person's correction for e'Aefiv6s.
Hermann reads olicrphs) on the
principle already pointed out (221) that
e'A.eeii'&s may have
superseded it as the
established gloss on that word.
Thus
Hesychius has oiKTpd- eAeeti/a, and again,
It is certain that the
oiKTp6s f\eti>6s.
most obvious and useless interpretations
have occasionally crept into the text.
Thus in Ag. 532 the MSS. give Kal TT>S;

Zf/va

250

(TLSrjpocfrpuv re KOLK TTeVpas eipyacr/xeVos,

OOTIS, Upo/Z7?#eu, crolcriv

M.

(2io)

Oea.

f\iriSas is finely said,

to irpoSepicecrQai.
hope is a characteristic of man alone.
" instinct
It has been well observed that
is ignorant that it knows, and reason

for

knows that it is ignorant; but spirituality

does more,

it

hopes/'

It has been gene-

assumed that there is here an allusion to Pandora (Hes. Theog. 570. Opp.
60 seqq.) ; but there is no similarity
whatever between the woman so called,
sent by Zeus as a punishment to mortals,
and who let loose upon the world all the
evils of humanity, leaving hope behind,
and the gift of Prometheus, who confers
hope as one of his benefits to man, even
rally

Hermann thinks
before his gift of fire.
Plato had this passage in view, when he
makes Zeus say to Prometheus (Gorgias,
p. 523, D) iravcTTtov ftrrl irpoeiSJras ouTOVS T})V Qa.va.TOVy vvv p.tv yap Trpoaracrt.
By 7iy>o8ep/ce<r0at we must not understand
(

literally

to

foresee,'

what day they were to

i.

e.

to

know on

die, but, as

of the

later Scholiasts explains

b<pQa\in.S)v ex ei " r ^ v QdvaTov, to be

it,

one
Trpb

always
contemplating it in a desponding light,
so as to have no energy for trying to
improve the present condition.
260. ey<6. The pronoun is by no means
redundant, the sense being,
gave them fire/

'it

was I who

115

XO.
ZIP.

KOL VVV <XoyO)7TOJ> TTVp

d<' ov ye TroXXas eKfJi

XO.

TCHourSe

817 ere

Zeus eV amd/xacru>

at/aerat re Kov^a^rj
oi;S' eoTti>

dXXo

d0\ov

(255)

\ciL\a

265

repfJia CTOL

IIP.

ou/c

XO.

Sdfei Se TTOJS; TIS eX?rts; ou^ opa? 6Vt

w? S' T^/xayore?, OVT' e'/x-ol \lytiv
dXXa rai)ra
1780^1', CTOL r' dXyo?.

y* ov8e>, TrXrjv OTOLV Ktiva* SOKTJ.

aOXov

',

IIP.

eXa</>/DOJ>5 ocrrts

CK\VCTLV {tfrei TIVOL.

iry^ar^v efw vrdSa

irpdcrcrovT' eya> 8e TavO*

ls 8*

270

8*

ro^

e^et, TrapaiveLV vovOeretv re

e/cwr

(260)

OLTTOLVT

(265)

roiTQv, OVK
d
auros

275

TTOVOVS.
roiatcri /^e

ri

TreVpat? TreSapcrtois

77^009
'

epifjLiov

roSS' dyettoi^os Trdyov.

(27o)

ra

/xe^ TrapovTa p,rj Sv/jecr^'

TreSot Se /BacraL ra? TTpocrepTrovcras

aKov<ra6\
^

&>s p<d0r]Te

/Ltot,

Sta re'Xovs TO

TreiOecrde,

265. Perhaps this line should be given

to the chorus, with a mark of two lines
lost as the reply of Prometheus.

271. f\a(ppbf,

one who
exhort and admonish him who is faring
ill.'
See Cho. 684. Eur. Here. F. 1249,
(TV 8 6/CT^s &v *ye
a~v/j.<f)opas /j.e vovQcTels.
The proverb is given in Bekker's Anecd.
p. 38, f'AcK^p&v irapaive'iV Tbf /ca/ccDs Tre-

The proud contempt

irpayoTa.
as the obstinacy of

drawn.

Prometheus

as well
is

ad-

He

admits that he
mirably
sinned, knowingly and in defiance, but
He
pleads that it was in a good cause.
is a
martyr to benevolence and philanthropy. And smarting under a sense of
injustice, he adds that he had not ex!
Thus the superior power
made to appear. He cannot

pected this
of Zeus

is

crush his spirit

feel,

but he can make him

and confess that he

273.

6r)ff6/j.fvos.

As

feels.

Med. n^faprjbefore, v. 107, he admits

rjTrKTTcfyiTjf.

'

'Tis easy for

keeps his foot outside of harm to
'6ffTis.

280

Schol.

had hoped that the end

would justify the means. Perhaps (as

his fault, but

the Med. in the text bo's

to^/caK<is
Trpaa'a'oz/Tas) we should read eu Se TOUT'
airavr'

T]iri<rra.}jif]v.

The MSS. have Ka.1 fioi.

279. Kairoi.
The reading of Rob. is admitted by Hermann, and the context is entirely in
favour of it.
280. ri/xas. The Schol. Med. records
a variant jSAajSav. But TUXS is probably
right. Prometheus intends; as Hermann
to tell them all about his
deliverer, though in 531 he
avows his resolution not to reveal what
Zeus most desires to know.

observes,

destined

AISXTAOT

116

vvv jJioyovvTL.
ravTc TO i
irpos aXXor' a\Xov

TO)

XO.

(275)

OVK aKovcrais

285

TOVTO,

Kal vvv

l\a<f)pa) 77081

KpaurvocrvTov

OCLKOV 7rpo\L7TOv<T alOcpa

&

ayvov

TTopov ola)va>v, oKpLoecro-y

8e TroVous
)(0ovl TrjBe TrcXar rou? crous

290

Sia Traz/Tos d/covcrcu.

80X1^77$

Teppa

/jiej>os TT/DOS ere,

TrrepvyajKrj roVS*
TOfJiLtov

arep

rats crais 8e ru^ats,

283. TaCra rot.
'Tis thus that/
See on Suppl. 396. Hermann edits roOra
ffoi.
Dind. rauro TOI. The Schol. must
have found /toi, and probably he read
irpbs &\\OT' &h\cp, since he has ov y&p eiri..'

fj.fl/f i fj.oi r)

Kal

ravra

\virr}
r)

4^

ffj.})

TrovvT)<ri<av Svvaij.iv

ing

is,

kvi.

i/e^rrjs

Thucyd.
es T^V

w/utXrja-e.

vi. 17,
IIeA.0-

The mean-

You may some day have to

suffer

yourselves/ Hence there is an emphasis

on rip vvv fj,oyovvTi. Schol. recent. eTrel
ovv ravO* OVTWS *x ei > ^e? Kal vp.as f/uol
(rv/j.irovf'iv

ai/

bvarvxovvTi, ft/a Kal vfuv eKirore

rb yap rrjs Tvx"ns &Sr}\ov,

0vfj.f}airi,

T^V v/j.as trapafj.v6Tj(r6fj.fvov e^otre.

292. The Schol. observes on this efiroSosof Oceanus; "The arrival of Oceanus
allows time for the chorus to alight from
their (aerial) machine." This movement
is executed while Oceanus is kept in
conversation by Prometheus.
It is to
be observed, that the first speech of
the chorus at v. 128 is to be regarded
as the parode.
Ibid. So^xys.
The abode of Ocean
was in the far west, for the early Greeks
knew nothing of what they conceived to
be the eastern shore of the great circumambient stream. Hence Ovid, who copies
everything Greek (Fast. v. 233), makes
Juno rest in the Islands of the Blest in
her visit to Oceanus. The scene of
Prometheus' sufferings was in a par t_ of

(285)

ITpo/x^^eu,

ota)*>6i>

v9vva)V.

295

icrdi,

ScythiaJying above the Pontus ;

and

Euripides (Hippol. 3) speaks of those who

" dwell within the Pontus and the Atlantic limits" as the inhabitants of the
whole world in a direction right across
it.
See also ib. 1056, and Here. Fur.
Inf. 425.
234.
reppa Kf\fvBov is in
point of construction for Kf\fvdoi>, .the
notion of completing the journey naturally suggesting rep/j.a.
It
294. rdrS* ol<av6v.

was a beast
rather than a bird (reTpaa-KeXrjs, 403),
a winged monster like the ypvirdfroi and
linra\fKTpv6vfs in which Aeschylus delighted, and which, as the discovery of
the Assyrian sculptures suggests, may
have been derived, through the Persians,
from the east. " Grotesque mixtures of
"
have also
the bird and the quadruped
been discovered in Phoenician tombs at
the mere will of the
Curnae.
yvtf>fjty,
It is vain to speculate on the
rider.
machinery by which such effects as a
real aerial car (287) and a cumbrous
hobby-horse could have been deposited
on the stage from above. As the Greek
theatre was wholly without roof, we

must conceive a sort of crane (/cpa5?j or

and lofty enough
fcapr]fj.a) strong enough
hoist these supernatural visitants
quickly and noiselessly over the heads of
the actors.
to

nPOMHOETS AEZMflTHZ.
TO re

yap

So/cw,

/xe,

x^P^

eVa*>ay/caet,

(290)

or&> jueioi>a

ou/c

/$

in

300

croi.

77

117

be Tab

a>s CTV/A

'

ovoe

evi

on

(295)

ou yap TTOT epets

TIP.

a>s

305

c^tXos ecrrt /3e/3atorepos crot.

/cat cru 8^ TTOVUV
TI
ea,
-^prjiJLa ;
r)KL<; 67707777^5*

e7ra)vvp.6v re

pevpa /cat
avroKTir avrpa rrjv
lv

alav ;

r^

/cat

^ai

(soo)

TreTprjpe^rj

/ca/cots

vvao-yatov

Sepitov ^ea/xa, ro^Se TOI^ Jtos ^>tXor,

TOJ>

otat?

/2K.

op&i,

avrop

UTT'

7777/xo^atcrt /ca/x77ro/xat.

npopyOev,
ra Xwo-ra,

/cat

Trapaivlcrai ye crot

/catTrep

wrt

See on 39. The con297. gurye^r.

nexion alluded to in 570 would not
constitute |u77eVeto.
300. vfinaifjit.
For the
see Ag-. 603.
Clio. 164.

construction

The phrase
seems to have arisen from the custom of
awarding a larger share of the feast or
the prizes taken in war to the chiefs in
the heroic times. See II. xii. 311. xxiv.
626.
Od. xiv. 448. xv. 140. xx. 280.
Thuc. iii. 3.
Herod, vi. 57, Snr\r]ffta
ve/j.ovras e/carepw ra irdvTa 7) rolffi &\Hence there is no
ground for the ingenious guess of
G. Surges, ;ueibi>' kv &pav, from Trach.
57, fl irarpbs vfjj.oi TIV' pai>.
302. Qepe yap. As a proof of readiness to serve him beyond mere words, he
desires to know how he can help him.
Thus Trpaffffetv is opposed to \tytiv imAoto-t 9curvp6vf(ri.

real

plied in x a f)tT0 7^ ft>'

Schol. Med. explains
<roi

Kal

'

OVK

Cho. 258.

>

which

/J.*XP 1

the

y^ffff-rjs

Zpyois.

See

315

7Tot/ctXa>.

cravrov, /cat

Xaptf<rQai
tSuppl. 509.

(305)

vyKaracrTrj(ravTa Trjv rvpavv&a,

r/oo77ovs
'
So yoz* too have
/cal av
77.
The chato gaze at my tortures.*
Promeracter is admirably sustained.
theus wants no one to console him ; he
treats the fine words of Ocean with cold
contempt, and only asks him ironically
how he has had the courage to attempt

306.

come

so long a journey.

310.

0eo>p^<ra>*>

ol

luvatrxaAwf.

Or

be that you have come not merely

idly to gaze at, but also to condole with,
my misfortunes ? See then a sight,' &c.
The MSS. and edd. vary between ^ and *).
311. It seems that %vva.<rva.\G>v is used
both as a future and a present i. e. both
from do'xctA.Aeti' and aff^aXav. See sup.

can

it

Inf. 783. II. xxiv. 403, acrx*oYSe Kad-h/jLevoi.

Schol. M.
317. yiyvwcrKe ffavr6v.
yvS>Qi (reaurbv on T}TTO>J> cl rov Ai6s.

167. 251.

A<tam yap

This is clearly one of the wise men's saws,

yv&Qi crsawrbv, like fj.r)5ev 67/ceAeu' ayav
in 72, fj.r)8ev aya&iv Suppl. 1046, and
inf. 909, where see the note.
/xe0/>/ra,

AISXTAOT

118
vtos

viovs'

yap KOI

7vpavvo<$ ev Oeois.

(310)

wSe rpaxets /cat Te#7?y/xeVous Xoyovs

Ta^' a^ <TOU /cat ^aKpav avo)Tp(i)

et 8'

/cXvot

Zevs,

6^9uv
dXX',

cocrre crot TOI>

7rat8ta^ etvat 8o/ceu/.

raXatVa)/)', as 9(ets

a)

8e rcoi'Se

320

yur ^d\o^

opyas

(315)

ac^es,

aTraXXayas.

7rr}p,dTCt)i>

tcrws crot (fraivojjiai Xe'yeu> raSe'

rotavra /xeVrot

7779

3 -; ,5

ayaj' vijjrjyopov

yXwcrcn^s, IIpouiTjOev, TanL^eLpa yty^erat.

crv S* ouSeVw TaTretvo?, ovS' et/cets /ca/cot9,
Trpos rots Trapovcri 8'

aXXa

(320)

TrpocrXafieiv ^eXet?.

330

ye ^pw/xe^os 8t8acr/caXaj

ou/covi' e/xot

Trpos Kevrpa /cwXoz^ e/cre^ets, opwz^ ort

rpa^v? fjiovapxos ovS' vTrevOvvos /cparel.
/cat

*>{)*>

eyw

jite^ et/At

/cat

(325)

Tretpacro/xat

eai/ SvvatfJiaL T<y*>Se

ay

8'

^cr^a^e,

cr'

e/cX9crat

fiiov.

veos

yap

/cal,

K.T.A.,

i.

e.

your old-

not suit the

new

dynasty, which makes light of your

fancied deserts (230), and exacts absolute
obedience. The character of Ocean is
that of a prudent adviser, who without

on his own part inculcates

submission to the supreme power as the
He does not impeach the
wisest course.
justice of Zeus, but regards him as a
servile fear

and absolute ruler (332), against

whose omnipotent will it is mere folly to

stern

contend.
See on Suppl. 478.
320. ptyeis.
This passage seems to
Tax' &f K\VOI.
be ridiculed by Aristophanes, who makes
in
the Birds (1508) hold
Prometheus
up an umbrella that Zeus may not
see him nor hear his treasonable conversation.
avwrepa) BaKuv, cf. Suppl.
95. 591.
Ag. 176.
321. ri>v vvv \6hov, the present wrath
of Zeus. Mj^y^coy iraiSiav must be taken
'
together, a mere mockery of suffering/

The later Scholiast explains%oAoj'/x^6a)i'

by T\\V \vTrrjv rcav vvv Svarvx^v.
325. apxata,

'

stale/

'

335

ft^8' ayaz^ Xa^po<rro/Aet.

adapt to yourselfjnew waysj* soAlcest.

1157, vvv ~yap p.eQT]pp.6a-fJLeaea. jQeAriw
fashioned ideas do

TTOWV.

old-fashioned.'

Ar. Plut. 323, apxcuov xal awrpov. Nub.

1357. 1469, us apxalos eT. The proverb
alluded to is expressed in other words
Suppl. 1044,
Theocr. ix. 20,

VLV

/j.eTpt6v

e-nos

etixov.

On

the
eirixtipa, where eirl gives the sense
of reciprocity, as in eiriya/j.ia, eirifj.axia,
and many other words, see New Cratylus.
The use of the article in the predipeya.

p.})

fj.v0ev.

word

ca.te is peculiar.
328. TaTreti/tk.

elvai.

Schol.

The same

ellipse

\direi
is

fle'Aeis

frequent in

&ios.
330. Q&KOVV ye often stands for_ou
Here efioi
yovv, especially in Sophocles.
ye seems better than epotye, 'at nil
events, if you will take my advice, you
will not kick against the goad/
See inf.
526. Ag. 1602, irpbs ntvTpa
Aa/ci-ifo
Piud. Pyth. ii. 95,
P.T] TraiVay noyfjs.
TTOT\ Kevrpov Aa/cr i^e^v TeAe^et
oSwijpbs
eVoi/zos, Trp6Qvp.os,

ol/J.os.

335.

'

Agflpoo-To'/net.

Do not go on

talking intemperately/ A few copies

give \avpocrr6/j.fi, by a common confusion
between u and
So havpcp for Xafipy
.

in Pers. 113, vavdr^js

377 and Eum. 434.

Theb. 271.

for vavfiarf)? ib.

for

eu5(fyta>

119
OVK

rj

UP.

01(7$' d/cp(,/3w9, a>v Treptcrcro^pajz',

77X0) cr',

oOovvtK

e/cros

am'as

on
(330)

/cupels,

340
fjirjoe crot /xeX^crarW
ou
iw
ov
Tretcrets
yap
yap evTnOijs.
S' auro9 ^77 rt
7rr]p,av0rj<s o8y.
7ToXXa> y' apeivoiv TOUS Tre'Xas (frpevovv e^vs
/cat j'uV

eao~ov,

/2K.

epyw KOU Xqy<y

VGLVTOV'

17

re/tytatpojuat.

345

e prjoafjitos
avTicnrda-Tfls'

S^/OOowpeaf\S\
>^\
yap,

QpfJia>iJLvov

auvct) TYIVOG.

auvct)

rco^

aicretJ> ^lt', aicrre

ra

TIP.

/xeV

^IJLOL

cr'

e/cXucrat TTOVWV.

lirawa), KOvSa^rj XT^^OJ Trore*

cr'

The expression
337. irpoffTptftcTat.
its origin to belong rather tq
comedy, in reference to the punishment
of slaves, as Ar. Equit. 5, irA^as del

(335)

to intercede in

my

(340)

cause/ or

j>C*/

8'

ou/c

seems in

e'acrco,

trpocTTptptTai TO"IS ot/ce'rais.

340. jU-nSe crot jUeATicrcJTco. This use is

rather rare, and is perhaps confined to
the third person singular of the aorist.

is

one

who has had

So

eiriTpiTTTos

blows, as

it

were,

on to him. In Again. 386,

Trp6(TTpifj.fj.a, though used with an allur
'
sion to the ' wear and tear
of metal,
and corresponding to our term, ' detrirubbed

ment/ can hardly be independent

sense of

only

it

of this

In later writers

Trpocrrpi/Secrflai.

was employed in a good

sense, as
TT\OVTOV riva 8cJ|j/
p. 617,

Dem. Androt.

This is said in irony

one who has escaped all
blame/ or, 'lucky that you are/ &c.
This seems to
iravruv jueracrxwp, /c.T.A.
mean that Ocean was implicated in the
faults Prometheus had committed; yet
in 242 the latter boasts that he stood
338.

'

V?A<iD

cr'.

fine talk, for

alone in thwarting Zeus.

Hence we
must rather understand, in having made
common cause with me.'
Schol. Med.
Qav/iidfa ere TTOJS ouSei' TreVoj/flas UTT& Aibs
'

ffwaXyuv IJ.QI. Schol. recent. V7ro/xetj/as

5t' &v (rwf]\yr](ras,
having shown your
'

toleration of

my

doings by your symThe construction itself implies

pathy.'
that al TToA|U77/ca>s is only an equivalent
to ToA/i7]pws. Not that instances are
wanting of a word so inserted as to
interrupt the regular syntax, as Autig.
537, Kal v/JLjj.ri(TX(i> KOI c/>epw TTJS alrias.
See on Suppl. 262. In the next verse
Schol. M. seems to have found e'aVa> in
his text, ' I will not trouble
you further

sc. Tretpacrfloi /*e e/cACcroi.

Cf. Theb. 1030,

1334,

SO/CTJO-CITW rivi.
Inf. 1023,
^7} ere i/iKrjcroTW.

Ajac.
etVeA-

fleroj tre /u^7rp0', cuy, /c.T.A.

341. vaj/x&f. ' DQ as you will, you will

not prevail upon him.' Cf. 16. 1074. The
Med. h^s ou Tre^et? viv. Schol. irpoytvu<rK.<av $TI ov Tretcret rbv
aireipyet awrbv
342. ourbs
There is
iri\^.avQys.
a certain degree of irony 'in this.
His
lest
Ocean
should
come
to harm
anxiety
qn his account is only so far sincere, that
he is too proud to seek any consolation
in others suffering in common with himfjL-f)

self.

Am

The same cold refusal is repeated

and the tone of the whole pas-

in 348,

sage is not tliat of friendly concern, but

of isolated endurance.
In this sense we
also understand 382 and 398.
343. typevovv. See Ag. 1154.
345. fj.ii 5 apus p.' Blomf., Dind., from
the two Cambridge MSS.
348. TCI fj.fi/ cr' eiraivw, i. e. rijs fj.fi/
Trpo8u/j.ias. The phrase must not be taken
to imply hearty thanks ; the meaning is
'
quite the reverse
you are very good,
but pray don't trouble yourself/ In
firaivS>
with
the Attic writers,
fact,
meant,
'
no, thank you/ and was chiefly used in
formal or ceremonious acknowledgment

mast

of something which was declined.

So
Ar. Ran. 508, KaAAtcrr', eVcuj/w. Xen.
Conviv. i. 7, ol a.(j.<pl rbv SW/C^TTJC eVcu-

AISXTAOT

120

yap ouSo>

e'XXetTrets*

yap, ovSef
rt /cat Trovev

Trove
et
e/jiot, Troz^crets,

arap
a)(f)e\a>v

350

dXX' T^cru^a^e, cravTov eKTroSwv

rouS' etVe/ca
lyco yap OVK et SIXTTU^O),
i

OV &TJT\

av

CTTet

retpoucr

355
KaCTiyVTJTOV
05 77^69 eonrepovs TOTTOU?
ovpavov re /cat
/Lt

/Cat
,

/ctoi'

Ar. Ach. 485,

vvv,

eTrrjvtff''

aye

& TaXaiva

KapSia.
So with a dative
350. tofpeX&v ff-Lot.
Pers. 838, o>s roTs Oavoixri TT\OVTOS ovSfv

Antig. 560. Ar. Av. 420. Eur.

Here. F. 499. For 0eAeis Hermann has
0eAots with two or three MSS., under-

o>4>6AeT.

standing

TroyTjtreis for irovf)(rei.as &v.

But

on Bum. 847.
353. The logical order is disarranged by
the metre: ovyap, ei ry& .Syo-ruxw* Ofaoip
av K.T.\. Schol. Trpo/j.Tf]&iK(as' oi> yap Kara
ov Koyiffp^v TTO\\OVS ai>T$
see

'Civ jSouAerat 6 ITpojw7j9eus.

Here,
as in Suppl. 184, all the MSS. give e'/j/e/ca,
which the editors change to ovvena.
Properly speaking, roDS' eVe/ca answers to
ov eVe/ca or owve/fa, as II. i. 110, TO 05'

OVK
670) KOU^TJS Xpvff-rjiSos a.y\tf frnotva
e6(\ov Sefacrdai.
fv-^vfa'y

(345)

a>5 TrXetarotcrt TrrjfJLOvas

Eur.

Alcest.

a\6xv TTwrbs ovvtK

e?

1095,
(pi\os.

Hel. 31, "Hpa Se fj-f^dela"' oyj/e/c' ou fi/cot

0tas. See the note on the former passage,
and compare ii. 629. Ti/_ye?y. (ir.r.iderfi^
Pers. 702.
Ag. 623. Suppl. 785.
355. In some MSS. this part of the
speech is wrongly assigned to Oceanus.
Elmsley first detected the error, and the
editors have generally followed him. Atlas
was the Kaaiyv^ros not of Ocean but of
Prometheus, Hes. Theog. 509. Exanir
pies of ou STJT' errei in continuous narrative are quoted by Dindorf from Oed.
Col. 435. Alcest. 557. Heracl. 507; see
also Hec. 367. Hippol. 1062. Thearguinents,that Prometheus rather than Ocean
would speak of the severity of Zeus, and
also that the former, as foreknowingeverything, is the fitter person to predict the
eruption of Aetna, are not in themselves

cogent ; for Ocean might have quoted an

instance of heavy punishment simply as
a warning, and also, as a god, may be

supposed to have been not less prescient

than Prometheus. It is true also that
the mention of v^yopa Ko/jLTrd(r/j.ara in
368, which seems to imply a reproach to
himself, appears less adapted to Prometheus.
Nevertheless the latter part of

the speech

(v.

381)

is

clearly addressed

by Prometheus to Ocean, and that too

in terms which imply no change in the
In the present passage ou STJT'
dialogue.
67rel asserts his reluctance to see others
in suffering, and denies that he takes
pleasure in that KO,KG>V KOIVWIO. which
was commonly thought a consolation.
This is one of the noble traits in his

character, and consistent with his disinterested philanthropy.

Atlas, it should
be remembered, held his post as bearer
of the heavens by compulsion,
vir' avyyic-ns, Hes. Theog. 517, and thereSee inf. 435.
fore as a punishment.
356. Trpos ecTTre'pous roVous. Cf. Soph.j
Aj. 805. 874, Oed f R. 177, where eWeposis used as an adjective ; and for the accusative, Philoct. 23, elr' e^et x&pov Trpby
/
avrbv roVS' er' tjfr' &\\y /cupcT.
357. K'IOV'. In Homer Atlas is said r>
fX tv ifiovas cturos paKpas, a? yaidv re /ca?
/

afjLfpls
xovo~iv ) Od. i. 53, i. e. to
have in his custody the pillars which
heaven
and
earth apart, a task
keep
implying vigilance without personal

ovpavuv

But Hesiod, who rightly places

Atlas near the gardens of the Hesperides,
him as actually holding up the
represents
y
sky; ArAas 8' oupafbf evpvv e%et Kpa-

exertion,

Tfprjs
Trpoirap

vir'

avdyKrjs,

'Eo'Trept'Sa.'j/

tlelpafftv eV yairjs
Xtyv(pwi'(av, 'EffTii&s

K(pa\rj re Kal aKa/uar^ffi %6pe(ro-j.

The

ponderous and brazen vault of heaven,

dipping into and rising out of ocean on
all sides, was thought to be sustained by
some chthoniau power underneath Aeschylus seems to combine or confound
.

121
OVK
TOI>

(350)

re

yrjyev

iSa)^

ajKTipa, Sato^ rep a?

3 CO

v irpos /Biav ^etpou/xe^o^

Oovpov, Tracriv 09 avrecrTrj flcoTs],

ya/x^Aauri

(rvpitflv

8' yj(TTpa7TT

yapycoirov

rvpavvi?)

$6vov'

(355)

cre'A.as,

3C5

cKTrepcrwv f$ia'

aXX* fj\0ev aurw Zrjvbs aypvnvov

distinct ideas, for he makes Atlas
stand erect supporting on his shoulders
Homeric
the
pillar, which is thus #x0 s
OUK evdyKaXov, a burden in which the
arms cannot he employed, hut a crushing
pressure upon the back.
359.777761/77. He was sprung from the
earth ; Hes. Theog. 820. Both here and
in 945 Aeschylus had Pindar in view,
Pyth. i. 31, Tvrpks eKa.TOVTa.Ka.pa.vos, TOV

two

TTore KiXlniov Qpetyev iro\v(t}Wfj.ov a.i>Tpov.

a curious error of
Scholiast Med., thinking

By

words
cites it

memory the

these latter
&vTpov were an hexameter,
as a verse of Hesiod,
Compare

TOJ/

also Ol. iv. 11,

and Pyth.

viii.

20,

where

The

tKa.T6yKpa.vos and eKaToyKe<l>d\as.

form of this compound given in the

text

is

he

is

The MSS.

somewhat uncertain.

eKa.TovTaKa.pi]vov, but a is superscribed in the Med., and the Attic writers

have

preferred the sound pa to pi), as in pdSios

Comfor pyiStos, QpaKios for
pr)'i'Kios.
pare KapaviffT^p Eum. 177, KapavovTcu
Cho. 519. 692. Hesychius also preserves

Hesiod
the orthography fKa,ToyKa.pa.vo.i.
however has Trevr-r)KOVTaKdpr]vov, Theog.
312, and Porson here read kKa.ToyKaprivov,

which Herm. and Schoemann prefer.

In Eur. Here. P. 611, the MSS. give
TpiKaprivov where TpiKavov is required by
the metre.
360.

lcai>

wKTfipa.

Schol.

portentous ') ou Ae7TToAo7e?Tot TO -rrpdynara. The reason why Typhoeus is called

a Cilician, and why some placed Arimi
Tvcpcoeos

ff^/j-fvat

(vvas,

II. ii.

783) in the volcanic district of Phrygia

(Strabo, lib. xii. ad fin.), others near
Sardis, others again in Syria (Strabo, xiii.
to be found in the violent

p. 626), is

agency,
362. &s dj/Teo-TT?.
This verse is well
for the difficulty it has occasioned
the critics. The MSS. give &s ai/reVr^,
which has been altered to di/eVr?? with
but little probability, as the rhythm of
the verse is not Aeschylean. There can
be little doubt that the verse is spurious,
and that <rvpiov should be read in 363
for crvpt^uv.
363. cfcoVoy. The Med. and others have
<t>6Bov, which might be compared with
Horace's 'magnum ille terrorem intulerat
Jovi/ But the words are constantly confused; see on Suppl. 492. Theb. 233.
The account of Apollodorus, i. 6, 3, agrees
with that of Aeschylus in representing
Typho as half man, half serpent ; T> 5e

known

avTca

ret /j.fv

avSp6/j.op(pov,

&XP

P-'np^v

&TT\TOV

/ueyeflos

e|e?x oj/ 5c CKUT^V KfcpaXal

TO, Se ctTrb /j.f]pcSv,
<nreipa.s

Med. ou

TOIOVTOS, 0.\\' 6 TTOtTJTT^S

f\ft]T^S
TO?J TtpaffTiois f^aipov/j.evos (1.
(pvffti
'
(aipo/j.evos,
naturally delighting in the

<t>a<rl

the Corycian, near the promontory of

Sarpedon (Suppl. 848). The same notion
is embodied in the Roman
legend of
Cacus, the son of Vulcan, who spat forth
flames from his mouth, and like Typhoeus,
dwelt in a cave, that being the nearest
representative of living subterranean

5pa.K6vTcav'

fJ.}]V

(80i

earthquakes and eruptions \yhich in ancient times desolated various parts of Asia
Minor. The Cilician cave, Strabo remarks, was identified by Callis|;henes with

ex'S^cDi/,

&v 6\Kol

irpbs

K0pucj)}]v (rvpiy/j-bf TTO5e eSepKero rot's

irvp

fKTftv6/ji.(voi

^ifffav,

i.
Hesiod, Theog. 820 seqq., gives
a very fine description of the blasting of
the great serpent, with his hundred hissing
heads and fire-flashing eyes. But this
poet says nothing of Cilicia, of Aetna,
nor of the ' lofty boastings. 5 He merely
states, /cat KGV 'dye Qvt]To1(ri /cat aQavdroiffiv

Qe&v re.

AISXTAOT

122

Kepavvos IKTTV^V <Xdya,

os avrov ef

77X77 fe

r&v

<ppeva<$

/cojH7ra<T<u,aTO)i>'

v^yopw
yap

eis

(360)

auras
370

oc^peiov /cat irapaopov Se/x,as

(TTtvwnov

TrXrjcriov

Oa
V7TO*

(365)

Kopv(j)als S' eV a/cpais T^u-e^os /xt>8po/cTU7Tt

tvOtv e/cpay^cro^rat TTOTC

7Tiy>os SdVroz'Tes dypiais yz>a#ois
j

Ka\\LKoip7rov ^i/ceXias \vpov$ yuas'

rotd^Se TV^OJS laya Decree ^0X0^
aTrXdrov /3e'Xecri Trvpirvoov a
371. axpfToy Kal irapdopov,

']

and spravviing form./ Most copies give

irapTjopov, but the Med. (irapatapov) as
well as Hesychius recognizes the a. The
in Jl. vii. 156, TTOAA&S 70^
TIS fKfiro Trapyopos ev6a KCU tvQa, which
the Schol. explains by e'tfAeXu/teVos. It
is more poinmonly applied to the side or
trace horse, ?fLpa<p6pos, which is as it
were suspended along the others. See
ComII. xvi. 152. 341. 471. xxiii. 603.

word occurs

pare TreSqopos for

Cho. 581."
372. crrevcairov.
yi. p.

8e
s

257.

= /Aereapos,

Homer

Od.

strait o-TercDTrby,

Strabo,

jiteTTjopos

xii.

Apollodor.

opinqdevTos

avrov

QaXdffffTjs Zei/5

calls

234.
i.

this

So also
6, 3, fin.
Sto TT}?

tireppitysv

A?T-

e| o5 fJ-^XP 1 SeCpo
opos eV 2t/ceA.ia,
a?rb TO)*' $\T\QfVT<av Kepavvuiv yi-

Trupbs ava<f)v(rf)/j.aTa.

373.
scribes

lirov/j-fvos,

Aetna as

Pindar defyt^effvav tKaroy-

'squeezed/

Tiroz/

Cf. Ar.
Kf<pd\a Tvcpuvos, Ol. iv. 10.
Equit. 924, ITTOV/J.VOS TOIS el(r<popats.
Herod, ii. 94 has the compound aviirovai,
'
squeeze out.' It is probable that the
true meaning is ' to destroy by squeezing
or crushing the head/ whence ITTOS came
to mean that part of a trap which falls
on the mouse. According to Pindar,
whom Aeschylus follows, only the head
and breast of Typhoeus were under Aetna,
his feet extending to the isle of Prochyta
oifCumae. See Strabo, v. p. 248. Others,
as Ovid, Met. v. 346, laid Sicily upon his

extended body.

375

(370)

This must
374. Kopvcpcus eV attpais.
be distinguished from the legend which
represented the interior of Aetna or
Stromboli as the workshop of the Cyclopes, so finely described Aen. viii. 416
Here Vulcan sits on the summit,
seqq.

and produces those strange ringing noises

which have frequently attracted the attention of modern observers, and which

Humboldt attributes to the fracture of

masses of obsidian deep in the bowels of
the earth.
375. jrore. The event had in fact happened just before the poet wrote. Thucydides, iii. 16, describing the third recorded eruption of Aetna B.C. 425, and
'
speaking in round numbers, adds, it is
said this eruption took place in the
fiftieth year after the preceding one.'
This would give B.C. 475 for that here
alluded to ; but the true date is 01. 75,
2,

or B.C. 479.
377. \fvpovs.

So the Med. rightly

gives for \evpds.
Hesych. yvrj' ^rpov
TrXeOpov but the usual nominative was
:

not r) yvi]. Indeed this is clear

from Eur. Heracl. 839, & rbv 'A/r/etW
See the note on \(vpbv
71^771' (TTrej'popTe?.
o yvr]s,

&\(ros Suppl. 502.

379. a.TT\a.Tov. So Blornf., Dind., with

Schiitz for air^ffTov, which Hermann
'

remarking cur corrigatur quod

caret vitio?'
Cf. Eum. 53.
But the
transcribers were in the habit of conretains,

founding these forms (see on 916) ; and

Pindar, whose description Aeschylus
seems to have had in view, has airhdrov

FIPOMHOETS

123

Kepavvw Zyvos
OVK oVeipog, ouS'

380

KCLiirep

crv 8'

Xpy&is' creavTov cr)

eyw Se TVJV Trapovcrav
ecrr' a> Jto?
<f)p6vr)(Jia
f2K.

npojJirjOev,

1 6/37175 vo&ovcnqs
7~T T
HP.

>

'

tav rts
'

r\ T7

ei'

OTTCUS

eVurracrai'
(375)

avrXyjcra)
Xaxfiyjar}

TOVTO

elcrlv

yiyz'wcr/ceis,

larpol Xdyoi

on

385

'

ez/

ye

p.aXBdcro'rj

a Ov^ov layyaivr)

KOI
/2K.

efjiov

StSacr/oxXov

^
TO>

Se

/cat

(380)

/3ia.

ToXjuaV rtVa

ayv6rarai irayat. The danger of

approaching the crater in an eruption
The later
naturally suggested itself.

has nothing explicit in

Scholiast explains a/copeo-rov, a.Kpar-f]Tov,

fires are inextinguish-

that he certainly found opyrjs, and probably voffoixrrju.

388. (TftuSaJyTOL
Hermann gives this
as the reading of the MS. Med., but in
R. Merkel's transcript it is fffypiycavra.

Trypbs

because volcanic
able.

382. 'dncas firtffraffat. i. e. by timely

compliance, which you know how to
adopt, though I do not. See on 342, and
Eum. 551. foreipoy, as Hermann thinks,
refers to 332.
386. opyris voffova-ns. There is much

uncertainty about this reading, though

found in all the MSS., and supported
by Cicero's 'version of the passage,
Tusc. iii. 31, atqui, Prometheu, te hoc
tenere existimo, Mederi posse rationem
Stobaeus
(fort, orationem) iracundiae/
also, xx. 13,

quotes opyris

fj.ara.ias

elalv

alnoi \6yoi, where larpol is probably the

true reading. Thus there can be no
doubt that 6pyr)s is an ancient variant,
if not the genuine word.
But Plutarch,
Eustathius, and Isocrates (p. 167) read
^I>YT?S for opyrts. and as the latter word
may have been a gloss for i|>vx^ s voaov'a disordered mind,
Hermann
(7Tjs,
agrees with Blomfield in supposing that
Eurityvxrjs was the original reading.
pides had the passage in view, but his
5

nothing, Hippol. 480,

ital
\6yoi 66\icr^pioi'

parody proves
elfflv

5'

fircpSal

<t>avria'Tat TI TTjcrSe fyd.piJ.aKov v6vov, for

v6<ros there means a physical disorder.

In the sense of anger,

opy)) cannot be
said v oativ, since it is in itself a disease ;

and the sense of temper seems too ambiguous to have been used in a sententious verse.
This however is the view
taken by Pauw and Wellauer. Dindorf
corrects opyr)s {eovaris, for which he
fancies he has some authority in a passage

of Themistius (Or.

vii. p.

98).

The

Schol.

ot \6yot ot irapaK\ririKol Oepa-rrevova-i T^]V op-yV aypiaivovcrav Kal siraipoij.sv'r)v, though this shows

The former word is recognized by Hesychius.

The latter is twice used by
Androm. 196.
Euripides, Suppl. 478.
The metaphor is derived from reducing
a swelling by softening applications and
not by violent pressure, which only
the

See note on 490.

522, A, roi/s vfurdrovs
Siacpdfipfi Tf/j.vcav re Kal Kacav, KOI

inflames
Plat.
V/JLWV

Gorg.

sore.

p.

Kal
la")^vaiv(ai>
Cicero, ut sup.

irvtywv

irotf?.

airoptiv

'

Siquidem qui tempestivam mediciuam admovens Non ad gravescens volnus illidat manus.'
The
Don't you know
argument runs thus
that even an obstinate man may be
talked over ? Yes, if you address him
prudently, and do not exasperate him.
What then if I should venture to approach Zeus cautiously ? Can there be
any harm in trying? You will lose
your labour and be thought a fool for
your pains. Well, be it so, as long as I
am really wise. If you do not mind the
odious charge of folly, J do.
I see it is
hopeless to convince you I shall depart.'
'

The
ToXfiav.
position of the article so as to comprise
both infinitives shows the sense to be 'in
389.

irpo/jLyOt'iffQai.

Kal

being venturesome with due caution/

i. e. in boldness combined with
prudence.
Similarly Eur. frag. Alcmen. 100, ffKaiov
ri XP^A1 " TT\OVTOS rj T'
wealth
a-rrfipia,
when accompanied by inexperience/ The
Med. and others have -Trpofly^eTo-fla/, by a
very common confusion.
'

'

AISXTAOT

124
pa<?

vovcrav

8i8 acr/ce

IIP.

T*

ea

flK.

ju,

TTjSe

tyx,6j>

.f2K.

cra<a>s

I7P.

/XT)

Vrj0LCLV.

777 I/OCTOJ

K.plCTTOV
IIP.

390

/xe.

p,

yap

es OLKOV cros

ere

Xdyos

crre'XXei TraXt^. 395

0pr)vos ou/xog eis )(0pav ySaXr;,

OCLKOVVTI Tray/cpaTeig e'Spas ;

/2K.

77

HP.

TOVTOV

iT2K.

7) err), npOfjaqOev, ^i/jLK^ppa SpSacrKaXo?.

crreXXov KO^L^OV, craje roz^ Trapd^ra ^op
6p/xw/xeVw /xoi rd^S' e^wufag Xdyoz'*

HP.

T<

(385)

<f)pOVtLV,

So/c^crei ra/ATrXaKTi/u,' elrai rdSe.

I'e'oi'

(j)v\dcrcrov

JJLI/J

TTOT

(390)

a^decrOfj /ceap.

400

\$vppv yap oip.ov aWepos

i//atpet Trrepots

rerpao-fceXr)? otw^ds* acr/^ei/o? Se ia^

(395)

ot/cetotcrt /ca/xi//eti/

XO.

ere

392.
T^I/

/J<r^.

j/^o-or.

544, voffovvn

yd^u.
ras ovXo/xeVas ru^as, Tlpo^O^v'

Some MSS. have

Elmsley compares Trach.
Keivcf)

Tro\\a rfjSe

rfj v6<rcp.

meant is of course iTj0/,

which, as Mr. Blakesley observes on

The

vucros

iii. 140, is the reverse of 'knowingproperly the guileless simplicity of

a noble and unsuspecting nature. Schol.
Med. ea fte TrapaKivSwtveiv virep eroO*

Herod,
ness,'

fffrlv
IJLOI
&/j.eiv6v
5o*e?j/ rols
6|ft)0ei/

e8

typovovvra.

ffol

In

this
idiom (fgr the ft)? here belongs to So/ce?^
oy SOKW (ppovtiv stands for SOKO; p.)}
'
'
I
to seem not to be wise/
(ppoveTv,
atypovtiv.

'

do not miud,' he says, the suspicion

of being a simpleton, for that is often a
wise policy/ viz. in disarming opposition.
See examples of this use on Eur. Med.
Iph. T.
67, to which add Eur. El. 925.
802,
394. f/jibv So/c^o-ei. Prometheus fears
lest he should be thought foolish for
sending Ocean on such a mission, rather

than Ocean for undertaking it. Hermann

confidently reads 8^/cei crv, understanding
the verse very differently.
396,

yap.

'True, for I fear lest

your commiseration for me should bring

So r^v f/j.T]v alSu,
you into enmity/
Pers. 695. oLcros 6 vbs, the pity which
is felt for you/ Eur. Ion 1276.
398. This verse seems to. be ironically
'

404
crrp. a.

and accordingly the answer conveys

something of a repartee. It is clear that
said;

they part a little ruffled in temper.

400. <rTg\Anu. Schol. euAaj8rj07?Ti. The
next verse clearly implies that the sense
of <rr\\ff6aL is the usual one, 'set off/
'

prepare for your departure/ So also

as in Suppl. 926, Kofnifyv S'
us TaxHTT* air' Q^aTtav. Probably the
note of the Schol. belongs to <pv\d(r<rov,
v. 398.
Hermann has Aeupai/
402. AeupoV.
Kofjii^ov,

from two MSS., comparing- Alcest. 838,

Like TpijSos, OL/J.OS is

opOrjv irap' ol^ov.

of two genders.
'

See sup.

2.

Suppl. 1025.

said to be a nautical
word, applied to sails. Schol. recent.
Kvplus Se f) Ae'ts eVl ru>v \anpcav T>V
\fadpei,

flaps,' is

Hence
ave/jLuv KIVOV^VUV Aeyercu.
well used of that motion of the
which
shows
wings
impatience to start
but does not cause progress. Aristoph.,
Xupls
is

it

Av. 1717, has avpai

5ia\l/aipav(Ti

irXfKravrjv

TTpo(r/ceA^s, see sup. 294.

403. aanGvos 5e Toy. The rot av gives
a tone of affected indifference as to
Kairvov.

whether Prometheus accepts or rejects

'
I dare say he
proffered advice ;
will be glad enough to rest in his stall

the
at

home/
405. Schol. T&

<TTa.ffiij.ov
s,

8ei

o x o P^s
The chorus

nPOMHSETS
air

ocrcrtov

125
pa$iva)v

8*

el/3op.va

/oeos
(400)

410

ois

ereyfa Trayals*
a yap raSe Zet>g iSiois vopois Kparvvtov
Oeols rot? Trapos ev^eiKwcnv al^jp,dv
TT/ooVacra

8' 77817

(405)

air. a.

oToyoez/ Xe'Xa/ce ^wpa,.

r'

/xeyaXocr^/xo^a

dp^aioTrpenrj

*8a/cpi>^eet

crreVoucra

417

rai> era*/

*
WO/jl(UjU,OI>a)I>

TljLtai/,

oTTOcrot r' erroLKOV ayi>ag '.4crias eSos PC/xoVratj

/xeyaXocrroVcHcn, crocs

Tn^acri
re

yas ZVOIKOI

(rrp. {$'

fjid^a^ drpecrrot,
2tKV0r)s 0/11X09, ot ya9
dp.<jn

opens in the metre Ionic a minore, which

passes into trochaic, as in the final ode
of the Supplices, with a glyconean verse.
The first line has an anacrusis (see 137),
and many of the feet are not pure, but
*
- -, or
broken up/ avaK\ca/j.efoi
- -.
w ~. _ w, for o
t

The MSS. give SaKpuffiaraKTov

8'

and \fifiofieva. Hermann has successfully

restored this and the antistrophic verse.
He compares Antig. 527, 4>iAo5eA(/>a Kara
For the position of Se
5a/cpu' elftofjtevT).
compare Suppl. 9. Most editors follow
Heath in omitting AeijSo/xeVa and reading eT7|e with one MS.
411. a/j.4yapTa, 'unenviable/ Suppl.
631. ' For Zeus, governing thus insolently (or invidiously) by laws of his
own, is giving to the former gods a
proof of his haughty temper/ Hermann
places a stop 'after T<x5f. with Rob, and
one MS. See sup. 156. 194. Suppl.
590.
412. aiYudv.
In Aeschylus the word
appears to signify indoles as Ag. 467,
Cho. 619, from cu<ra-co, like 6v/j.bs, from
Ova, in both the notion of impulse prevailing, according to the natural temperament of the Greeks.
417. q-TfVoucrq. The MSS. vary bet

tween

this

and

(rreVouq-t.

acutely perceived that a

(410)

(415)

425

Matwrt^ e\ovori XifAvaV

tas r' apeto^ avOos,

406.

420

cruy#ajiti>ot>crt OVOLTOL'

Hermann

word has been

dvr.

ft'.

(420)

and hence it follows that the grammarians changed the participle into a
verb as a matter of necessity.
The
preceding epithets well express the
and
of
the Saturgrandeur
antiquity
nian dynasty contrasted with the new
reforms of Zeus. On vvoiA.ai}*.6v<av see

lost,

213.
420. ZTTOIKOV fSos. A mere periphrasis
for t-rroiKia. the colonies of Asia Minor,
by which the poet means to express the
eastern Greeks, before he proceeds to
enumerate fidpftapoi. See on Pers. 878.
The Schol. notices the anachronism.
423. KoAx^os.
The Amazons are
meant ; see Suppl. 277. Mayas is the
accusative, like Seti/pi udv-n^
Pers.^27.
&oav Suppl. 868.
425. yas eaxaroj/ Ttrnov. The geographical meaning of this will appear from
the note on 292. Eastward, or rather to
the N.E., of the Sea of Azov they imagined the great stream of Oceanus would
be met.
427. 'Apa&ias. This word is generally
thought to be corrupt, on the ground
that Aeschylus could hardly have been so
ignorant of geography as to believe that
Arabia extended as far northward as the
Caspian Sea; and nothing is known of
any Scythian people of the same name.
There is a remarkable verse in Plaut.

A1ZXTAOT

126

ot 770X107x0,

KavKoiorov
Sextos

430

Tre'Xas

orpaTos, olrWpcJpotcri
IJLOVOV ST) irpocrOtv

TLTOLVCL

oXkov Iv

TroVots [orp. y'.]

\v

(425)

43~>

os

Kparauov
ovpdviov re irokov
Triu. 934, Omnium priniuni in Pontum
advecti ad Arabiam terram sumus.
CH.
'
Eho, an etiam in Ponto Arabia est ?
may make very large allowances for
geographical ignorance in the time of
'

aQevos Kparaiov,
epoxov
ovp&viov re TTO\OV

VUTOIS

We

/3oa Se ir6vrios

Mr. Burges suggests 'AjSaptes

Aeschylus.
y
T', from A/3a/ny the Hyperborean, whose
arrow, which some have supposed to be
a compass, is well known from Herod.
iv.

36.

Herpiajin'a conjecture,

(3v66s,

irayai

'S.a.n^^-j-r'^^

a more probable one, for it has at

once metre, geography, and the resemblance of letters in its favour.
The
character of the Sarmatae as a warlike
race is borne out by Dionys. Perieg. 652,
T^TOi fjLV XlfJLVTlS MdiWTiSoS &yX l VffJLOVTai
Avrol MCUWTCU re /col edvea ~2.avpofji.aTa.cav,

ff

ayvopvruv iroTa}j.S>v
a\yo$ oiKTpdv.

ffrtvovo'iv

is

This seems better than the arrangement

of Dindorf, which introduces at least as
much change, e. g. crQevos Kparaibv yas
ovpaviov re iroXov vuroi
434.

This

found in one MS.

The MSS. add fl

429. tyiKpwvov.
which the metre shows must be omitted.
Indeed, the Schol. observes AeiVei 6
K at.
430. KavKaaov TreAay. Ilermapn writes
.

Mr. Burges had also proposed),

showing from Pliny and other writers
that there was a pass called the Caspian
or Caucasian gates ; and he observes that

irvAas (as

'

'
lofty settlement ought to be sought
for on rather than near Caucasus. Strabo

indeed makes frequent

Kaffinai TTv\ai.
is

The

mention of the
however
Perhaps in Cho.

correction

far from necessary.

we should write

719

KtAi(Tcra, StDf^drcaf TreAay;

vol

r)

TrareTy,

for irv\as.

433. In the epodus, as it has hitherto

been considered, it is probable that serious
Hermann, by doing
corruptions exist.
some violence to the text, has arranged
it into strophe and antistrophe as fol-

lows

ffrp. y.
IJLOVOV Se Trp6ff6fv eV ir6vois

Sa/ueVr' dSa/iafToSe'rots

Ttrafa Xv-

The

is

only

have gjcaWeil d/cauTTToty. There is

rest

no mention elsewhere of Atlas being

'
adamant ' here
chained, so that the
must be that of Necessity, as in Hor.
Od. iii. 24, 6.
Madvig (Adv. Crit. i.
191) reads eVT^yoty Sauevr' aSauai'ToTeTirava \vuais etVetSo^tat/.
435. elortHAfJM*. Compare the omission
of the augment in fpeBiae, sup. 188.
437. This passage, as it stands, can
hardly be construed ; for few will approve
of Scholefield's view, that o-0eVoy ir6\ov
re is for crdevos Tr6\ov.
As a general
rule, such artificial constructions are not
Aeschylean. May we read wTrepe'xei, i. e.
holds up/ or ' sustains his
avex f >
'
strength in a standing posture ? Cf.
Pind. Pyth. ii. 89. This would remove
all difficulty by the slight change of O
final v into t, but then
into
, and the
we may search in vain for an instance of
in
a
similar
sense.
uTrepe'xetj'
Literally,
VTrepovnv mny mpnn
vidinp f>n him.*
p.

Strois

'

'

On

the word iroXov, which means the

whole revolving firmament, see Mr.
Blakesley's note on Herod, ii. 109.

nPOMHSETS AEZMSITHZ.
VTTO(TTVat
)

^vfJiTTLTvaiv, CTTeveL /3v0bs,

440

^4i'So9 V7ro/3pep,i

ayvopvTwv
crrevovcriv aXyos oiKTpov.
TOL xXtS^J So/cette ft^S* avOaSia

criyav

admitting Hermann's

uTroo'Te-ya^ei,

in some slight degree defended by *A.T\avTOS &Q\ov ovpavoffTtyri,

The
mention of his groans is
frag. 298.
in fact essential to the context, for the
it is

poet goes on to say that the elements

roar in unison.
It seems less appropriate
to understand ^vfj-Tr'nvuv of sympathy
with Prometheus, referring back to 421.
As the neighbouring nations lament for
him, so the elements alone condole with
Atlas in the remote west. And thus the
two cases are completely parallel. There
was some fabled connexion too between
the west and the abode of Pluto (eo-jrfpos

6^5, Oed. Tyr. 177, cf. inf. 825), which

thus re-echoes to the groans of Atlas,
but not to those of Prometheus in the
east.
'
441. "Ai'Sos.
The dark recess of the
unseen world rumbles underground.'
Hesiod has (Scut. Here. 227), "AtSos
'
the cap of invisibility/
The
KVVZT],
omission of Se, which Dindorf prints
.

after "Ai'8os,

is

certainly very plausible.

Cf 429.
.

442. ayvopvTuv.
The Med. has ayvtapvrwv.
Compare TroXvpvrov Suppl. 822.
6e6<rvrov and Xafip6(rvTos inf. 615. 617,
where the MSS. as usual double the <r.
444. x^-'S??. The Schol. remarks that
epic and tragic characters are sometimes

through obstinacy, sometimes

through grief, or through circumspecsilent

tion.

what he
had done and the reward he had met
445. (Tvvvoia.

with.
T'

Reflection on

Eur. Heracl. 381, ri

o/j./j.a.ffii'

(pfpw

jKeis

(435)

crvvvoiq, Se SaTrro/xac /ce'ap

fte*

439. V&TOIS vTroo-TevdCft. This is only

a brief expression, as the Schol. Med.
remarks, for jiceTct o'Tfi'a.y/j.oi) (ptpei. Cf'.
There seems no just ground
sup. 356.

though

/xu^os ya?,

#'

Traycu

for

(430)

d^r. y'.]

'

p,ij

.l.

/3oa Se Trdrrto? K\vSa)v

os

HP.

127

/J.QI

trvvvoiav

Andr. 805,

epij/j.ude'ia'a ffuvvoltf, 0' dfj.a o

-rrarpos

Like

fpyov.

all

445

proud men, Prometheus

dwells indignantly on the sense of unThe art of the poet is

requited merit.
shown in this, that he powerfully enlists

our sympathies with the sufferer, even

though a boaster and a blasphemer against
Zeus. Humanity sides with the philanthropist, while our sense of justice condemns the rebel ; and humanity prevails
in our estimate of the character.

The MSS. give

446. irpdvffe\ov/j.evov.
either irpoa"r]\ov/j.j/ov or

irpo<Te\ovij.svov,

one only having Trpocro-eAAou/xevoj/, whence

Hermann

gives irpos<r\ov/jLevov.

He calls

the reading in the text ' mira et inaudita

forma,' and Buttmarin's explanation of it
in ihe Lexilogus ' perplexa.'
That eminent scholar refers it to irpb and \ta with
the digarnma, the aspirate being represented by a-, as iiLsuavis compared with

Thus Trpoo-feAelV would mean proand by transposing F, we have

or TrpovcreXflv.
irpoffffteiVf
Compare
The word occurs
ff<pa\\iv and o"0e'Aay.
ct5uy.

culcare,

only in one other passage, Ar. Ran. 730,

where the Ravenna MS. has Trpov<re\ov/j.fv, but the Etymol. Mag. in irpoveXrivoi
(p. 690. 11) recognizes 7iy>ot;<reAei>, rb
Hermann's long and learned
vfipieiv.
note cannot be epitomized with justice
to himself; but his conclusion, is that
treAAeiP (fnnnd in "Rnsfrnt.h. p. 1O41) jg a

form
refers

IfAAe/t/.

of^yAAcri/.
creAoy,

(reATjfTj,

To

and

this

he

name

the

SeAAos, Ar. Vesp. 325. 1213, which he

The
interprets from the context dAac6f
primary idea was vibratory motion or
rotation, whence that of shooting and
.

boasting (jactare), throwing at, insultIt is possible that

ing, &c. easily arose.
irpoFo-eAeTj/ remained the traditional pronunciation even when irpoa-ete'iv was the
written form ; and if so, this must be
added to the many words like

A1SXTAOT

128
KOLLTOL
y

aXXos

yco Tra^reXws 8<,w/Hcrez>

rj

(440)

dXX' aura

AOU ya/> etSutatcrtz^ ai

<jiy&j*
rcb> fipoTois 8e Tn^u-ara
Xeyoi/u.

450

TO
/ecu

8e
-*

OVTLV avOpCOTTOLS

fJLp,\jflV

dXX* fay

tvyoiav

8e8a)fc*

ot Trpwra

/xei/

(445)

455

/SXeVoz'Tes e/3Xe7roz'

OUAC TJKOVOV*
i

C'

aXX' o

nopcJHUcrL Tov [MaKpov

eLKrj TTavra,

Kovre

(450)

ov

v\ovpyi,av'
TrpocreiKovs rjcrav,
S' e^ato^, WCTT'
aija-vpoL
, avTpuv iv /xu^ots a ^Xto 19.
^ avrots ovre ^et/xarog re/c/xap,

8'

z>

400

Cho. 1038, which

had a metrical power beyond that of
their actual letters.
See on Theb. 159.
SOJ/TOS, ^aioxiTwj/es,

Pers. 299.
Dr. Donaldson (New
483.
Crat.
461) accepts Buttinann's view,

comparing y\T}vn,

<re \-fivr),

and 7rpou7eA.e?v

128,

ovcrr' ctKOue/ie*' eVrt,

Kal alSuts.

v6os

Phoen. 919, OVK

S'

ct

e/c\voj/,

OVK

See on Theb. 48. Plat.

105, &\\ois rp6irov aurbs et/c^
Eur. Suppl. 201, otVw 8' 5s r)/juv

458. fyvpov.

Phaed.
(f)vpc.

(Hesych. irpoTrriXaKi^dv, vffpifeiv). But

G. Curtius (Greek Etymology, ii. 555)
"
says that
according to the latest of the
complete discussions of the question, this

Photius, irp6(fi\os'

explanation is hardly tenable."

448. ris&\\os t) 'yu>; i.e. though Zeus

especial

OrjpiwSovs Qeuv
*

459. irpoo-ei\ous,
avy$iv

turned to the sun.'

rr)v rov 7)\iou

irpbs

The word

GTTpafi/Ji^os.

to the

reference

e?A?7

hud

apricatio or

allotted the privileges and prerogatives

to each, it was on the suggestion and
by the advice of Prometheus.

basking in the

sun (Suppl. 726), as Ar.

Vesp. 771,

f^xy

450. Tr^ara. The sufferings and inconveniences described 455 65. There
is no reason for correcting fvp'fifj.ara, as
proposed in Phil. Mus. Cant. i. p. 687.
'
453. u.(u.ibiv.
yot with, apy wish to

are opposed to avrpa.

disparage mankind^ i. e. to represent

as being in a worse plight than they
See on Suppl. 10. So po/j.really were.
Qav exwi', Pind. Isthm. iii. 54. T< UITTJK^

them

ex*',

Kard/j.e/j.tyu'

SoaKa,

i.

e.

& (not

intention of

ad

fin.

Si'

my

Thuc.

ii.

41,
'

ofs) Se'Scc/ca,
gifts.'
>v

tvvoias

Cf.

u/v

?e-

the good

Thuc.

Se'Swwe,

ii.

40,

though

5e5w/ce.
others read
456. K\vovTes OVK tfitovov. So /cAuetv,
aKov&ai, Cho. 5, KKveiv referring to physical, axoveiv to the intellectual faculty
<

(audire and auscultare).

Horn.

11.

xv.

rjXidcrei Trpbs T^\IOV.

d^

Thus

T>

opQpov,

SO/JLOI irp6(rei\oi

aviiXia.

461.

ycrav

for rjSea-av.

460. KaTtiapvxes, implying that the

caves or pits were artificially made, as
may be seen to this day in the ancient
Celtic

Mare.

encampment above Weston-super'

ctTjo-upoi,

light as

air,'

or

'

light

enough to be blown away.' The word is

from d^TTjs, * a blast,' with the termination vpos, as in aA/xupby, and is for
arfrvpos.
Compare t(pvpos, evpos, aftpa,
connected with

mann,

Lexil.

6<pos, rjws, arjp.

in v.

(Butt-

a^p,
Apoll.
8.)
1002, speaking of Boreas, avrap
eV
oy' llanos /uev
ovpecri <^wAA' erivacrae,
eir'
aKpoTdroiffiv ayffvpos a.Kpefj.6-

Ehod.

ii.

nPOMHSETS
OVT dvOejjLOiSovs

129

OVTZ KapTTijJiov
Olpovs {$4{$aiov, dXX' drep yvatfjirjs TO

(455)

rjpos,

etrpao-o-ov, e? re 817 crfyw

d^roXas eyw

465

dcrrpojv eSetfa ras re ^ycrKpirov^

re (rvvOecreis,

aurots,
s

/caeufa

(460)

aTrvTgjv p.ovg-op.rTop
Trp&JTOs e^ u

470

{evyXaicri SoiAeuoi>ra
464.

jSe^ato*/.

On which

they could

certainty, and beyond mere

guesses arising from changes of heat or
cold.
The improvement in this respect
he attributes to astronomy, viz. that rude
form of it which commenced with observing the risings and settings of the stars,
as the watchman did in Ag. 7.
rely with

466. Svo-KpiTovs
Suo-eis.
Hermann,
failing to see the exact force of the epiThe meaning has
thet, reads <pvo~i$.

seems to be
but

ment

'

a tool

it

phrase rather

less closely,

recording- all things

There

tprp.'

'

or working-implebetter to render the

is

is

'

the_jaans_Df

by the aid of literaalso an allusion to

called the
See Hes. Theog.
54. 916.
Horn. Hymn, ad Merc. 430.
xiii.
Plutarch, De educandis liberis,
tiia TOVTO jUTjTe'a TUV Mouawj/

Mnemosyne being popularly

mother of the Muses.

been happily explained by Mr. Blakesley

on Herod, ii. 4, from the difficulty of distinguishing the true from the apparent

Kal TrapaSTjAowTes '6ri ourcas ouSei/ yevvav

Kal TpeQeiv us y wh^t] ire^u/ce. Euripides
also in the Palamedes elegantly called

or heliacal setting of a star, owing to its

obscuration by the sun's rays.
The Pythagoreans con467. Qoxov.
sidered the best of all sciences was that of
numbers. See Aelian, Var. Hist. iv. 17,

letters

f\eye (Tlv6ay6pas) '6rnrdvr<av (TO^CUTOTOS

6 apiOfjids.
Euripides copied this passage
closely in his Palarnedes, as Hermann has
pointed out
:

A^07?j

rruv /uTjrpby Mvrjf^oo'vvrjs.

275, D, Kaddirep

irpuTa p.tv

ir&v-

ao<pov

Phaedr.

inoa\)vr\v

Eutbydem.

ol TrotrjToi, 8fo/j.ai

fj.fvos TT)J 8n]yf)ff<t}$

/uLOiov'

Plat.

<pa.pv.aKa.

eVeiS^ 8e eVi rois

fy, TOVTO 8e, S> /Soo-iAef), rb
6
i>d, o~o(f)(i)Tfpovs AlyviTTiovs Kal /JLVIJfj.ovtKUTpovs irapeei' ^y^Tjs re yap Kal
cro(pias (pdp/j-aKov fvpcdr). Theaet. p. 191,
D, Supov avTb <p>/j.v elvai TTJS TUV Mov-

p. 274, E,

Movffas re Kal

67n/taAe?(r0at.

p.

o-px~
Mi/rj-

Hermann

dis-

tinguishes between epydvT] effectio and

epyaTis effectrix. The former however
was used as an epithet of Athene see
Soph. frag. 724.
471. SovXevovTa. * Submitting themselves to the collar and to the burden
of men's bodies,' i.e. adapted both for
draught and for riding. So Tibullus,
'
illi etiam tauros primi docuisse
ii. 1, 41,
feruntur Servitium, et plaustro supposuisse rotam.'
Hermann is probably
right in his view of this passage, which
is also that taken by the later Scholiast,
:

See also Eur. Suppl. 200 seqq.

469. HVTIW The arguments of Hermann seem all but conclusive in favour of
the genitive, which is Hemsterbuis' correction for (jLV-h^v 6'. In the first place,
the 6' is added in the Med. by a later hand;
secondly, Prometheus did not invent the
putting together of letters and memory,
the latter, so far as it was a technical
matter, being ascribed to Simonides,
but he invented the former as a means
of recording every event. Thus fpydvr)
'
the maker of memory,'
/j.vrifji.r)s is simply
i. c. an artificial aid to it
; and /JLOVO-O/JL^Topa implies that this is done by giving
birth to literature.
Tho strict meaning
of e/rvavn (compare 6pKdvr} r Thob. 336)

Kal

ei>

tvy\ats Kal eV

The usual punctuation

is

after

the sense being continued

thus
And that by their bodies they
might relieve men from their heaviest
toils, I brought horses under chariots.'
And this is certainly at first sight the
'

AISXTAOT

130

riyayov
?,

ayaX/ia

<

rrj? virepirXovTOV

$aXao~o~oVXayKTa

S*

ovrts aXXos aVr' e/^oG

475

XivoTrrep* rjvpe vavTL\a)v o^^ftara.

9

rotaGra p.rj^avyjfiaT e^evpaiv raXas

PpoTolcriv auros ov/c l^aj crd^tcrju,' orw
TTys

XO.

i^Gt'

Trapovcrrjs

7T7rov0as

:o5

&9

VpLV

a7rocr(^aXet9 (frpevwv
\

TO

marians, ffcaftaT-nyol or <f(i>fJ.a.T"nyovvTS.

See on Suppl. 281. So TO?S ra eovTwj/

ayovtnv 'tirirois, Xen. Anab. i. ad

Dindorf adopts Hermann's punctuation, but gives <Ta.yiJ.a.aiv 0\
^ei/yArj
was that part of the yoke which encircled
the neck. Horn. II. xix. 406, ?racra 5e
(Tca/JiaTa

fin.

vybv

jrapa

473. 60' op/ia T\

So one MS. for the

The sense is, beside
'

vulg.

(' up/tar'.

this, I

taught them how to train horses

The horse was a

chariot-racing.'
a luxury
superfluity,

and a display at

the games rather than a necessity. Schol.

Med. rb yap eiroxe'itrOai '{irirois irXovGidiv
e<TTt.
So Alcibiades was considered ex-

travagant in his linroTpo^ia, Thucyd. vi.

15, and he himself boasts of his seven
next chapter. So also in Eur. Troad.
1211, the Trojans are said to pursue
horsemanship, but not in excess, OVK e's
7rA7jo-/xoi/as 6r]pct>^.voi, like the Hellenes.

Herodotus speaks of ot'KnjTefyMTnroTpocpov,

vi.35,and rimilarlv Demosthenes, p. 1016,
liriroTpotyos ayad6s can Kal cf>i\6TiiJ.os
are Vfos /cat TrAoutnoy Kal lff\vpbs lav.
Pausan. iii. 15, 1, Kvvia-Ka Trpwrrj iiriro)

Tp6(pr]ffe yvvaiKtov, Kal

485

lfj,rjcrdfjirjv

ircroi,
^,

r\v

(475)

OavfJidcreL

^,

more natural meaning. But then the

term applied to animals for riding was,
as Hermann shows from several gram-

i/o

creauro^ ou/c

re Kal Tropovs

ota?

for

rtg, e?

OTTOtOl? (^ap/XCt/COt? taCTtjLtO?

ra Xot?ra j^ov /cXuoucra

OVK

480

</

tarpos ws

7recro)v aOvjJitis, /cat

J7P.

aTraXXayai.

TrrjfJiovfjs

at/ces __wqp'

(470)

oure
av etAero ap^ari.
480. "The chorus interrupt the account of the improvements conferred on
man (/uetroAa/JoGo't r^v (K0e<nv T&V KOTopQ<a^a.-T(av) to allow a brief pause to
CUKES TTTJ/*'.
Schol.
Aeschylus' actor."
*
The calamity that has befallen you is a
V(KT]V

you have gone wrong

through an error of judgment, and then,,
like a bad physician, you despair of finding
a cure.' It is the combination of both
humiliating one

circumstances that constitutes the at/ffa,

ordiscreditablenessofthecase. Hermann,

not seeing this, calls the punctuation in

the text 'pessima ratio,' chiefly because it
seems to him to convey a severer reproach
to Prometheus than it was either the part
or the character of the chorus to administer. But the chorus only means to
assent to his own declaration, that having
helped others he could not help himself.
The blame, if any, was self-imposed. Impressed with the above notion, Hermann
omits -rrXava, and reads thus Kaitbs 8'
:

&s TIS

larpbs

es

v6crov

ireacav

Ka/fo?s

K.T.A., in which the pointless

repetition of Ka/col? and /ccwcbs is most
a.9v/j.f'is,

objectionable, to say nothing of the i in

larphs, which was long in 386, and generally is so.

487.
ovSe.

'

is

otfre ftpuffifj-ov.

But ovT

the usual idiom.

ov

Most MSS. have

oure, or cure

See sup. 458.

ov,

Theb.

'

UPOMH&ETS
ov

131

dXXa

OVT

(480)

'

y eyw

/caTeo-/ce'XXoi>TO, Trpt

490

ISetfa Kpd<TLS TITT'L^V d/ce0y/,ara>z>,

at? ra? aTracras l^a^vvovTaa voaovs.
rpoirovs re TTO\\OVS p,avTLK.fjs ecrrot^tcra,

ovLpaTO)v a

TrpaiTOs e

(485)

yz>e<j#at, /cX^Sopas re

eVoStov? re crv/^oXoizs
re TTTTJO-LV olwwv crK0p(t><;
Starter', OiTtWs re Seftot

495

vo)vvp,ovs re, /cat Statraj>

(490)

'

e/cacrrot, /cat

re

/cat

Trpos dXX^Xoi;?

(TTepyrjOpa

/cat

Oed. Col. 972.

45.

Orest. 46.

Troad.

^hfl prnntipn of mcdicinft wt\a

934.

mnoh

with the Pythagoreans, which

will account for the frequent metaphors
in

and

similes derived

from this subject by

Aelian, Var. Hist. ix. 22,

Aeyoutrt 5e TOVS TlvOayopfiovs TTO.VV o~(p6Spa
On
irepl T^V laTpiK^v (Tirovb'daai. T4xvt]v.
the various kinds of remedies in ancient

Aeschylus.

use Blomfield has a good note in the

Glossary. The Greeks had their <pdpfj.aKa
KOTIU-O. or iriffTa^ 'draughts

powders (externally applied) ;

which were taken solid
yxP l(TTa em ~
>

brocafions, including lotions, &c. ; Kardir\a(TTa,plaisters, or poultices; offfypavra,

The proscents ; eftr</>p7jTa, injections.
fessors of the healing art were divided
into physicians,\vl\o prescribed or applied
any of the above ; surgeons, who used the
knife or the cautery, TO/H^J and Kavffis,
Ag. 822; and quacks or empirics, who
had recourse to charms, eTr^Sat, juayeuyuara,

yorjre/a/,

Trfplairra.

philtres

Hence

larpov o~o(pov 6pt]vtiv

Ajac.

and amulets,
581,

e-rrcpb'as

ov

Trpbs

TTT}U.O.Tl.

492. rpdnovs 8e Blomf. and Hermann,

with all the MSS. but the Med.
494. virap yfveo-BaL. lit. ' toJjecome a
waking reality/ KAnSoVas. This seems
to comprise all sounds regarded as ovni-

from whatever source proceeding.

to have differed from
(pTJ/^at, of which an example will be found
in Od. xx. 100, compared with 120. They

iijail?,

They do not appear

included those
ble

500

fweSyotat*
oiav riva

re Xetor^ra, /cat

'

aery tongues that sylla-

men's names,

On

and desert wilderness

sands,

and

(Milton, Comus).
17, (eAeye Uv6a-

Aelian, Var. Hist.

iv.

ydpas) 6 TroAAo/cis

f/unrtirTtiiV

fp^/J.r]

rots

wa\v

T&V

Eur. Hel.
KpeiTT6ud)v.
TLS otntav ev /J.vxo7s iSpvueisr).

"nx os ) (ptov})

820,

shores,

The Romans attributed these mysterious

(or fancied) sounds to Pan and the
6.
Lucret. iv.
Fauni, Cic. de Div. ii.
582.
495. evoSiovs ffv/^.^6\ovs. ' Objects first
met on a journey/ Suppl. 496, /cat |ijufioXotffiv ov 7roAu<rTo uetV
/

frag. 161.
tiroiovv

Hymn.

^pewr.

Soph,

Schol. ad Av. 721, ffvu.$6\ovs

rovs irpSira crvvavrfavTas. Horn.

Merc. 30, o~v/ui.fto\of ^5rj /u.ot /j.ey'

ovi}o~iu.ov.

498. V(avJ/j.ovs T6. The ancient Greeks

observed birds with the face turned to
the north. Horn. II. xii. 238, rS>v OVTI
faff!.

TTpbs

i]U>

T* T]4\l6v T6, C^T* 67T*

aplO~Tpa

Hence it is
roiye irorl 6fyov yepSevra.
clear why these directions were lucky or
unlucky/ for the west was the abode of
darkness and gloom, the east of the sungod, with which joy and gladness were
always associated. Hence also the sinistra
avis was lucky to the Romans, who faced
the south. Cic. de Legg. iii. 3,
9.
500. vve8piai. Abreschius appositely
quotes Aristot. Hist. An. ix. 1, ras 5ifSpias Kal TOS (TweSplas ol (jLavTets \a/j.fidvovffi,

SieSpa u.tv

ra TroA^uia

avvtSpa 8e ra fip-nvevovTa

K 2

j,

'

Ti6ei/Tes,

irpbs &\\rj\a.

'I

AISXTAOT

132
*

av

elrj Scu//,ocrii>

\03oV T

(195)

Kvio"fl re ACwXa (TvyKaXvTTTa

a>Sa>cra 6vif]Tov^'

e^iw/A/zareycra

rotavra

o*>5

/cat

Trpo&Otv OVT eTra

/jia> Sr)

ravr''

criSrjpov,

x^

s-

'

The favourable appear-

x^-

x^>

/-

practice

is

well

known from Homer.

There is an allusion to the fraud pracby Prometheus in distributing the

flesh and bones of an ox, Hes. Theog.
535 41. [j.a.iepa.vofrtftvv.'tliG long fih.jjnn/
Aristot. Hist. An. i. 15, viroKarw Kara
T^V yaffrfpa rov 6(apa.Kos bfffyvs, which
tised

<f)\vcraL

/xr) p,aTirjv

The

(500)

510

0\a)v.

Se /iu^w Trdvra, orvXXtj/BSrjv p,d0e,

fipoTolcrw IK

ance of the streaks jjLJthe

lobe^Df-t^e
The Ao)8ol were certain
gall-blad4gr/
seams or divisions of the liver, one of
which included the gall-bladder,
By TTOt/ctATj either the varied or changing
appearances are described, or simply the
mottled and speckled aspect.
The
\
\ei6r-ns meant is the fulness and plumpness of the organs, as opposed to the
shrivelled or wrinkled state.
See on
these and similar signs Cic. de Div. ii.
13. Hermann thinks a line lias been
lost, because *fellis color et forma res
alienae erant.'
But he has no more
right to assume this than the lexicographers have to distinguish
9<Mi
from
gall-bladdery in the early
Greek of Aeschylus. The absence of the
seam was a bad omen. Eur. Electr. 826,
Kal AojSbs pep ov irpoariv (TirXay^vois. Cic.
de Div. ii. 13, 'caput jecoris ex omni
parte diligentissime considerant ; si vero
id non est inventum, nihil putant accidere
It is clear, however,
potuisse tristius.'
that the chief point lies in TrotKi\ir]v} on
account of x/JOt "
504. Kv'icrr) <TvyKa\vTTTd. Cf. Antig.
1011, fj.-npol Ka\vTTTris efKtivTo Trt/jLf\rjs.

x^>

evepOe Se

apyvpov, ^pvcroz/ re rts

otSa,
l

505

eig

Trvpaxras

6cr<f)vv

503.

Kail

(505)

word he fancifully derives from tVo^ues

iu

Hermann

observes that /ia/cpa is

used because the chine of the sacrifice
included the tail ; and indeed this is clear
from the description so fully given in
Ar. Pac. 1053, &c.
Trvpwcras.
having
roasted/ or first put to the fire.
13.

'

6.

T^V T&V

ffjLTTVCay.

507.

word

made

clear.

The

properly applied to the removal of

a cataract, &pyeiJ.oi> or \ti>Ku/j.a.
The
operation was known to the ancients,

and

is

is

82.

mentioned in Q. Smyrnaeus, i. 76
Hesych. apye/JLara- ra eVl rS>v

b<p6a\fji}v \VK^>fj.ara.

635,

f^oo/u/jLdrwTat

Hence Ar.
/cat

Plut.

\f\d/j.TrpwTai

which the Schol. says is from the

Phineus of Sophocles. See Suppl. 463.
Cho. 839, where the simple form occurs.
But in Eur. Oedip. frag. ii. it means 'to
deprive of sight/ We have the simple
bn/j-aTovv, 'to furnish with eyes,' in
o-^uara
Suppl. 461. Cho. 839. (t>\ov(a
are signs derived from the pointed or
cleft appearance of the flame.
See
Phoen. 1255.
'
512. <pAvffai, to babble/
Theb. 657,
Kopas,

eV

ao"7n'5os

<p\vovra <rvv

514. fK npo/j.7]0eus. This is of course

an allegory implying that all arts sprung
from Trpo/j.-n0ia,t\ie necessity of forecasting
and providing for the increasing requirements of civilized life. Phoenician inventions are probably meant.
See Curtius,
Hist. Gr. i. p. 44.

TIPOMHOETS
xo.

isa

vvv ftporovs [lev wc^eXei Kaipov vrepa,

u S' d/cT^Sei Sv OTI^OWTOS* a>s ey<w

515

Tl
fJLLOV

A tO?.
l(T^l)(T.lV

ov TavTa ravrrj f Molpd

TIP.

TTOJ

Kpavai TreVpwTai, /zvpicus Se

re

Kap.<f)0el<;, cDSe

8'

9
ow

~v r\
XO.
HP.

Tt?
'

520

Trrjjjiovais

Secrjua cfrvyydva)
-

*AvdyKj}<$ dcrdevecTTepa p,aKpa>,

* A

AvayKins ecrnv

Moipeu

vy*

(510)

TeXecn/>dpo$

(515)

rpipopfftot,
v

'

r 'Epwves.

'

AC/.

TovTtov

rz
apa Zevs ecmv

IIP.

OVKOVV

OLV

do'Oeveo'Tepos

ye

K(f)vyoi

525

7r7rp(t)p,evr]v.

Vx
515. icaipov

Od.

Trepa,
'

8, 12,

i.

scopum.

Hor.

tfraMS finem,

Zra

beyond the mark,'

The contrary

before, or short of the

is

K.aipov >

mark, Ag. 355.

This, if not the original, must have been

a very early sense of Kaip6s.
Hence
Xeyeiv TO. Kaipia, 'to speak to the point/
Tbeb. 1, rvyxdveiv Kaipov,. Soph. El. 31,

and many similar expressions. The other

meanings are easily deduced from this;
1. KalpLos, fatal,' hitting the part aimed
'

the point of time, opportunity.

3. moderation, like /uerpoi/, Suppl. 1045,
because anything wide of the mark is
extravagant or excessive.
An Hnnriprifi word. H.
516. ct/c^5et.
xiv. 427.
The negative applies to both
at.

2.

imperatives.
517. e/c 5eff/j.wv.

The Schol. seems to

have found etc Xo'vcav. and the difference
between A6 and AO is small
a$' wv
:

Ae'yets /cot Xv6*f]ffei, Kal irXtov Aibs lff%vOr perhaps he intended to conaeis.

strue etfeATrk

rwvSe, and to supply

elfj.1

519. ou raOra ravrrj. Ar. Equit. 843,

raCr' etrrf TTW ravrrj p.a. rbv
Uoa-eiSco.
See also Eur. Med. 365,
Tre-rrpcarai is here nsed personally (cf. v.
527), although Fate herself can hardly be
ou/c dlya^oi

said to be fated.
So ap/cw for dp/ceT /J.QI,
inf. 639, eoiKa ^rr\v
e'peTv, 1028, and
such phrases as SiKai6s et/xt TroteTj', &c.
From the explanation of the Schol. Med.,
ov ravra OVTCCS TreTrpcwrat, '& fj reAecnpJpos

Mo?pa Toxewy
puxry,

TOT.

we might

/car' e^.e Kpdvr)

infer that

(where

ravrri

and perhaps

this should be restored.

adimpleta sunt fata, ut haec
hunc exitum habeant/ Weil.
523. ris o$v.
If, as you, say, there is
a power superior to and capable of overcoming these strong bonds, who is it that
will call such power into action, and so
ensure your delivery ?
The reply is,
Fate ; the same fate already mentioned
in 519.
Now it was evident, that if this
Fate brought about a release, it must be
against the will of Zeus ; and hence the
question is logically put by the chorus
'
(525), Is then Zeus inferior to and under
the control of Fate ?
p.v^fj.oves, cf.
Eum. 361.
526. K,(piiyoi ye. The ye seems to
give the same force as TTJI/ ye ireirpu/j.evirit',
for Prometheus evades a question to which
'

irp2

Kal

TT\TJ-

he read ov
&>y

OUTWS

Nondum

'

a direct affirmative answer would have

offended the simple piety of the chorus.
See sup. 330.
He alludes to the
marriage with Thetis, inf. 783. This
doctrine of fatalism is ridiculed by
Lucian in the Zevs TpaywSbs, where

Zeus says to Hercules, /Ae^a^rj/cas, olpai,

us at MoTpat Ta roiavra /j.6vai 8vvavTat,
But PauTj/j.e'is Be attvpoi avr&v etr^cV.
sanias describes a statue of Zeus in the
Olympieum at Megara with the Fates
above his head, which he interprets as
SfjAa Se Traffiv, r^v ireirpa}/j.evr]v /uLdvcp ol
TreiOeadai.
Hume, Dialogues concerning
Natural Religion, Part xi., "Benevolence,
regulated by wisdom, and limited by necessity, may produce just such a wo rid as
the present." Q. Smyrn. xiii. 559, ovvr
Motpait eficei Kal fj.eyd\oio Ai&? /j.rvos.

AISXTAOT

134

XO.

TreVpoJTcu Zrjvl, 77X771; del K/

TOVT* OU/CeV OLV 7TV00LO, /XTlSe \L7rdpei.

TL

IIP.

XO.
UP.

rj

yap

(520)

TTOV TL cre/zi'oV ICTTLV o ^vva^Trl^ei^.

dXXou \6yov

jjifjivrjcrde,

To^Se

8*

530

ouSa/xw?

Kaipos ytyu>viv, dXXd

TO^Se yap
ocroi> jutdXtcTTa
1

^al Suas iKffrvyydva).

6 TrdvTa vi^uv

Secr/xoi's det/cet?

XO.

/ATiSd/x'

(525)

errp. a.

y^w/xa AcpaTOS d^Tt?7aXo^ Zevs,

eXwucrai/u ^eovs 6crtat9

536

^etT* e//,a
>'

'

(530)

Trarpos a(T/3ecrTov Tropov,

@ov<f>6vot,<; Trap
'

aXiTOifJLi

541

XdycH9'

P.OL TOUT'
528.

Hermann

edits OUK

&z/

eicnvQoio,

That

'

is,

may my duty and my inclination

from bis own conjecture, anticipated by

Elmsley, and subsequently confiraied by
one of tbe inferior MSS. Most of them
give OUK S;j/ irvOoio, but the Med. has
ow/cay ovv, where ovv is a mere metrical
Several good copies have
insertion.
ov/ceY &i/, which is in itself unobjectionThis use of ou/cert, not strictly
able.
'
applying to time, is not uncommon, up
to this point, but no farther.' Cf. Suppl.
295. Od. xii. 223.
II. v. 662.
It is

ever coincide ; may the one never clash 1

with the other, so that I may be tempted
^
to disobey like Prometheus.'
539. This verse does not agree with the
antistrophe, 550. Perhaps Trarphs afffteo-TOV is an interpolation, arid Trap' utceavo'io
It is evident
TTopov the true reading.
that something is redundant in this place
or wanting in that. Hermann decides inl
favour of a lacuna in 550, and so Dindorf

singular that nearly the same varieties in

the reading occur also inf. 635.
529. ?i TTOV.
The chorus are very
anxious to know the secret, and in order
to elicit it they rejoin, * No doubt it is
nf snlpvnn impm-h
f.hns

541. dAiTotjUi Ao^oty.

May I never
There was
nffipnd in r>iy words.*

ymi
mystery ;' which is tantamount to- saying, 'you certainly ought
to tell us, if it may be told.' But perhaps
we should read ov TTOV, which is generally

wrap up

in

corrupted into ^

TTOV or ovircas.

We should rather have

expected ouSeVco. This is confirmed by
the remark of the Schol., rip e|^s Spd/j.an
'
<pv\d.TTfi rovs \6yovs, he reserves the
account for the next play/ viz. the IT.
530. ou5a/iws.

'

532. roVSe <T&fav.

It is on keeping
this secret that my own escape from these

1748.

See supra,
bonds depends.'
Schol. recent. Iva. yap avrbv eiirw,
\vo~fTai fj, Zeus rov 5e<r/woi5.

e-

536. 'Never may the all-rnling Zeus

set his authority in opposition to my will.'

and Weil print

it.
'

nothing

the Greeks regarded with more superstitious awe than the utterance of either
proud words against the gods or boastful

words about their own good luck.

(See
Theb. 437. Pers. 823.)
Suppl. 1044.
Those silent ministers of divine vengeance,
NeVetns and $Q6vos, were ever within
The timid piety of the chorus
hearing.
is aroused to these reflections
by the
preceding conversation. All their wellefforts to make Prometheus relent,
and reveal the dread secret to Zeus, have
been as vain as those before made by
their father, and afterwards (785), though
for a different object, by lo.
He has
" sinned in words "
by declaring to the
chorus (180) that he never will obey

meant

Zeus

This

is

indeed his prevailing fault,

ehevOepoffTOfj.e'iv

(187)

and

Aa/Jpoo'TOjueiV

(335).

542.
ffj.fj.fvoi,

The MSS. give a\\d

which

is

poi r6S
again at variance with

nPOMHSETS
/cat jn^TTor

135
(535)

e/cra/cet?;.

OJ/T. a.

TOV [JiaKpov reivtiv ftiov

546

e'XTTtcrt,

0vp,ov dXSatz'ovcrai' eV ev(f)poo"uvais'

(f)pCcrcro)

(Jivpiois

oe

o~e Sep/co/xeVa

(540)

550

jud^ots $LaKvaLop.evov
Zrjva yap ov Tpo^eajv
tSta yva)[Jia o~e/3et

GvaTovs ayav, Ilpo^dev.

i//J<y

Tt? l(f)afjipia)v apr)i<s

^-^

^ rh'\

556

ouS' eSe]

OLKLKVV

a TO

560
the antistrophe, 552.
It appears better
to adopt Hermann's emendation rather

than DindorP s aur^t/y in 552. Not only

are rJSe and TOVTO continually confused,
but the latter is better suited to both
sense and metre, for the wish relates to
what has just been expressed. See on
Suppl. 314, though the rule is not in565.

Pers. 59. 331.

Suppl. 968. There was also a temptation
for transcribers to patch up a trochaic
verse by changing /xaAa into aAAa.
Dindorf indeed proposes to place a comma
at eVro/cefr;, that T(5e may, as usual,
refer to the following sentiment; but
this is a manifest nprvfirsion nf tho entire
variable,

as

inf.

The MSS. have rjM. There

something striking in this description
of the happiness resulting from the satis545. a5u.

is

faction of a good conscience. The application of the sentiment to Prometheus is

obvious.
Obedience suggests the hope of
a reward, or at least removes the fear of
sense of security produces
punishment.
cheerfulness and contentment. The spectacle of a rebel tortured without the prospect of release induces them to avow their
unconditional submission to the supreme

Qavbs

(550)

Ar. Ach. 845,

550. ^ia.Kvai6^vov. Hermann supposes

some adverb to have dropped out sig*
nifying crudeliter vel immisericorditer/

"

Weil

says,

Elegantissime Heimsoeth.

552. <8ta seems to be a gloss. Weil

reads ol6c(;poi)v yv(i>fji.a.v, Meineke avr6jSouAos &v.

The meaning of this

555. ^e'p' STTWS.
verse is obscure.
Perhaps from the following etVe we may supply i8oi> (<TK<$TTTjaoi' Schol. Med.), 'see now how thankwas the favour you conferred, and say
where and what assistance there is,' i. e.
to be obtained from mortals. Gr. Burges
less

conjfictures
wcpeAet ere,

We

axfre'Ajt
'

have &

say

a^

i.

how

e. (pep

eiVe oircas

benefited

it

you/

Iph. Taur. 830.

Rhes. 367.
Oed. Col.
Troad. 1081.
1700. For o"xP's X d P ls > se e Ag. 1522.
The
Med.
Cho. 38.
gives x<^p's &X a P ls
557. 6\iyo8paviav. Aristophanes has
the epithets oAiyoSpoWes and eiKe\6veipot
applied to mortals in a passage which
seems to be parodied from this, Av. 686.
o\iyo5pat/CDV 11. xv. 246. So Eur. Phoen.
<pi\os

in

1722, &(TT oveipov

Iffxvv.

Oceanus temporizes, the chorus

Prometheus
unconditionally submit
alone remains proudly obstinate.
546. qyaZs. briht./ Mipprin.' Plato,
Phaed. p. 256, E, fyav1)v $(ov

For the long I see

Cobet,Var.Lect.p.395. SoiVJ/xotpo'|Cho.

p. 197, A, ov kv 6
6ebs OVTOS SiSdV/cctAos yevrirai, f\\6yi/jios

oi/TTore.

will.

'

fvSai/jiove'it'.

Symp.

558.

Ia6veipov.

311.

IffdQeos Pers. 80.

192, after the epic use.

mann

airap&fji.v6ov

inserts Se'Serot,
Both corrections

by the present

sup.

After aXabv Herand reads ofou for

had been madej

editor, except that

A12XTAOT

136
TOLV

3ov\aL
TaSe eras 7rpoo~LOOv& 6X00,9 rv^a?, Ilpop^rjOev'
566
TO 8ta/x^>t8to^ Se fjioi /xeXos TrpocreVra,
>

**

>

TOO

e/ceti'o

/)

c/ ,

or

ap.(pi

lor

(555)

Aovrpa

an

y&\itov, ore

rav
570

ayay9
7TL00)V

OLVT.

KOWO\KTpOV

odJLaTOL

(560)

1/2.

"
was suggested, as an epic use
v.

103,

OUTTCOS

Aibs

eo-rt

Od.

cf.

y<W

e|ia<rt

7ropeeAThis appears better, because Trapis future, not past.

Cf. Antig.

60,

v6/j.ov fiia tyrityov

0erv.

Trape'li/uei/.

Tvpavvuv ^ /cparTj
Dindorf reads o for ore

W.

Ta/ Albs ap/uoviav a.v$pS)v TrapAibs apu.ovia is the fixed

&ov\ai.
law or decree of Zeus ; Schol. Med. T)\V
QVO.T&V

e|iao-t

566. rb 5ia/j.(piSiov. Hermann says the

poet intended rb 5. fj.4\os Trpoo-cirra, '6re
vp.tva.iow, K.T.A., and changed the construction by specifying r6ff eK.eiv6 re.
Similarly Schol. recent, rb ro8e Kal rb
e/ceiVo a.ovfSfTov. Yet even thus rb would
be unnecessary and unusual. Hesychius,
quoting from this passage, explains aA\o1ov,
i

Stairavrbs /cexwpi(TyueVo;>,

and so

Schol. Med.
568. KOI Ae^os. Hermann, who denies
that lo-6vfipov in 560 can have the i long,
reads Aevoy els cr6v. And certainly the
verse begins more appropriately with an
anapaest, like the others. Hermann also
refers vp.eva,iovv (wherein v is long by
the augment) to vp.tva.i4u>, not vp.eva.i6(a.

Tbv

v/j.4vaiov

l6raTi,

yd/Aoi?.
Od. xi.

384, ev

i.

KOI ffvwtwTtlV rbv

e. eve/ca

or

efcart.

So

v6ffTCf 8' airdhov

yvvaiK6s.

II.

xv. 41,

p.)]

means oneness,' individuality/

tion,' from Ibs, unus, II. vi. 422,
'

'

But Gurtiaa. (Gr. Etym. 404) refers

to a root is, ' to desire,' whence also
Both seem little
he derives fyiepos.
Others attribute
better than guesses.
to it the primary sense of motion or

1).
it

(t'eWt), but the true etymology

uncertain.
569. n^mraLT^Lnv. The word seems to
'
imply, of the same father but a different
'
mother,' i. e. half-sister.' Nothing definite is recorded of her parentage, if we
except the statement of a late scholiast,

impulse

is

'Htri^Tj 0e

dvydryp ^i/'H/ceavoO Kul TyOvos,

sister to the Chorus;

which makes her own

cf.

1403.

572. The episode of lo's wanderings is

so far connected with the story of Pro-

metheus, that it is by one of her descendants that he is to be liberated (inf. 793),

besides the general propriety of her condolence (632) as having been wronged by
Zeus equally with Prometheus. But in
other respects it cannot be regarded as
having anything directly to do with either
the moral or the plot of the play. It will
be observed that lo makes no attempt to
convert Prometheus, as Oceanus did.
generally selfish speeches and inform a contrast to the devoted
friendship and heroic companionship
(1088) of the Ocean Nymphs. As a
dramatis persona, she serves at once
of Proto employ the <TX^

Her

quiries

Si'

It has been suggested that I6rr]s

Tpuas.

independent, referring to or exerted by

one alone. See New Cratylus, p. 351 (ed.

'

isola-

just as
fKari is the dative of 2/cas, and thus arose
the idea of action apart from others and

T^'W

metheus, to draw out his foibles by her

conversation, and to illustrate his prophetic and omniscient gifts.

/
\L
^

nPOMHSETS
oXe/cei

7779

tei

TIS

137

jJioyepa
T T V
V
a a, eea ea

17

au

575

crrjiJirjvov OTTOL

(565)
.

*raz/ Takaivoiv

/x,

etSwXo^ ^4pyoi; yryyez'ous

aXei/,

a Sa' <o^8ou/x(u

575. wotvas. So the Med., the common

reading being zyjmls. A plausible correction (of H. Stephens) is won/an-' O^^L
Cf. Od. xxii. 305, of 5e re TOS oAe/coutrti/
The accusative may be defira\/j.fvoi.
fended in two ways
either because
oAe/ci involves the notion of riVeis, as
:

Hermann

suggests, or in apposition to
the sentence, as inf. 632. Ag. 218. 1392.
Eur. Hel. 77, a.ir6\av<nv fiKOvs 0aves &f
Alcest. 6, Kai /J.e GrjTfveiv
Atbs Kopf}.

ru>v^' &TTOIV'
6vriT(p
Trap* avSpl
T}vayKa(Tfv. Troad. 878, K^T' e/ceZ Sovvat
Here. Fur.
ttravtiv, iroivas '6ffoi rtdvavi.

traT7]p

58,

f]

fj.(ffct)S

8vo"irpaia,

^s

jUTjTrofl'

ftffris

eftvovs ffMol ri/xot, (piAwi/

Kal

cAeyxov

For '6iroi, the reading of

di|/euSe(TTaToi/.
the Med. and other MSS., most editors
The words are commonly
prefer OHTI}.
interchanged but it is hard to find fault
with the sense, ' tell me to what land I
:

Cf. 693. 899.

stingajne.'

could only be explained as the spectre of

the gadfly. lo is represented as a crazed
person, fearing the apparition of Argus,
glides in spectral pursuit of her,

habited as a herdsman, on the stage,

On the question whether she is a cow
with a human head or merely a horned
[woman, see Suppl. 567. The matter is
not very easy to determine. The notion
of the gadfly, the (rKipr^p.a inf. 693, the
eVo^ of Zeus, and the herdsman Argus,

j
I

point to something more monstrous

than simply the latter, while it is evident
that her long speeches could only have
proceeded from a human mouth. Apoliodorus, ii. 1, 3, distinctly describes her as
a cow, and so also Moschus, Id. ii. 45.
As for Argus, he is an equally mysterious
all

being.

Some made him

Agenor, some of Inachus

son of

the

but Acusilaus

(says Apollodorus, ibid.) called

n.

Egypt seems

a later addition.

580. &\ev', 5 55, 'keep him off, O

earth
Being the son of earth, the latter
is implored not to suffer him to rise again
from beneath. Compare Theb. 86, deal,
Ka.nbv a\eu(TaT6, ibid. v. 128.
Suppl.
!

'

The reading of the Med. is ofcrrpois,

thus making the subject ettiwXov, which

who

can be little doubt that he symbolizes the

peacock, a bird little known to the early
Greeks, but reputed sacred to Juno (Pausan. ii. 17, 6) ; indeed, Ovid recognizes the
identity, Met. ii. 533. Probably an Indian
picture or play about a cow and a peacock
had been seen by Phoenician traders, who
thus reported it to the Greeks ; for the
story of lo was generally connected with
Phoenicia see Eur. Phoen. 257. It was
a natural transition to represent the manyeyed and watchful companion of the cow
as a real herdsman, and even to give him a
pipe (inf. 590). The journey of lo through
Scythia into Europe from the East, her
visit to Dodona, and her connexion with
the Argive Hera, indicate that in part at
least the legend records the migration i)f
Aryan or Pelasgic races. The visit to

'

have wandered/
578. xflct.

580

him ^rt

He is TraTSa 7775 Suppl. 300.

There

866,

fj.a

fiobv

Ta,

4>o/3fpbv

cwr^TpeTre.

There seems to be no good reason for

We have 5 ZV in
altering the text.
Suppl. 152, and all the MSS. as well as
the Etymol. Mag. (p. 60. 8, in v. oAeuaSa)
recognize the reading. Hermann however
omits & with Blomfield, and makes a
senarius of 579
80; he also excludes
(pofiovfAai as a gloss, and regards etcropoDtra
as depending on xpl fl /*' olffrpos, as if the
poet had used olffTpovmai. This he considers to be well suited to lo's wildness ;
but we may be allowed to prefer the
simple text of the MSS. W. Dindorf
gives &\ev 55, after a theory of his, that
the e of the imperative is sometimes
absorbed. The Schol. Med. says that
there were two readings, 'AA.eua5a, TTOTpcavvfj.iKu>s,

tinctly,

and &\ev

&\u

3>

55,

adding

auax^pfi, eKK\iV.

dis-

But

both these are undoubtedly mere mistakes. The Med. has &\tv '< 85.

AISXTAOT

138

TOV [AVpitoTrov eicropwcra fiovrav.

6 Se TTOptveTai SoXtoz/
oi>

(57o)

O/I/A' e>(cjr,

ouSe KaT0av6vTa

aXXa

)u,e

TOLV

585

ef ivepw Trep&v KwaytTei,

ava re vr\<niv

a.va TOLV 7rapa\iav \jjdfjLp,av.

VTTO Se KrjpoTrXaorTos oro/Sel

virvo^orav vopov.
s
/u,

ia>,

w Kpovie

crrp.

TTOTTOL,

ajOVCTL TY)\4TT\CLVOl TT\dvOiL

7T07TOI, TTOt /X*

Tt Trore

ia>,

$6va
590

(575)

595

(580)

TTOL, rt TTOTC ratcrS'

evpoav
er),

olo-Tprj\dTa) Se Set/^art SeiXata^

c Se

a/cecrt 809
TTOVTLOLS Sa/cecrt

600

evy[j.Ta)V,
585. KWTjyere'i the MSS.
Hermann. Brunck restored the Doricisrn, and it is doubtful if we should not
omit yas a poyepa in 576 with two or

7rpin612.

three MSS.
So the Med., a form
586. tyd/j.fj.ai'.
that occurs in Lysistr. 1261 and Herod,

as in

iv. 181, where Mr. Blakesley suspects it

to have been a Dorian peculiarity.
589. K"npATr\a(TTn*.
Stuck together
with wax into the form of a panpipe,

Weil gives Kf)p6iraKTos with Meineke.

The sense is, according to Schol. Med.,
that the drowsy strains cannot soothe
her, who has no rest through hunger. We

must suppose the tones of the

flute were
heard on the stage ; and the spectral form
of Argus must have been, partially at
least, visible to the spectators.

591. & ir6iroi. The MSS. vary in this

passage between TTW and TTO? several times
repeated. Hermann is undoubtedly right
in objecting to Trot, TroVoi, TTO? ^u', &c. as
'

TTjAeVAaj/ot Herinelegans.'
and most editors after Elmsley for

valde

mann

Tr)\fir\ayKToi. There is the same variety

in 601, and the latter reading necessitates

the questionable lengthening of a before

is an example of this in
Cho. 596, but in a suspicious

There

Tii>a ?rp Jvoiai/

Cf. inf. 677.

passage.
592. The metre of this verse

Bum. 316 and 335 seqq.

is

paeonic,

ri belongs

'

to ap.apTov(rav. having caught mejerring

The next verse is
in whflf-L respect?'
It
bacchiac, succeeded by a dochmiac.

seems best to omit the unnecessary tv

after a^aproixrav, on account of the antistrophic verse, where Hermann supposes
something to have been lost.
594. TTTj/xotriWis. This is Hermann's
correction, admitted by Dindorf and
Weil, for irrjfji.ova7<nv, and it seems safer
than to assume that <t>oiTa\eoiffii> in 616
was pronounced with a double \, like
AtoAAou for At^Aou in Od. x. 36. 60. For
this, at best, though eVaAAi'cus seems required by the metre in Eur. Hel. 1460,

and though in itself the principle is

sound (see on 446), gives an unmetrical
verse.

596. irapaKoirov. ' crazed/ ' maddened.'

597. irvpi /xe fyxQov.
Thejte_was_jnsorted by Elmsley.
An allusion
598. TTOVTIOIS fiopdv.
perhaps to the story of Andromeda.

nPOMHSETS

139

aSrjv jue 7To\V7r\avoL

KOVK

TIP.

TTWS S'

(585)

e^cu jJLaOelv orra

ra? /3ovKpo) TrapOevov

ov K\VO> TTJS otcrrpoSt^rou Ko

>^

605

'J^a^eta? ; 77 Jios 0d\7Ti Ktap

epa)Ti, Ka vvv rovs VTrep/ATj/ceis
Ifl.

TroOtv e/AOu cru Trarpos

etTre //,oi

ra

[jioyepa, TIS c5^, Tts

apa

^t',

&>

(590)

raXas,

611
(595)

re vocrov c^/x/acra?,

p.apa[vL

fte -^piovcra

(f)OLTOL\OLS

616

(600)

et/crotcrt

of

Sa/xetcra*

^V'
oe rt^e?,

Sucr-

c\>\

ot,

eya> i&oyovcriv

17,

621

dXXa
602.

The Med. 1ms

which does not

ey&> K.T.A..,

suit the anti-

We

strophe, 624.
may reasonably be surprised at such a late Attic form as yeyvf*.None of the critics
VO.KO. in Aeschylus.
seeni to have suspected it but we think
the true reading is eyv/jLvaffav, KOVK e%w
This would make the MSS. read/C.T.A.
ing of the antistrophe to be right ; see
:

on

to be observed that the

Schol. Med. has the aorist irap^Xacrav
(read Ttepii]\a.<ra.v) in explanation, and
also that grammarians were ever on the
look out to patch up senarii.
604. This verse is assigned to the
chorus in the MSS., by an error which
Elmsley first detected. ras j8owepa> IT.,
1
of one who is a woman and a maiden,
though she has the horns of a cow/
v.

624.

It

is

So Ar. Nub.
av TroAAous rbv Trarep eAauTrach. 1045,
Sprf/ious.

607.

5p6/j.ovs yvfj-vafcrai.

29,

ffj.

vfis

fj.ev

\avveTai.
TOVS
these too lengthy courses,' a familiar metaphor from the stadium.
Prometheus, by at once telling her story and
olos $)v

o'las

'

Sp.,

parentage, gives a proof of his omniscience which astonishes lo.

Who are you,
610. Tr68v airveis ;

and whence

(i.e.

ir6dtv jua0o>i/)

do you

name ?
Hermann gives eri/jua
612. eTTjrv/xa.
with the best MSS. The verse as it now
stands is made up of a cretic, a trochaic

pronounce

my

father's

'

and a dochmiac.
613. Qt6<TVTov v6ffov. Schol. Med. T}JV
Albs epwra.
618. "Hpas. This word is wanting in
the MSS., and was restored by Hermann
from the Schol. Med. rols rfjs "Hpas.
This brief note however, so far from
proving that the grammarian read "Hpas
in the text, seems to show the very con-

dipodia,

He was probably right in adding

the explanation ; but the word had been
lost before his time.
Translate; 'And
the tortures of hunger had driven me
furiously on with bounding steps, subdued by the crafty wrath of Hera.'
620/Madvig, Adv. Grit. i. p. 192,1
reads of, fy, of, /c.r.A., "ut graviter ofa
interjecta exclamatione gerninetur."

trary.

AISXTAOT

140

ft

OT6
/j

ri

//,T)

/X,

* T L'

XP 7!'

4>(*'PtJLaKO1 vocrov,
'

625

SelfOP, eiirep olo~0a.

Opoei, </>pae ra SucrTrXapo)

IIP.
ou/c lp,7T\eKO)v cuwy/Aar'j dXX' 077X0}

Xdyw,

(610)

axnrep OLKCLIOV Trpos c^iXous oiyeiv crrd/xa.

7TV/30? /3poro65 SoTrjp*
a>

KOWOV

a)(j)\7jfJLa

opas

630

IlpofJUfjOea.

Qv^roicriv <aveis,

TOV OLKrjv 7racr^t<? raSe ;

rovs e/xou? 0pr}va>v TTO^OU?.
Vy

IIP.
1/2.

OUKOW

UP.

Xey' T^TII/ atre? Tra^

1/2.

ocrrts

HP.
1/2.

'

Make

signify to me.

The

623.

TrvOoio

635

JJLOV.

cr

ei

>rfiefLtjftnv.

clear bv tokens/
active,

which is

less common than the middle, is so

used in Find. Ol. vi. 73. Nem. vi. 8.
624. TI /-d? fM xpt- The MSS. have
JUTJ

Swpeaz/ e/iot;

yap a^

much

TI

(615)

'

(620)

TOO-OVTO^ dpK:a> o-Q6 cra^rjviaraL p,6vov.

/cal TTyods ye rouro6S rep/^a 7775 6/1775 TrXa^g 640
T6S ecrra.6 T

1/2.

e.

TTji'Se

/3ov\.vp.a p,ev TO Alov, 'H^atcrrou Se X 6 ^3

7TOL(jt)V
77061/0,?
a/XTrXa/CT^/XaTCO^ T6^6S /

UP.

i.

TTOpOLS av

or

(/io:

Sf^ov.

It

lost after

is

JUTJ.

jtte)

(f>dpfj.aKOV v6ffov

xP"h'

very likely that /JLC would be

Otherwise there is proba-

bility in Elmsley's conjecture rl /J.r)X a P tf

ri, K.T.A., and most editors have admitted

See however above, on v. 602.

627. ir
See 643.
jnst as you desire to hear it.'
659.
628. aivtynara, K.T.A. On the antithesis see Suppl. 458.
629. ofyeiv. Not to speak, as it were,
with half -opened lips, but freely and
For the dative after Sorf/pa, see
fully.
Bum. 380.
633. ap/j.o'i TreTrov^at, I have just ceased
it.

'

bewailing my own woes to others, and

will not now repeat them to you.' 'Ap/j.o'i
is said to be one of the words brought by
the poet from Syracuse. Hesych. apfj.o?'

you profess to know and have recognized.

Cf. Ag. 904.
635. The Med. has irav yap olv iri>eoi6
/JLOV.

639. apKu. Between the notions ' sufand 'valeo' there is such close
relation that apKeiv may here be used for
SiWo-flcu.
But he may have meant a/j/ce?
ficio'

'

enough to telLyon
he does not acknowSee on 520.
ledge any a^uTrAct/cTj/xa.
Weil gives (ra(pr]vicray, with Meineke.
Here again roffovrov, not T-AorovSe, is
correctly used in reference to what has
been already said ; cf. 542.
640. It is not unlikely that a verse has /
been lost, which preserved the continuity '
of the stichomythia. Prometheus might
naturally have interposed a line of this
kind, ri croi <f>pd(rai/j. Uv rovSe irpdynaros
Or the line may be an interpolairepi ;
tion.
Still, it is rather remarkable that
631 9, with the initial couplet, seem to
be answered by 640 8, as by a kind of
an ti strophe.
p.oi <ra(pr)vi<rai,

tlius

muph

i.

e.

to one

whom

i.

is

e.

641. ris

634. cuo}. emphatic,

it

only;'

repfio,

fffrai.

i.

e.

rty earai. for

of geogiapjiical

tta.1

must be taken

nPOMHSETS
HP.

ro

Ifl.

/AT

[JLTJTOL

fJiaev

CTOL Kpeiarcrov

KpVlfjrjS

fJL

141
fjLaOeiv raSe.

rj

TOV0* OTTp

(625)

jU,e'XX(i)

aXX' ov fjiyaip(t) rovSe croc

TI STJTO, /xe'XXeis JUT) ou yeyamcr/ceiz/ TO

IIP.
1/2.

7raz>

645

'

UP.

OKVO)

1/2.

UP.
XO.

eVel 7rpo6vfJLei, ^pr) Xeyei*>

a/cove

(630)

Sr;.

'

ye' p,oipav
TrJcrSe

1780^5 Kap,ol

Trope.

650

Trp&Tov icrropr^crw/xe^ vocrov,

Xeyovcnqs ras TroXu^^opoug Tubas'

TO,

IIP.

Xoivra S* a0Xo)v crov SiSa^^rJra> irdpa.

(Tov epyov, 'lot, ratcrS' virovpyrjcraL

limit. Cf. 842. Hermann suspects that

a line quoted as a proverb by the Scholiast originally followed 642, a Set 76vtaBai TavTa Kal yevfiffeTai, because the

present distich ought to be answered by

two

and 643 seems directly to

It is however by no means
it now stands; and Hermann

verses,
refer to it.

abrupt as
himself observes the correspondence
pointed out in the preceding note.
644. aAA' ov.
'Nay, 'tis not that I
grudge you this boon ; it is because I
So /r)8e /uoj (fi6ovr]0'r]s fvypdpity you.'
These words take the conTcav, 600.
struction of

<f>66voi>

e'/UTToteTi/

or <p66vov

Eur. Bacch. 820, TOV xpovov 8' otf

603.
$Qovu>. See Donaldson, Gr. Gr.

ex.
o-ot

Buttm.
TOV for
645.

Lexil. p. 408.

The MSS. have

o*oi.

ov ytya>vio~K.iv.
Both the
ju^/
negatives are to our idiom superfluous
but see 244, and Elmsley on Med. 1209.
Eustathius ad II. M. p. 909, yeyuvto-Kfiv,
ea/couo"roV.
Hesych. ye:

may observe that tav and us are constantly

Others have
see Ag. 1366.
proposed to take 4s for ft &s, but the few
passages adduced are too uncertain to
found an argument upon.
Perhaps,
after all, the Schol. Med. was right in
supplying Tb 5.Koveiv. The line would
then be punctuated thus uA\ pov irpon-f)There is a
8ov uMcraov ws e/uol yXvKv.
slight ellipse of aAAa Ae^e TO irav.
649. fj-^TTw ye. The use of ye in deprecating- is to be noticed. See on Theb.
confused

vii.

76,

ws

eirl

irXeTo'Toj'

7670?-

Eur. El. 808, 5eo-ir6TT)s 8' e^bs

TO.vo.VTi rj(;x eT '> ov yeywviaKvv \6yovs.
646. 6pdai, another and more Attic
form of Tapdai. The form occurs also
in Soph. frag. 812.
Eur. Rhes. 863, nai
viffKwv.

T(

fj.ov

Opdffo~ei typevas.

^ & euol y\VKv

This is Hermann s former correction of IHO-GGOV &s,
though in his last edition he has preferred
El m si ay's {in.trirnvM S $ 'pal, on the
ground
that the rare form paafftivus was likely to
be corrupted. On the other hand we
647.

fffTL

ffe

(a.ffffov

&v.

i.

e.

TrpoKTiSecrdai /Hoy.

Ar.

71.

Nub. 196, ^iru

ye, ^TTOJ.

Ib.

&V TOVT\ 7TTU|The Schol.

ufjiou.
Soph. Phil. 1409.
remark on
a
obscure
Med. has somewhat
T&VTO apa Kal aa$i]vifav
this passage
267,

JUTJTTO)

yU^TTO)

76

TTp\V

T$

o.Kpoa.Trj

rA irpdypaTa

8t^

T&V

TTJS

'loGs, Kal Hpo/jLr)f>a Trapa/J.vOov/j.evos, OTTOJS

76 ytteTa|u TO. Te 'lovs p-ndeir], eTra iraXiv

rA

irap'

avTOv, Kal
rovs

vcapoTroffio-f)

TJ

ea\\ay}]

aKovovTas.

rfjs

To|ews

The

first

part should apparently be read thus

TOUTO Ae'76i, o/xo /col ffatyfivifaj/ Tip d/fpoa:

Trj

Time.

(635)

TO.

irpdypaTa, Kal ota T&V Trjs 'lovs

IT/)o/i7j0eo

irapa[ji.vOov/j.evos.

The

later

Schol. supplies Aeyei, and in what follows gives eV T<? ^6Ta|u for the corrupt

The meaning is, 'In order

that lo's speech may be spoken in the
interval, and then again his (Prometheus')
narrative, and so the change of actors
may refresh the hearers/
651. finXiKfiflApnii*. In this epithet the
well-known sense of <0eipeo~0at, 'to lose
oneself in wandering,' seems to be contained.
See Pers. 453. Inf. 839, rfjs
76 |ueTo|u.

Tro\v(p06pov

AI2XTAOT

142
aXXci>s T

TrdVraJS /cat /cacrtyj>7?rats

655

ws TaVo/cXaucrat /caVoSupacr&u ri^as

IvTavO', OTTOV /^e'XXet rts otcre<r#at Sa/cpi>
Trpos
7/2.

raw

a^iav rpifity e^et.

/cXv6Vr&)j>,

ov/c olS' OTTO)? vyxa> aTricrTrjcrai p,e Xprf'

crac^et Se /xv#<w Tra^

/catrot /cat Xeyoucr'

TrevcrecrOe'

OeocrcrvTov ^et/xoj^a

oOev

fjLOp<f>rjs,

det

yap

jitot

oi//ets

(640)

oVep TrpocrxpT^ere
/cat

atcr^wo/xat

660

Sia^Oopav

cr^erXta TrpocreVraro.
(645)

tLvvv^oi TrcoXeu/xe^at

rous e/xou? iraprjyopovv

es Trapfez'OtWg

fl

Xetotcrt }JLv9ois'

^ly

rt TrapOevevti Sapov,

rin^et^ /xeytcrrou

evSat/^cor Koprj,

l6v

665

crot ya/u.ou

Zev? yap

t/xepou ySeXet

vrpos crou re^aXTrrat, /cat ^vvaipecrOaL KvTrpiv

^eXef cru S', a> Trat, ft^ VoXa/crtcr^s Xe^os

TO Zyvos, dXX

ee\0e

Trpo? AepvrjS flaOvv

Xet/xaW, Trot/x^a? ySoucrracrets re Trpos

Cf. Euiii. 696.

654. ^AAcos TC^KOI.
The rivers in general were
Pers. 685.
the sons of Ocean (Hes. Theog. 367), so
that Inachus, the father of lo, was brother
to the Nymphs of the chorus.
656. forov. So Blomf. for foroi or STTTJ.

See on 602. Dindorf and Hermann retain the latter. The true senses of these
destiparticles are respectively position,

nor would

be easy

nation, direction ;
to prove that OTTOU and 8^77 are ever really
See on 100. oltreaQai Sdicpv,
identical.
'
to win a tear/ a metaphor from prizes,
as &6\ov <f)ep(rOai, &C.
fvravQa, viz. from
friends or relations.
airoK\av<rai, compare airodav/JLaffai, Ag. 309.

657. Schol.
iav

it

M. TpijSV Sicryo^V,

exet TOV

et7re?f

5i^-

(MS. aiav

658. j/i/. as its place in the verse

See on Cho. 869.
shows, is emphatic.
Perhaps viuv y. But cf. Suppl. 882,

Theb. 1033.
660. Kal Acyov<r\ See 205. Almost
have
all the MSS.
oSvpouat, but many
to disobey/

all>

gve a.ffxvvo^ai. as a variant, and it is

to the context.
clearly the best strited
For, as the Schol.

Med. shrewdly remarks,

(650)

670

nothing vexes a woman more than the

loss of her good looks.
663. iru\Vfj.evai.
Hermann retains
lonicism. though it is uncertain
whether the poet or his transcriber had
this

in

view Od.

TrwA.eu/xej'ot

ii.

55, of 8' els ^ueVe/joj/

iravra.
The same

ijfj.oi.ra

question may be raised on elffoixvtvaiv

in 122.
There is a variant Tro\v/j.evai,
but only one MS. gives iroXov^vai, which
W. Dindorf formerly preferred.
664. irapn'v6oovv. See on 132. Herod.
V. 104, OWTOS wvrip TroAAo/cts
T&J/

Tfpov
airb

fraffiXeos,

over/

fj.fv

Kal irp6-

Y6pyov irapyyopeeTO airiffTaadai

Od.

i.

e.

'

tried to

talk

xvi. 279, .uetTux*

him

'

Ib. 287, fJ.vi]ffTTJpas

irapavfiuj'.
TTfffffi irap(pdff6ai.
Inf. 1022.

668. TegqATTTtti. ' 2uttLBUufchfi_BQait0f

See inf. 899. Soph. Trach.
1082. Antig. 1086.
iWpe<r0cu Kvirpiv,
Schol. <Tvi>ov<ria.<rai.
Similarly in Eur.

lovft'a dart..'

Hipp. 465, uveKKo/j.ifiv Kv-rrpiv, to assist

another, or aid and abet him, in a loveThe metaphor is from taking a
affair.

//

common

yoke.
669. ctTroAaKTiVps, as the Schol. reis
a figure from animals rejecting
marks,
the approach of the male.

f '

>

nPOMHSETS AESMflTHS.
TO AloV

O)5 OLV

\0)(j)TJO"rj

OfJLfJLOL

143

TTO0OV.

roioicrSe irdcras euc^ooi'as ovtipacn,

^weL-^ofjLrjv SucrTTpo?, eg re 819

(655)

narpl

T\rjv ytytoveiv vvKrifyavr

oveupara.
Ato^v^s ITVKVOVS

re TlvOoj Kanl

S' es

vs LaXXev,

rjKov S'

ws

675

fJidOoi TL xp?}

^ \eyovra Sai/xoarw Trpa&crew

dmyye'XXo^Tes aioXooro/Aous
aonjfjiovs

)(prjcrfJiov<;

re'Xog S*

(660)

SvcrKpirus r

G80

Ivapyrjs ySaft? rj\9ev 'I^a^w,

cra<f>a)s eTTLCTKi/jTrTOvcra KOLL

pvOovpevq

efa> So/xcu^ re Acai Trarpa? coOeiv e/xe,

acfrerov

dXacr^at y^J?

CTT*

(665)

ecr^arot? opots

0e\OL) TTVpGDTTOV K ZltO? [JiO\il>

Kepavvov, 05 ?ra^ e^aicrrwcroi yeVo?.
ACet

685

(67o)

dXX

OLKOiV

tS
rcte

C90

8e

674. ^vv^ix^^V'

Compare

Dem.

Pers. 179.

Tolvw

822, 6

S'

eV

0eoO

Sd/jiouriv

&(f>eros,

&s

airo8r]/j.iav iracrav

\dOoi, TraiSeyeroi. Io was not yet changed

into a cow ; but the words of the oracle

675. vvKTityavT'. Hermann has MKTI<poir\ the reading of all but the Med.

anticipated it.
685. The Med. has irvpuiT^v, which
'
may perhaps mean fiery.' poXfiv. He

and Rob.

seems to have meant

Hapairp. p. 396,
Ka/coTs Kal jrpd'y/J.ao'i rrjv

o'lois

juev

ffvvtx6/J.r]v eopawroTe.

Weil edits vvKricpoira

<f>d<r-

676.

TJ

Afi'ft"

'

'"T Properly, toivards

Dodona/ The construction with a genitive

known

Her. vii. 31, 65oD eVl

Eur. Electr. 1343,
The use of the im'Adrifuv.
<TTe?x'
perfect 1a\\ev explains the idiom in this
he sent, as it were, a continued
place
stream or line of messengers along the
is

well

Kapnjs

cf.

^fpovo-Tjy.

road in that direction.

678. For <(>i\a the Med. gives $fAcos.
684. $$tTov.
Consecrated animals,
which were allowed to wander at liberty

and exempt from

#</>eTct,

all

work, were called

or avej/xeVa.
Cf. Ajac.
Phoen. 946.
Iph. Taur. 469,

&vera,

1214.
us ovTs

Ipol

jUTj/fer'

Sxri

SfcT/jLioi.

Ion

7rt<r/c7j7rTou(ro a>0e?/

where the aorist

from the
context, the only real condition of an
/cal

^vQov^4vt]

fj.o\e?u,

infinitive takes a future sense

aorist being the contemplation of something realized. See Theb. 424. Some

have needlessly proposed &i/ for e'/c.

For /j.v9e?<reai see Agam. 1339. QaiovJt001 Blomf., Dind., for
Hert, which

mann

retains ; and it is of course defcnthough less elegant. The future

optative is however rather a rare usage
in the earlier Attic, except with some
few verbs.
689. e-n-Mi/cryKafg.
The hesitation was
long and the compulsion gradual and continuous. So in 694 ^Q-Q-QV seems to mean
I set out/ ' I began to go/
sible,

'

144

A12KTAOT
wg opar',

/cepacrris 8',

(675)

\plO-6d(T e/X/Zayei CTKLpTrjfJiaTL

ycrcrov 77/069 evirorov re Kep^etas peos

JJLVUTTL

Acpvrjs re Kprjvrjv /3ou:dXos Se ygye/^s

a/cparos opyr)^ */4pyos

OCTCTCHS Se8op/ca>9,

aVpocrSdK^TOs
TO 9

7^

8'

TTVKVOIS

a)//,aprei,

roug e/xou?

/caret crri/3ou?.

avrov fau^fiStos
oicrrp 077X77

aTreo-reprjcrev'

/xacrriyi #eia yrji/ Trpo

ra TraOevr'

095

(680)

//-dpos
8'

eya>

700

y^s eXawojuai.
el 8' e

6C9 ciircli/

on

'

\OLTTOV

otfcrtcra?
(685)

crvvOcTovs Xdyov?.

XO.

la, ea* avre^e, <eu.

692. Kfpaffris, So Bind., Weil.

retains the accent of the

mann

Her-

MSS.

So the Med. The

694. iffpvi>*fa*.
other MSS. give Ke'vYoctas. which is also
found in Pausan. ii. 24, 8. The reading
of the next verse is very uncertain. The
MSS. have S/cpTji' re, #Kpop re, or #/fpai>

One only gives Ae'pi/Tjs es &Kpr)i>,

whence Hermann edits Aepvrjs r' e? O.KT^V,
re.

from Pindar, 01.

vii.

a/eras.

O.K.T-T\V

Dindorf,

cow persecuted by

60, Aepvaias

re

Aepi/rjs.

OLTT'

naturally seeks
the water. T^prna was n infirsny lake
rlnsfi f,o the sea, near the mouth of the
Pausanias speaks of T)
flies

Aepvav Od\aa-<ra, ii. 36, 6, and it would

seem the sea-coast in that part took the
name. But the later Schol. appears to
have read Kp^vrjv, as Canter perceived :

703

Kara

(rriftovs

belongs to

it

rather than to

SeSopKcbs, for /COT' IX VQS eirearQai, Byptvetv,

&c., was the usual expression.

698.

The MSS. give

aKpviSios,

which

be a trisyllable. See on Pers. 974.

Porson transposed the words, al<f>vl$ios
avrbf fjiSpos, which does not sound like

may

an Aeschylean verse. Elmsley proposed

atyviSios, comparing &<f>vca, and he is followed by Blornf. and Dind. Weil reads
E|ai<ftfTys. Hermann alfyviSia, and he thinks
that Hesychius had this passage in view
:

d^j/iSto*

aicf>i>i8i(os,

&<])V(i).

If so, this

is

another example of those words in to

which, as suggested on Eum. 764, seem
to have been metrically equivalent to at,
and pronounced like our^ea. The death
of Argus is thus described by Apollodorus,
ii.

1, 3,

ri)v

Aibs Se eiriTa^avTos 'EpfJ-fj

UTivvvavTOS 'le'pafcos,

/cAe'^ai

fiovv,

TTpOS T Tl)V pOVV T7JS KfJ^pf]S, T^TtS Kp-f)VTf)

ecrrlv "Apyovs, ical irp^s r^v A.4pvr]v T)]V

Aa(9e?z/ ou/c fjSuj/OTo, \i6ca /SoAcb

irriyfiv.
Apollodorus, ii. 1, 4, mentions
the springs, TOS i> Aepvy irrjyds. It is
likely enough that Kprjfrjv, with a superscribed a as a variant for Kpyvav or upavav,
was transposed to &Kpriv, for Doricisms
are not uncommonly introduced into the
MSS. even in senarii ; e. g. in 510 the
Med. has aiSapov, in Theb. 527 p.arp6s.
Cho.
See on Suppl. 52. Inf. 1009.
759. 1034.
696. &KPCLTOS opyrfv. 'hot-tempered,' a
metaphor from strong wine. The comma
after w/xopret is intended to show that

700.
yn. This phrase occurs
Ar. Ach. 235, Kal 8i<i>Kfiv yrjv irpb
teas &f eupeOfj TTore, where irpb has the
Thus irpb 65ov eytvovTO,
sense of Tr6ppca.
382, and QpovSos from irpb 6Sov,
'advanced in the journey,' irpovpyov for

II. iv.

It is singular that the true

reading should be more or less corrupted
in all the MSS.
The narrative is continued inf. 848.
705. The Schol. Med. seems to have
e t which he
read
explains by <nwira.
Trpb epyov.

^x

/;

nPOMHSETS AEZMflTHZ.

145

OVTTOT,

Xdyovs e? OLKOUV epay,

fJLo\icr9aL

(690)

ouS' cSSe Sucr^eara /cat Sucroiora

710

Set/xar' eju,az>

Aurora,

KevTpa)
la), la),

HP.

ye

7T/)aj

KCU

o-rei>aei,s

? T* a*> /cat

eViCT^es,

XO.

jucotpa,

eicriSoucra Tr/oaft^ 'lous.

7T(f>pLK

(695)

715

el*
<f>6/Bov TrXe'a rts

ra Xoura Trpooyxa&y

Xey', e'/cSiSacrAce' rol? vocrovcri rot yXv/cu

TO XOITTO^ aXyos TrpovfeTrtcrracr^at ropws

>

JTP.

TT)^ Trpt^

ye ^peiav r)vvcraa'& e/xou Trdpa

Kov<f)0)S'

poiOeiv

XotTra

TO,

w^

yap

720

TrjcrSe Tr/xSr' e

aKovcraO', ola ^prj TrdOrj

"Hpas

rXiJ^at Trpos

(7oo)

veav&a*

rrjv

TTJV

(TV T, 'I^a^eto^ cr7rep/x,a,

j8aX', a>s ai/ rep/xar'

rovs e/^ov? Xdyous

e/c/xa^? oSou.

ivOtvft y]\iov Trpos

(705)

725

crrpe^acra <ravrr]v oret^ avrjporovs

Med. ^vx^rjv.
706. rj&xoW'
But
Ag. 489.
709. eVous A^ows. By this the chorus
declare that they had come to converse

cf.

724.

o-j}

T\

"Vobis satisfactum

725.

and

est,

Hermann.

tibique, lo, satisfiet."

The Med. has

0u/z

/cicSfl*,

but

jit

are often confused.

with Prometheus alone. noXtiaOai, a

remarkable and rare future form. Verbs

727. o-rpe^oo-a. Hermann gives rpe'i//His reason is that

a<ra from two MSS.

of going, like e?^< and veofiai, j/tVrro/uot,

have a tendency to a future meaning
with a present form.

latter

71112. The MSS.

reading

clearly unmetricaljTHj^uciTa

d^0V*

is

At^ara

Kfvrpcp ty\>x*iv tyvxav

here

Set/xor'

ffj.d.v.

The

according to Dindorf's emendathat he writes d/i^ci/cei.

tion, except
Weil edits itevrpcp ^vxftv ^ux" ajj.tpo.Kfi.
tyv^w, 'would chill.'
Properly 'to
fan/ as Bion, Id. i. 85, t>s 8* oinQiv

text

is

vTepvyfo-a-iv avafyvx*i Tbv*A.8uviv.

715. Med.
Trach. 631,
e'|

Dind.

irp&,

t'bv

irpcp

irp6.

Soph,

\4yois &/ T^V Tr6dov

/j.ov.

721.

r~bv apty* eouTTjs &9\ov.

This is
shortly put for rbv favrrjs d.d\ov ap^l
Cho. 498, Tbv e/c )3u0oG
., as

ffci>ovTes

\lvov.

x a 'P e t&v

Ag.

521,

curb ffTparov.

the former implies turning round, the

turning towards* or facing the
east. And as lo came from the west into
Scythia (857), she would not have to alter
her course, but only to continue it. But
it is sufficient to suppose she had already
turned to address Prometheus. gjrnp6rovs ytas. probably the country of the
Don Cossacks and Astrakhan, though
the description applies generally to the
steppes east of the Dnieper, the inhabitants being then,' as now,'Noina*ds,
of/re
ffveipovres ovSev oire dpowrey,
Herod, iv. 9. The TrAe/cral ffrtyai, or
wicker huts carried about on waggons,
are still used by the Kalmucks. Herodotus

(iv.

46) calls

NojU-dSwi/

them

To6rcu, (caovres
Strabo
KT-rivewv.
at

a.ir'

vii.

ffKrjval

</>epoi/cot,

liriro-

ap6rov a\\' airb

p. 307, ruv 5e

TTtAwral

TTfirriya<nv

A1SXTAOY

146
SKV00LS

8'

7re Sd/) (7ioi

Ot

GL(j)[^L

vaiovc

(7lo)

0^019,

730
oTs

7reXdeiz>, dXX' dXtcrrd^oi?

/AT)

t^

Xpi/xTrroucra p<r^iai(Tiv eKTrepav

Xcuas Se ^6tpo? ot
OIKOUCTI

dXvySeg, ovg

ovSe irpocnrXaTOL fe
v/3pi(TTr)v Trora/xoj', ov

735

yd/>,

8'

wr

strange reading, which the Scholiasts mistook for the name of a nation. Hermann

7ClAaKTt Kfll rvp$ KO.I

places their winter abode

attributes it either to an old reading yv?a,

or to a confusion with yvas in 727 ; but

near the Palus Maeotis, but adds that in

summer they live in the plains, viz. the
steppes of the Kouban, or those extending
to the Caspian Sea.
Nearly the whole of
the vast empire of Russia was a terra
incognita to the Greeks. No wonder
then if the term Scythia, and its geographical relation to the Euxine, were
very vaguely known in the time of
He derived his account
Aeschylus.
partly, perhaps, from old epics about the
Argonauts, partly from Hjecatams, Acu-

this is hardly satisfactory. Weil however

adopts yvT a\iar6vois K.T.A. from Her-

roTs a/j.d^ais } ev ols SiaiTuvrai.

TOS

OKifivas

Kol

He

TO

jSoor/crj^uoTo,

ct<p'

irepl

silaus f or other early Ao707rotoi.

a.Tt[-%sj.v
yvaz is used like irtitiSivra. TreSm Ajac. 30,
'

to go opfyp)ains.' So Virg. Aen. i. 524,

'
Cf. inf. 855.
ventis maria omnia vecti.'

Theb. 461, /cA^to/cos 7rpo<rau/3aVets ffrtiXei, walks over a ladder,' i. e. treads the
'

steps of

it.

730. e|7jpTu/xeroi. Hermann and Scholefield retain the MSS. rpflding- ltypr-ftP* vlt
though the words are commonly confused,
as in Herod, vii. 147, and ' arcubus instructi' affords a better meaning than
'arcubus suspensi.' The latter participle,
'
*
like suspensi loculos in Horace, takes
rather an accusative. So Lucian in his
6 rfyv ir-f)pav
Trpaffis, p. 547, OVTOS
l-

fv Ki>K\(f rb ffvv&piov.

Thomas Magister

gives the reading

of our present MSS., which is not inde-

however

(in

e^-fjprf]/j.ai)

fensible.
'

731. a.\i(rr6vois fiax'iaLffi'

Keeping
close to the surf-beaten shores of the
Euxine.' By paxiais he means that part
of the Caucasus which forms the N.E.
boundary of that sea. Schol. recent. TrSs
ireTpcoSTjs

For

alyiaXbs

ir68as

the

<>

Trpocrdpanrdv ri KV/JLO,.
yviroSas* a

MSS. have

mann's conjecture.
So Herod,

733. Aotas x*<p<k.

rb 8e

ffrj/jid

fffri

(Ti6vri apHrreprjs

TO

tffco

es

P^ s -

iv. 34,

rb 'A.prep.iaiov
Ibid. v. 77, T&

Eur. Cycl. 682, Trorepas

Here. F. 938, Qbv /j.ia.s fj.oi
P^s ;
ev
6eo"6ai rdSe.
Whether c/c was
X*ipbs
omitted in a familiar phrase, or this is a
es

TTJS

TrpoTTuAoio.

true genitive of place, we need not stop

to inquire.
See Jelf, Gr. Gr.
530,
obs. 1.

This people really

734. XoAujSes.
dwelt on the south of the Euxine, west of
Colchis ; but if lo, proceeding eastward,
had them on her left hand, and the Euxine
on her right, they would have been found
higher up in Scythia. The truth is, the
poet connected these irtSTjpoTe/cTOves with
the ffi^rjpo^rup a!a of Scythia, sup. 309.
Apollon. Rhod. ii. 10018 describes them
as living ever in the smoke of iron furnaces, in terms which remind us of our
Colebrook Dale or Wolverhampton.
735. irpJo-TrAoTot. So Elmsley for irp6(rTrAatrTot.
See on 915. Xenophon gives
the same account of these Chalybes, Anab.
iv. 7, 15, ovroi 3)aav wv Sirj\6ov a\Kifj,(&raroi, Kal ets x ?P a ? f?(T<w.

736.

<

v&pi<rrT)i',

Herod, i. 89,
Kvpos rovro

violent/

'

rapid/ &c.
Trora/j.^ 6

e'xoAeTraiJ'e

rep

vfipivavri.

Most

editors

read "fBpta-rni' as a proper name. Hermann supposes a line to have been lost, /
because the poet could not consistently J,
have said ov iJ/eySwj/ujtioj/ unless he presented his hearers with the name Araxes,
irapa rb apdffffftv (as the Greeks imagined^-

nPOMHOETS
oz>

147

ov yap eu^ctro?
avrov KavKa<rov ^0X779, opwv

pri Trepdcrrjs,

irplv

av

7T/30S

(720)
*

air

crrpoyeiro^a? Se

OLVTOJV.

740

crTparov
cTTvydvop', at @e/uo7cv/odV Trore

va

aurat

cf.

cataract).

cr'

yvddos

os z/auraicri, /^rpvca

*>e

oSiqy'rjcr overt, /cat

Certaiuly

it

must

'

Hypanis (Georg. iv. 370), or Kouban,

which flows from the Caucasus into the
Euxine just opposite to the Crimea, and
which he seems to have confused with the
efflux of the Borysthenes, or Dnieper, to
the west of the Palus Maeotis. (Hermann,
De Erroribus lus Aeschyleae, p. 156.)
Strabo remarks (xi. p. 493) that some
geographers imagined the Tanais, which
really flows into the Palus Maeotis from
the north, to have its rise in the Caucasus;
and the poet may have followed this erroneous tradition. lo is therefore enjoined
to follow this half- real, half- my thical river,
to its source in the Caucasus ; and then,
crossing that lofty range, to descend
southwards to the country of the Amazons, Colchis (cf. 422).
" Hoc dicit
743. Qfn'urKvpav.
poeta.

Amazones, quae nunc ultra Maeotirn ad

septentriones habitant, olim ad Thermodontem et Ponti Euxiui littora migrabunt." Weil. Apollou. Rhod. calls them
'Afia^ves, ii. 995. See ibid,
Strabo, xi. p. 505, TTJJ/ 5e

0e//.t(T/cupetat

966.

Kvpav no! TO
Kal

TTfpl

rbv Q^p/uL^Sovr

TO. virfpKti(j.fva6pri

airavr

Ka\ov(Ti, Kal (paarlv eeA.a0f}i'cu auras er0eV5e.

describes it as a most fertile

He

and beautiful country,

Cf.

Herod,

iv.

86.

lib. xii.

Apollodor.

p. 547.
9, 1,

ii.

745

/xaV d

either

have been expressed, or the audience must

have been left to infer the name from the
description ; but a Greek audience was
clever enough to do that. The real Araxes
flows into the Caspian Sea ; though
the name seems to have been rather
vaguely applied to more rivers than one.
The poet meant the ' saxosum sonans

ii.

(725)

TTOZ/TOV SaXfJLV^crcria

at KarifKovv irepl

rbv Qep/jua-

So also Lysias, Epitaph,

The
p. 190, and indeed many others.
1"^ *U
Thermotlon is the Tf"">' m " 7
Sovra

iroTafj.6^.

>

into the Tfrixine^

It flowed northwards,

through Pontus. But Aeschylus is again

inaccurate in placing it near Salmydessus, which lay much farther to the
west. "The name was originally applied
to the whole coast from the promontory of
Thynias to the entrance of the Bosporus;
and it was from this coast that the Black
Sea obtained the name of Pontus A.xenost
or inhospitable." (Smith's smaller Classical Dictionary.) Xeuophon, Anab. vii. 5,
12, says of it, reWyos yap fffnv eirl ird/j.TroAt; TTJS flaAaTTTjs.
Strabo, vii. p. 319,
calls it eprjjuos alyia\bs Kal \idca5rjs, a\ljUi/os, aisairfirTd/ji.ei'os TroAus irpbs TOVS
Bope'ay, ffraSiuv fiaov eTrra/cocriwi', p-zxp 1
Kvavs&v rb /urj/cos. It is called by the

poet yvdOos, from swallowing up ships,

and step-mother of ships/ from the
cruelty of the natives to mariners, and
from the prevalence of wreckers. Xen.
'

T>V ets rbis HdvTov ir\ov<T(av

TroAAai o/ceAAoi/a"! Kal en
1
747. /uaA aff/jifj/cas. Schol. us yv

ibid.) %i/da
vi]S)v

yvva"iKd

<T

68iiy})<rovfft.

Their conduct

is

contrasted with the savage Chalybes, v.

735. By what path the Amazons on the
south could lead lo to the Tauric Chersonese (Crimea) on the north of the
Euxine, does not appear. There is no
indication of her being taken round by
Thrace, so that we might not unreasonably suppose the route lay back again by
the shores of the Caspian, by which
course she would pass into the Crimea
from above, and then return into Asia

L 2

A1SXTAOT

148
ov

aurcus o"TvoTr6pois XI

8' CTT'

ere

avXwiS

e/c7repaz>

ecrrai Se OvrjTols et? det

Tr}s crrjs TTopeiag,

7J7TLpOV T^fetS \4cTlS*.

^ewi'

T0r>j>

TrJSe

Xprj&v /xiy^at

>

7- x-v

a)

UP.
XO.
UP.
1/2.

Koprj,

<ra>v

yd^v
(740)

d/c^/coas Xoyovs,

760

TTyooot/xtoi?.

e e.

au KtKpayas /caW/AVx#iei' rt Troy

Spacrct?, orai^ ra XotTra TrvvOdvri Ka/ca ;

(ru 8'

-^

rt XOITTO^ T7?8e

yap

TnjpdTMv epei?

(745)

765

Sucr^etjLiepd^ ye TreXayo? driypas 8^775.

Tt 8^r* e/iol ^i' /cepSos, dXX' ov/c eV ra

the Cimmerian Bosporus

which is called auA&v Mcu&mtfby, or
channel into the sea of Azov, and perhaps
freiepov ijirflpuv '6pov inf. 809, which the
Schol. refers to the Tanais.

Strabo

vii.

p. 309, Kal &\\o 5' fffrlv 6pos Ki/ijue'ptop

KOTO r^]V avrrjv opeivfyv, fivvaa'Tfvffa.vTWV
7TOT6 TU>V Ki/JL/J-epicay ev rip "Qoa"ir6pif, KO.Q*

Kal

TMV

^ V

jitoi ju,otj

(735)

755

6/xaig

OvrjT

z/i)z/

^SeVa)

iw

U/>UZ' So/CCl

dp'

yap

ovs yap
J/2.

EvpUTTTJS TTtSoV

racrS' iTreppiijjev

iriKpov 8* eKVpcras,
Sd/cei crol

(730)

750

8* liTa>vvfJio$

Tvpavvos es ra TrdvO*

/3iaios eti/ai

xp?7

Xdyog /xeyas

Bocnropos

\L7TOVCrOL 8*

KK\TJCrTai.
6

MaioniKov.

Ki/j.fjLfpiKbs

irav

t>

K6\iros

eVe'xet

rb

Ibid. p. 310,

OVTOS

r^f

/coAeTTat
ffr&fjLO.

5iaipe7

Evpcttir-rii'

airb

rov

rys
8'

TTJS

But it is more than probable

that the poet, igorant of the true position of the Caucasus, and supposing it
to extend considerably to the N.E. of
the Euxine, placed the Amazons in
Med. on v. 742,
Scythia. (And so Schol.
l
us rb TTpurov T&V A/j.a6v(0v eV ^Kv6la
olKovffwv.)

The word, though

752. B6<nropos.
assimilated to a Greek form, is of other
than Greek

etymology, and probably

belongs to an ancient dialect of Asia
Minor.
754. 'Aff/y. So Elmsley and Dindorf
for 'Affidy. Hermann retains the latter;

but the two words are generally confused,

even where the former is clearly necessary
Pers. 551.
to the metre, as Suppl. 541.
See also Pers. 272, 759, and 813, where
for AwptSos the Med. gives AcapidSos.
Strabo, vii. p. 303, quotes from Choerilus
'AffiSa irvpo<f>6pov.
760. jy "irpnni^inis.

To bo

nnf,,

as

ypf,

begun/ The comment of

the Schol. Med. is obscure; '6cra tfov<ras,
even

us

fairly

aKoveiv <re XP^^ A17?^'

rb irpooi^iov 5t' avrajv iretr^pcaffOai.
761. e e.
Perhaps 4% e^, by which
we obtain a dochmius preceded by an
iambus. In the next verse ri Kal has
irpooifiiov

ftXov

perhaps been corrupted to rl irov.

762. av 8' al. See sup. 67, and for
pvyubs, a moaning sound, Eum. 117. 180.
'
766. ri OVK eppnj/a,:
why do I not
'
at once throw myself ? the usual force
of the aorist in similar phrases. On
'
in which case
that so I
favs,
(or,
might have/ &c.), with an indicative,
813.
see Jelf, Gr. Gr.
Donaldson,
614. Monk on Hippol. 643.
Gr. Gr.
'KIVV<TCho. 188, OTTOJS Sitypovris ovaa
WSoi for Tre'Sp Dind. and Weil.
ff6p.ijv.
'

'

nPOMH&ETS AEZMfLTHZ.
f'

dirrjXXdyrjv

^ ra?
IIP.

77

OLTTO

p,avTr)V TTjcrS'

TWV

OTTO)? TreSw (TKyji^acra

;

Kpelcrcrov

SucTTrerais az'

vvv

yap

8'

77

yap

77

1>

ouSeV

H,6y6<*)v
1/2.

crrv^Xov
Travraiv TTOVCOV

aVaf

eis

yap

Oavtiv,

TOUS

IjJiovs

ov

(75o)

770

a/Tracras T^/xepas TTOLCT^IV /ca/cai?.

oro) Oaveiv /xeV ICTTLV

avrrj

149

d0\ov<; c^epois,

7re7rpa>ju,ei>oj>*

az> Try HOLT a)v

aTra\\ayrj'

ecrrt rep/xa /xoi TrpoKeifJLevov

nplv av Zevs

(755)

775

rvpa^^tSo?.

eKirecrr)

TTOT' ecrrt^ e/CTre<Tti>

UP.

^Soi* a^ 3 oT/iat, 717^8' tSoucra

J/2.

Traig 8' ov/c oU>, 17719 e/c

UP.

a>5 Toivvv OVTCOV rw^Se <JO6 jjiaOeiv irdpa.

1/2.

HP.

780
Trpo? rou Tvpavva cr/djTrrpa crv\r}0TJcreTai ;
avrov
auros
7rpo
Kevo<f)p6va)v f3ov\evp.dTCi)v.

1/2.

TTota) rpOTTft)

IIP.

ya/xi ya/xo^ rotovro^,

1/2.

OeopTOV,

HP.

ri 8'

1/2.

17

cnjfJirjvov,

el

JJLIJ

rt? /3\d/37].

TTOT'

dcr^aXa.

/3poTto^ ; ei prjTov, cfrpdcrov.

OVTW ; ov yap p]rov avSacrOaL rdSe.

Trpos SctjitapTos efa^tcrrarai

Soph. Antig. 250, the best editions give

o-Tv^Aos 5e 77} al x^P ffos
He should
772. eaveTi/ yuev vOf Se.
have said, vvv 5e TOWTO /i^ov !{ rep^o,
orav Zei/s eKTreVp.
So Dawes for I'fioip
777. r}8ot' &v.
&i/ or ^SotjUTjj/ &j/, a conjecture since confirmed by one MS. See a similar variety
In Eur. Phoen. 407, the
Suppl. 905.
MSS. give SUPCU/U' &o for Swai &v. oT/ueu
'
Of course you
is ironical, as inf. 989 ;
would be pleased to see that come to pass/
On T}TJS in the next verse, see sup. 38.
The sense is, Cur non, quum male
'

780. Tvpavva.

cruriirTpa.

Cf. Tvpavvov

<TX??ua for vvpavviKbv Antig. 1169, /caTTTjAa for

Ka7T7j\(/ca Aesch. frag. 338.

The accusative

(760)

(765)

f)

767. Goettling on Hes. Theogon. 806

would restore the accent <JTV<J>\OV. In

patiar

Jto

is used as in 178.
Suppl.
910.
781. Vulg. ouTbjTrpbsauTQG. Hermann
and Weil with Elmsley prefer the reading

Bpovwv

785

Med.and others, Trp&s auris

eV avrbs ayrou, 942.

of the
like

and

783. 70^6?
Cf.

fiitiirfiB.

785. rf

5'

SJ/T^'
(i.

Attic

in 25.

<r/ce5<

what marriage

are

a<rxA<?

auroD,

Why

e.

cfo

^OM a*^

do notask),/or

it is

not lawful to be told/ The question had

been put by lo in jealous alarm. But
she is not more successful in eliciting the
secret than the Chorus had been, sup.
530.

Prometheus

is

thoroughly cunning
on this one
'tis a secret
Weil needlessly admits Brunck's conjecture ov yap
This story of the marriage of
Qf^.i'r6v.
Zeus with Thetis, typical of the mystical
union of sky and sea, was taken from

in resisting inquisitiveness
oy farbv^ aTrtpptiTov.
point.
this, that may not be told/

'

the Kvirpia errrj.

786. ^a.viffrara.i. The present tense
is used as in 178. 969.
To this passage
Lucian refers, Dial. Deor. 1 (Prometheus

and Zeus):
NrjprjiSi,

/xrjSej',

&

$v yap avr))

ZeC, Koivwfjffys rfj

K ffov,
nvo<pop-fi<ry

II

jj

AI2XTAOT

150

re^erou ye TratSa (freprepov

IIP.

r)

in.

ovS' GCTTIV avTO* TTJcrS' aTTOCTTpo^rj

TIP.
Ifl.

ov SrJTa, 7T\r)V eyewy' av IK Secr-awi; Xv#as,

ris ovv o Xvcruv & larlp OLKOKTOS A LOS ;

IIP.

TUV awv

in.

TTGJS el-iras

TIV CLVTOV tKyovcov eu>cti ^pewv.

;

HP.

T/CHTOS

1/2.

078' ov/c er'

IIP.

KCU

1/2.

(770)

790

TJ

TTCUS

'JLIOS

ye yevvav Trpos

evgvpfBXrjTos

cravrTs

aTraXXafet KOLKMV

cr'

SeV aXXcucru'

yoi'cus.

77

795

77761
elr'

/LIT;

IIP.

Svou> Xoyoti'

1/2.

TToioiv Tr/odSetfoi', alpecrLV T

IIP.

SiSwp?* eXou yap

ere

Oarepa)

<f)pd<ra) (racfrrjvtos,

TTO^COI'

77
fj

XO.

TOV

e/>tot

SiSov.

ra Xoirra

K\VGOVT

S'
TirjSe, TT)^

croc

efte.

(780)

800

e^ot yapiv

art/xacr^?
rb rexQtv

tffa-

fpydfferai

ZET2. Tovro

TS

(re,

<pf,s,

ola Ka\ crv

eK7re<reT<70ai

Apollodor. iii. 13, 5,

Qtriv rj]v Nrjpfoos, Trepl TJS
rov ydfj.ov Zei$ Kal HoaeiScav fipiatv.
8e OfffTTiv'Sovo'iis H<Tfo~6ai rbv K
Kpfrrova rov
8e ^>o(rl, Atbs
TOS eVl T^V ravr-rjs ffvvov(ria.v, flpijKevai
Hpofj.ri6ea,

rltv

CK

TaiiTtis

ytvvi}Qtv'ra.

ovpavov SwaaTvufffiv. The later Schoon v. 174 preserves the last-mentioned myth
olros yap (sc. Zeus) epa-

liast

avr^v eV Ty ~K.ct.vKa.crcf
STTWS (rvyyevvjTai avrfj' eKca\vOr) 8e

<r6els avTTJs eSicoKtv

{/pet,

ing of the Med., and it seems better on

the whole to retain it with Hermann
and Weil. The MSS. vary between trplv
ttv e-vojV. Trpif
eycoV av (which is a
solecism), TrX-hv Zta' &y. and \v6u> and.
\v6eLs*
Elmsley read ir\T}v tywy' '6rav
8e<r/j.)v \vdu>, whicB is not improbable, as

TrAV orav

is occasionally found, e. g.
supra 266. Soph. EL 293. Lysias, p.
124, irAV orav eVflu/XTjflw. The worst
reading of all is that given by Dindorf,

nK^v ear

'70* 'K 5etTyua)v XvQS>.

'Shall a son of|

792. ^ >bs ircus.
mine ?' ov^bs would have meant, ' shall
'
my son,' &c. The answer implies, ' yes,
your son thirteen times removed
(to
j

ruv Kara
6els

iroAu rov I5iov irarp6s.

olv 6 Zfvs

irepl

<po/3r}'

rrjs fiaffiXeias air-

eri8a avvowias.

See
941. There is a little obscurity in
the use of the futures, ya^fl yo.fj.ov and
fTv\f]Qi](Tfrai ffKrjirrpa, for the event was
not really to happen, but only destined
etrxero r^s irpbs

inf.

conditionally.

787. $prepov irarpos. This also

from Hesiod, Theog. 464, ovveitd
TTfirpcoro e^J virb iratSl 5au.9ivai.
Pind. Isthm. vii. 33.

is

ol

Compare

789. TrAV tycoy' ~av, ' unless indeed I

should prove to be,' sc. yfvolfj.rjv avr$
This is the readTT)S rt>x"ns airoffrpotyr].

adopt an expression more Greek than

The pedigree was this EpaEnglish).
phus, Libya, Belus, Danaus, Hypermnestra, Abas, Proetus, Acrisius, Danae,
Perseus, Electryon, Alcmena, Hercules.
795. /col /tTjSe K.T.A.
'Yes, and do
not seek either to know all about your
ri
own troubles.' Dindorf gives Kal
ff.
Hermann adds the paraavrris y\
the
Med.
r'.
ticle,
having <ravrr)s
799. eAou ^ typaffw, i. e. efre, or
This
use is common in Homer,
Ttbrepov.
but rare in tragedy. See on Cho. 876,
:

802. \6yovs.
fj.d(rai

Atras.

Suppl. 372, rao-5' an-

Elmsley conjectured \6yov,

nPOMHQETZ

151

Kal rfjSe /xo> yeyowe TT)I>

Se TO^ XvcrofTa' rovro
Ifjiol

UP.

e?rel TrpoOvfJLeiorO' ,

OVK

TO ^T) ou yeyftwei*' TraV

yap

(785)

805

OCTOJ/

eroi

z>

7r\dvr)v <j)pdara),

cru p,vrf[JLO<TW Se'Xrocs

orav

7repa<j779

ptWpov,

rjTTtipaJv

os dVroXas <Xoyw7ras

(790)

opov,

810

epTre T^i/Se, /cat

s 17^619

Trpamcrra
tV tvXa/Bov
77^00,9,
Trpos

fipojjiov /caraiyioi>ra, prf cr

Trepwcra ^XotcrySo^, eg

os Popyo^eta

which

is

adopted by Bind, and Weil.

Cf. Antig. 22, rd<pov Tbv fiev irporlffas

S' drt^ao-as exet.
Oed. Col. 49, /w^

806. 2o-o' Trpoo-xp^CeTe. All that you

and the chorus seek to know besides
what you have heard.
'
And do you re808. eyypdQov ffv.
cord it on the mindful tablets of your
memory.' These early allusions to writing words on SeArot (Suppl. 180. Cho.
442. Soph. Phil. 1325. Trach. 157) are
of great interest in the very scant
evidences we possess on the subject.
809. OTO.V irepda-ys. The narrative is
resumed from the passage of the CimmeThe Scholiasts
rian Bosporus in 754.
understand petOpov of the Tanais. others
Ttnf.
on
747.
of the Phasis.
810. ^Aioo-Tt^eij.
conjecture proposed in a former edition was
'
walk by the sun/ i. e. guided by it in
your course to the east, like bSonropiiv
Trpbs ?}Aioi> aviffx^vra Herod, iv. 116.
But other considerations make it probable
that Brunck was right in supposing some

^A

verses to have been lost here,

perhaps
indeed a whole page of the archetypus
MS. There is a passage quoted by Galen,

454, which he expressly says is

from the Prometheus Vinctus, and which
seems to fill the gap so appositely that
vol. v. p.

appears not unreasonable to introduce

though within brackets, since it

it here,

r'

av

vreSta

rbv

it

avapTrdcrrj

is far from certain that this is its exact

place, or indeed that the title is not
a mistake for II. Avfaevos.
may
understand fiopedSas irvoas of the blasts
from the Hyperborean or Ural mountains,
which lo is warned to avoid in her
passage along the borders of the Pontus.
This is at least a natural and consistent
meaning of TT^I/TOU (p\o?(rfiov (cf. aAia-rovots paxiaicn in 732), and alludes to her
second route in nearly the same direction.
It is well known that the Black Sea is
liable to furious hurricanes, and Strabo

We

attests this, vii.

4, p. 309, f] TavpiKTj
itapaXla, ^iXioiv irov ffraStcav rb /U.TJKOS,
rpax^o- Kal opeivij Kal Karaiyi&vffa rots

This is the meaning of 2T/ury<,

'a whirlwind.' Photius, Tre^Kpt^- irvo-t],

Repeats.

AtVx^Aos

"Eavrpiais

e?rl TOJJ/

aurivdav.

812. iretiia Kr6rivr)s. It is this part of

the narrative which presents the greatest
geographical difficulty. lo is to proceed
eastward, till she comes to Cisthene,
the daughters of Phorcys, and the Gorgons. Now all existing evidence shows
that these must be looked for in the far
west ; so that we must choose between
supposing that a considerable lacuna
exists here, and concluding that the
poet takes a leap, and leads lo round by
a northern track, which, as the whole
north and west (see Strabo, p. 93 ad fin.
and p. 294) of Europe was unknown to
the Greeks, could not be particularly de-

AISXTAOT

152

at 3>opKiSe<s vaiovcri Srjvaial Kopat,

rpeis KVKvofJLOpf^oi) KOIVOV O/AJU,' eKT77ju,eVai,

oi>o Scares, a? ov& 77X109
/A
TrpocrSep/cerat
OLKTlcTlV OTjff

Tre'Xas 8'

77

VVKTtpOS

(795)

815

TTOTC.

jJLTJVrj

aSeXc^at rwi'Se rpeis /caTaVrepoi,

Spa/co^rd/zaXXoi JTopyoVes ySporocrTuyets,

as OVYJTOS ouSets eio-iSa^ efet irvods.

(800)

TOIOUTO /ie^ crot rouro <$>povpiov Xeyaj.

820

a\\7)v 8' a/covered $vcr\tprj 6eo)pia.v'

Probably the latter is the correct
view ; and little weight attaches to the
circumstance that in Suppl. 535 seqq. lo
is introduced into Egypt through Asia
Minor. For the whole story of her visit
scribed.

Egypt is certainly a distinct legend.

The Arimaspi, whom she is to meet with
in her course westward, are placed by
Strabo exactly where we want them, virep

to

rov Evetvov Kal "iffrpov Kal 'ASptou, lib.

507. As for the site of Cisthene.
nothing is known; but a verse of Cratinus

xi. p.

cited by Harpocration in v., which

shows that it was the fabulous boundary

is

of the world, Kav&evS'

rfleiy,

Kal

Kto-flrj/'T/s

Med. says

eirl

rfpftara yrjs
opos oi//6t. The Schol.

KurO-fivr) ir6\is Atftvrjs

And

t)

AlQio-

the Gorgons were the

daughters of Phorcys, whom Hesiod
places in the west, Theog. 274,
irlas.

K\VTOV

as

'Ec^aTi?; Trpbs VVKT^S,

there can be no
doubt that Cisthene was supposed to
stand on the shores of the great Ocean
Tlitea.vo'io,

1v* 'EffirtpiSes \iyv<fHavoi,

Photius indeed and Harpocraa mountain in Thrace ; but if

we may hazard a conjecture, it was no
other than Mont Blanc, of which vague
accounts, as of a vast western mountain,
were likely enough to have reached the
Greeks. For we know that they had some
knowledge of the amber from the north of
Europe, yet so little information about
the country that they believed in a purely
mythical river, or amber-stream, the
Eridanus ; just as they indulged in
dreams of a happy and mild land lying
beyond the blasts from the Bipheau
mountains of the north; see Cho. 365.
The unexplored regions of the west, and
the dark Ocean stream beyond, must
have furnished a continual excitement to
the imaginative Greek ; and it is possible
that the fables here recorded originated
stream.

tion call

it

in the narratives of credulous

and travellers.

merchants

Hermann

reads *op-

813.

cu *opK/5es.

But Goettling remarks on Hes.

Kvvides.

Theog. 333, that Aeschylus used the

shorter form in reference to the *<fy>/cos of
Pindar, Pyth. xii. 23.
Ibid. Sijvatal ic6pa.i.

meant to represent

The epithet is
name FpaTat.

their

Hesiod, Theog. 270, *op/ci/t 5' a5 Krjrci.

Tpalas TK
Ka.\\iirdpr)o$ 'E/c yevfrrjs
So in
iro\ias, Tay S^ Fpa/ay Ka\4ov(riv.
Bum. 69 the Furies are called ypaiat
ira\aial iraTSey.

oW

815.
The west was the
%\tos.
fabled region of darkness because the sun
there sank below the waves, and the
'
nightly moon was assumed to follow
the same path. Apollodorus gives these
curious fancies, which may have originated in the savage garb of Celtic women,
in similar terms, ii. 4, 2, 3<rav 8e avrat
KTJTOVS re Kal $6pKov, Topydvtav d8e\^>ol,
ypaiai 6/c yevfTrjs, eVo re 6<t>da\/jLbv at
TptTs Kal eW 6S6fTa *ix ov> Ka^ TOUTO irapa
'

fj-fpos

^tei/3op oAA^Aois.
says, *ix ov $*

Of the Gor-

gons he
<pa\as

(J.fv

ii.)

e-

8po/j.eyd\ovs &s avcav Kal

Tovs 8e
vol.

Topy6ves

irfpi((Tireipa/j.fvas

^)oAi<rt

i86i>ras

\iOovs

Welcker (Ep. Cycl. p. 520,

shows that the Gorgons were

described in the Kikrpm CTTTJ as inhabiting an island in the Ocean.

820. typovpiov.
Whether this means
'
'
objects to be guarded against,' or guardians of the place,' is not clear. Schol.

Med. 8

(re

Se? <j)v\dat,

fa o^>/Aet$ <pv\da<r6ai.
true reading is typoifj.ioj'.

and Karayuy^v
Probably the

821. Sva-^sfm. 'portentous/ Cf. Suppl.

563, /Sorbv 8u<r%epes fjn^nfiporov.
o|u(rr6nov<i, with pointed or beak-like snouts.

153

yap Zrjvos aKpayeis

,

TOP re /ZOWWTTO,

OT/OCITOI/

ApLp,a<T7Tov tTTTTOySa/xo^', ot ^pvcroppvTov

dp.<f)l

TOUTOIS cru

JUT)

vap.a, UXourajz'O? iropov*

rr)\ovpov Se

7re'Xae.

(805)

825

yrji/

T7^t9j KXaw>oz> <f>v\ov 9 ot TT/JOS 17X10 v

vaiov&i Tnjyals, eV#a Trora/xo?

9
YOVTOV Trap o^as /)<', ea>s az>
ov,

is uncertain both as to meaning

and quantity. The grammarians, whose
glosses were often merely copied from

'

compare

But

6toirp6irovs in 677,

where

o is

'
canes non
long before vp. And the
'
latrantes is a phrase exactly parallel to
&pSis &irvpos in 899, the epithet, as usual
in such cases, qualifying the metaphor.
Why they are called hounds of Zeus it is

needless to inquire. The poet naturally

assigns to them the usual attributes of
Inf. 1043, TTTTI^S KVUV,

eagles.

where

used to distinguish the

eagle from a real hound. Now the eagle
or
actually barks
yelps, and with a sound
closely resembling that of a dog. Hence

the adjective

is

K\deiv "Apr] rpAirov aiyviricav, Ag. 48,

compared with K\ayyalvis anep KV<DV

Eum.

126.
On this fabulous
824. 'Apmaq-Trdr.
people of Scythia, or rather, of the north
of Europe, see Herod, iv. 13 and 27.
Pausan. i. 24, 6, roiis
Ibid. iii. 116.
ypviras eu

rot's

eirfffiv

Kovvf)<Tios /j.dxff6ai trcpl

'

solis vocant/
Lucret. vi. 848,
Esse apud Hammonis fanum fons luce
diurna frigidus, at calidus nocturno

aquam

fertur.'

tempore

828. TTorauoy Aieiot. Schol. 6

If this be not a feigned river of an
imaginary continent (see on Suppl. 281),
it can hardly be any other than the
Niger, though it is extraordinary that so
ancient a notice should exist of a river

which

is

still

only partially explored.

quotes Solinus, cap. 25, who

Hermann
*

amnis qui atro colors exit per

intimas et exustas solitudines;' and from
this odd notion of the very waters of a
tropical river being burnt black, the
name was fancifully derived. Propertiua
has the same description of the Indus,
iv. 3, 10,
ustus et Eoa discolor Indus
aqua/ Aeschylus seems to have thought
calls it

'

that

it

Africa,

flowed almost to the east side of

and much more to the north

than

830. KarajSaoTAoV.
The catdbat7imusy
or descent into the valley of the Nile!
from Libya, is here confounded with the
cataracts of the Nile.
But for opos/

(pi\a\v

rbv
avijuei/

TrdVras K "yeveTTjs,
\eovffiv
(iKaff^va,
ypviras Se
Qiipfa
TTTfpa. 5e exety KOI ffT^fJLO. aerov.
Schol. Med.
825. n\ovTd)vos irtpov.
TOW irAouo^ou TTOTOftoG At^iOTTios ovrcas
TOU iro\vv e?j/at e/c?
OTTO

HvSpas

Est etiam aliud Ham

monis nemus; in medio habet foutem;

tius, iv. 7, 22,

rov xpvffov

xp vcr bv $>v <f>v\dff(Tov(nv of ypinces

T^V yrjv. elvcu Sf 'Api/J-affirovs

fvai

ire-

'Apiffrtas 6 TIpo-

'Apj|Ua<nroT9 [roTs] v-rrep 'Iffffi]56v(av'

Se

/j.^

Probably the
fountain of
snn * near the
of
Armnon.
Quint. Cur
Jupiter
temple

made long

KpdCca.

830

827.

famed

from a and

OLTTO

Perhaps, TOVTOHTI

odffa.

one another, explain it as * harsh/ f illtempered/ (rithripbv, x^^f, ovxo\ov,

&c. And HermaniLderives it from &Kpos
and &yji (i.e. 0qM) for no better reason
than that the o would not have been
if

(810)

tvOa BvflXivwv opuv

[*ovo(f>()d\[j.ovs

826. The emphatic <rb is hardly required, though we might understand, o>

its real position.

I

Stopl^of Aifiinjv nal Atyvirrov (Schol. M.)

The
'6pos
Sioptfav.
descent of the river from the 'Bybline

we should read
mountains'

is
purely mythical, nor is
easy to say what mountains could
have given rise to the notion. It is the
The
fl-eVpo BAe^ii/wv of Theocr. vii. 114.
Schol. thinks the mine invented airo TT)S
Trap" avro7s fivfi\ov.

it

A1SXTAOT

154

CTCTTTO^ IVetXoS eVTTOTOV pO<S.

LTJOTL

ourds

cr'

oSwcret rrjv

NeiXwTiv, ov

ST) rrjv

rpiywov es
paKpav airoi

'lot, TreVpcurat croi re /cat

Tw^S'

/cat
?)

XO.

re

et rt croi \Jje\\6v

Se

cra<w9

7T\ei(t)i> fj

et /x,eV rt riJSe

TCKVOLS /crtVat.
/cat

SvcrevpeTov,

KfJidv0ave'

0e'Xa> Trapecrrt /xoi.

XOITTOV

^ iraptiptvov

e^ets yeyeoj>etz> TT^S 7ro\v(f)06pov TrXaV^s,

Xey'* et 8e TraW etp^/ca?, T^/xt^ a5 ^apiv

Sos

rivTrep atrou/^eo"^a' /xe/x^crat

TO ?ra^ Tropetas

IIP.

OTTOJS S* az^

etS^

^8e
/XT)

Te/)/>t'

yap

TO^ TrXetCTTo^

requires firavSiirXoifa, and we have eVa/ipeveiv supra 623, avtiaiovrts Ag. 296,
avrpfyr) Pers. 165, and even 2tyt Trerpais
Suppl. 346. Cf. Pers. 568.
838. irapfifjievov, which usually means
remissum, here means omissum.
841. nvirep. It is surprising that the
vjulgate ftvTiv' should so long have been
allowed to stand unquestioned. Her-

mann seems
though he

is

right in correcting ^virep,

not disinclined to read

The present however

irplv rtTov/j.<r6a.

seems* right,

made

By

for the request, though

804), still remained in
altering the punctuation

(cf.

somewhat awkwardly, rtvriva might be

fyTiv* T?TOVTJ/JUV al x^P LV ^ s
'

/uetrflo fjLffji.vi]a-ai-

8e irov.

fj.drriv

e/cXeti/fw

Xoycov,

fj\0ts Trpos MoXocrcra 8a7re8a

TV

(AT)

(825)

845

8' el/u rep/>ta crwi/ 7r\avr}fjidTa)V.

831. 6(/7roTor. See Suppl. 836.

See on Tbeb. 609.
833.
/jLctKpdi'.
For ou 8^ see Eum. 2.
835. tf/fXArti/, 'obsr.ure,* properly said
of jndi^Ti^ prm-ninoiafinTi, as appears
from Aristoph. frag. 536, $e\\6s eVrt
Kal KoAe? r^v &PKTOV &prov.
836. eTrovSiTrAaCe. Hermann retains
eTravaSiTrAaCc, but in Eum. 968 the metre

843.

aKTJKoev.

/xarr^^ /cXvoucra /AOV,

force.

Se TTOU.

Seup KfJLp,6x@v]Kev <f)pda-(t),

roDr* avro Sous p.vdo)v l^v.
ovi'

retained

(820)

840

Trpt^ fjio\LV

avro

before

(815)

835

K\vovffa, h. e. ort

ov

846. ovAoy r?>y irXeiaTov \6y<av. The

narrative of the journey from the shores
of Lerna (sup. 695) northwards and round
by Epirus. So OX A S i g use(l f a general
aggregate, in which it is unnecessary to
specify and particularize, gers. 934. Eur.
Hipp. 842. Frag. Aeol. xviii. Ar. Eccl.
745, ra x vrP^^ ^~n tal riv ox^ov
Thnc. vii. 7Rr rovs cr/ceuo^dpouy
d^/ere.
Kal rbv ir\elffTov ox^ov tvrbs tixov ol
b-rrXlrai.

847. irpbs ain}> Tfp/j.a, to the extreme

western limit. The narrative is resumed

from

v. 700.
848. SoTreSo. So all the MSS., and
also in Cho. 784.
But Blomf., Dind.,
and Herm. follow Person in reading
i^reSa, since So-rcSoi/ usually has the
a short. Yet as AS was a form of Ta

(sup. 580, Eum. 836, Ag. 1039), it

seems rash to deny that along with the
epic SaTreSoi/, of which the etymology is
uncertain, another form, SaireSov, may
have existed. In fact, analogy is in
favour of it. That Srj was in use for
777
appears from ATJO> and ATJ^TTJP.
And the Schol. Med. on 580 observes,
ol

Aoipie'is rrjv yi]i> Srjv Kal oav (paffiv.

^r/TreSo^ is explained by the

Moreover,

155
(830)

OWKOS r

ia
T6yOa9 T

ecrrt

OTTUTTW,

cbv CTV

Oil

TTyOOCnf/O/OOl SyOV9,

XaATrw? KOvSev

(jae'XXovcr' ecrecrOai,

850

OecnrpwTov Aibs,
alvLKTrjpi,a)<$

* el rcovBe
Trpocrcraivei

o-e

TL]* (835)

855

ivTtvdev olcrTpyjcracra TTJV irapaKTiav

Ke\evdov T^fas TTyoos peyaLV KO\.TTOV 'Peas,

d(' ov TraXijUTrXay/CTOicri ^et/xa^e
Se roz> /xeXXovra TTO^TIOS
eVi(7Tacr', 'lottos /ce/cXicrerat,

'

(840)

grammarians to signify 'a front garden.'

Weil reads irpbs MoAoo-crct 777$ Tre'Sa, but
the plural has an unusual sound.
854. This verse is perhaps an interpolation.
In the MSS. et is vyantirLgr. and
the Schol. does not seem to have found

32, rolyap viv avras

It is
explaining viro/j.L/j.vfi(TKfi (re.
first supplied in ed. Turn.
Such a
crasis is not unfrequent in comedy, but

^ eVrl Kal 'ASpt'oy. Up to this

point she advanced westward, and then
returned towards the east, by the route
thus described by Apollodorus, ii. 1, 3, ^
Se irpwrov fiKev els rbv air' e/cetprjs 'l6vtov
n6\irov KArj^eWo, etrena 5t^ T^S 'l\\vplSos TropevOe'ia'a Kal rbv Afyuoj/ virepf$a.\ovffa,
Ste^T] rbv r6re [*.ev Ka\ovfj.evov irSpov

it,

We

is scarcely a tragic use.

find however
in Iph. Taur. 679, TrpoSous ae (rce<r0at
CHUTES els ofaovs fj.6vos (where see the
The
note, and also on Here. F. 147).
comic writers do not seem to have objected
to this elision, e. g. Ar. Pac. 102. 324.
The verse may have been added by one
who objected to the use of the article in
the predicate, and sought to connect it
with a participle. It is however not incorrect, as the actual words of the address
were trv % Atbs Sd/j.ap. So Eur. Heracl.

978, Trpbs ravra rfyv

&r
1015, eVTeC0e/ Se
XP^I fbv irpo(rrp6iraLov r6v re yevvcuov
Here. F. 581, OVK &p' 'HpaK\r)s
Ka\e?v.

Hid.

Ae|et.

0e'A?7,

6 KoAAiViKos,

us

Gpacre'iais, cffris

v.

Orest.
ov waAe? ravrfju
Theb. 568. Ag. 693.

irdpoiOf, Ae'|o^at.

1140, &

(jir)Tpo<()6vTir)s

K.-TO.V&V.

Compare

On

8'

'

the talking oaks see Soph. Trach.

172. 1168.
aj:gjils over
Trpofra-aivfL is,
'

yo^r

miiid/'

or, as
it,

i. e. recurs to
your memory,
the Schol. Med. very well explains

vTrofj.ifjLV'ha'Kei

<re.

Another

loss

ac-

nncl
.

Compare

iraifids

/ue

valvei

Rhes. 55. Ion

<t>eoyybs Antig. 1214.
685.
<pi\6(ppuv TToriffatvova-a Pers. 100.
855.

mfTTpTJfl-ftfl-a.
,

which

From

olffrpav,

is transitive,

not

as Bacch.

eVc

S6p.cav

Perhaps we should read

in Theocr. vi. 28.

ol<rrp5. for

Iph. Aul! 77,

6 5e /ca0' 'EAAoS' oiffrp-fiffas Sp6/j.y.

856. /cdATrof 'Pe'ay. The Ionian

Hadriatic.

Photius

'Pe'as

Sea or

ir6vTos'

it

E6a-iTopos'

&pa.Kiov,

Hence

vvv Se

OTT'

eKetvys

~B6airopov.

860 does not mean the

but the journey to, that

Trope/as in

passage across,
tea.

857. -xeiudCet. The present is used

because lo was now performing her
journey eastward ; and aft' ov must be
taken closely W^h ira\LUTr\dyKrois. 'returninff from whinh point/
(Weil however thinks that a line must have been
The eastern races,
lost after this.)

whose immigration into Europe through

Scythia and Thrace lo represents, pursued the opposite course, from the
country beyond the Caspian to the
Hadriatic Sea, at the head of which

they first made their appearance in Italy.

This inversion is a well-known characteristic

of

many

early

legends.

The

element-worship brought by the Pelasgi

seems indicated by lo's personification of
the Moon. But her connexion with Egypt
is due to the alleged Phoenician origin
of Inachus, and the resemblance of the

worship of

Isis.

AISXTAOT

156

7779 0-779 7ro/)ca9 /ii^J/ia Tot9 Tracriv ftporots.

TT\OV
TO,

860

ra8' ecrrt 7775

crot

TL

TOV

XoiTra 8' v/xu/ r^Se

TCLVTOV
TOJV

r* es

KOWOV

<pacr<y,
(845)

865

NeCXov

77/309

aur<5 crrd/x-art KCU

877 ere

Ztvs rWrjcriv

arap/Bel
Se TOJI

(850)

K\OLIVOV *ETTa<t)ov, 09
S*

0,77*

7r/)09

870

auro

yzvva
*Apyo$ ov^ e/coucr* eXeucrerat
,

favyovcra crvyyevfj ydpov

ol

The narrative has

863. ra Xotrro.
been brought up to the present time; it
remains to predict the fortunes of lo
and the liberation of the prisoner by the
bow of Hercules. See 804. 833. 892.
865. Tr6\is KdvuBos. Cf. Suppl. 306.
eo-xaTT? x 00J/J)s i- e at tlie farthest end
or outer boundary of Egypt; on the mar-

gin of the laud, or sea-coast, as IHTTO.TOV

ve&s Suppl. 697. It was said to derive
its name from Canobus or Canopus, the
pilot of Menelaus, who was buried there
Tac. Ann. ii. 60).
(Strabo, xvii. 1, 17.
Schol. notices the anachronism.
866. irpo(ry(au.ari. He appears to mean
the alluvial deposit always increasing at
the mouths of the Nile.

The

867.

riQtiffiv e/jL^pova.

(855)

875

Here lo was

to

be unexceptionable were eyicvov written

for

f/j.<t>pova,

a conjecture formerly

by the present

editor.

made

Madvig, Adv.

i.
192, considers rld-rj^ fyicv/j.oi>a
necessary to the sense.
By Qiyiav n.6vov
is meant that the generation was effected
mere
the
and
not by the ortouch,
by
dinary connexion, though in Suppl. 295
a somewhat different statement is made.
The discrepancy however need not surus, any more than that in this play
?rise
o gets to Egypt round by the west, in
the Supplices through Asia Minor ; or
than the change of scene in the Prom.
Solutus from Scythia to the Caucasus

Crit.

(sup. 2).

The only

real difficulty lies

inj

v. 869, where y^vv^^ara is

improperly
used for rp6iros yevvfjo'eus. Schol. ^ TJV
K Aiby yevvijOfVTwv, t) TT?S At&s fira<p-f)areas. W. Dindorf encloses v. 868 within

be restored to the consciousness of huthe stroking of

flianity (Suppl. 573) by
the hand of Zeus; and by the same
miraculous touch (ira<t>ty Epaphus was to
be conceived. These distinct ideas are,
from the brevity of the description, so
blended into one, that most commentators
have found a difficulty in the passage.
Hermann even marks a lacuna after this
verse, supposing such a line to have
dropped out as TraiWs 5e m^x^w^ rwi/Se
Qirevei y6vov, while Dindorf follows

He appears to mean
not the Delta only, but the part where
the Nile diverges and flows over a wide
extent of country. So NetAos eirrdpovs
Frag. 304.
875. eTTTo^jitgj/Qt. This word, like nai~
veordqi, is properly used Qf_the_excitemnt

Ehnsley in condemning 868 as spurious.

Hermann allows that the vulgate would

of love.
Cf.
KJpKoi. i. e. &>? /ctp/cot.
*
Suppl. 220. ov /j-aKpav AeXei^eVoj, jin

and reads T>V Atbs yevvnn'

which has no resemblance to the

brackets,
a.$G>v,

style of Aeschylus.
871. irXaryppovs.

'

nPOMHSETZ
7reXe(,a>*>

157

ov ^aKpav XeXei/x/ieVoi,
vT<; ov 0rjpao~ifJiov<s

6vov Se

0eoV

crco/xaro)^ efei

ITeXacryia Se Several, 0i)\VKTOV<p

v
jr.

-4yoei

-J

Sa/xeVro)^ WKTiffrpovpiJTO) 0pd<TL'

yap aj/S/3* e/cacrro^ aioWs

880

Tov eV o-^ayaLCTL /3d\jjacra ftc^

77*
^OpOV<S TOUS e/XOUS \0OL

TOiaS'

piav Se TraiSaw

i/xepos 0e'Xfei TO

/x-aXXoz/
V

(865)

JUT)

^vvevvov, dXX' a,7ra/x,)8Xui>#77creTcu

Svolv Se Odrepov /BovXij crerat,
jjirjv'

885

^ ^tat^d^os'

^4pyo5 /3acrL\u<ov Teei yeVog.

v Xdyou Set raur' eTrefeX^et^ ropais*

/car'

ye

e/c
/XT)I^

rrJcrSe (^ucrerai 0pao~vs,

TO^OLCTL K\IVOS, OS TTOVCOV

close pursuit of doves/

1173,

TTOV

otf

CfC

(87o)

890

TWINS'
should probably be read.

Ear. Here. F.

&

/cal

882.
Aristot. Hist. An.
ff&aycutri.
i. 14, Koivbv Se Mepoy avjfevos Kal (rrfidovsl
Orest.
285, p.^ rrjs TfKovffTjs fls
fffyayh.

KO.KWV
'

shall

878. (pQSvov (TWjuaTwy e'|ei,

grudge
them the possession of their persons/
The Schol. took this very differently,
auToTs TO?S

ffufiaffi rtjuwprj^Tjcroi'TOt, flewy

supposed it to

vefj.effija'dvrcav OUTO?S.

He

'

the god shall conceive a dislike

for their bodies,' viz. those of the males.

mean,

Madvig, Adv.

Crit.

tiadaruui)

Argos;
880.
or

raj*'

cf.

193, suggests
(sc.

<^opou/

Aegyp-

coercebit deus.
Suppl. 626.

SgMeWctfp.
apffevcav

Cf Ag. 1202,
.

i.

corporum

ff<atJL&T(i3v,impetum

Supply r
implied in
^

0?jAt/s &pffevos <f>ovevs effriv.

This use of the genitive absolute, where

the participle alone is expressed, is pecuSee on Suppl. 437.
liarly Aeschylean.
Theb. 236. 5e|6Tot, sc. auras, as Suppliants on the plea of justifiable homicide.
Hermann again marks a lacuna, and
supposes the passage to have stood thus
:

rbi> eyyevi] <n6\ov

y
Qr]\vKr6vta Apet 8ain
it
is more
as
869,
here,

Tl\a(Tyia 8e Several
vv[jL<pl(av

But

probable that the poet touched briefly

and hastily on legends which were so
familiar to all that his meaning could
not be misunderstood. vvKruppovp-fiTy,
Schol. M. T< VVKT^S firtTTjprjffaisTi, where

ff<payas &ffai

883.

t<>oy.

eV

4x0povs. Cf. Suppl. 370. Ib.

1013, ffTvyepwv Tre'Aoi r68' ad\ov. " De

connubio olim Jovi periculoso accipiendum." Herm. But, as Weil observes,

the wish is a general one.
884. filav TraiScav. Hypermnestra. who
sparp^ T.ynrpna. See Apollodor. ii. 1, 5.
887. KXvfiv ava\Ki?. Not less beautiful are Ovid's verses on this subject,
Heroid. xiv. 7, ' Quod rnanus extimuit
jugulo demittere ferrum, Sum rea ;
laudarer, si scelus ausa forera. Esse ream

quam sic placuisse parenti.

Non piget immunes caedis habere manus/
praestat,

888. 0affi\iKbv yevos.

Schol. Med.
He was said to have been the
"Afiavra.
twelfth king of Argos.
889. paKpov \6yov 5e?. The narrative
hurried on in a manner which is indicated by the marks in the text. Hermann

is

admits Schiitz's conjecture 5e for

5e?,

which goes far to remove the abruptness;

but he wrongly remarks that the Schol.
did not read Se?, for it is v. 894 that he
explains by iroAAou \6yov ~av fir] TOVTO.
Cf. 894.
ye p.7)v, sed tamen, &c.
891. T6oiffiK\iv6s.
Hercules,

who

AI2XTAOT

158

roid^Se yp^a-pop rj
xot Si7J\6e TtTavl?

Xucret.

Se

0776)9

raura

Set

paKpov Xdyou

(875)

895

cru r'
e'XeXeu, eXeXeu'

1/2.

VTTO

/*,'

MU

av

crc^a/ceXos fcai
t

0d\7rovcr
'ei

ia Be

olcrrpov S' apSt?

airvpos'

//,'

<j)6/3a)

(frptva

(880)

Xa/met'

90 D

'ai 8* o/x/xa0 eXcyS?7i>,

Se SpofJiov

(ftepofjiau,

\vo~o"rjs

fjidpyq), y\a>cra"rj<s cu

OoXepol Se Xdyot

TTCLLOVCT

(885)

eli<fj

905

crTvyvrjs irpos Kvpacriv a/nys.

XO.

3}

shot the eagle with

Iris

Cronos,
bow.

TI

o~o(j)os

crrp. a.

Apollodor.

11, 'Hpa/cATjs /coTT({|euo'ey eVl TOW

Kau/cc(rou rbv effOiovra rb roD Upo^Ofws
flirap aerbj/, Ss /cal riv Tlpo/jLi]d4a SteAutre.
The Med. has K\tivo?s,
Cf. Frag. 205.
ii.

[^^]> 05

5,

a reading evidently inferior.

893. Hermann reads from MS. Guelph.
flfcJj' for
/J.LS, i. e. fJL-fiTTjp Beuv, or T^.
He thinks Tra\a.tyfv^s inappropriate as
an epithet of Themis, and supposes that
e'/us, on which one MS. has the gloss
One
i) 77), was introduced from 217 sup.
cannot think the alteration a judicious
one.
Cf. Eum. 2.
894. It is an unusual tautology,
Kal far), ' how and in what way.'

'dirws

The

crasis itself is not very common, though

we find x^>aTls > x& a L > X" 71"^ 01 The
-

Schol. explains, STTCOS HX M TVXTIS Kal Si'

$)v aiTiav Av07j(ro uaj, which can hardly be
It is remarkable that this verse
right.
seems a repetition of v. 889. Probably
there is an allusion to the plot of the n.
/

902. e|a) 5p6fj.ov ^>epo,uoj.

So Cho.
1011, &<nrep vv 'lirirois rjviocrTpotpw Spo/jLov
said
of
madness.
e|Tepa>,
incipient
905. irpbs Kv/j.a<ru/. The dative is used
as Theb. 198, ve&s /co/uouo-rjs TTOVT(U> irpbs
The metaphor is rather an unKV/U.O.TI.
usual one, derived from the muddy waters
of a river battling with the clear waves
'
at the aestuary.
Turbid (confused)
words clash at random with the surgings
of a dreadful delusion.'
Here lo finally
leaves the stage.
Cf. II. xvii. 263.
Euripides has a similar figure in ounen

yap Kadapav d>peV ex<w, Hipp. 1120;

floAo? 5e KapSiav, Alcest. 1067.
far)
bears the true epic sense of distraction,
&c.
delusion, infatuation,
906. ^v. This has been enclosed in
brackets, as being at least uncertain when
something is wanting in the antistrophe.
Diudorf omits it with Monk. The true

may be ^v (ro$bs $v crotybs 6y,

though in Ar. Vesp. 725, which
seems to have been taken from the present
passage, we have ^ irov ao^s -^v OVTIS
reading
K.T.A.,

Av6/j.evos.
*

the point not

898. jfeSty &irvpos,
forced with fire ;' see on 822. Hesych.
AtVx- lip. S. This is to be
&p8is' axis.
literally understood of the gadfly's sting,
the
with
not,
Scholiast, of the violence of
the calamity, ^ OLK^ TOV iraQovs. xp'lfl >
cf. 578. 616. 693.
900. <fc?eVa
Ued__m. the
Aa/cTi^:.
.physical sense of 'midriff,' as Ag. 967,

e'j8a<TTa<re, K.T.A., jreighed it

eQcHTKfv.
in his mind, and expressed it. in a proverb
words.'
Pittacus is said to have
by

invented the proverb, rinv Kara o-aur^i/

^Aa (Callim. Ep. i.), which is here quoted
in reference to marrying
according to
one's station.
See on Suppl. 1046, sup.

nPOMHOETS

159
/o

> r\ /

TOO epacrracre

eV

fcai

yXwcrcra

To

AC^SeGcrat

(890)

jJLai<pa>'

910

/cat

Tv yvva,
OVTOL

"ur

e/mcrreuam
a.

*7rcm'u Motpai

Xe^ecov Aibs cu-

(895)

915

vaTeipOLV i8oicr0e Tre'Xoucraz''

ir\a0i'Y]v ya/zera

rap/Bo*

ef ovpavov'

rcz'i T&JZ'

yap acrTepydvopa TrapOcviav

5

'loug ju-eya Sa7rro/xeVai>

SiXTTrXdVois *Hpas aXaretat? TTOVWV.
eicropaicr

919

e/xot Se y' ore /xeV 6/xaXos 6 ya/xo?,

72,
to,

where /nj5ei' ^70^ is clearly alluded

and 317, yiyvwaKt <ra.vr6v.
Eur.

Rhes. 168, ou/c e| e/j.avTov fjLtitfvcav ya^lv

0eAw.
Frag. Antiop. xviii. /cr)5os /ea0'
aiir^v T^V ffotybv KTciarQai XP^ V
So
Find. Pyth. ii. 34, %p^ /car' avrbv alel
iravrbs opav [Atrpov, i. e. yd/j-ov.
Ovid,
'
Si qua voles apte nubere, nube pari.'
'
912. OVTO x e P v^ Tav> fox one who is
aiuartisan;' the Athenians holding trade
and handicraft in contempt. See sup. 45.
This word has beep
914. idnviai.
-

,j
)

Hermann marks
added^oji conjecture.
the lacuna after Motpai, and conjectures
The
juctKpaiWes.
humility of the chorus
in deprecating the splendid fate of lo
agrees well with their pious sentiments
and humility
The sentiment
are ever inseparable.
however in this case is not unmixed
in

535

with

seqq., for goodness

fear.

cvvdreipav, see Pers. 159.

So the Med., but most

The
wrongly give yXan-deLyv.

916. TrXaQeligv.
copies

is never contracted into

irXdfa, which is a distinct verb ; yet we
find Trpo<reVAae Od. xi. 583, irpo(nr\a.ov

simple 7re'Aao>

II. xii. 285, from

But
irpo(nre\dfy.
irAarbs, #7rAaTOS, irp6(nr\a.Tos (sup. 735)

are always to be written without er, being

verbal adjectives from the obsolete TrAaw,

whence
468.

and

eTrATjro

Od.

xii.

TreTrATj/ieVos, II. xiv.

Hes. Theog. 193.

Hes. Opp. 148. Horn.

108.

We find

eb-ATj-ros

Hymn,

in

Cer.

83.

Earn.

Photius,
53,

ou

ir\ard'

ir\a.Tol<ri

<bv<ria.ii.a.<nv.

(900)

crrp. )8'.

Hence TrAans,

'

a wife/ Ar.

Acharn. 132, from the sexual sense of

ire\deiv in the present passage and Suppl.
295.

Young

students will distinguish

insatiable/ for Aero 5, the old

form of ^TTATJTOS (generally used of something boundless or immense, as xpwbs
&-rr\Tos Herod, iii. 106), and &Tr\a(TTos,
&TT\t]ffTos,

'

misshapen/ from

irXda-arca,

which

is

pro-

bably the true reading in Hesiod, Theog.

151. The by-forms Tr\de<a, 7reAa0a> (Ar.
Ran. 1265), and TreAarTjs, and the adverb
irX-riffiov, show that TreAaw and Tr\dco coexisted.

917. ao-repydt/opa,
riage.'

'

impatient of mar-

Cf. 665 seqq.

7%^

918. [ijya. SQ S^hiif.7. for fLf

the reading of Aldus and one MS. The
rest have yd/jLCf. and so the Schol.
919. SutrTrAo/'ois. So Turn, with two
or three MSS. The Med. and most others
give Sl/g'TrAcfyYt'Oty Or SiifenrXtiyxvai*, a
corruption of a var. lect. 8v<nr\dyKTois .
See on 591. On TTOVUV Hermann compares Suppl. 556,

/JLaivo/jieva ir6vois

ari-

ButaAareiais irtivcav is a less intelligible expression than aXarei&v irAvois

would have been. In two MSS. TT 6vav is
omitted, and it seems suspicious. Porson
proposed to omit ydfj-fav in 912, but it is to
be feared the metre would not allow this.

/JLOIS.

920. The conclusion of the chorus,

generally regarded as an epodus, has been
reduced by Hermann into strophe and
antistrophe. There are sufficient indica-

A12XTAOT

160
?,

ou8e

Se'Sta*

TrpocrSpd/coi

oSe

p,r)

Se TOV

//,e

QJ

cur.

o 7rdXefto9, airopa

ovS' e^o) Ti9 a^ yevoifMav'

dto9

yap OL%

TI

p,r)v

TL

Ztvs,

/catTrep

(905)

opai

JJLTJTLV OTTOL <f)VyOLp,

IIP.

925

CLV.

avOdSrj

<f>pova)v 9

ecrrat ra7rei^o9, olov efapruerai

ydp,ov yapelv, 09 &VTOV IK TvpavviSos

6p6va)v T CLLO-TOV e/c^SaXei* 7rarpo9 S' dpa
Kpovov TOT rfir) TravreXws KpavOjjcreTai,
f)v

mann, whose knowledge and judgment

metrical matters give the highest
authority to his opinion. The MSS. give
ffiol & $TI fj.ev, but the context seems to

in

'
require clre, to me however, when marriage is on an equality, it is devoid of fear,
nor am I alarmed at it ; but never may
the love of any of the greater gods look
on me with an eye from which there is
no escape.' The article is used because
marriage is spoken of in the abstract,
So perhaps inf. 1059,
like f) aper)), &c.

epevvav T^V ffoQriv ev^ov\laf. On account of the preceding fjitv, as well as

the general sense, it seems necessary to

Med.

(910)

IKTTLTVUV rjpaTo $Yjvau,a)V Bpovuv.

tions of this arrangement, as Elmsley perceived, to make the restoration probable;

and it must be confessed that an "epodus"
is too often a mere expedient for disposing of intractable antistrophic verses. It
is a curious fact that the most extensive
and perplexing corruptions are usually
encountered at the ends of choruses. See
sup. 434 seqq. Cho. 805, &c. It has been
deemed advisable here to follow Her-

read

930

5e for
has ou

jurjSe.

Sc'Sta,

For ouSe 5e'5ta the

but others retain

evidences of the true reading in oi/Se'Sta,

In what follows
ouSeSio, or ouSeSia.
the common reading is
6euv eptos &CJ>VKTOV ofj.fj.
The Med. has TrpoffSdpKoi /u.e, others wpoaSepKoi /j.e, a few Trpo<r$pdfj.oi /j.e. Dindorf
omits epws. Weil reads e'^uol 5' eft? p.tv
6fJLa\bs 6 yd/j.os, fyofios, cuStos.

o ir6\enos, i. e. o trpbs
924. ffSfe
For &iropa
Kpeiaffovas, or rb Qtop.axiiv.

ir6pi/j.os

928.

see Suppl. 588.

?>

^v.

See on 174.

Blornfield

translates nihilominus.

Properly, it is
only a formula of emphatic asseveration ;
but elsewhere these particles imply a
Alcest. 64.
threat, as Oed. Col. 816.
Ar. Nub. 865. 1242. Vesp. 1332. Av.
1259. Plut. 608. The Med. is said to
have avOdSris Qpwwv by the first hand ;
and so Herm., Weil.
929. olov. Robortello alone has TOIOV,
which is the more usual when followed by
&y, as inf.

But

941, roiov ira\aiffT^v &s, K.T.A.

olov stands for

Si6n

roTo*/,

as

Nub.

1157, ovSev yap &v ;ue (p\avpov fpyaffaiffff

ert, oTos e/ioJ TpeQerai ToTaS' cvl 5(t>/J.a(Ti
Tret?*.
Eur. Ion 796, oi/' vypbv a.[jnrTa.'n)v
alOepa, olov &\yos tiraQov. Here. F. 816,
op' ets rbv avrbv irirvKov ^KOfjLfv fy6&ov,
yepovres, olov tya-ap? vntp $6/jioov 6pca ;
1*
Hippol. 878, OITTJ) yap 6\6^(vos alx
*"-

olov olov elSoi/ fv ypacpais /ue'Aos.

marriage here meant see 786.

On the

931. warpbs apd. The old legends, of

the Cypria perhaps, spoke of an imprecation uttered by Cronos on his rebel
a story which, like the curse of
son,
Oedipus (Theb. 782), was designed to
enforce the moral law yovels rifj.av (Suppl.
687).

932. r6r'

tfSq.

So Ag. 944, r6r'

v 56/j.ois Tre'Aei.

ijSr,

Lysias, p. 126, 67,

epywv. These examples show that the

combination is equally admissible in time
past, present, or future.

nPOMHSETS

161

KTpo7rr)v ovSet? Oerov

7r\r)v ejjiov Selfat crabs'

av auT<

935

eya> raS* oiSa, ^aj TpoVw.

TTpbs ravra z>uz>
rots
0apcra>v Ka0TJcr0a)
TreSapcrtois /cruTrots

(915)

T iv ^.pOLV TTVpTTVOVV /3e'XoS*

ouSeV yap aura> raur* eVapfceVet rb JUT) ou
7recretz> ari/xw?
940
Trrw/xar' ou/c a^acr^era'
771CTT05, TLvd(TCr(i)V

vvv Trapacr/ceva^erat

Totoz/ ira\aio"rj)v

os

(920)

avrbs aurw, Svcr^

CTT'

Kepavvov

817

0a\acrcriai> re
rpiat^ai/,

KpeicrcroT/

vnep/3d\.\ovTa Kaprepov KTVTTOV'

fipovTrjs 0*

y^9 TivaKTeipav

945

vocrov,

al^r^v rrjv JTocretSw^o?,

rwSe Trpbs /ca/cw

cr/ceSot.

(925)

Trratcras Se

cow
XO.
HP.
XO.
HP.
V/l
AU.
UP.
938.

TO

r*

apxeiv KCU TO SovXevet^ S

a -)(p^is, raur* eVtyXwcrcra

a?rep reXetrat, Trpbs 8' a ySovXo/xat, Xeyw.
o-u ^ryz^

/cat

TrpocrSoKav

-^prj

/cat rcoj/Se
y' cfct
TTftis

Tt 8*

^i/

Seo-7rocrU> Zr)v6$ TWO.

5>>\

SucrXo^wrepous

/O

/O>/

So the Med., but

x^po^.

follows Person and Blonif. in

reading TivAviruv X t P^ Tfvpirv6ov )8eAos.
Several MSS. haveTrvptTrtoyr, others Trupiry^ov, and there are variants eV x 6 /50"^*
Dindorf reads as
Xep^i, V x e P^ X e 'P^
in the text. Weil irvpin>6ov
\tpoiv )8eAos.
Cf. avri-jrvovv in 1108.

Perhaps however

write Trvpirvovv.

940. OVK

at/qq-Y6Tt{.

Schol.

Med.

passage may clearly be traced in Pindar,

Isthm. vii. 72, t>s Kepavvov re Kpf<r<rov

The story was evidently

a/j.aifj.anTov.
derived from the Cypria, where it was
said that Achilles would have been
mightier than Zeus himself,
parents had been divine.
945. voffov, i. e. $>estem t T
947.

941. Tolov iraXaiffT^iv, i. e. the son of

Thetis, who was destined to be melior
patre. See on 786. Apoll. Khod. iv.
800, etVJre 01 Trpfa-flfipa QC/J.IS /coTeAe|f v
airavra, us Sr) rot TtfirpuTai
irarpbs eo?o TrouSo rnc?v.

apt'ivova.

ofitpttffffova

which

Hist. An.

11, v/j.eves iro\\ol KK\

KO.I

TTOAu

it

involves.

V7Tfp@d\\OVTS TUV
v.

The

ju}j

irrat<ras.

if

both his

Cf. Ag. 1602, where

a probable correction

Trraiffas /Jiotfjs is

for iraitras.

949. a XPlKf is>

i-e.

/J.6vov,

which

is

answered in the next verse.

eiriyXuaaa,
talk (or ominously bode) against Zeus/
See Cho. 1034. Ar. Lysistr. 37, ircpl rwv
OVK eTrtAwTT^aOUat TOIOVTOV

944. virfpftd\\ovTa. This word governs

a genitive, though
rarely, from the sense
ii.

(930)

o ov^t Tappets Totao e/cpt7TTO>^

ai'
<o/3ot/x>7i>, w Oaveiv ov

Hermann

we should

90
;

So Aristot.

Hesych.
AfVx^Aos 'HpaK\fidais.

y\u>cro"r)s.

TTfp] TO. AOi

fin<3

who

The

also gives f-noi<av(ri Kara

TOV Aiby, read this verse interrogatively,

Scholiast,

outline of this

ovSev.

AISXTAOT

162

XO.

dXX' a0\ov dv croi rovS'

TIP.

6 S* ovv 7roieiT6>* TrdVra TrpocrSofc^ra

XO.
UP.

er'

'ASpdcrreiav
cre/2ou, Trpocreu^ov, ^WTTTC roz>
c^/,01

8'

e\a<jcrov Zrjvos

f)

955

dXyia> Trdpot.

(935)

/xot.

cro<f)oL

KpaTowT

dec*

//,7?Sa> /xe'Xei.

SpdVcc), KpaTLTCt) rdi'Se TOJ>

/3pa^w

yjpovov, 960

6Va)5 Oe\eC Bapop yap OUK dpfei #019.

dXX' etcropw yap ro^Se TOZ> Jtos
roz>

(940)

rov rvpdvvov TOV viov

TL KO.IVQV dyyeXoii/

IXyXv

EPMHS.
e TOI>

v,

TOV TTiKp&s virtpTTiKpov,

^eovs eneots

965

ets

So Elmsley, Weil,
955. ToGS' eV'.
Dindorf ; but Hermann and Blomf. retain the vulgate TovSe y'.

See Ar. Ach. 186, and

is one of bold
defiance. Schol. M. OVTUS vTrep-n^dvcas Kal
956. 6

5'

Ajax 961.

ovv.

The formula

S60. 5para>, /c.r.A. Cf. Soph. Antig.

768, 5para>, (ppove'iTa) /J.e?ov ^ KO.T' &vSp'
lav.
riv ^paxvv \p6vov, in bitter irony j
i. e. rbi/ /jLvpieTT), sup. 95. 790.
963. rbv TOW rvpavvov TOV veov. The
article thus repeated expresses contempt,
as Soph. El. 301, 6

957. Tyv 'ASpdo-Tfiav. This gentle reproof of a noble but fruitless defiance only
provokes an expression of withering contempt, fff&ov, K.T.A., T^V ael KpaTovvTa,
'go on courting the party in power, whoever he be ; to me Zeus is an object of
less concern than nothing/ i. e. a mere
nonentity. /unSey must be taken for T&
fiuhfv ffiQiild

See on Cho. 69.

same

as

Ne^Etm.

'ASpdo-Tfia was the

Schol. recent. 6td TIS

TOVS virepr)<pdvovs ri^ccpovara. Strabo, xiii.

p. 588, Qrjal Se Kai KaXAiffOe^s, airb
'ASpdffTov Paffi\eoos,bs Trpuros NeytteVews
lepiv ISpvffaTO, KaXelffdai 'ASpdareiav.
But the name seems to mean ' impossibility of escape ;' and Stallbaum is pro*
bably right in explaining it necessitas
aeterna et iuevitabilis (ad Plat. Phaedr.

i,

Hence irpoffKvveiv 'ASpatrrcta*'

was used of deprecating the odium attach'

ing to rash words. Rhes. 342,

a Aibs TTCUS (fpyoi (rr6^a.Tos
/uej/
Cf. ibid. 468.
Dem. p. 495, Ka
avOpwiros &v tycoy* irpo(TKvva>.
Plat. Resp. v. irpouKWu Se 'Apd(TTiav3>
ffTeiav

fjiev

FAau/cojj/ X^-P IV v /*f'AAw Xsyziv.

Soph.
Phil. 776, rbi> q>Q6i>ov 8e irpocnivffov.

irdisr' &VO.XKIS OVTOS,

vv yvva.it). TO.S

Ajac. 726, rbv TOV

ffTpaTOv ^vvaifj-ov

966.

airoita'

c(pr}/j.fpois

TropAvTo.

TI/JLO.S,

by

giving privileges to mortals.' Most MSS.

The Med. with one
give riv e^Tj/ie'pois.
or two others has T^bv rj^epois, which
Hermann alone has ventured to defend.
But his objection to the vulgate reading

and interpretation ("at hoc languet,

alienumque est a tota loci "conformatione ") appears quite groundless ; and
it is

altogether improbable that Aeschy-

lus should have used tfnepos in any other

than the familiar sense of * tame. ' The
later

Scholiast,

reading, took

'

p. 245).

(945)

Trpb?

form

though he admits the

it in this fiense, avOpcanois,

avTiSiaffToXTjv TWV
itself, for f)/j.fpios,

aypicai'.

The

has no other

analogy than eWe/w for to-rrepios, sup.

356. Oed. R. 177, though we find e>7j-

and

e(pr)fj.epios,

like Tro.vvvos

The use of one

on

and

participle

the other, where the

depending
Romans employed the gerund, is sufficiently

common.

nPOMHSETS
TTOpOVTU

TOV TTVpOS K\7TTY)V

TtjU,a9j

-ZTar^p avojye cf

avSav, Trpos
/cat

ravra

163

ovcmvas

/co/x,7rets

ya/xous

wz> r* e'/ce>os e/cTrtTrret /cparous'

/xeVrot

pySev

970

alvLKTrj picas

aXX' at>$' e/caar' e/c^pa^e* /x^Se /xot StTrXas

6Sous 3

S'

opas

IlpofjirjdeVy 7rpocr/3d\r]$'

(950)

ort

rots Totourots ou^t juaX#aKteTat.

IIP.

/cat

ye
Oos eoTU>,
^eot

KpaTLT

TrXecu?

<po^ju,aros

0ewj> virrjpeTov.

a>

975

/cat So/cetre 813

(955)

OVK

Tvpvvovs
Se

TOZ^

atcr^tcrra

/cat

i^w KoipavovvT

TapfitLV VTTOTTTTJCTO-tlV T TOV? l/fOVS

TroXXoG ye /cat TOT) Tra^To? e'XXetTrw.

KtKevOov
irevcrei

EP.

TJvTTtp

^X^e?

yap ovbcv &v

e'y/cd^et

^OUS

(960)

o-u Se

TTOL\IV'

a^tcrropet?

e///e.

985

rototcrSe /xeVrot /cat Trpt^ avOaSicrpacrLV

969. irp^s

i/

T\

'^cZ by whom/

by what son or sous he

is

i.e.

to be ejected,

Elmsley, Blomfield, Weil, and Dindorf

f KIT line t. For the
agree in omitting re.
'
*
see on 174.
praescns pvophpticnm
'
'
he.'
That
ejtc7i>as never means merely
'
almighty riiler above is the sense.
973. roly TOIOVTOIS. Schol. M. TO?S p.^)
See sup. 79. ' You
irei0o/j.ei>ois avrcp.
now see that Zeus has no mercy for such
Clio. 283, /cal rots TOIOVrebels as you/
TOIS O&TC Kparrjpos pepos elvai ^raffx^v.
The short, forcible, and authoritative

Hermes is admirably conThe effect on such a spirit as

speech of
ceived.

980

^17 rt crot So/cw

ra^tcrra.

Prometheus might have been anticipated.

Yet there is no burst of frenzied rage, no
impotent outpouring of abuse. He con'
trols himself with an effort.
So this
is pretty well for a servant of the gods/
!

How much of quiet bitterness is conveyed

by the reproach
pnnt,nmpt.nnna

maybe judged by

Tfiifcic

of

Qfi2.

the

The term

was often applied in disparageto heralds, who seem to have commonly acted in a very haughty manner.

ment

Compare Eurip. Suppl. 381. Troad. 426.

Ilec. 503,

where Talthybius says of him-

self T^KW Aaj/cuSwi' vTnjpeTvjs.

976.

i/eov

'

Kparelre.

YR

are

yef.

young

your new empire.' Schol. recent, ou

70^ apx.aia. v/j.>v % /3a<rtAe(a. SLrrirnvt
Tvpavvovs, i. e. Uranus and Cronus. See
Goettling on Hes. Theog. 463. Schol.
in

TT/JCOTOUS rovs iff pi 'Otyiova Kal

Seirrepof 5e TOVS nepl Kp6vov.

predecessors of

Evpvi>6/j.i>]v,

The same

Zeus are spoken of in

Again. 162 6.
979. 67r^7TT6(r0at.like e-7rt56?v (Ag. 1217.
1516, Theb. 209), has the meaning of
'
For the next verse cf.
living fn RPP.'
Eur. Bacch. 1307, afffxto"ra Kal ttdKurra
wrQa,v6vff 6pu.
*
Do I seem to
980. u-h ri aoi SOKU :
you/ &c., in the sense of surely I do not
seem.'

Cf.

Pers. 346, /x^

Tf?8e XfifyQrivai

croi

SoKov/j.ev

paxy; numquid videmur

Supra 255.
982. rov Travr6s. Compare rov iravr 2>y
1027.
984. e/xe.
Perhaps lp.ov (emphatic) ;
'
shall
learn nothing from me,' &c.
you
Cf. v. 1009.
5eo>, V.

AISXTAOT

164

eg rctcrSe cravrov TrrjfjLovas Karouptcras.

IIP.

TT)S crrjs

Xarpcias

l^v

Trjv

(965)

SucrTrpafia*',

cra</>ajs eTriaTacr', ov/c az/ aXXa^aiju,' eysJ.

JSP.

Kpeiorcrov yap, ol/xat, TifJSe

7)

IIP.

Xarpeuew

irlrpq,

990

TTKTTOV ayycXoi'.

TTOLTpl (frvvat, Zrjvl

ourwg vfipi^ziv TOUS vjBpitpvTas \pea>v.

.EP.

X^?^^

IIP.

^XtSw

eoiKas rot? Trapoucri 7rpay/x,acri.

^XiSaWas cDSe rovs ejnoi's e'ya>

77

UP.

/ca/xe

yap

cbrXaj Xdya>

OCTOt

EP.
UP.
EP.

Tt

cr'

vocroip?

w/xot.

986. Karovpiffas.

fu/^opais eTrama

995

TOV? Tra^ra? l^daipa) 0eovs,

V

(975)

ou crpiKpav vocrov.
rovs e^^po

eyw
OLV, ei

1175 <f)Opr)Tos

ZIP,

eV rovrots Xeyw.

feat ere 8*

){0pov<; iSot/u'

.EP.

(97o)

OVK av,

el

EP. roSe ^evs

Hermann

has

credit of first restoring this word.

the

1000

Trpacrcrots

TOUTTOS ou/c eVtcrrarat.

992. YAtSsp.

The

,'

i.

e.

if

(980)

'

to pride yourself upon

you would not exchange

common

them

however

994. KOI at 8'. Examples of this use

are Suppl. 790.
Eum. 65. Cho. 864.
Pers. 155. 263. 548. 775.
Some critics
of the Porsonian school seem to have
denied it a place in tragedy.
995. tv/jiQoeus. The causal dative.
One MS. has v/j.(j)opa$, which is also
correct, though in a slightly different

reading was KaBup/jna-as. which

is only found in a few inferior
The Med. has KaOdpovas (/ca0copies.
7
p . . off as), and there are inanj variants, all
pointing to Karotpiaas rather than to

Both ovpifa and Karovplfa

KU&cap/Jiiffas.
seem sometimes active, sometimes intransitive. See on Cho. 309. Pers. 604.
Eur. Androm. 610, &A\' ov rt ravrr) <rbv
i

<t>p6vr]/j.

Hesych. (irovptffas,
For the active sense of the

eirovpuras.

f^opfji^a'as.

compound Hermann

gives the authority

of the Schol. on Trach. 828.
989 90. Hermann is probably right
in assigning these two verses to Hermes.
The olftat conveys irony, and is not tn

for another lot.

Cf. Dem. p. 552, iraiTia<rdfj.et>6s

<p6vov, sc. alriav <f>6vov firttytpuv.

sense.
juc

996. Compare Ar. Av. 1547, where

Prometheus says jUitrcD 5' airavras TOVS

The sense is, 'as I

Btoi/s, us oitrda av.
hate all the gods, you are included in my
'
enemies.'
That is rather an extensive

be takftn for Kpe'icrtrnv i/nfil^d). Compare

Eur. Heracl. 968, XP*5" 8> a-Mv, of/tat,
rf/5 a.Tnffrriaai x^ ov/i
ty ^arpeveiv he

malady, as I infer from your words,'

is the ironical reply.
Cf. 46. 628, ___

retorts the implied insult in Aarpe/as,

'
Of course, you would rather bear the
servitude of being chained to a rock than

M.

be born a trusty messenger to Zeus.'

To

which Prometheus replies, 'An insolent

answer is due to the insolent/ i. e. * You
have no cause to be offended at my calling
you \drpis, since you began the insult
yourself (sc. 965). Schol. recent. 'EP/J.TJS
yap irp6<r6ev TOVTOV vftpiffys TO<OVT Trap'

997. Traetvres

eu, sc. vir'

fyov.

is

Schol.

<rwri\6tv yap avro7s Kara TUV Tirdvuv.

1001.

Sifj.01.

Elmsley read

ot^oi.

Her-

mann observes that Prometheus does not

so much bewail his own troubles as give
vent to his indignation at the ingratitude
of the gods. Nevertheless, the exclamation seems extorted by the mention of
Trpda-a-fiv KaXws, and the reply, that Zeus
knows not the word alas ! confirms the
ordinary meaning.

Jb

is

worthy of

JTPOMH0ET5 dESMfiTHS.
5

UP.
EP.

Kal

IIP-

ere

EP.
HP.

Iptiv eot/ca? ovoev

aXX

165

e/cSiSdcr/cet
IJ.TIV

crv

navff o yrjpdo~K(t)V y^povos.

ovira)

crw^poveiv eVicrracrai.

yap TTpocnqvotov OVK dV, wff

&v

vTrrjptTrjv.

1005

-^prj^ei TraTijp.

av rivoi^ avro) yapiv.

fJLrjv o<f)i\(t)v y
/
'
^^/)
^^> V
eKepTofJLrjcras oT/c/e^ w? Trato ovra p..
Kai

(985)

>

TJTT-)

hjP.

IIP.

ov yap av Trats re

/cart rouS' dvovcrrepos,

ei

TrpocrSo/cas e/>tou

OU/C eOTll>

Trevcrecr^at Trapa

OLIKKT^ OuSe

fLT)^aVr}fjf

OTO)

1010

^e Zeu? yeyw^crat raSe,

[/erat

(990)

az^

^a\ao~6fj Secr^td Xu/jtazT^yoia.

ravra pnrTcr0a) pev at^aXoucrcra </>Xof5
\VKO7TTp(t) C VL(f)dL Kal /3pOVTTJfJiaO~L
1015
X&OVIOLS KVKara) trdvTa Kal TapacraeTO)'
ovSez^
ra^Se'
/cat
wcrre
/x',
yvdfJL\fjL yap
(frpdcrai

IIP.

oS xptMV viv e/cTTecret^ Tvpavvio<$.

opa vvv ei crot, ravr' dpvyd <f>aCvTai.
wTrrat 7rd\ai $r) Kal ftefiovXeurai rdSe.

EP.

roX/x^cror,

(995)

TTyoos

EP.

a)

/karate,

rds Trapov&as

TTyoo?

ToX^a-ov

this and Theb. 206 are the

only examples in Aeschylus of an iambic
verse divided between two speakers, if we
assume the old reading there to be

correct.
et

is,

5t5a<r/cei

Travra, aAA' OVK e8iSa|e (76 awfypoviiif.

Cf. Eum. 276, xp^fos KaQaipei iravra.

ynpda-Koav 5fj.ov.
1006. KCU fj.^v, K.T.A.. *
frn1y r I
a favour, that I should repay
Schol. TOVTO iv tlpoweiq.
This being equivalent to a flat refusal,

Why

owe him

and something more, Hermes

'

You

treat my
insolence as if

Where the
is

us

8f)0ej>

commands with

replies,

as

much

I were a mere child/

order of the words certainly
ovra. TrcuSa. Similarly in Eur.

Rhes. 719, S^ei/ e'x^pbs &j/ crrpaT-nXdrais.

Time. i. 127, TOUTO 877 rb ^705 ot Ao/tee'Aoupeji', S^Ofv TO?S
8ai/j.6vtot tn4\evov
0eoi$ irpuTov ri/jLupovvrfs.
Soph. Trach.
382, Srj0fv ovfcv IffTopwv.

Weil read ware

TrouSa

Hermann and
^ue,

1020

TrrjfJiovas op6a><$ (f>poveiv.

remark that

1003. The meaning

TTOTC

ovra being

(1000)

omitted in the Med. and several other

copies.
Compare Ag. 268, Trails yeas
&s Kapr' f^ucw^Tjo-w cppeVay.
1009. irfixreaQai. Hermann with the
Med. and others has n-eva-e'iaOai, a Doric
form, as in Theocr. iii. 51, &s rJo-trcDj/
See
Kvprj<rev 2cr' ou 7r6f(T?o-06 )8e^aAo*.
sup. on 694.
1011. yeywvT)<rat. We have here the
aorist from yfyuvew, while in v. 803 the
imperative yeywve, and per
in vv. 531. 675. 806, are the epic aorist,
oaov re yeyvv*: jSovjo-a?, Od. v. 400. Sirnilarly the aoristsxpcwa-ywer^andxpatorM^ a
coexist in Homer.

'

1013. alda\ov<r<ra. So Canter for al6d\ovcra. Schol. M. ypatyfrai aldfpov<raa.

The form in -Jcis contracted has been
generally corrupted in

MSS.

Thus we

have TeKvovffa for TfKvov<r<ra Trach. 308.

al^aros for alfjiarovs Oed. Tyr. 1279.
rex^fat for rex^^o-ot Od. vii. 110.
1015. Ar. Pac. 320, us KVKOLTW Kal
TTOTC/TW Tra^ra Kal

A1SXTAOT

166
ZIP.

KVJJ? OTTC^S Traprjy

o^Xetg

opwv.

ere

v (0/377 #eis Orfkvvovs yevrfcropai,

Kal Xnraprfcra) TOV p,eya crTvyovpevov

1025
(1005)

ywaiKojuu/xois u7rTiaoyx,acr(,j> ^epcov

AOcrcu // Seer/Aw^ rwi/Se' rou TTCU>TOS Sew.
.EP.

TroXXa

Xeya)z> eot/coc

yap

reyyei

ouSe*>

/cal JJLOLTTJV
cpecy
ouSe fAaWdcrcrei Keap

XITGUS* SOLKCJV Se crTOfJiiov

1030

ws i/eo^uy^s

TraiXos /3iat, /cat Trpos

^fias p.d^ei.
arap cr<opvz>ei y* aa"^^et cro^tcr/xaTf

avdaSia yap

TOJ (ftpovovvrt,

p,7j

(1010)

/caXais

aurr) /ca^' avTJ]v ouSe^os /xeto^ cr#a>ei.

cr/cei//at 8', eai/

olds ere

rot? e/xois 7reicr0f)s Xoyot9,

/ca

(1015)

1022. irapyyopw. See on 661. Inf.

1081. * You tease me to no purpose,
for you might as well try to talk over a
wave/ Cf. Eur. Andr. 537, T |ue 7rpo<ra\iav Trtrpav ^ /ci/^ua AiraTs &s
|

Med.

28,

K\v5uv

6a\d(T<nos

8e

a>s

Trerpos

aitovei

On eiVeX0eVw with
340.
1027. TOU Traj/T^s Se'co, 'I nra as far
tyi\<av.

as possible from that.'

stronger phrase
than the usual Attic TTO\\OV ye Kal 5e?.

See sup. 982, TOW

1028. eo<xa.

Suppl. 883.

It seems that, however much I

The Kal
I shall say it in vain.*
as in TroAAcc Kal &\\a, &c_.

'

1029.
Bob.,
after

/tea/?.

This

is

may
is

say,

added

only found in

who with the MSS. adds

The later editions,
AtraTy.

euaty
after

Porson, give the reading in the text.

1030. SaKwv, 'having taken the bit
between your teeth/ Weil reads SO.KVWV,
with Heimsoeth. But cf. Plat. Phaedr.
e'yKttyas Kal e'/crei^as T^V
p. 254, E,

'

1032. The avdeffs at><biffv.a. is the vain

and useless refusal to tell Zeus by what
means he is to lose the sovereignty. Prometheus is supposed to think that Zeus
will find

it

friendship

his

interest to

severely.

1031. uetoi^ The MSS. give ue?(.W.

which was corrected by Stanley, followed
by BlomHeld, Dindorf, Weil, and Hermann. The reviewer in the Cambridge

Museum, i. p. 244, thinks

the negative is transposed from one term
to the other, and compares Dem. p. 23,
Philological

eAT/ous for airavrcav

ouSeVcoi' fieri

frrre ^TjSej/bs

335, A,

fieri

So Eur. Andr. 726, T&\\* iWes

X^ipovs.
et

/JeATiWes.

Plat. Protng. p.
ovSevbs kv

ourca 5ieAe7^i7i/

jSeA-nW {(paivof-mv. We have

every
thing is worse' for 'nothing is better,'
in Phoen. 731, airav KO.KIOV rov (pv\d<rcrzcrQai Ka\>s.
On this principle ovSevos
^et^b^ might perhaps be taken for iravTuv
fjLtiov,
by itself is not stronger than anyin
But cf. fha.<r<rov %
thing/
959.
'

Traj/rbs t'AAefrrw.

Cf. 1005.

1035

return to

but Hermes assures him he

will only punish his obstinacy the

more

'

^Av

1036. rpiKvuia. The origin of this

word is not very clear, unless we assume
that rpls gives a merely exaggerative force,
'
a great wave/ Probably however it was
derived from an observation of nature ;
for it is a fact that in a storm three consecutive waves of larger size come to the
shore at intervals. Hence rpiKv/j.ta is
not 'every third wave,' but 'a triple
wave,' T/>fx77\op, or 'three-crested,' Theb.
757. The Koman idea that every tenth
was larger the 'decumanus fluctus'

cannot be

verified, at least

Ovid, Trist.

i.

2,

on our coasts.

'
49, qui venit hie fluctus,

nPOMHQETS 4ESMI2THS.

167

'

CLC^VKTOS' Trpwra /xa>

yap oKp

(j)dpayya fipovrfj Kal Kepavvia <f>\oyl

Uarrjp cmapd^ei r^Se /cat

TO croV, Trerpaia 8' ayKaXrj
jjiaKpov Se

/cpui//et

ere

(jijJKOs e/creXeurofcra?

a\fjoppov 17^615 es </>aos* Jtos

1040

/3acrracri.

(1020)

-^povov

Seroi

os Kvaiv, Sac^owos aieros,

cny/xaros jneya pa/cos,
Sai/raXeus Traz/if/xepos,

1045

8*

(1025)

Ke\awo/3pct)TOV
^Trap e/c^ot^crerat.
rotouSe fjio^dov rep/xa ^177 ri TrpocrSoKa,
OeaJv rts SiaSoos rw^ crw^ TTQVWV
fluctus

nono
cf.

omnes

supereniinet

Posterior

uudeciraoque prior.'
Suppl. 463. Pers. 601,
cst,

iW

banqueting, but

KAwSwi/ e7reA077.
Tli^e
metaphor may
uossiblv be from a great eVt'/fAtuny ^)r
see
inf.
1070. The
carthquakc-wavfl ;
have TTJO-' a/cJ<r^y
cjjsioii of i is rare.
|ui/ ^iryf? Pers. 472, but in a doubtful
Cf. Hippol.,319.
passage.
1040. o/yfcaAT? <re Paa-Tucrei. You will
be held up by some angle or nook of the
splintered rock without other support.
Perhaps this is little more than a peri-

We

phrasis for TTfrpa, like ir6vTiat ayi<d\ai

in Cho. 577. Schol. Med.
/j-erewpos

ear)

It is not easy to comprehend

the exact idea in the mind of the poet.
He seems to have meant that Prometheus
will be wedged in a crevasse, and so

prevented from falling with the fragments of the mountain.

One of the
later Scholiasts has eVr^j CHUTES TpL/S-fjap.
But the Schol. M. may have found
o.yitv\f\ in his text, i. e. the bend of the
elbow. His explanation is, rb air6ppr]yfj.a
ical Koi\(>)/j.a TTJS

Trerpas.

seems an epithet of
See
'ilusky yellow/
on Cho. 596. It is not however contrary
to the analogy of the language that
should stand for <p6vtos, by
-4>ou/by
1043.

colour,

'

5a,(f)oi.v}><:
'

brown or

hyperthesis of the

i,

as

in

Ae'cupcc

Aeaiua, ruTrrets for run-Tec"*, &c.

1045. &n\t]Tos SairaAeyy.

read &K\r)ffTos tpTrwv in his copy

^juepos, not merely at the stated time of

for

guest,

but not an invited one, like ordinary

guests. See on Ag. 710, 5aTr' a/ce'Aeua-Tos
The Schol. strangely mistook
ereulei/.
this for &K\ei<TTos, or rather, he wrongly

all

recent. Satrv/jLcav 5ia

Hes. Theog. 525,

day long.

TTJJ y/jiepas.

eV

alerbv 3>pcre
addva-

/ecu

of

Tavvirrtpov, avrap oy ifirap

rov, rb 5' de|eTO Iffov
ocrov Trp6irav

Schol.

Tra.<J"t]S

tfcrQitv

?ip.o.p t

In the Prom. Solut. the bird was represented as coming tertio quoque die, frag.
193, 10, and there is no contradiction

we take itavi]^pos to mean

every day/
By a poetical fiction of
questionable taste Apollonius Rhodius
makes the Argonauts to have actually
seen the vulture, and heard the groans of
Prometheus, in the Caucasus, ii. 1250
seqq., the vulture being a bird of preternatural size.
Schol. Med. TO
1046. Kf\aif60pcaTov.

here, unless
*

fj.^Xo,iv6^vov

e/c

rrjs

fipdxrews,

disco-

loured from being gnawed.

1048. SmSoxos. Apollodorus, ii. 5, 11,
says that Hercules, having despatched the
vulture with his bow (sup. 891), TropeVxe
T^ Aii' Xeipwva QVTI<TK.IV aQavarov O.VT'
aiirov e9t\ovTa.
As Prometheus had
deserved death, but could not die, being
immortal, Zeus was satisfied with the
vicarious [death of one who was equally
entitled to immortality, but voluntarily
resigned it on account of the pain of his
incurable wound (ibid. ii. 5, 4). That
such a substitute will ever offer himself,
Hermes does not pretend to predict. His
object is not to hold out hope, but to
announce the consequences of continued

obstinacy.

AISXTAOY

168

T eis avavyr^rov
KV(j)cud T dfJL(j)l Taprdpov /BdOrj.

<f>avfj, OeXtfcrri
9

1050

os Tavra flovXtv*'

ws oS' ov TreTrXacr/jieVos
dXXa KOL \iav eip^jueVos*

ACO/A7TO9,

(loso)

y&P VK eVurraTcu crro/xa

dXXa 7rai^ ?ro9 TeXei" cru Se

\fjev8rjyopelv

TO -Jto^,

1055

/cat

TTOTC.

apevov

XO.

(1035)

Epprjs QVK aKaipa <j)aiVTai

\lyeiv* avajye yap ere rrjv avOaSiav
^/^r^

^tez/

rjv

ev/3ov\iav.
10CO

UP.

etSdrt rot

JJLOI TcxcrS'
'

oS' lOcj

(1040)

dyyeXta?

irdcr^eiv Se

ravr

e/x-o

7TU/009 ap.<)tKr}s

pnrTccr0a)

/crrpv^05, aWrjp

fipovrrj cr^a/ceXw

y86va

av4^(f)v'

8'

1065

r'

(1045)

S' CA

avrats pt^ats vrvevpa KpaS

/cu/xa Se irovrov

rpa^ei poO[a)
r ovpavicw

1052. A tar. We may supply a\7j0wy

from the contrast in tyevftfiyopelv, though
'
'
really

uttered

may

be

opposed to

" dictum
feigned in story.' And so Weil
est, neque, ut indicium, revocabitur."
1056. TTore.
may either supply
fffevdai, or construe ju?j7roTe r]yr]a"r). Weil
fancies that a verse must have dropped
'

We

out.

vast

1070

and destructive waves are attributed

and ^fe/tos in

Sfa-ahn uses both Tr^eOjua

this sense, in speculating

on the disruption of Sicily from Italy, lib. vi. p. 258.

Also in discussing the volcanic agencies
under Euboea, x. p. 447, ecrrt 8e Kal
airaaa yuev ^ Evfioia ei/aejo-ros, fjia.\i(rra 5e
o
/l/7J TJ/CV77
irepl rbi/ iropQp^v, Kal 5ex M

The confusion of all

viroQopds.
the elements, which are severally euucrated in aidfy, x & ^ v> ^ovros, ovpavbs,
and the final catastrophe in 1102 seqq.,
are described in terms of wonderful
power ; yet the language seems of
secondary interest while we are absorbed
in contemplating the hero's sufferings.
yucirwi'

1057. oi//c &Kaipa, ' what is very much

to the point.'
See on 513.
1062. o5e, contemptuously, as addressed to the chorus.
1063. owSei/ aeiKts. Nothing unfair or
unreasonable.
1070. tvvYi&irciev. T!IP gnVn^f. a ^\
the object Kvpa TTOVTOV and
5i68ovs, i.e. mix the one with the
The irvevua. here
Other, ir6vrov ovpavq.
meant is certainly the confined vapou r
in the interior of thn nnrt-.Ti, to which
upheavals of the ocean bed and consequently
i

The effect on
vdQos and
s.
rcaliyp onr
The unflinching
idea of true tragedy.
firmness with which Prometheus first
challenges and then meets his fate is a
great conception.

His very

last

words

nPOMHOETS

169

StdSous' es re KeXaivois

Tdprapov ap$rjv

ov

y*

EP.

rotae
aSe /xerot
xe

(1050)

pti//te Se/

1075

ra>i/

r' lcrrtz> d/covcrac.

Tt

yap

eXXetTret

(1055)

TrapaLTTaiz.iv

fJLrj

rouSe TU^T/, rt
a\\* ovv vfJLeis y at
fi7

^vyKa^vovcrai rats rouSe TO

/xera Trot

e/c

^wpetr'

10 so

rwi'Se #oa>9,

(loco)

arepapvov.

XO.

aXXo
,

ort

rt <^w^et /cat TTapafJLvdov

/cat Tretcrets'

The

are finely characteristic.

ou yap

sense of

uppermost. It is Aa which
imparts the pang j for he can smile at
the bodily agony.
And all this he
might have escapedby giving the required
information. Yet such is the depth of
his hatred that he prefers to endure
injustice

is

pains only short of annihilation to benefiting his enemy by a single word.

Weil omits re, rendering the passage
"marisque fluctus saevo obruat aestu
caclestes astrorum vias."

1073. (rreppcus. Hermann gives (rrefrom one MS., two others having
In 180 all the copies agree in
arepais.

pecus

arepeds.
1074. eavardxrfi.

Do what he will,
me with

he cannot at all events punish

death/ i. e. who am immoi'tal.
said in bitter ridicule

This

is

cf 954.

Qavasrovy
of fyovtvtiv, but refers
;

not a synonym
only to the sentence or intention of

is

The meanings
capital
pnnislimniii-,.
closely approach in Herod, i. 113, where
the shepherd carries the infant Cyrus
QavaraxTfav, i. e. to let him die by being
exposed.
1078. This verse is corrupt in the
MSS., and not easy to restore by
conjec1
The Med. gives % roGS eu-rux^
ture.
with the var. lect. et ra5' by a later bond ;
and the latter, with trifling deviations,
is found in all the other copies. Blomfield
follows Person, et /iTjS' O.TVX&V

TTOU

ST;

1085

Dindorf corrects

fj.a.vi<av.

Hermann

f)

rovSe

rvx-rj.

x aA 9
quid enira deest ad insauiam, si
ne voto quidem quidquam de furore suo

Haviwir,

edits

"

elf

7' oi5' fi>xy ri

i. e. si eo furoris
progreditur
ut etiam optet ilia fieri quae minatus est
Juppiter." Similarly Madvig. Adv. Grit.
" scribendum est ri roDS'
i.
p. 193,
eux^ff
quid enim a furore distant haec, quae
Prometheus vovet (fijx Tai )?"
The
'
This is madparaphrase would thus be
ness indeed, when not only his actions,
but his deliberate wish and choice bring
him to incur these sufferings/ It is the
ne plus ultra of infatuation to say, ' Let
Zeus kill me if he can/ instead of de*
precating his vengeance, e? ye is since/
and therefore ouSe. not ftTiSf. would
htly be USJM!. Hermann supposes that
was erroneously written rvxy, and
ev superscribed as a correction was taken
for a syllable omitted.
Weil also edits
ToG5' eux^> i- e - the imprecation just
r]
before uttered, 1064 seqq.
1031. yuera Trot. The MSS. give ^6ra
XOI^ which Hermann retains; but in one

remittit ?

copy

ot is

'stupify/

<

flA.t0tt6(rT7. stun/
superscribed.
similar verb is a\ja>(ra<, ' to

render vain/ Soph. Trach. 258.

1083. a.Tfpa.^vnu.
Anything lia_rd,
durable, lasting, as anger (sup. 198), has
this epithet, or arepdy-uv, applied to it.

The

root is rcp r reipf to wear away

1034. irapa.iwQov.
See on 604.

AISXTAOT

170

TOVTO ye T\TJTOV Trapccrvpas

770)5 /ze /ceXeueis

/x,era

rouS'

on

(1065)

KaKOTijT* d

^p?) Tracr^iv l#e'Xa/

TrpoSdras yctp
KOVK core

1090
(1070)

EP.

dXX' ovv

psejjLvrjcrv

aya)

e Trpos arrjs OrjpaOelcrat,

TTOT

1086. Trap f g-y pas. f You have put in

by a side stroke, and not in
a plain and straightforward way/ Schol.
Trap-fiyayes ets rb KaTa\ttyat rov TIpoThe chorus regard the caution
jU7j0ea.
in their behalf as a vain excuse to get
them away from the impending cata(as it were)

strophe,

by

llcsychius explains Trapaa-vpoo

Properly it is said of

Traparpeirci).

torrents which carry down trees

stones alongside of their banks.

and
Ar.

527, VTJS ardcrfcos irapaffvpcof

Equit.
TrAaTai'ous.
t(p6pi ras Spvs Kal ray
Luciau, Zeis TpayuSbs,
22, T^ &\\a
Kara povv Qeperai ws Uv Tv^y e/cacrroj/
539,
Strabo, xii.
p.
Eu<ppd.Tr)STijs re TWV KaTTTraKal
S6iccaf TtoXXTjv Trapecrupe
KaToiicias Kal

TrapaavpS/iKva.
7rA'/7/>co0eiS 6

Here howcvur
must moan 'to drag in sulmvnys*
For by addressing
(adjecisti, Weil).
them as of t,vyK d^vovo-ai, &c., Hermes had
hinted that they must expect to be
tyvTfias rifydvicre TroAAas.

it

treated as taking part with the culprit,

if they did not, by instantly moving
off, formally withdraw the expression
of their sympathy.
To stand by a
friend in distress was, to Athenian ideas, a
principle that could not be yielded with-

out moral turpitude.

There is great
poetical skill in this determination of the
chorus. By their siding with Prometheus
they indirectly show their disapproval of
the conduct of Zeus in this particular
a disapproval the more weighty
instance,
from their avowed principles of general
Their feminine gentleness
obedience.
and piety have throughout been contrasted
with the stern obstinacy and blasphemies
Yet in the end their
of Prometheus.
courage is equal to his ; and it is even

more sublime, since it proceeds from far

higher and more disinterested motives,

the duty of suffering with the oppressed

in the cause of justice.
1089. rovs TrpoSdras yap.

Blomficld

and others needlessly transpose TOVS yap

TrpoSJroy, for such corrections are but
attempts to improve on the original. In
TrpoSoras fiHrtiv there, seems a political
Thcmistoclcs. as

allusion.

Hermann

has

54, was banished

HH n trnirnr, 01. 77. 2, B.C.

shown from Diodorus xi.

h._nstrnHsm
but had before that been assailed by
a certain Timncrpnn of Rhodes, in vprspa

4_7 L.

preserved by Plutarch. Vit. Them. cap.

21, as guilty of the grave misdemeanour
He thinks that the
of betraying a eVoy.
charge, though a private rather than a
public affair, was sufficiently notorious to
be mentioned on the stage ; which seems
the more likely, as Thcmistocles was
See
politically unpopular at this time.

Thucyd.

i.

138

fin.

1092. ay&. Thus Person,

and Dindorf

follow, for ar'

whom Blomf.
eyu or arr'

Hermann gives a y'

cyu, i. c. ravrd
ye, a Xeyto. The sound is not pleasing to
our ears ; but it does not follow that it
would have offended a Greek. In spite of
Hermann's assertion, " ore dici non potuisse certum est," there is at least epic
130, OVK aieis
authority for it in 11. xv.
a
are ($>f](r\ 0ea \VK<t>\ei>os Hpr] ;
Still, as
a lyw, written without a crasis, might have
tyd).

been tampered with by transcribers, are

or arro is likely to be a mere correction.
The emphatic ey& does not seem wanted,

and

is therefore in itself suspicious. Perhaps, a ye <roi irpoXfyu, or offa (rot irp.

(or

even wv

arol irp.).

'
1093. Trpbs arris dnpaQeivai.
When
caught, or overtaken by the consequences
of your own folly,' i.e. calamity. Cf.
905.

UPOMHQEIS

171
1095

e6cre/3a\ei>'

rJ/x'

JUT)

u/xas auras* eiSuiai

KOU/C eai(f)i>r)S ouSe

Srjr',

aural

8'

(1075)

yap

ets oiTrepavTov %'LKTVOV

HP.

1100

aVoias.

UTT*

/cou/c ert

/cat /ATI>

(1080)

X#a>z> crecraXeuraf
toL

8'

?7xa> irapa^JLV

/carat

eXt/ces 8' CAcXa/xTroucrt

fjs,

dVupot, crrpo/x/3ot 8e KO
etXtcrcroucrr cnapra 8' ave
s

TT^eu/xara

TrdvTW

1105
(1085)

etg

crracrt^ d^riTTi'

^vvTerdpaKTat,
rotaS'

eV

8*

aWrjp

TTOVTO).

1110

e/xol ptTT^ Jtd^ez^

reu^oucra <$6{$ov crret^et

(1090)

(fra

I/XT}? cre/^a?,

1095. airpAoTTTov. Ou the open syllables see Monk on Hipp. 1363.

1099. aTrepgyToy. The same as airetpov

Ag. 1353, properly said of

a bag-net out of winch there is uo exit.
Here it perhaps passes
Cf. Earn. G01.
a.H<$>ifi\f]<jTpov,

into the general sense of friropov, unless

we should rather understand the meshes

of a net which will -jillow the head of a
fish to be entangled, but not its body to
be drawn through.
'Has been made
1102. o-6(T(\6i;Tttt.
to__rock.'

Oed. R. 23,

The verb

is

intransitive

in

TTO'AIS 7?5rj craAeuet.

1103. j8pt/xta

^x^

sound of thunder,

The subterranean
jSpoi'TTj/taTa

xftffia,

sup. 1014, i. e. the rumbling which precedes or accompanies earthquakes, and

which was doubtless imitated in the

Hermann proves from Plato

Phaedr. p. 218, A) and Lucian that
vTToftpuxios is used, without reference to
water, though connected with jSpe'xe"/,
of that which is covered up and concealed
from sight. Strabo also, vi. p. 275, calls
In
a subterranean river vwofipvxLos.

theatre.
(see

Pers. 399, iraifiv &\nt}v ftpvxiov is accurately said of the oars which resist the

water some way below the surface.

1104. e'AtKey. Like &6ffTpvxos in 1065,
the word happily expresses zig-zag lightning, which was technically called eAtKias.

1108. aTroSetKyvjCteyq seems a prosaic

and rhetorical word, and perhaps it is a

gloss for some other, as Weil suspects.
1110.

PITTTJ.

See sup. 126.

Not causing
ft'ffi'"'but intontfad t.n frighten io ; * this
being the force of the present participle.
Compare re^eic Kaiibv, Clio. 717. Earn
122.
1112. Hermann, who considers that
this system answers to 1061 scqq., and
the two speeches of Hermes, of nine lines
each, to each other, that of the chorus
being a fie<ry82>y, reads &
e^uts, S> Trj,
after erreixet fyavepSis.
In two or three
]

111.

'rfi'i

Y"'"^

'

fear,'

copies 0e/m is found after TT&VTUV, and

the Schol. Med. explains 5 fji.r^rp'bs e/^TJs

His argument
yrj, ^ &
e^tty.
by
however is independent of either metre or
MSS., viz. that the actual name or names
(see on 218) of his mother are required, for
that the bare & ^rp&y ffj.rjs at0as is
"
obscurior, et earn ob causam etiani minus
<re'j8as

172

AISXTAOT IIPOMHQETS
KOIVOV
e/cSi/ca
a>s e/c

gravis omninoque minus apta." It is,

perhaps, only obscure to us, in consequence of the douht about 217 8, supra,
Weil observes that the mention of earth
and sky together is usual in such pro-

Otherwise, there is no reason

not understand Themis,
especially as the goddess of justice was
naturally appealed to as a witness against

testations.

why we may

injustice.

HEP^AJ.

v Tots irepl Aio-^vAov /xvflwv, ex

TOVS Ilepo-as

TO>I> <ou/i<ro-(oi>

iKTlOyvL Sc Kai TT)V &pxty TOV Spa/xaTos

ira.po.ir^Trou^a'Ba.i.

TaS' cart Hepo-an/ TaV TraXai

CKet

^pwovs
t

Ttvas

^opos Trpccr^vTcov.

Aapa'oV
a

corti/

ewovxos

Ilepo-cuv
n-cpt
Tail/

7rt

97

Kat la'Tiv

Sep^9

ot

/xev CTAC^I/^

TOV Spa/xaros Trapa

Kara

ei/

riys

nXaratat?

ecrcraXtas ^evycov, StCTrcpatco^ cis

"*

fjiovov

?rept

v^as

KaTacrKcvdto-at,

/xio-TOKXeovs arparrfyov

dXXa

Kat ovrw Trcptycvecr^at auraiv.

T^V TroXtv

uXtva

e?rt

Sevrepa

ou Kat yevo/xevou Trepteyevo^TO avrov.

di/Tt TWI/

T^V

'Acrtiav.

c<^o8os

Trpwriy

eT^oi/.

Mapa^cova.

ra>

'EXXaSos

vavs 8c

7rayo/x,evos,

Eep^ov,

WTOS TOTC

avrn 0.^0.0- OO.L

Kat pr^Topog, Kat vijas CITTOVTOS 7rot^o"at Kat

Hep^v.

ovT(05,

evTav^a 8e ?rpo-

TrapcSpois.

crTparevcra/Aej/os

"EXX^vcs TptaKO(7ias

Aapetov eSvarvxT?

'A&yvaiW

17

T^V TOU

Kat SeKaTeora-apas'J Kat Tre^ /XV

eXeyoi/ Troi^a'at cts

ovx

<^PX^ S

^aXct/xtva Kat nXaratag, TOV

Trpos TOI/

ap^

TroXX^g, ITTTTOV /xev a/xerpoi^

vavTLKrj 8e cy ^aXa/x,rvt, 8ta

[tfrreoi/ 8e ort

T(HS T^5

8e vTro^ecri?,

17

Swct|u,ea>s

eTrra,

dyyeXXcoz/ cv

6 'ATroXXcoi/ yap

Kat

ot

/xev

Xt^tVwv* 6 Sc

vrjas etTre Trot^aat, at TroXXaKts 8ta TOJV otKettoi/

TOVS ai^pcoTTOv?. J 'ETrt MeVwvos TpaycoSoV Atcr^Xos cvtKa

1
The passages in this argument which are not given in the MS. Med., but
taken from later copies, are enclosed in brackets.
2 Tor *ii/e?
Vater, Proleg. ad Eur. Rhes. p. Ixxxv, proposes to read Qoiviffffais.
Hermann, on Aesch. frag. 272, denies there was such a play as the Phoenissae,
while some fragments of a Phineus are preserved. Neither play occurs in the list
of Aeschylean dramas edited by W. Dindorf from the Mcdicean MS. It may be
alleged, that the Phineus was a Satyric drama; but so was the Prometheus

176
w [norwei, 3 ]
Aapetov eSvcTTy^crc
IlXaTcuas.

Trcpt

Mapa$aW*

[TOVTOV TOU Scp^ov

^rrjp

Se ATO(T(ra.

Upofi^Oel.

yiVwcrKe 8e

lipiarrj

Sevrepa

c<o8os

Eepov

Trepi

Ilepo-wv CTU

^aXa/xtVa

/cat

Trar-^p /xev ^v Aapetos 6 Xlepcrtuv /Sao-tXeus,

on

AapeTot rpets

etcrt'.

Trpcoros Se

TOUTWV

DIGS 'Yo-racTTrov, TrpOKpt^ets VTTO TOJV Ilepcra)!/ Kat ^acrtXevcras avraii/, os

Kat Sep^ov 7rar)p roO o'Tpareva'avTOs

evrt

'Apra^ep^ov Trar^p, ^i;pos Trpocrayopcv^et?,

6 VTT' 'AXe^avSpov TOU $iAt7T7rov KaraXv^ecs.

TOI;S "EAA^i/as*
)}

No^o?.

^v

Sevrepos 8e 6

ecr^aros 8e AapeTos

rt)/s Se Kat Teraprov Aapctov

cu/at.]

here

named

as the last of the tetralogy.

Consequently, if a Satyric
have belonged to it, besides that the theme seems quite

play, the Phineus could not

alien to the Persian wars.

Dr. Oberdick (Praef. ad Pers. p. viii) supposes that

was a tragedy containing predictions of the wars that were to be between Asia
and Europe. Jn favour of Vater's emendation it may be remarked, that it
was the practice of the rival dramatists to adopt even the same titles to their

it

hence Aeschylus might have written a Phoenissae as well as Phrynichus.

The later Scholia
others, with some probability, read Ilovrly.
give Uorvifl. The sea-god (Eur. Orest. v. 364) had prophesied to the Greeks
respecting the return from Troy, and Aeschylus perhaps in some way adapted the
plays
3

Welcker and

legend to the Persian expedition.

PERSAE.
THIS play was
in the

acted, as the

Argument

tells

us from the didascaliae,

4, or B.C. 472, only seven years

Dindorf, following the testimony of

Archonship of Meno, Ol. 76.

after the battle of Salamis.

Aristoph. Ran. 1026, etra Si8aa? Ile/xras /xcra TOUT', that is, //.era TOVS
latter chronologically before the present.
eTTTa CTTI
?5/?a5, places the
It seems

it was brought out after the Persae ; see

and the introductory note to the next play so that the

however that

Schol. ibid.,

words of Aristophanes cannot be

was probably composed

The Persae

literally understood.

in rivalry rather

than in imitation of the

3
1
Phoenissae of Phrynichus, which had gained the prize 01. 75. 3.
It was the middle play of a trilogy comprising also the Phineus
3
and the Glaucus of Potniae. the UpoprjOevs 7rv/><opos or 7rv/>Kaev9
completing the tetralogy. There can be little doubt that the poet's

detailed account of the battle

is

circumstantially correct

Mr. Blakesley with great reason argues, than the

later

more

so, as

and probably

popularized narrative of Herodotus. It is the earliest specimen of

Greek history that we possess, though a history in verse. Aeschylus
;

himself (in the Ranae, 1027) calls it Kooy/^crai Ipyov apiarov, taking
It is said that this play
as a theme for poetry a glorious exploit.'
was acted a second time at Syracuse at the instance of Hiero (Blomf.
1 Alluded to in Ar.
Vesp. 219, as jueA-q apxaio/j-fXio-i^uvo^pwix^paTa.. Dr.
Oberdick (Praef. p. iv) conjectures that the poet himself alludes to his imitation
of the Phoenissae in San. 1298, o\\' olv eyb fj.lv es rb Ka.X'bv CK rov na\ov tfveyicov
a$6 , 'iva, p.)) T^V avTbv ^pvvixv Aejjuwra Movau>v lepbv ofyQei-riv Speirui'.
2 Dr.
Oberdick, Praef. ad Pers. (1876), thinks the date Ol. 75. 4, or B.C. 476,
y

more probable.
3

Weil (Praef.

p. ix

xii)

shows that the T\avnos

norvtei/9,

not the

T.

U6vnos,

Dr. Oberdick (Praef.

a satyric drama, was the play pertaining to this trilogy.
it is not to be doubted, from the general custom of Aeschylus,
p. viii) observes that
that the three plays of the trilogy formed a connected plot.

178

PERSAE.

p. xxix), and indeed, from the very nature of the subject,

the only one not borrowed from heroic myths among extant Greek
is
it
not unlikely that it was repeatedly reacted
tragedies,

Praef.

The

(cu/eSiSaxflr;).

modern
been

tradition

has been

discountenanced by some

yet there are good grounds for believing that it has

some extent remodelled (Siao"Kvao-0> or dvao-Kcvacrflei'),

critics

to

by the author

possibly

himself,

and some passages interpolated by

hence perhaps we may explain the absence

of a passage extant in the time of Aristophanes, Ran. 1028, and of
certain words quoted by ancient authors as from the Persae of
a later hand.

And

T
Aeschylus, v7rouXos and vypLTorpofovs (Schol. on Hermogenes and
Athen. iii. p. 86, B).

There are but two actors, the protagonistes taking the parts of
the messenger and of Darius, the other the parts of Atossa and
Xerxes. 8

The chorus

consisted of twelve Persian elders of high rank.

The

tomb of Darius was perhaps represented by the thymele in the

orchestra, as may be inferred from v. 682, where Darius says to the
chorus,

v/xcts Se Oprjveir

to this, l\ff

ITT

cyyvs eorwres TCU^OU.

aKpov Kopv/x/3ov oxOov, for

Nor

is v.

660 opposed

though the ghost must have

appeared on the stage, the^in vocation is consistent with the Greek

9
The scene of
idea that the spirit hovered over the actual tomb.
the play

at Susa, the royal palace forming the

is

main feaiure of the

4
Plays of Aeschylus were acted in 425, as we know positively from Ar.
Ach. 10.
" Persarum fabulam
priusquam iterum ageretur, et retractatam a poeta efc
emendatam esse veri simile est, eamque ita commutatam usque ad nostra tempora

manasse." (Oberdick, Praef. p.

6

Not

much weight

vi.)

to be attributed to the statement of Plutarch

(see
Theatre of the Greeks, p. 167]), that the genuine plays of the three great tragic
masters were kept by the state, and the public secretary was bound to read them

too

is

We

know from occasional

to the actors, ira.pavuyi'yvfiHTK.eiv rots viroKptvo[j.evois.
hints in the Scholia that the actors often took great liberties with their texts.
There are the strongest reasons in the present play for suspecting whole passages
These will be singly discussed in the notes as
to have been interpolated.
they
occur.
7

This word

Schol.
8

is

perhaps merely a corruption of a gloss on

Med. has atrov\ov (avb

Oberdick, p. v.
Dr. Oberdick however

of the stage

and

this

v.

150, where the

uAoy).

(p. v) contends that the toinb was on the right side

was the position of Agamemnon's tomb in the Choephori.

179

PEESAE.

Very little credit can be given to the statement that Aeschylus

himself was present at the sea-fight at Salamis.
(Schol. Med. on v.
431,

"loov

iv TCUS 'ETri&ty/Aicu?

Trapcwu Al(rxy\ov

lv rots

3<aXa(jLwia.KOL<s

Herodotus expressly relates the fact of his brother Cynae^rjo-L.)

girus, vi. 114, and he would hardly have omitted the poet's name if
he had heard of the above story. (See the note on v. 401.) The
evidence of the alleged epitaph on Aeschylus

is

certainly explicit as

to the poet's presence at Marathon, if not at Salamis.

TA TOT APAMAT02

XOPO2 TEPONTON.
AT022A.

AITEAO2.

EIAQAON AAPEIOY.

IIEP^AI.
XOPOS.
TotSe pel/ Hepcr&v TOJV
'.EXXaS' es alav Tlia-ra

KOI TWV afaeuv KOI

Kara
vs auros

tXero
1, 2.

TaSe

nicrrol,

nTTc. For ^ue?s KaAovwhich was the title officially

given to the councillors of the king, much

" in
in the sense of our word " trusty
Inf. 173 they are adyrjpa\ea Trurrw/jiara, and in

Strab.

ffKfVTJs fj-effrd.

atroiKOvvTas TLicrrovs

Tre^uTret

iv. 6,

eVtcT

The neuter plural seems to be borrowed

from the opening of the Phoenissae of
Phrynichus, ra5'
/8e#TjKjTa>i>,

TO

ecrrl Ilepo-wj/ TU>V ird\ai

though we know not whether

followed in his second verse.

Cf. Eum. 465, Kpivatfa 5' aariav T&V f/j.>v
TO. jSeXrara T}|W.
Ar. Kan. 421, K&<TTU/
IltffTo

TO Trpwro TTJS Kf"i /jiox^Tlpias. Eur. Here.

F. ult., TO LLfytffTO. <{>i\<i)v 6\f(ravTS.
4. eSpdvuv 0vAo/cs.
The immediate
duty of these elders in the absence of the
king was to act as his vicegerents generally, and especially to collect and keep
the royal revenue. The idea however
seems, like many details in this play, to
be partly Greek see Ag. 248, where the
old men are 70105 /j.ov6(ppovpov epxos, and
Theb. 10 13. By eSpava he. means the
city of Susa, where was the chief treasure
of the king.
Herod, v. 49,
:

Slairav

TO

TO 5oD(ro, Kal avra

els

dressed

677, & irtcrra TTKTTUV. Xen. Oecon.

Kal rovs /AW a/j.(pl r^v IOUTOU
avrbs (jSacrtAei/s) sfyopa' rovs 8e

/xc'-yos

Tft"'

Orja'avpol
xv. p. 731, TTOI/TO 8e

letters patent.

as

re

Pa(Ti.\e6s

ruv xp r?At

Qviffavp&v Kal KOTOIt subsequently became

the spring and

summer

residence; Plu-

tarch, de Exilio,

12, rovs ye Tlepo-wv

fiao~i\tas f(j.aKapiov ev Ba&vXwvi rbv
tv
Se MrjSia rb depos,
Xei/jiuva Sidyovras,
*v Se ^.ovarois rb ^larov rov capos. Com-

with p. 524,
KOTO irpefffitiav, 'according to seniority/ TheSchol.
Med. explains Kara ri^v otpefleVres.
Without doubt the notion of dignity (<*/w/xo) is involved, because they must have
been selected for other qualities indepenpare Strabo,
5.

xi. p.

Xen. Anab.

522,

iii.

fin.

5, 15.

They are described

however (inf. 1035) as having AevK^pij
rpixa, and are |uf^A*Kcs with Darius v.
dently of their age.

780.
7. For e'/XeTo there appears to have
been a reading eAmej/, for the Schol.

Med. gives
Kara
inf.

tion
Inf.

ovs avrbs 6 Ef'pl 7? 5 Kare\tirfv

np.T)v.

25.

6(pupfveii>,

e(f>6povs

On the genitive in

elvai,

this construc-

compare /j.eroiKe'ti' 77)5 Suppl. 603.

759, raytiv 'AcriSos, and so fiaffiare often used.

A1SXTAOT

182

Se vocrTto

ajji<f)l

rw

Kal TToXv^pvaov

crr/5 arias 17817

10

opcroXoTreirat

Tracra

yap

tcr^vs 'AcriaToyevrjs

w^wfce, veov

S'

aVSpa j3auei'

KOVTG rig dyyeXos cure TIS

10. op(roAo7re?Tai, ' is agitated/ pro'
is ruffled/
It may be regarded
as a synonym of (ppiffcrei, for the most
plausible derivation is 6p(rbs, Doric for
bpQbs, and \6<}>os, which passed into \6iros
through the Aeolic \6ir<f>os. It means
therefore 'to set up the crest/ or 'bristle
up the mane/ as an angi-y lion. Hes.
Scut. Here. 391, 6p6as 5' eV \o((>ifj Qpicrffei
Ar. Ran. 822, <f>pias 5* OUTOTpixas.

perly,

Schol. explains o.vaKa.\^iTai t and the

construction may be defended on the
principle that verbs of satisfaction, pleasure, &c., and the contrary take an
Hermann
accusative of the object.
thinks &v5pa an interpolation arising
atfei being added in the
from Se
margin and copied into the wrong
place by the next transcriber. He reads

The

thus

\affiavxfva xaiTrjv. Hence

Ares had the appropriate epithet of opo"6~
AOTTOS given by Anacreon; see Blomf.
have opcrbs in Lysistr. 995,
Gloss.
and also in the compound 6p<roOvpr) (Pho-

K6fjLov \o<pias

opcro\oire'iTai

Se
ira<ra

We

tius,

Qvpa ev

ttyei

opcro\oire'iTai'

rov roixov). Hesychius,

SiairoXefjie'iTai, rapdcrfferat,

AiVxwAoy, evidently referring to this

passage, where the Schol. Med. has the
same explanation, but adds dopvft^rai.
uld perhaps read

yap
vewv.

But

change is not justifiable.

no mere tautology, as he comfor yap amplifies and explains the

so violent a

There
plains,

is

has the sense

My mind begins
preceding statement
by this time to be anxious about the
return of Xerxes and the army ; for the
land is emptied of its troops, and we are
in doubt of the safety of our young king,
while day after day we are disappointed
of the looked-for news/ Some (with the

oAwAa,

Schol.) inake'Ao-fct implied in 'Aa-iaroyev))s the subject to ftavei, and understand

veov avSpa generally for iraaav T^]V ve6-

J.

Hence Photius,

o/xroAoireTj/,

In the Homeric

roAfyue?!'.

Hymn

to Mercury, v. 308, opa-oXoireveiv

'
to show fight/
13. The somewhat rare perfect of ofoccurs
in
Xo/iai
Soph. Ajax 896, $X WK '>
8iaireTr6pdT)tjiai, <f)i\oi.

We

have

irapyx'nK* in H. x. 252.
Ibid. jSotf^t. 'And it (sc. 0i//i&s) frets
for our youthful hero/ Xerxes.
If the
text be right, vfov HvSpa refers to vtffrcp
^8a<rtAefy,

and

iracra

l&xijs to

(TTpand.
But the reading is not altogether free
from suspicion, because the nominative to
/Soviet is rather ambiguous, and the verb
itself is somewhat improperly used. The
form 'A<r tar oy evii s too seems to be conBlomf. proposed
trary to analogy.
'AaifjTiyevfjs.

Weil, following

in

part

Heimsoeth and Meineke, reads eVebv

&v8pa

&aveu/,

i.e.

As (pev&tv

is

S'

avocQeXes
<pev (Ag. 1279),
so fiavfiv from fiav fiav (bow-wow) expresses the uneasiness of a dog whining
and barking for its master. Cf. Ag.
436, rdSe ff'iyd ns /Soviet, said of the
secret murmurs of dissatisfied people.
to-rt.

fJLa.ra.iov,

from

'

but this is still less satisfactory.

;
14. ayyc\os. The true reading is perhaps ayyapos, for in Ag. 273 the MSS.

rtira.

give ayyf\ov Trvpbs, though ayydpov is

quoted by the grammarians, and we know
from the account of Herodotus, viii. 98,
that the royal couriers were called ayyapoi,
and the service ayyap^'iov. But ovre
iTTTrei/s may seem to show that by &yye\oi
foot-messengers are meant, the ayyaprt'iov
being 5pdfj.f]/j.a TWV 'liriroov. Herodotus,
when describing the latter, specifies 7-

yf\os lirirtvs, viii. 54; ffx^ v ^* Travre\f(as

ras 'A07fj/as He'p|7jy aTreVe^e es Sovffa

ayyf\ov

iTrirea.

'Apra^dvy

ayyeXeovra

Hence the
<r<pi tvirpriir)v.
complaint of the chorus must be regarded
rather as a tragic effect than as historically
T$)V Trapfovffdv

correct.

IIEPSAI.

183

TO nepcrcov d<f)iKVLTaC
otre TO Sovcrwv 778* 'E
Kal TO TraXatoi' KLcrcnvov

01

15

ol 8' CTT!

T
20

/xou (Tripos irapl\ov7.<;'

oibs 'AjjiicrTprjs, 778' 'ApTaffrptvrjs,
l

Meyaftdfys, ^8'

*A(7Tdo"rrr)s t

Tayot

16. o'/re.
This refers to Trocra tVxws
above, and specifies the nations of which
the aggregate force was composed. But
*
perhaps we should read ot &, but they
are gone/ &c. For 'EKftardvoov, the
reading of all the MSS., Blomf., Weil,

and Dind.give 'Aypardvcov

after

Brunck,

The question appears

very uncertain ; Strabo writes the word
as in the text, and Hermann quotes Stephanus of Byzantium (in v. 'AyPdrava)
in proof that it is the ancient Persian
orthography. On the other hand, inf.
v. 940 the Med. has 'Aypdrava, and
the name is said to be derived from an
Arabic word, Aglatha, ' parti-coloured.'
It was the capital of Media, and is now

19. pdSrjv, agmine terrigrado, Weil, with

for an expressive compound.
20. (TT'ttyos, T<xts Tro\e/j.iK'f)' ^ <pd\ay'

an apology

crvffTpofpr}' Tr\ijQo5 ffvffTaffswv.

tius.
It is from the root <rret)8

or o-T6> (Curtius, Gr. Et.

Pac. 564, & H6ffei5ov, ws

i.

So Pho-

or ffnfi,
Ar.
114).

as the older form.

Hamaddn.
Blomf. and Bind, give
Kia-ffiov with one MS.
Aeschylus seems
to have wrongly supposed there was a
city Kiaffa, distinct from Susa, whereas
the district in which Susa stood was called
Herod, v. 49, e^erat Todrcav yr)
17.

Klffaivov.

/ceijueva eVrt ra
lib. xv. p. 728,
In
Kiaffiot ol ~2,ovtnoi.

v T?7

8^
Strabo,

ravra.
\iyovrai 8e Kal
Cho. 415 the MSS. rightly give Kio-vias,
as referring to an inhabitant.

With

Kfrr-

Hermann

properly compares Bufi\iva oprj Prom. 830, but in saying that

the regular form would have been KttraiaKbv he did not perceive that the poet
had in view an imaginary city Cissa both
here and in 123. Schol. Med. iro\is
ffivov

To avoid the short syllable

18. ffiav.
Blomf. writes ret /j.et> and rot 5', a form
which occurs

in 570.

The form

e/Say for

be compared with fffrav,

Eur. Phoen. 1246, where see the note.
We find ejSov also in Eur. Here. F. 662.
c&r)<rav

may

21 seqq. The list of names that follow,

rather in accordance with epic narrative,
must be regarded as partly historic, since
they are identical or nearly so with those
mentioned by Herodotus.
They are
Grecized Persian words, in some cases
slightly changed to suit the metre, as
'ApTo^pe'j/Tjs for 'Apra^e'pi'TjSj'ApTe/ijSapTjs

for 'ApTfufiapris inf. 304, ^opavSa/cTjs for

read in Herod.
QapavSaKTis inf. 937.

We

vii.

97 of Meydfta&s

TctorTTTjs

Meya^areu,

ibid. 64, 'Apo-a/iTjs ibid. 69,

MacrtffTris in cap. 82.

"fff-

and

Also ^apavSdr^s

in cap. 79, 'ApTaQepvrjs cap. 74.

Blomad Pers. p. xiv) has a strange

field (Praef.

idea that the Persian names were invented

*
by the poet, quae aures Atticas ludicra

quadam

scabritie titillarent.'

Nothing

can be more groundless than such a notion, except the theory propounded by
the same editor, that this play partakes
of a comic character because Xerxes appears at the conclusion divested of his
royal accoutrements and uttering lamentations. This is to judge of antiquity by
habits not only modern, but national.
Weil has discussed the question in his
preface with good sense, and he concludes that, while some names are historic, others may have been altered or
even coined by the poet for metrical
convenience.
24. vTroxot.
On the forces led by
the petty kings, tributaries to Xerxes,

AISXTAOT

184

25

crowrat, crr/oana? TroXXrJs e<o/ooi,

TofoSajLcavres
l

pev

r* 178*

dprjs 0*

o re rofoSa/xas

$apav8aKr}s

'l/z-cuos,

iTTTTtoz/ r'

Se l^o

/ecu Macrtcrr/)^?,

ecr#Xos

iTTTro^arcu,

iSeii', Se(,i>ol

IXarrjp

dXXoi>9 8* 6 ju,eya9
IVetXos

30

ff',

^w
/cat

35

o re TT}S tepas Me/x^tSos a

ras

r'

Kal eXeto^arai,
Setrot

TrX^ds
S'

0^X05,
see Herod,
title

See

viii.

67.

King of Kings

inf.

'

PIT'

Hence the Persian

or ' the Great King.'

671.

32. 2o>o-0or?js.
On the spondaic termination see Suppl. 7. Ag. 357. Inf.
154.
might easily read '/TTTTWJ/ e'Aarty),

We

AuSwf They are called ajSpoS/atroi

more warlike eastern
tribes.
By the following words the poet
intends to include Ionia. 7/y^', gw omnes
continentes incolas comyrehendunj, Hermann. Strabo thus uses /eare'xeij', lib. v.
41.

y6s.
36. Photius, in v. Me>0i5os :Al<rX vAos Ile/xrcus' "O re TTJS tepas MefjufiiSos
&PX&V Me'7os 'Apo-a/cTjs.
For the hiatus in
39. Kal lAetojSc^Tat.
anapaests compare inf. 52. 544. Suppl.
952. Eum. 992. Ag. 1059. Thucyd. i.
/j.axin<f>Ta.Toi

etVt

T&V

Schol. recent.
yvirTlwi> ol eAetot.
yap r6iros eV Aiyvwrlois, so. at the

At'-

"EAos
Hera-

cleotic mouth of the Nile.

According
to the Schol. Med., some construed eAeioPdrai vauv epeVcu, ot Kal eVl eAows e'Aou-

in contrast with the

p. 216, 04

33. TroAuOpe/t/xw^NetXoj. See on Suppl.

835, where the epithet 6 /xeyas also
With 2ouo-to-/ca^7js, &c. underoccurs.
stand with Dindorf oTot etVi, or orovvrai
25.
v.
from
35. Tl-riyaffTaykv seems formed to imitate some Persian name, as if from TO.-

110, KO! apa

40

T* avdpiOfJioi.

eVerat

yt^a

oprj.

eVrbs TOU IlaSou

S'

juer aira<ra.v

'6(rr]v

synvK\QvvTa.i ra

Ib. vii. p.

294

fin.

'

rb 5e

virb T&V
T^S Teppavias
Karexerat. For there were some Ionian
the
settlements within
Lydian territory,
Herod, i. 142, but Aeschylus disguises the
fact
that
humiliating
they were compelled
to serve with Persia as tributaries of the
Great King. See on 767. The Asiatic
lonians were not famed for bravery so

/uepos

much

as for luxury and effeminacy, so

that a.8podiaiTuv may be supposed to
glance at them as well as the Lydians.

Propertius,

i.

6,

31, calls

it

'mollis

Ionia/ Weil thinks Kar^ovg-iy means

'
hold in thraldom/ and that there is an
allusion to a not yet wholly extinct
power of the Lydiaus over the neighbouring peoples.

veiv Swdfjicvoi vavs,

" which "

(he adds)

This is a rare adjective

42. firtirav.
See on Suppl. 801. Dindorf quotes from

"is one of the most

difficult

an inscription

things."

tirtTrai'Tes'lfpoirtiTvioi.

The

IIEPSAI.
Jidvos.

185

rous

vs T dya^os, fiacnXrjs StoTrot,

/cat

45

7To\v)(pvcroL ^Ja

TroXXots

a
re

/cat

rpippv^a

o\jjw Trpo
8'
oz'

lepov T/x,wXov TreXarai

a[JL<j)L/Ba\eLV

SovXiov '.EXXaSt,

aKo^Ttcrrat MVCTOL* BafivXuv

/cat

50

S'

7Ta/Z/UKTOZ>

TO fiLa^aipo(j)6poi'
Scholiasts explain Si6\ov

but in the adverb the

e/c

and
final

Hex-od.

i.

121, and MiTpofidr-ns, ibid. iii.

first part of these names is

The

MiOpas.
44. Sioiroi. Hesych. in dSioTroj/: Sioiroi,

See Frag. 227 and

ol TTJS i/ecbs 0uAa/ces.

261.

Eur. Rhes. 742,

-rivi

7)8aiav irXiv effiyr] <ras

8e

give

Helen.
(Vulg. eio-o8os).
uvara: vtftpwv Tra/jnro'iKiXoi

syllable is

short, as is the neuter of irpoiras.

43. MiTpoyaOys.
This name is variously written. The penult should perhaps be long in strict prosody ; but see on
v. 21.
Hermann compares MirpaSdriis

120.

55

TTTOTOUS*

/cat rofovX/ca)

ai]^

oroAtSes.
TroAe/iOU

Schol.

Ovyarep,

Med. K\vd' aAaAa,

$ BVCTCU &v8pes iv

dator.
51. \6yxi}? &Kfj.oves.
'j

^iraprwv a/cayuaj/ToAo-y^a^. Thus in Nub.

So Bafivhuv
iro\vxpv<ros in 52, where
however the metre requires the article.

422 Strepsiades says

Ranks of
47. 8/ppUyua Ka.1 rpippvfj.a.
chariots having two or three poles, or
three and four horses abreast. The Schol.
seems wrong in explaiuing TeQpnnra ical

Camb.

eat7T7ra

roifft, i.e.

})

49.

Dindorf

Cf.

'

L.

Frag.

lp<1r>

plp<1

(in his Preface to ed.

345,

cV

So
1851) and

Hermann with one MS., the v in arrevvrai

being also marked with a dot, as susThis gives a
picious, in the Med.
"schcmn Pindnrjf.nm.," as in Find. frag.
p. 344 Donaldson, axelr
jUeAecov avv av\ois.
Pyth. x. 71, t
/cetrot Trarpuiai KcSval
Eur. Ion 1146, svr\v 8'
Kvfiepvd(ris.
fxpavTal ypa.p.fjia.a'iv romi'S' ixpai. In Eur.

ayado'icn

Phoen. 348, the best

MSS. and

Schol. aKiv-rirot

vnb A^7X 7? s <^ s &KfJ.<av vnb (T(pvpa>v. ' An'

of the spear
are those who resist
the spear, or turn its point against their
shields.
Weil cites Pind. Isthm. vi. 10,
vils

45. Kat.
Blomf. and Herm. read x'\
and the Schol. has ot irKoixnoi 2apSeis.

rdy^ara.

OVTWS (TrevTai kviitbv avrl TOW

In this case, as the metre
TrXrjOwrtKov.
equally admits (rrfvvrai, the singular
could not have proceeded from an emen5iOvpa/j.&C{).

the Schol.

tiVe^ca

Xa^Keveiv irapex oi t* & v

'

TOVTWV

eiri-

Antiphanes (in

Phil. Mus. i. p. 591), roTs (pi\ois

Toiovroffi Tis fifM, rinrTeffdai /j.v5pos.
52. aKovTiffTal Mucrot.
Herod, vii. 74,

Mvffol

a-Kovrioifft

exp^oa^TO

^iriKaii-

with the points hardened

in the fire. Throughout this narration of
the forces the poet seems accurately to
define the arms and equipments of each
sticks

nation.
54. ffvpT]v.

"De magnis copiis dictum, quaelongis tractibus quasi innndant

vias
qua metaphora Aeschylus v. 89
seqq.utitur, jue7aAa>j$ei^u.aTid>coTi' dicens
et &[ji.a.x ov xvfj.a 6a\d(ro''r)s."
Hermann.
Anything carried down by a current is
said (rvpecr0ai.
Strabo uses the word of
gold dust, iii. 146, and elsewhere.
56. K wd<rr)s 'Acrias. Not from any

AISXTAOT

186

/3acriXectfs VTTO

o^S'

avOos HepcriSos alas

60

oi^erat di/Syow^*
ous Kepi Tracra x&w*'
'

6pe\fjacra ir60a> crreVerat

ro/cees S'

aXo^oi

$'

^/xepoXeySo

crr/>.

a,

66

crrparos ets avTLiropov yzrova,

70
TTOVTOV.

one particular country, but from all

sabre being the common
parts, the
eastern weapon. Thucydides speaks of
pa,Kfs ol na^aipo^Spoi, vii. 27.

61. 'Ao-mris

Oberdick.

called, ends at v. 64.

ode following

is

the

The

first

antistrophic
stasimon, which

also in the Supplices and the Agamemnon

follows close after the anapaestic march.

Cf.

71. TroAi^oM^ofo'Sto-^ctj'haviiigthrown

Perhaps it is unsafe to eject all

Ionic forms on mere conjecture.
In the

a peg-fastened pathway as a yoke on the

neck of the sea.' Barges fastened to-

following verses (to 115) the 77 of the

Med. has been recalled where modern
critics have arbitrarily substituted the

<rxe5iat,

Bind.,

v. 12.

Doric

a.

63. To/cees

Herm.
eu

So

5'.

for ro/fe'es

T'.

Blomf.,

Compare

8e TTOU ^uerepaf T' ^Ao^ot

TtKva

e'/ar*

Photius,
fjufpav
for Tb

read

evl

Bind.,
136,

II. ii.

ai vr\ina

/j.eydpois

T)/j.p6\fy8oi''

^apiBfj.f'iv.

rb

Ka.0'

In the Schol. Med.

e/c

rci;*'
api6/j.cav Ka.TapiOfj.ovfj.evoi'
riiy e/c rS>v yftepiai/ /COT.

65 seqq. Dindorf seems to be right in

arranging these Ionic a minore verses in
dimeters rather than monometers, though
with some irregularity in the length to
avoid the constant division of words
rendered necessary by the former method,
to which Hermann adheres. See similar
systems Prom.

40521, and Suppl. 996

of the feet are here catalectic, or have an avdK\a(Tis, viz. w w _
- -, which implies a pause or
for
check in the choral step or beat. Thus

seqq.

v.

Many

71 should be scanned

The

Tro\vyo/j.\<f)ov

Schol. tells us that Eupolis parodied

the opening verse, Treirepanfv ^Iv 6 irepThe student will
fffTTTo\is ^877 Maptxas.
observe, that the parode, properly so

gether and moored by ropes, \iv65e<rp.oi

and finally overlaid with faggots,
are described by Herod, vii. 36 as the
pontoon bridges used on this memorable
occasion. The epithet refers rather to the
construction of the vessels themselves
(Suppl. 434) than to the pathway being
nailed to the decks.
So indeed the
author of the longer and later Greek introduction to the play represents it, &va>-

TUV a\oiv<av SOKOVS vireffr 6pfffav /col

But the later Scholiast
rightly adds, ware 65bv noirla'ai eirl rwv
6fv

irpoffKa0-fi\(a(rai>.

vtwv,

5t'

&s Kal T>

iro\v"yo/jL<pov e?ire.

It

was these

ropes, which the poet calls

metaphorically Seo-^co^ara, inf. 741,
added to the notion of frybv here

expressed, which gave rise to the absurd

story of Xerxes having thrown chains
into the Hellespont, and the consequent
exaggerations of flogging the recusant
waves, as Mr. Blakesley has well pointed
The elegant
out, Herod, vol. ii. p. 207.
use of Q.VX
irAvrov, both metaphorically
with C"7&" &p<t>i0a\kv, and literally as
the narrow outlet between two seas,
On {vybv compare
deserves attention.
the oracle in Herod, viii. 20, <t>pdeo

oi>

OTO.V

vbv

els

HEP2AI.

187

'

?r

Tracrav

avr. a.

8*

7ro\vdvSpov

BCLOV IXavvet,

x* ova*

75

e/c

80
'

Kvaveov

o/x/xacrt

Xeucr<T<oz>

ff

So/a/zos S'

ouns

Hellas.
'

76. Six^dey.
liiiul

nn

SPA

Tn two

'

chius.
Tre^oi/j^ots
e'Aoupei, as in the

e'/c

is

5wo

flJYJS'nng,
/J.tpwi',

the

common

vsiv or eiVjSaAelV crrpoTia for

dative

Vinf.1i

Hesyafter

phrase e'Aou(ri/v

ffrpari^.

Hermann

praises Blomfield for joining

The other
^Xvpots e'/c 0aAoo-(r77S e^eraty.
way, pointed out by the later Scholiast,

seems to be much simpler and better.

On e^erys see Prom. 3. Hesych. tyeras"
rovs r)yf/j.6va^TuivTIep(Tuv KaraxpTlcfTiKus.
He supposes the word to have reference
to the Ephetae appointed by the laws of
Draco. (n-uftpAnrg, *st-,nrdy.*
va
vov
feas.
Schol. TTJS
80.
ews ysvtas a.ir6yovo<i. See inf. 148.
There is another reading xP vffol/ ^/J ov >

"^

adopted by Blomfield, but rightly rejected by Herm. and Dind.

81. ttvavtov.
8e'p7^a.

V,

11.

Schol. /j.f\av Kal /*aviKbv

xvii. 209, ^, Kal Kvavfycriv

bfypvcri vevfff

inf.

Kpoviuv.
Compare
319, Tropcpvpeq. In both places Hermann
retains the uncontracted form, in which
there is synizesis, against KVO.VOVV and
nopQvpq of later editors.
85. diwKw.
See Theb. 366.
Dr.
Donaldson (New Crat. p. 576, and Varron. p. 49) understands ~2,vpiov apfia of
the chariot of the sun. In the oracle
67r'

vii. 140, we have

It
ovs"A.pTjs ~2vpnr)yeves ap(j.a tii<t>K(ai>.
is of course uncertain whether the word

preserved by Herod,

means simply Syrian,' and if so, why .the

epithet was applied, or whether it is a
Greek vocalization of a Persian word. May
'

85

app,a

cu>r.

VTrocrra? /xeyaXw pevpari

So Trotfj.di>up of the
75. TroifMav6pioi>.
general inf. 243, Troj/ueVes of naval captains
Suppl. 747. It is called 0eTov in accurate
Weil
imitation of Persian presumption.
refers to Herod, vii. 56, where Xerxes is
compared to Zeus leading a host against

Sepypa

fyoviov

of Herod, vii. 40;

app.cn. Aibs tpbv
115, be meant ?
Probably however
the poet meant nothing more than 'bringing Syrian war-chariots/ and intended to
enumerate the principal forces by land
and sea. Schol. avr\ rov 'A.<T<rvpiov ol
yap Hfpaai rb irp6Tepov 'Affffvpioi eVo\ovvro.
Herodotus, v. 49, mentions the
Cappadocian Syrians as tributary to the

not the

viii.

Great King.

Compare

iii.

90

4.

But

Syria and Assyria are sometimes confused ; though in fact both at this time
were included in the Persian Empire,
which, the student should remember,
corresponded rather with Turkey in
Asia and Africa than with the modern
Persia, or country east of the Euphrates
as far as Cabul.' See Strabo, lib. xvi.
init.

86.

e'Trtfyet

K.T.\.

This

statement,

which seems a boast in the mouth of the

Persian, would sound ridiculous in the
ears of the Greek; and such was the
meaning of the poet, who throughout the
ode adopts a sort of irony in making the
chorus really speak rather to the advantage of the Greeks.
'
And there is no leader
90. 86Ki/j.as.
of repute who, by making a stand against
the mighty stream of men, can keep out
by strong barriers a sea-wave that no

arms can

" Nemo adeo

probatus
magna mul-

resist.'

est ut, si id in se recipiat,

titudine virorum ut valido munimeuto

arcere possit invictum maris flucturn."
Hermann. Probably this is the true
sense of S6iti/j.os, which others explain
Dr.
?rpo(r5d/ct^oy, as if from irpocrSoKav.
Oberdick reads ir6pi/j.os after Heimsoeth.
See inf. 549. Schol. a/8pe?o?, UKT\<TIV
But there
irepl eavrov fx uv /J-fyo.\r)v.

no reason why
should not mean
is

(puruv
withstanding the tide

uTroo-Ttts ^eu/xart
'

AISXTAOT

188
epKecriv

S'

epyew a^a^ov

Tts 6 Kpanrva* TroSi

yap

<f)i\6</)p(t)i>

KVfJLa

yap 6 Ilepcratv orpaTos a\Ki<f)p(t)i> re Xaos. 94

airaTav Otov ris avyp Ovaros a\vei ; /u,<jwS.

TT^S^aTo?

ev7TTO)s avdcro'uv

^TTOTicraivovcra TO Trpcorov Trapdyei fiporbv

eis apKvas **ATa,
100

rodev OVK ecmi> vTrep Ovarov dXufa^ra i^vytiv.

of war/ like ovSeh

vTreVrrj, Phoen. 1470.

virocrras 'Apyeias

Jibes. 375, ae

70^ ofrm

TTOT'

SoTreSots xopeutrei.

eV'Hpas

Thuc.

66, irpuroi avdpcaircav virovTavres T$

vavTiKy. And so Schol. aj/Tio-Tas, di'Tivii.

The metaphor

(ji.axTiffd/j.ej'os.

is

thus

better sustained ; for to keep off a wave

of the sea implies the opposing and pushing it back. Cf. Theb. 80. 85, and ib.
64,

KV/J.O,

x^pfftttov ffrparov.

the sense

'

is,

Weil thinks

One may

as well expect a
in the sea by a dam, as to

person to keep
resist the mighty torrent of warriors.'
But he renders 5J/ct/xos ofrm by nemo

par

est.

94. airpSa'oia'Tos. irpoa'QfpfO'Gai Sejj^y,

Schol. OKaTdjuax^Tos.
have
tiiropos.
'
accessible/ in Eur. Med.
evTrp6(roLcrros,

We

279.

Hesych.

airp6(roiTos'

(sic) avv-jro-

The meaning seems to be, that too

confidence in military preparations
is not wise, for there is no knowing how
far fortune may deceive that fate is irresistible, and the long training which the
Persians have had in naval and military
affairs may after all have been destined to
end only in disaster. The reader is thus
as it were prepared to find in the end
that the preceding proud boasts have
Weil transposes
come to nothing.
Thus the 70?
to follow 94.
the
(in 0eo0ei/ yap K.T.A.) explains why
war has been undertaken, and why the
95.

much

10215

nation cannot be resisted.

'
98. avdcr cruv TTTjS^uaros, being master
of a leap/ is certainly an unusual phrase,
but not altogether unlike KWTTIJS &va in
Schol. recent. Kparuis, &y 70^ TO380.

Hermann, Blomf., Weil,

&px el
Oberdick, and Dind. read nvafrcwv, which
Hermann pronounces 'baud dubie verum.'
He disposes of the difficulty of the geni-

tive

by altering

TTTjSrj/uaTOS

into

Tr^SrjyU

It is
oAiy, like TT^ST?^' opoiaas Ag. 799.
needless to refute those who think that
can stand for

(100)

even with Prom. 919 apparently in their favour j nor is it much

better to take iroSl fv-jrerovs TT^STJ/UITOJ
for TroSi euTrerws ir^uvrL, because the
epithet Kpanrvtf already gives that sense.
For eviTfT&s most MSS., with the
Scholiasts, give euTrereos, but two have
fvirerews.
Person corrected euTrerovs,
but the synizesis might be defended by
81 and 319.
The whole context,
especially compared with Ag. 1347, vfyos
Kpelffa'ov e/cTTTjS^aTos, shows that the

poet has in view a beast enclosed in a net

out of which there is no escape but by
Schol. recent, ris
leaping over it.
avrrjs TO,

Q^parpa
Such a faculty
be an extraordinary gift,
and therefore he would be rightly said
avd(r<Teiv, to be master of it, to be able
to carry it into effect.
See Ag. 77.
This is Hermann's
99. iroTLcratvova'a.
As the Schol.
correction for aaivovaa.
has irpoo-aivei, i. e. irpoaffaivei (cf. Prom.
it is a very plausible emendation.
854),
T
eil,
Oberdick, and Dindorf follow
Seidler in reading <piX6(j>pa)v yap irapav
trcuVet /3poTbp els apKvas Aro. The MSS.
give els apKixnara. Cf. Eur. Hipp. 863,
vvd.fj.evos

axe'ws;

in

man would

TVTTOL

Trpoffffaivovai

ff<j>fvS6vr]S

Agam.

1643,

<>o>Ta

irpoffffaivtiv

yue.

Ka.it6v.

Welluuer had been near the mark in

To Hermann also &ra is
Trapa<raii>ov(ra.
due, and from the same source, for the
Schol. quotes II. ix. 505, T) 8' &TT] (r6evap-f)
re Kal apTiiros. The metaphor in Trapdyet,
'

seduces/ is from hunting by decoys, or

other methods of enticing animals rather
than driving them into the snare.
101. -roQev.
For o0er, as in Ag. 213.
For vTrep Hermann reads vTre/c, a plausible,

For

but by no means necessary correction.

virep is essential to

over,

and

the idea of leaping

so common a
if a

vTrtKdpa/j.f'ii' is

word that we need not be surprised

later scbolium gives vittK^pa^vra
<f>vysii>

as a gloss to o.\v^a.vra.

introduces a

wrong

TT,V

But

notion, that of

189

IIEPSAI.
0e60V yap Kara ^olp

cKpaTrjcrev TO

Se
<JTP .

Jlepcrcus

(105)

ap//,as T K\6vovs,
8*

evpvTropOLO ^aXacrcrTys TroXtatvo/xe^g irvev^aTc

CLVT.

\dfipa)

(no)

y.
114

ecropav TTOVTLOV aXo~o5,

ma-vvoi

110

7roXecoz> T* di^ao'Tao'ets.

XeTTToSd/x-ois TreiV/xaa-t XaoTrd/oots

jn^avais.
CTT/O.

7
.

(115)

120

6a, UepcriKov crr/oaTeu/xaTo?

stealing out, or getting from under the

See Ag. 350. Dr. Oberdick reads,
net.
on his own conjecture, T<$0ei/ ou/c ecmi/
ijTriaOev viv uTre/cSpa/^vr'

aAy|a*.
102. fle^e*/ yap.
See on 95.
Schol. understands this as a reason

e.

to their infatuation in

120. 6A. Weil reads oa ba, and Il6p<rtKOV crTGvdyfj.aTos. But <rTpa.Tev/*aTos de-

The

pends on
objects,

presuming to

oppose the Persians. But such is not the

meaning of the poet, as is clear from 118.
7reV:?7vpe, has imposed upon them, has
given them a precept to pursue war as a
Schol. avr\ rov ei'SeVai eVoiprofession.
See on Clio. 52.
t)a*v.
Here used ac109. TrvpyoSaiKTovs.
tively, like irtipal Koiravuv

why

the Persians should not be conquered ;

whereas the yap shows why (as we say)
"
they are in for it," having long been led
by fate to pursue the dangerous path of
war. The former interpretation would
hold good if the warning about the snares
of fate were meant to apply to the Greeks,
i.

Cho. 405, ffTr\dyx va Ke\au>ov.

<p60C{),

and rouSe, to which he

*
present in our

may mean now

fears/

See, for example, Soph. Trach.

363. 716. Hermann removes the comma
and construes K&vavfipov <rrpa.Tv/j.a,Tos,
but it may be doubted if this is any imIn the following passage
provement.
e<r<reTat as

well as ireo-p in 127 depends

Schol. M. rightly explains
Th* s construction has
fj.il
avr-rix'h ff V'
often been misunderstood, and especially

on

The

fji-f).

in Ajac. 570, &s vtyiv ytv-qTai

&tftrevffit

where

/*rj

d-fjffovcri is

insertion of <po&<p before

3>

av5po5a'/TWf

/XTJ

OVK drpe-

ytpom*st

Cbo. 845.

*^)o^8^,

aAacras a?roAei

111. fyadov. Not being by nature or

geographical position a naval people, they
have learnt from the Greek tributaries to
look calmly on the surging sea. This is
said with the feeling that what is irapa
Qvffiv may well be a source of anxiety as
to the result.
114. ir6vriov &\<ros.
See Suppl. 847.
AeTTToScfyiOiS,

i.

e.

exfollows being ex-

\Lv6^fffj.oL <rxe8iat, v. 69.

4

pontoon bridge,
It

is

clear that

conveys a certain misgiving, which

more openly declared in the succeeding

"iricrvvoi

strophe.
118. ravra, 5ia ravra, as inf. 161.

Suppl. 765,

re KarapIn two passages of Homer the

p-flty.
ordinary punctuation may be corrected
thus II. xxiii. 341 3, /iTjTrous 'Iwirovs re
rpdia-ys Kara. 6' ap/tara |r?s, X^PI^ $* ro ^s
&\\oi<nv, eAeyx 6 7? 5e ffoi avrcp ecrcrerai.
Od. v. 415, HTJ-TTUS
eK@aivot>ra fid\r}
n-6\tv}

airb 5e Trarepa fj.e\a6pd

'

/J.'

irporl

Both

AeTrrots.

pressions, that which

egetical, alike refer to the

is

Kal

commonly

taken in an imperative sense.

In Eur.
Here. F. 1054, we have a similar passage,
where both metre and sense suggest the

8e

/JLOI

irerpr)

Kvpa

apndav,
There seems

/uey'

Hfffferai. dp/j.^].

to have been a tendency to combine an

aorist subjunctive with a future indicative ; see on Cho. 80. 257
8.
passage
very similar to the present is Ar. Eccles.

493,

tiffr*

et'/cbs

eirava/ji.Vov(Tas,

^yuo?
fj.^)

/caretTT?/.

Ppa.Svvtu'

Kal rts

rjfMas

!W

o^frat

AISXTAOT

190

r)

rai

[Lty acrru

K&av$pOP
l

TroXis T

TO KicrcriW 770X107^'

aVr.

6a, TOUT* ITTOS yvvaiKOTrXr)-

8'.

(120)

125

#7) 5 OfllXoS a7rua>Z>,

8' eV

rras

TreVXois

yap

Tre'crr?

Xa/as.

(125)

iTTTn/Xaras

orp.

e.

/cat
a)

crrparov, 130
(130)

vrpuva KOWOV

8*

avSpaiv

aVr.

iro

e/cacrra TTO^O) (piXdvopi,

The word
124. avriSovwov.
which implies a dull and heavy blow, like
the fall of a body in Homer's Soihnjo-ej' Se
peculiarly used of the beating of
So Ajac. 633, x P'ir *-'r)'irot
Cf. Cho.
fv ffTfpvoiin irfffovvrai SOVTTOI.

Tretrcbz/, is

the breast.

27 and 367, where SiTrA^s fj.apdyvr)s

is 'the blow of both hands to-

Soviros

gether.'
ffffferai.

affcTcu Dind., Weil, Blomf. for

Ktffffiwv see sup. 17.

On

In apposition to Kio-fflcav
126. fyuAoy.
Schol. recent. eVetS^ d TUV
yvvaiKwv 8fj.i\os /xe'pos ^v TOU Kiffarivov
v6\ia-/j.a.

vo\i<rna.Tos.

The whole passage may be

'
For this cause my
translated thus
heart clothed in gloom is rent with fear
for this Persian army, lest the state should
learn that the great capital of the land of
Susa has lost all its hosts, and the stronghold of the Cissians should re-echo to the
cry by beatings of the breast, the company of women uttering this word wdh !
and rending should fall on the robes of
fine linen.'
Ao/ciy, cf. Suppl. 879.
130. Hesych. <r/j.rivos' rb /j.e\i(T(rG>v Kal
:

a<^f\K.wv &0poicr/j.a.
'

131. Having passed the bridge-joined

headland projented into the spa from both
'
continents and made one land (by the
Schol. recent. Karaxp'na'TiKws
union).
Trpuva flirf irpcav yap Kvptcas rj ruv
Steb

rovro

|w

?;re,

6a\dff<rr]S

irpbs rfyv etffa), Kal olovel a.v\tva.

field thinks that by irpuva the

e.

(135)

Blom-

actual
bridge is meant, though the Schol. Med.
agrees in understanding by it the Hellespont; and the epithet a\iov seems
rather to favour this latter view.
lafietyas is used indifferently with anetyas,
69.
So
Eur.
Phoen.
131, ^a^tftovff
sup.
v8wp, but iepbv TyuwAot' a^t6ti|/atro, Bacch.
65.
134. The dative follows irlfj.Tr\arai as

Theb. 459, irvev/j.affiv ir\f]pov^voi.

Eur. Orest. 1363, SaKpvotfft yap 'EAAciS'
airaffav f-rrXifjffe.
5a.Kpv<ri ir\i)<rOfv Thuc.
</
vii. 75. Eur. Bacch. 19, fj.iyd(riv E\\r)fft
in

fiapfidpois 0' 6/J.ov ir\-fipets %xovffa

KaAAt-

jrvpycoTOvs iroAeu.

139.

The MSS. and edd. give

aitpo-

This ought to mean, * grieving

from the depths of the heart,' but in Ag.
778 and Eur. Hec. 242, o7S', ou yap &xpas
Kaptiias fyavcre fj.ov, the sense is clearly
the reverse, 'the mere surface of the
So Hippol. 255, /^ irpbs &xpov
heart.'
Yet in Bacch. 203, 5t'
fj.ve\ov ^VXTIS.
aKpuvcppevtav has the same force asTo|oT7js
&Kpos, Ag. 611, viz. that of height and
Blomfield quotes opyV
superiority.
aitpos, Herod, i. 73, which contains the
same idea. I have admitted the correction which I formerly proposed without
noticing at the time that the Schol. must
irevQeis.

have so read, ws

So/tew/ appvucaflai

eirl

IIEPSAI.
TOV ai^jitae^Ta Oovpov evvaTypa

191

TrpOTre/jn/fa/zeVa,

140

XeiTrercu /Aoi>duf.

dXX* aye, Uepcrat,

ToS* eVeo/x,ei>oi ore'yos apyalov

(140)

<f)povri8a K&vr)v Kal fiaOvftovKov

06J//,#a,

TTWS

apa

XP ^a

^ 7TpOCnJKL

Trpacrcrei

145

Hepf^s /3ao~iXus

Japeioyei>r?9,

(145)

TO 7raTpa)vviJ.Lov yeVos ^//.erepoi/'

TOOV pv/xa TO VLKCOV,
f)

150

SopiKpdvov

*A\\* rjSe Oewv Icrov 6<^^aX/xois

<aos op^arai ^Tfjp

^SacriXeta 8*

e/xTy*

7TpOTTiTva)p,v.

Kal 7rpocr^)^oyyot5 Se ^pew^ avTrjv

S fiaOv&vuv
Tb

(1.

T)

7rei/0?v.

ncpo-fSesinf. 543.
see Suppl. 541.

140.

Compare at a&p6yooi
)8 and /c confused

With Hermann

and Dindorf I now think

this a better
reading than oTroTrc/i^/o/ieva, dimissum
habens, and it has equal authority. The
meaning is, having sent him off to the
war;' compare the middle irpoarTf.\\Tai
Theb. 410. Xen. Anab. vii. 2, 14, d 5e
a-Kovffas Tavra roi/s /ACV irpoirfnireTcu. So
4

TOI/S

155

avacro-a UepcriSa^ vTrcpTaTiy,

On

irpoTTfjL^a/j.eva.

(160)

ySacrtXeco?,

axpeiovs f^irepirovTo, ibid. v. 2, 21.

Like producers and deducere, irpoTre/iTreii'

was a technical term in this sense. See
Propert. v. 1, 89 ; Ovid, Heroid. xiii. 143.
Aen. ix. 487. Generally, oTroW/iTreo-flai is
used of getting rid of something odious,
as Hec. 72, though not so in Herod, iii.
50.
148. irarpcavvfAiov. ( One of'oiir race
whic)i hpnrsi f.hp nnmp rf ij-.a annppjfQVj*
Perseus, i. e. a Persian like ourselves,
and therefore dearer than any foreign or
usurping king. Schol. Med. Kara Trarepo
avyyevtjs fifjuv. See Herod, vii. 150. Com-

pare the forms VOTOTJOS and

CTTCOVU/UJOS

(Pind. Ol. x. 95), and see sup. 80. Weil

reads r*\os rj/j-erepof, summa potestas, as

(155)

Theb. 1028.
149. T<$|OU ^Cyuo. Archers, or Persians,
are again opposed to spear-bearing Greeks,
as in 87 and inf. 242.
Cf. Od. xviii.
262, ^vrfjpcs o'C<rrS>v.
Sopiupdvov, ^spearor perhaps, ' spear- heading,'
7?
the
Aefyx being cuspis,
point, and 8<fy>u
the shaft, hastile. The scholium is ab-

headed/

surd, TT?S onrb |uAou Kpavelas.

a Prodit
152. aA\' r}5e.
regina splendide ornata et curru vecta, ut ex v. 610
Herni.
intelligitur."
154. The old reading was irpoffirlrvw .
This was a metrical correction of Ttpoirirvw,
itself a false emendation resulting from
the singular
preceding. Dr. Oberdick argues from the gloss Trpoa-Kww in
the Med. that irpoffirirvw, which he re-

was the original reading. HerOn the

gives Trpoirirvu, Trpoirirvoi.
custom of making obeisance by falling to
the ground, see Agam. 893. Inf. v. 590,
tains,

mann

es

yav

trpoirirvovrfs.

155. Kal
Se.
Cf. Prom. '994, inf.
263. It is likely that these two verses
are a later addition ; in which case irpoirirvfiv xp*l

probably preceded,

AISXTAOT

192

fj fttp^ov yepaia, \aipe, Aapttov yvvai.

6eov p,v evviJTipaiIIepo'<*)V) 6eov 8e /cat p,TJrrjp <f>vs,
et TI ftr) Sai/io)^ TraXaios vvv fj,e0crTr}K crTpaTw. 160

XtTroOcr
/cat

t/cdV<y

TO Japetov re Kapov KOWQV evva<TTTJpi,ov.

e

Kap&tav

d/xucrcret <f>povTLS'

(160)

ets S* u/xa? epa>

v,
)

ouSa/xais epavTrjs over aSet/xa^ro?, <tXot,

/xeyas TrXovrog /cowcras ovSas avTpeijjr) TroSt

fiov,

ov AaLptios ^pez^
/u,ot

8177X77

aVeu

ov/c

#eaJz>

TWO?.

a^pacrros

p,pi[Jt.v

165

ecrrtz/

ei^

(165)

159. 0eoO

TTepffSj/.

Of one regarded

god by the Persians, Darius. See

Hermann makes evvr)Tfipa the
inf. 707.
vocative, and thinks that the construction
was changed from 0eot> 8e /cat /iTjrep on
as a

account of the

condition that follows,

which implies that she was the mother of

a god only if Xerxes should meet with
the success of Darius It m ay be doubted
if this was the meaning of the poet. The
preceding verse addresses her as mother
and wife in the vocative; and the statement
is naturally added, as a kind of comment,
'
As you are the wife of a god, so you are
the mother of a god, and one who must
.

be invincible unless the usual fortune of

the Persians has deserted the army.' It
has been before remarked (86) that a
subtle irony pervades the whole of this

opening speech, which indirectly magnifies the Greek rather than the Persian

And in the present case the obcause.

ject of the poet, as writing for a Greek
audience, was to show the absurdity and
presumption of the title 0ebs applied to a
fallible mortal.
161. ravra, Sia ravra, Schol.
She
'
means, for this very reason, because she
fears fortune is taking a wrong turn.'
163. /cdjue for Kai /xe Weil, after Bothe,
from the Schol. : 'I too have my fears on
the subject as well as you.'
165. Koviffas oSSaj. The idea seems to
be that of overgrown Wealth kicking over
(cf. Ag. 375) the fabric of prosperity by
rushing violently against it, and so raising
a dust ; injurioso pede proruere stantem
columnam. So novleiv is used absolutely
Theb. 60, from the epic ttoviovrfs TreStoto.

For ir\ovros Weil adopts the ingenious

and plausible correction of Heirnsoeth,
For avrptyr) compare Dem. p.
Sai/ncav.
962, & fjL^j TrporjffOe, yUijSe eTriTpevJ/rjTe avactfpeiv
rptyai rcf /j-iapcf rovTcp avdpcair^!.
and ealpeiv (Trach. 147) are properly
used of any object that is carefully reared

and brought up to perfection and maCf. Cho. 254.

turity.

167.

&<ppaffTos.

fjiepinv*

Hermann,

guided as he asserts by both metre and

sense, reads ftl/Ufutc typaffrbs, which he
renders certa sententia. As the statement
made is only a sentiment or truism, he
cannot see why it should be called * an

Let us rather translate

an anxious doubt not to be plainly expressed in words,' and we shall see good

ineffable anxiety.'
'

reasons for retaining the vulgate. And

first, the objection to the metre depends
on a rule about trochaic caesura, to which,
perhaps, this case is an unique exception.

We
(See however Soph. Phil. 1402.)
cannot press this too far, especially in
a play of such early date.
Secondly,
the consideration was &<ppa(TTos, because
it conveys a suspicion that the Athenians

maybe in the better circumstances, though

not so rich in money.

which

is

The meaning,

rather obscurely expressed, ap-

pears to be this

'
:

As men" without money

cannot obtain successes proportionate to

their military strength, so money without
men ought not to be held in too much
estimation. Now our wealth cannot be
which implies a suspicion, not
gainsaid,'
to be uttered (frtypaorros), that the weakness lies in the other point, the inferiority
of the men. But she turns this off to

UEPSAL

193

7T\rj0os iv

avdvSpwv

Tipy

cre/3eH>,

OCTOI/ <T0ej>o9

eon yap

77X07)709

Trdpa.

d/A/i<r)9, d//,<i 8'

170

<d/3o9'

yap S6fJLO)v j>ojLuct> SecnroTov Trapovcriav.

raS', a>9 ouTa)9 IXOVTUV rwvSe,
\6yov
E

p,OL

(I7o)

yvea~0

yap ra

TrdVra

y^paXea

ITepcrat,

/ce'Sz/

eV

eart

v/uz>

174

/xara.
e5 ToS' Ia0i t yfjs dvacrcra r^crSe,

XO.

7TO9

jLtT^r'

fJii/JT

epyov,

cv/xe^i9 yap ovras

&v aw

^fta9

p,rf ere 819

8u^a/>tt9 rjyticrQai OeKrj'

Tcot'Se

crvfJiflovXovs

Xet9.

-4T.

7roXXot9
/

(175)

act

/Aei^
a</>'

WKTepois oveipacri

ovrrep 7rat9 e/xo9 <JTtXa9

speak more

Scliol.
directly of Xerxes.
/irjTe TOI/S Trei'TjTas Trav oQfvos opav TOV
<f>(or6s' '6 effriv, ov irdffTjs airoXavovai TTJS
TOV ((xarbs ySovrjs oi Trfvrjres. As for the

infinitives, they depend on some vei'b

implied in pfpipva, the full construction
irepi TOVTWV e^a> fj.fptiJ.vav, Kal
ffftrjTfa, w.T.A..

being

a^i-

Hermann with Dindorf and others understands this literally and without meta170.

o,u4>}

5'

6(J>6a\fj.ois

</)J^os.

'

phor, there is fear in my eyes,' i. e. the

expression or look of fear, like Iph. Aul.
1127, avyxvffiv exovres Kal rapa-y/^ltv
o/uLfjidTuv. If this be the correct view, the
sense implied is, -nXovrov i*\v exofj.ev,

yap SejrTrJrTjs, and

there is no intentional connexion between
Yet when
o00aA,uoTs and u/^/j.a S6fi(av.
Se'Sto S'

we

ofj.(DS,

consider

&irfffTi

the

KOL-

character of Persian

hyperbole, and that 6 fiaffiXews o((>6a\ij.bs

was said of the king's representative, there
seems no reason why we should not take
'
the
o$0aAjUot? here to mean Xerxes,
And so the later
light of our eyes.'
Scholiast, tfyovv a^tyl rep aep^r)' o(p6a\u.bv

yap e'/celVor Ka\t7. Weil and Oberdick

admit the probable emendation of HeimOrestes is thus called
Cho. 920. It is true
that the addition of O^KUV makes all the
soeth. o(pda\u.o}.

6<pQa\iJ.bs oftcwv in

difference ; but then S6^<av is added in

the next line with o^p-a, as if for the very

arpaTo^

purpose of obviating the difficulty. Cf.

152, JJSe 0ej/ Iftroy 6<p6a\no'is <pdos dpp.a.Ta.1
Blomfield adopts the
fj.'flT'np fiaaiXews.
figurative sense, with Stanley, comparing
Androm. 406, els ira'is '65' ft v pot \oiirbs
o<p0a\[jibs

Oed. R. 987, Kal ^\v

fiiov.

fj.4yas y' 6<p6a\/jLbs ol iraTpbs rd<poi.

172. For vpbs TdSf see Eum. 516.

Prom. 1051. (rvp.fiov\oi, K.T.\. Cho.

Cf.

78.
irio-T(t>/j.aTa, sup. 2.
176. &v h.v, K.T.K. The

monly given

is,

'You

meaning com-

shall not ask in vain

in whatever respect our ability can guide

you,' i. e. as far as we have the power of
Nee dictum, necfactum
directing you.

quodfacultas nostra iibi praeire possit,

Weil. But the way of expressing this is
obscure and unusual. Schol. 0eA?r avrl
TOV 5vvr]Tat. And so Photius : 6e\ew
avrl TOV 8vva<r6ai. Or perhaps, ' whatever
Authority may please to originate,' a
servile sentiment, meant as a reflection
on the Persian character. Not very com-

mon

is

laQi

n^i

See on Prom. 685.

<ppd<rat

We

for

<ppd.ffov(ra..

might read /^

TOUS rjyovfj.evovs. Cf.

Dr. Oberdick thinks o-0eVr? the true
both
in
the
text and the schoreading,
lium. Yet surely no Greek could say 8u~
Sis &i/ {ppdffai, sc.

339.

ffQeveidpai/Ti,' power is able to do.'

So Prom. 674, 6veipa(ri.
179. |tWt|u'.
Ar. Equit. 1290, ^ TroAAa/cts

:,uts

AISXTAOT

194
yr\v

dXX' OVTL
a)5 777$

juei>

180

TOid^S' ei>apyes eiSo

TrdpoiOev ev^povrjr

eSogaTrjv

oierai Trepom

iro)

jutot

Xe'fa)

Se

crot.

(180)

Suo yvvolK

TreVXoto-t Ilepa-LKOis

rj

185

aSre AtopiKoia-w, eis oi//t^ /ioXeu>,

r)
row i>w e/CTTpeTrecrrara TroXu
ju,eye#ei re
8'

/caXXei r' d/Aw/^a), KCU /cacriyrrfra yeVovs

TOLVTOV' Trdrpav 8' evaiov,

Xa^oucra yaicus,

K\ijpo}

crrdcnv TLV,

17

r)

Se (Bdpfiapov.
190

Trats 8' e/xo?

KaTi\

apfJLCLCTLV

avTco /cat XeVaS^'

181. evap^es

X?)

flS6/j.f]p.

fJitV TT^S*

This seems to

form as it were one word, ' I never yet

saw clearly/ or had manifested to me.
Od. iv. 841, #s of evapyfs oveipov fTreffffvro
vvKrbs a./ao\yw. The word implies the
actually being what any ohject seems to
the sight to be, e.g. Soph. Trach. 11,
tyoiTWV evapyfys ravpos.
183. Svo ywaiKe. Though

Europe and

Asia are meant, it is only indirectly, becfl.use Greece was the seat of the Doric
race generally, Asia Minor of the Ionic
colonies subject to the King. The Persian
dress of the one implies that it had already
submitted, while the former yet retained
It was the
its national independence.
object of Xerxes to reduce both, inf. 236,
but nature itself, it is intimated, was
opposed to his ambition. In an ancient

Greek tomb some years ago opened at

Canosa (Canusium), this subject was discovered painted on a large vase, and

though not, perhaps, referring to the

present passage, yet evidently symbolical
of the same events.
186. e/c7rp67re<rTciTo, a word purposely
selected, as applicable both to the greatness of nations and the stature of
women, and therefore a better reading
than euTrpeTreo-TctTo, which Blomfield
adopts.
187.

'unexceptionable/ HerOberdick read a/*(a/j.ip with

a/j.cafj.01),

mann and

I)r.

the Med.

Compare

(185)

'EXXaSa

&)

Iv

TtffljO'L

p.tv

O#T' e?5os ovre

8' V7TO

(190>

CTT'

7TVpyOVTO (TTO\fj
oijff

O7r\cav ffxea-iv ticawrls,

Theb. 502,

in Homer
of personal qualities or appearance.
It is
yfvovs TO.VTOV, i. e. both Greek.
hardly likely that the poet had in view
the obscure mythology quoted by the
Schol. from Andro of Halicarnassus,

and the frequent use of

a/j.v/jLuv

which made Europe and Asia daughters

of Ocean by different wives.
It is enough to
190. (naffiv TIV\
understand generally the rivalry between
the two great Grecian families, rather
than any particular quarrel which Xerxes
wished to avail himself of in order to subjugate the Dorians. The masculine TOUTO> for TauTa follows the well-known Attic
usage of the dual article, TW for id. lu
Ar. Pac. 847 we have the dual feminine
Toura, which perhaps is not of very common occurrence. In Soph. Antig. 769,
ra 8' ovv ic6pa TaS', and &/j.(p(a avra in the
following verse. The mixed construction,
t^6KOvv^a.vjry^vsg^, and ere^x^ &>*
fS^Kovv (SjoSj/TislTot withTJirtrexlimples, as
85' us
Soph. Trach. 1240, oj/
(pOivovTi /jLo'ipav. See also inf.
566.
'
194. x*l M 6 1'Ionia was proud of her
trappings, though the badge of her own
the
other, the Doric race, was
slavery ;
restive, and broke the yoke.
6^x77, so II.
xxiv. 277, rj/j-iovoi fvreffiepyoi.
An old
error eV rrj for e^To?, preserved in the
Med., led to the scholium eV T
fiia.

IIEPSAI.

195

iv rjviauTi S' cl^e^ evapKTov OTo/xa*

rj

8'

ecr<aSae,

/cal

^Epolv

SiacrTrapacrcrei, /cat
,

195

evTT) Sic^pou

^wap7raet

fita

Kal tyyov Opavei

(195)

/zecroi>.

'

e/io? TTCUS, /cat Trarrfp TrapicrTaTai

Japeto? OLKTeipw cr<e' rov

Be/o^s, TreTrXous priyvvcriv
/cat

raura

//,ei>

S' OTTO)?

apfa

opa

200

o-dj/xaru

8?) z>u/cros etcrtSet^ Xeycw'

(200)

avecrTyv Kal -^epouv Ka\\ippoov

CTrel S*

ei//avcra TT^y^?,

^w

OvrjiroXaT^epl

airoTpoTTOKTi 8at/xocrt
6e\ovcra Ovcrai, TT&OLVOV, &v reX^ raSe.

ftcofjiov irpocrecrTTjv,

6p(S 8e

205

favyovr altrov Trpos ecr^apai'

s

(205)

^(w 8 a<
Se Ki
KipKov elcropa)
l(j)opp.aivovTa Kal ^Xats
T('XXoj>0'*

8* ouSez^

210
Kapa
dXXo y' ^ Trr^fa? Se/xa?

raur' e/xotye Set^ar' etcriSet^,

eS yap tore, Tracg e/xos
a/covets.

(210)

Trapeze,
-i^ 8'

e5 ^avjaacrros

ai^

yevoir avyp,

w? Se Trpafas ou^ vTrevOvvos

The

Schol.

Med. explains

TJ? 5e

o-roAp

the Persian dress, SeiKriKws, but this

of
is

less natural.

195. Blomfield here writes T' for

S',

probable ; see howDr. Oberdick, after

ever Suppl. 15.
Sauppe, reads %$) P* v *" Tiviaiaiv ^x V

and the correction

is

K.T.A.

Schol. at201. ireirXovs p-fiyvvffiv.

rb irrw/j-a. For he was ashamed
not to have avenged his father's failure
at Marathon.
See Suppl.
205. fiwiJibv irpoffeffTyv.
185.
t
To whom these
206. >v re\ti rdSe.
Sea-Oils

So Suppl.
particular offerings belong.'
115, 0eo?s S' evayea re'Aeo. Soph. Trach.
238, re'ATj eyKap-rra. Eur. frag. Busir. xii.
She proBvovras reAr;.
(T/jLiKpa x*ipl
bably means the sun, as one of the later
Scholiasts suggests.
Instead of her mind
207. 6000 8e.

TroXet*

215

being relieved by averting the omen, she

met by a second and still more alarming portent, a weaker bird pursuing and
tearing the stronger, and that too without
regard to the sanctity of the shrine where
he had taken refuge.
209. Compare the similar account of
Herodotus, when the seven Persians hesitated as to whether they should attack
the Magi, iii. 76
fa&ifontvw 8e avr&v,
eQavri IP^KWV ITTTO
evyeu 8vo alyvirioov
SicaKovrd
re
/cat riXKovra Kal afj-ixrfevyea
(roi/ra* I86vres 8e ravra of eTrro, Tfy re
Aapelov iravrss ouvfov yvdp.-riv, Kal etrfira
tf'iffai' eVl ra /Sao-iA^i'o, TeBaptrrjKOTts ro7ffi
is

opviffi.

210. irTepots.
'With expanded pinions/
The two clauses correspond,

and xyXa'ts TiAAetr.

therefore surprising that Dr. Oberdick should read on his own conjecture

irrcpdls e<pop/j.aivfLv

It

is

7rep/ci/<p T' ((pop/j-aivovra.

o 2

AISXYAOT

196

(T6>0ets 8* o/utotojs TTjcrSc

XO.

ov

Koipavti

/3ov\6p,O'9ct i p,r}Tp, OUT*

ere

ayav

Xo-

c^opetz'

yots
ovre OapcrvveW Otovs Se
et rt <j)\avpov etSes, atrou rw^S' aTrorponrjv TeXeu>,
ra 8* dya^' KT\rj ytvecrOai crot re Kat re/c^ot?
220

a-e'^ej>,

/cat TroXet <^tXot<?

P^

re

/cat

re

Sevre/)oz> Se ^/D^ ^oas

^eacr^at* 7Tpvp,va>s 8* atrou

Tracrt.

^^trots

raSe

(220)

TTOGLV Aapelov, ovirep

crot Tre/ATreti' re'/c^a)

(/>T)S

re

tSew> /car'

eu^po^^^,
ets c/>aos'

y^5 evtpOev
^avpovaOan

Se roji/Se yata /caro^a

216. (Ta>0eis. If only he returns safe,
he must remain King, because, not being
responsible to the state for his good or
bad success, he cannot in the latter case
be deprived of his kingdom. Since therefore it cannot be this that the omen por-

CTKOTO*.

Weil and Oberdick give

with Heirnsoeth, and re'/c^y for re'/cThe MSS.
vois, from one MS.
vary,
most having 5' after ayadd. But this
is a common error.
on
See
Suppl. 301.

metre.
8',

best to repeat ysvoiT* kv from the pre-

315.
222. xoos x*'a<r0c. Not, as at first sight
'
it might seem,
curare effundendas/ for
inf. 611 Atossa performs the rite with her
own hand. Indeed, the middle voice is

ceding verse.

not unusual in this sense.

Schol. us ov Seiva
218. Oapffvffiv.
W. Dindorf, who frequently
TeOfaffai.
prefixes a wrong lemma to the comments
of the Medicean Scholiast, refers this to
ft rt QXavpov elScs in the next verse.
The chorus, as before remarked, have
throughout taken rather a desponding
view of the expedition. See 95. 118.
Schol. fav Se \pt\a^v KOI AutrtreAcs avrb

4-77,

tends, it can only portend his utter defeat

or even death.
6/jiotus, i. e. ehe eS elre
With inrevBvvos it seems
KO.KU>S irpd^as.

eo>.

x" s X* aff @ al

Eur. Alcest. 1015,

The
yevevOe TUV^ inrSTpoiroi KO.KWV.
poet preferred this rather unusual licence
to using airoffrpcHp))!', from the conventional use of airoTpoTT^, aTT^rpoTros, &c.,
as in 205, whereas we have -rrrj/j.' airo(TTptyat voffov in speaking of mere physical evils,

Ag. 823.

220. T&
ydQ',

i.

e.

6'

07^0'.

&<Tre,

Hermann

reads ra-

and the same correction

had occurred to the present editor. The

objection is not to the sense, but to the

arirovSas eAci^a/iTjj/.

xi.

Orest. 472,

eirl

Ta<pu>

K\VTaifj.vf](TTpas

x 6 ^Mf os. irpfv/Afvij Dind. with

several MSS.
But the adverb belongs
On the notion of the dead
to irfjjLTTfiv.

Xoas

being ^able to send up blessings, see Clio.

140,

ruv 6ewv.
219. <p\avpov. A euphemism for Ka.K6v.
Hermann adopts AajSeiV from
T\c7v
For
On the vowel made
several good MSS.
long before rp see Prom. 677. Theb. 1064.
Suppl. 617. Eur. Phoen. 586, & fleoi,

ir o IT] ffofj.fi'

Oed. Col.

26, we have d/i^>' avri? Se

^fJ-'n v ifuffw vfKveffffiv.
Compare

So in Od.

X^ v X

Cf.

fffavra irpbs Trpc&Trjv

TIIJUV

8e

Tro/j-irbs

tffQi

rwj/S'

e<r6\S)v

According to Hesiod, who in

many places shows the germs of Pythagorean doctrines, Opp. 121, the "mighty
dead" of the golden age became SaZ^oi/ey
after their placid departure from earth,
and irAouToSJrat to mortals, which he
calls ytpas fttunX^ov.
The heroes were
of a lower rank and more limited
power.
Darius however is both Saifj.uv and
&vca.

IffoSaifuov, inf. 622. 635. 643.

Agamemnon, though pporbs as contrasted with
Bebs, is propitiated with libations and
invoked as a spirit of power below, Cho.
122.
225. fcdroxa fJ-avpovffOai.
So Blomf.,
Bind., Herin. for KOTO*' anavpovveat.

Both forms

existed,

like

Svpopiai

and

HEPS AT

197

ravra 0vfJi6iJ.avTLS &v croc irpevnev&s irapyvecra' 226

eS Se TravTaxfj reXeu> crot rwvSe
(226)
Kpti/optis irepi.
dXXa JJLJ)V zvvovs y 6 77/00)709 rwi/S' i

AT.
'

TratSi /cat So/xoi9 e/xoicri

TTpS' e/cupwcras

e/cTeXoiro ST) ra x/^crra.

ravra 8', 019 e^iecrac, 230
Trdvra Qr\<TQ\Ltv Ozolori 7019 r' ZvepQe yrjs (1X019,
evr'

ai>

ei9

ot/cous

jxdX&)/xej>.

/cei^a

S'

0e'Xw,
a>

e /c//,a#eu>
(230)

^>tXot, TroG

ras 'AOrfvas

(fxtcrlv ISpvcrOai,

XO.

r^Xe

^T.

aXXa /x^ t/xetp e/AO9 7rcu9 r^Se 0r)pa<rai iroXiv; 235

Tracra yap yeVotr' av EXXa9 fiacrtXeaJs
VTTTJKOOS.

77/309 8vcr/xa9 cJti/aAcro9

XO.
AT.

wSe' Ti9 TrdpecrTLV avrols

avSp07T\T]0ia crryoarov; (235)

Hes. Opp. 323,

eol
uTTT/y

^Xtov

KOTOXOS,

euphemism

fjnvvQovai

e?a 5^ /ttv
o?ot.
Cf.
On the
978.

Se

Trach.
rw^Se for

r&fj.Tra\iv

/ca/co,

see

Suppl. 394.
226. 6vfj.6/u.avTis. Without professing
the art of a seer, but by the dictates of

common

sense.

Sid TOU

ffv\\oyi^o'dai irpoyivdxTKwv T^
Eur. Hel. 757, yvupr) 8' apiffrf]

/jLeAXov.

Photius

6vfj.6fj.avr is'

on the jfo*^ favourable interpretation (eS

reAe?^ Kpivop.*v) } though against her own

and suspicions, and assumes it to

be the best course, and one that offers
some hope.
232. Kelvo S* Oberdick ; but the Med.
has /cetj/o 5'.
233. TToG ras 'A.6-f)vas. This famous
fears

question, which doubtless gave great umbrage to the proud Athenians, is recorded
by Herod, v. 105, fia<ri\e'i Se Aaptiy CDS

/udvns 7} T' eu/8ouAia. So 6vv.6(ro<bos Nub.

877.
f^ayyf\drj 2ap8ts oAoutras f/j.TreTrpricr6ai
227. Tra^Tax^.
Schol. Kara Trofra
vir6 re 'AOrjvaiwv Kal '\<avwv
irpoara fjikv
If the dream is good, the Ae'^erot ourbt'
rpoirov.
ttpeaQai o'tnvts fief o
prayers and libations will induce the 'ABrjvaioi. Compare also vii. 10, &v8pas
gods to ratify it ; if bad, the supplica- ovSa/uiddi 7775 &ITTV fffjiovTas.
tions (218) will induce them to avert it.
234. Syo-jucis.
So Hermann after
Thus in either case we predict that the Bruuck, with two or three MSS., for
gods will bring about a favourable ac- Si/crocus. Others after Pauw correct <0icomplishment. For this use of iravTaxn vda^affiv. Hesych. (p6Lvd<rfji.a<ri' <0tcre<n.
see Eum. 447.
Either the accusative or the genitive,
229. eKvpwvas Qa.Tii', hoc faciendum but not the dative, is the ordinary conI formerly explained struction with Kpbs in the sense of todecrevisti, Weil.
it, 'you have settled
(authoritatively ivards or in front of, as irpbs ir6\f(as
this
Inf. v. 523,
given)
interpretation/
(pcwej' Suppl. 613, Trpbs Svvovros 7j\tov
ibid. 251.
Herod, vii. 115, fvOavra trpbs
fTreiSr] TflS* fKvpwaev (pans vpuv, and so
Eum.
609. The Schol. also y\iov Sva-fjifCDV tffTi alyia\6s.
Ibid. 129,
Kvpovv 5t/c7jv,
referred rrjfSe (fidTiv to Trapy^(ra above,
TO irpbs /uecro/ujSptTjJ', ra irpbs fffTrepyv, ra
and explains it thus ; o-i; irpwro'i attovaas Trpbs r}]v 77 w. There is no great difficulty
TOV oveipov evvo'iK&s ffvvefiofaevoras ei- in 5v(r/j.al r]\iov (^Qivaffp-druv for Suoyuil
\fCtKTacr6ai

ovpaviovs

/cat

-^Qovtovs

Scu-

Another Scholium gives (parii/,

T\)v oveipov. The Greeks had an
especial
dread of bad news or bad omens immeon Ag.
ones
see
diately following good
IJ.QVO.S.

619.

Consequently Atossa gladly seizes

The sun is called o>a|

T^AIOU (pQivovros.
in reference to the Persian doctrine of
sun-worship. Weil reads ytlrovas for
TI\'IOV, supposing the latter word to be a

AISXTAOT

198

XO.

/cat

^4T.

/cat rt

XO.

apyvpov

orparos rotouros epfas TroXXa 877 M^Sous /ca/ca.

Trpos TOVTOKTIV aXXo ; TrXovros c^ap/cr)? So/xots;
rts aurots ecrrt, 07?<javpos xOovos. 240

rofouX/cos

yap

Trdrepa

XO.

Trrjyjj

ouuSa/xws* eyx?7 araSata

at^/x?)

Sta

yep<**

/cat </>epa<T77tSeg

crayat.

XO.

Se 77Ot//,dV<yp eTrecrrt /caTTtSecrTrd^et crrparw ;

ovrt^os SouXot KK\rjvrai <OJTOS, ouS' vTnJKoot,.

AT.

TTOtis az^

XO.

WCTTC Japetou

-4T.

Sewa

XO.

dXX', e/xot So/cet^, ra^' etcret 77dVra vrj^epTrj

(240)

rt<?

ow

ui>otz> ai>opas 77oXju,tovs 777yXuoa5 ; 245

77oXw re /cat /caXoz' </>#etpat crrpaToV.

rot Xeyets lovr&v rots re/covert <po*>Ttcrat.

(245)

\6yov

rovSe yap Spa/x^/xa ^WTOS JTepcrt/co^ 77pe77t /xa^et^,

/cat

<epet craves rt 77payos ecr#Xoi> ^ KOLKOV K\veus.

238. Totouros, ep|as.

No

scholar will

imagine this to stand for So-re ep|ot. The

first word answers to a>5e, and
pas
'
means, one which before now, at Marathon, has proved its prowess against the
Modes.'
240. apyvpov ^777^7. The silver mines
at Laurium, of which this is the earliest
mention. See Thuc. vi. 91.
241. S/a x^"- Th e MSS. give 5i&
Xep6s, but the later Schol. explains apa
5ta

TWV Xfipwv avrols

Xepos

e/iTr^eTret

ySoAr?

Whence Hermann

To|i/c7] ;

or 0Ji' efJLirpeirfi

and

corrects 8tci
SO Weil. But

X*tpl and X*P':V are confused, Prom. 938.

Cf. Theb. 428, ^Ae^et Se AO^TTOS 5ia

host, sup. 75.

aTpaTov Herm., Dind.,

Blomf., with several MSS., but cVl in
either compound sufficiently accounts
for the dative, which is found in the

Med.
244. SouAot, i. e. they acknowledge no
Atossa naturally uses a word
which the chorus, whose answers throughout are ingeniously turned to the praise of
Seo-TrdVTjs.

Athens, declares inapplicable to their form

of government. The evident want of confidence in the Persian cause displayed on
both sides is well represented in this dialogue, by which the former high hopes of
Atossa are gradually dispersed, and herself
prepared for the shock which is immediately to follow.

242. 67x17 trra5a?a. Hesych. IO-TTJ/C^TO,

gp0m. Cf. Theb. 508. Suppl. 16. The
Greeks held archers in contempt as com-

pared with

The

^TrAiTot, implied in Qepdff-

arabla is defined by
Strabo, lib. x. p. 449, as that in which
the spear is used e/c x el P^ s > as a pike, and
not thrown as a javelin. The idea is,
that the spear is the weapon of close
fight, the bow that of distant warfare.
See the matter ingeniously argued in
Eur. Here. Fur. 160 seqq.
7Ti5es.

fJiAxt}

avSpbs 8' eA7xos ouxi TO|'

a\\' bs fj.vwv ^AeVet re
Sopbs

rax^av

&\oita T&fy

Also ibid. v. 190203.

243. iroifAavup.
Hesych.
^

8aai\fvs.

Hence

iroip.riv,

iroip.av6piov

of

the

245. o\)v, i. e. without some absolute

and supreme authority. The answer is,
4
They have done so, to our cost, at
Marathon, and may do so yet again.'
247. l6vT(v TO?S TfKovcri.
The aorist
(i'<W) represents, though unusually, TUV
The genitive shows that ol
olxoptvwv.
TK6t>Ts stands for yovels, and therefore

the article is not necessary with \6vrwv.

Atossa acknowledges the defeat; 'what
is enough to make
every parent
anxious for the absent army,' meaning
herself in particular as the mother of the
absent king.
248. va^prri Pors., Dind., Herm.
Oberdick.

you say

249. Ufpatttiv irpeirei na,Qeiv. One may

it to be that of a Persian
messenger

know
by

its

very look.

I1EPSAI.

199

\4crtSos TroXtoyxara,
c5

Uepcrts ala

0)9 eV ftta

/cat

251

TroXus TrXourou \ip.r)v,

(250)

TroXus

TT^yfj KartydapTai
avdos ot^erat TrecjoV

0X^809, TO Ilepcrajv S'

KGikbv fJLv TTp&Tov dyyeXXet&> ica/ca*

255

'

TTOLV

avdyK?)

XO.
/cat

dvaiTTvgaL TrdOos,

(255)
JTepcraf orpaTos ya/> Trag oXcoXe /3ap/3dpa)v.
aVta
^eo/cora
a.
aVt',
/ca/ca,
crr^o.

SdT, atat* SiaivecrOe, Hepcrat, roS' a^o? /cXuo^re?.

TravTa y ear' e/ceu>a StaTreTT/aay/jte^a*
262

(260)

'

aeXTrrajs

XO.

vocrn^ov )8XeVa)

c^aos.

air. a.
/xa/cpoyStoros oSe ye res
3
d/couet^
roSe
aeXTrro^.
265
(265)
TrTjjit
fydvOv) yepatots,
/cat /IT)^
Traptov ye, /cou Xoyovg a\\a)v K\vo)v t
77

Hepcro.it <^pacrat/x'

XO.

orororot,

a^

ol' sTropcrvvOr] /ca/ca.

parav ra TroXXa

crrp.

yas

0,77'
^,

'^crtSo? 77X0'

and this added

to complete the play; as inf. 841
7 seem
to have heen. Such verses as v. 253 may
be suspected on metrical grounds j we
have trav avairrv^as irdQos (v. 256) in v.
296; and we have SU/AO. Trarpbs Kal /^eyas

may have been

lost,

ifKovrov \ifj.^v in Orest. 1077.

251. 'Ao-i5os. See on Prom. 754. Herretains the reading of the MSS.,
'AvidSos.
But the words are confused

mann

272, where the metre allows of no

doubt.
252. TroAuy. Weil reads TTAOTVV, but
inf.

suggests also /ueyos.

eV

ataz/

(27o)

'EXXaSa

251 7. There ai-e some reasons for

fearing that this opening /$7?<m of the
messenger is not genuine. The original
one

^S'.

271

ySe'Xea Tra/x/xtyr;

The royal palace

is

meant.
'
255. irpurov ayye\\fiv KO/ct{.
To be
the first to announce evils.' For the

first person who brought good news expected a reward, Ag. 569. irpwrov is the
accusative masculine.
Dr. Oberdick
4 to follow 256; the
transposes 253
advantage of which is not apparent,

since the messenger speaks under great

excitement.
He omits v. 257 as spurious.

261. Stalve<Tde.

S^Vm!.

SaicpAeTf.

Inf.

1026, 8iatvo/jLat yofSvbs &v. Cf. 1017.

v^Kora. has principally the force of feo,
f
'
calamitous/ of strange and unnatural
character/ Theb. 800, ri 8' ea-rl irpuyos
ve6KOTOi> Tr6\fi irap6v ;
The Schol. explains it of the anger of the gods, but
KOTOS has its true sense of ' temper/
Compare a\\6itoTos. ee/a, there in
the camp far away.
1
263. KOUTOS S .
See on Prom. 994.
270. TO 7roAA(. Hermann and Lachmann give TO iroAea. The form occurs in
Ag. 702, and perhaps it should be restored ibid. 1428. By irafjt.ij.iyr) he means
the OKOJ/TJO-TO!, TooVai, fj.axaipo(p6poi, &c.
enumerated above, 52 6.
273. Slav.
So the Med., with the
Scholiast.
See on Suppl. 4. Hermann
gives Slav with the early editions, Blomf.,
Weil, Dind. Saav from the Lambeth
MS., which has 5a?av. The pherecrateau

AISXTAOT

200
AT.

TrXTJOoV&L VCKptoV SlKJTTOT/XWS

SctXa/uj>os ctKral Trots re Trpdcr^wpos TOTTOS. 275

XO.

oTororot,

clXiSo^a

</>LXcjj>

Xeyeis
S
.4.T.

yap

XO.

iv

ez>

OLVT. {$

(275)

(fre

SiTrXa/cecrcrw.

280
5

aTTOTfJiov Scuoig

(280)

crrp. y'.

irvra
285

te#ecrcu>, cucu, crrparou

a)

TrXeurroz'

e^^os ovopa
(285)

metre allows of a trochee answering to a

spondee at the beginning, as in Theb.

amplas Persarum vestes dicere, quae in

mari nantibus mortuis late expansae hue

6iepi6e<Tffav corresponds to
roTaSe irohtrais. Oberdick, with
Weil, reads raaS' OTT' 'A<r/5os ^A0e*/ ofas

ferebantur."
280. ovSev tfpKti r6%a. This is said in
reference to the Greek idea on the subject:
see on 86. The imperfect tenses describe
the action only in its immediate result,
and without reference to the final cataCf. Suppl. 128.
strophe.
282. In this difficult passage the text of
Hermann has been adopted. The MSS.

289,

xwaS'

/cSSos

5iai/ 'E.

x-

274. Svo"ir6T[JL<as, without burial.

See
on 327.
276. aAtSova. Though one good MS.
gives aA.j5i/&, which Dindorf defends on
the analogy of TreAtSj'bs, iratSybs, aAairoSvJ)?, the common reading is more appropriate to the sense, especially as the

pronunciation may have made it amount

metrically to the same thing. Besides, it
not clear that aAtS^bs follows the same
law as the above words, in which 5 is part
of the root.
Dindorf in his last edition
(see his praef. p. xviii) has admitted a
bold though rather ingenious correction
is

7roAu5o/a a&it.aff aAt/3a</>r), but against

the Schol., who explains TTOA^O^TJ by
It is enough to underuTrb TOU afaaTos.
stand ' frequently immersed/ though the
poet may have had in view the same idea
as in 319. Oberdick has yueA
Med.
with Heimsoeth.
/ue'Aea Cod. Vind.).
understand
Some
S/TrAo/ces of
279.
the tide, others of the double surface of
land and sea, of shifting sands, or of the
broken and floating planks. But the

only known in the Homeric sense

'
of ' double as a mantle or cloak, 11. iii.
Hermann says,
126. Od. xix. 241.
" Videtur
Aeschylus TrAcry/cTous

word

is

illuc

give fioav SvcraiavT) Ile'ptrcm Saiois, which

does not suit the autistrophe; but a Paris
MS. has the remarkable corruption riepffaia-fav, which evidently proceeded from
two readings, Ufpa-ais and Ucpcr&v. Now
the latter necessarily implies some word
on which the genitive depended, and the
antistrophe makes it highly probable that
this was Saiois.
But this last word,
standing alone, was rather ambiguous, and
hence Uepa-ats was added as a gloss by

those who, with the Schol., understood

Saiois

war,'

as 8ia.KKOfji/j.tvois,

and

nep<rwj/

'

destroyed in

by those who explained

of the Greeks, "the enemies of the

Persians.
284. Hermann reads irdura for TTO^TO,
and he also adds 0eol, to complete both
sense and metre, from a gloss in one MS.
Weil follows Heimsoeth in reading o>s
it

irayifdiccas travra. (i. e. nA.vrt])

6fffai>,

alai

K.T.A.,

T&

TTCIJ/

Oeol

and in 290 he has

transposed the vulg. TroAAoy Uepa-iScau.

Dr. Oberdick, after Schiller, us Uepaais
irayKaKus 0eoi fle'crcw.
J

201

IIEPSAI.

XO.

(TTvyvai

y 'Adavai

avr.

Saiois*

p.{Jivf)cr9a.C TOL Trdpa

ws ITepcrtSa)^ TroXXas p,drav

ewiSas

AT.

778*

290

dvdvopovs.

cnya) TraXat Svorrpos lK7reTT\rjyiJLvrj

(290)

VTTp/3dX\ei yap i^Se

TO /x^Te Xefai /XTJT' epwTTJcrai
/ca/cols*

8*

dvdyKrj in)p.ovas /Bporols (f>epew 9

TTOLI/

295

8'

Xefoz/ /caracrras, KCI oreVeis KaKols

ov

Tiva Se

(295)

/cat

ocrr' CT

0ava>v.

avavbpov rd^L
*

288. (rTU7fai y'^AOa^at.

Aye, Athens
has good cause to be hated by her enemies we cannot forget how many wives
she left widowed,' on the occasion of the
former expedition of Darius. The Schol.
:

too narrowly renders it r),iuV TO?S Srjiois.

Dr. Oberdick gives SC^TCUS, which is
hardly appropriate to a Persian, and

crvyvav

7'

'A0aj>Si/

with Weil.

The

stern valour of the Athenians probably

regarded with contempt this consideration for the other sex ; at least the
poet dwells on it unusually in this play ;
For p^^vriffQai see Again.
see 139. 545.

962.
290.

Schol.

291. eKTurav. It is not easy to make

verse correspond with the antiThe conjecture of Boeckh,
spastic 285.
this

admitted by Dindorf,

Hermann

is

evviSas

%KTi(r<ra.v.

the vulgate without

remark.
Perhaps in 285 we should
read fOtvr', comparing inf. 988, and
here e#m e/cTi<ro-cw, as 5pm is sometimes
retains

used for opindas.

292.

See Ag. 552.

297.
Ka.rd.ffTa<riv

Not that Atossa has

0-1700 TraAoi.

power of speech with her presence

of mind, but that it was more regal and
dignified to hear the worst tranquilly, and
more consistent with piety to meet it with

lost her

resignation.

fpcarav

irddr),

like fpecrQai,

regularly used for to ask

about the calamity.' The construction
'

epeetVetj', is

^77x6 voi
Cf. 297.

is,

\e'|at

/U,TJT

is

epwrTjeroi.

M. Aehrei ^ irp6s.
a synonym of Sxrrf /wft.

294. rb ju^re. Schol.

The phrase

e'^uoi

composed.'

rov

Oopvfiov

haftdav.

Schol.
ava-

postquam totam in universum

cladem aperuisti, Weil; who compares

TTTvl-as,

250.
298. riy ov re9vr)Kf.
Anticipating a
terrible revelation, she first asks who
is not dead (having
especially in view
Xerxes, of whom she hardly dares to inquire in any other terms), and next, which
of the personal friends or body-guards of
the King she and the citizens will have
to mourn for. Schol. KaXws irpwrov irepi

T&V
immerito.

fjiaTav,

300

<avT(av epcora, coj oXiytav OVTUV, trap'

Se /col rb ?rA^0os TWV a.TfoQav6vrwv.

299. TWV apxthcfaV' Eobortello alone
has opxeAdW. Tlie Schol. explains Aow/
a.p^6vTa>v.
Probably this is a vestige of
the old digammated genitive of apx*\eoos.
See the note on Prom. 446. Hermann
derives it from Ato, which he shows to
have meant not only booty, but a flock
or herd.
So irot/j.av6piov of the army
in 75.
The <rnT]irTovxoi were the royal
eunuchs, who bore that title, Xen. Cyrop.
IffTfiai

16.
300. oVafSpov,

vii. 3,

i. e.
t^are ftvai, av^p
being opposed to the ox^os or mere mercenary troops. Robortello has Hvapxov,
a good reading, though apparently a
correction.
Mr. Wratislaw (in the
Journal of Philology) suggests that the
'
sense is he made his division cowardly

by quitting it through death/ in allusion

to the oriental custom of troops running
away when their leader is slain. For
the transitive epiin6w see Suppl. 510.

AISXTAOT

202
AT.
AT.

Eep&rjs ptv avros

77

e/xots p,ev etTras Sw//,ao-ii>

i

Xeu/coz'

<ao9 f$\eirei.
<aos /xeya,

re KOLI

(300)

^/xap VVKTOS IK
Se,

xvias

ITTTTOV

305

Trap' a/eras ^etVerat 2L\rjvia>v

X&> xiXiap^os JaSa/oys TrXrjyfj Sop 05

Tr^S^/ia Kov<f)ov

K veajs a^TyXaro*

(305)

Tevdywv r, apicrros BaKrpiwv iOayevris,

Oa\acro'6iT\7]KTov vfjcrov ALOLVTOS TroXei.
re, KapyrjcrTr}s rpt'ros,

310

rrjv 7reXeio0peju/xoz>a
(310)

Kvpicrarov Icr^vpav yOova*

re NeiXov yetroz^ft)^ AiyvTrrlov
,

/cat

303. Xeu/cbt/ ^uap. Compare Ag. 873.

301. jfyajBefcs, i. e. ^x^. Cf. Ag. 222.
305. StATji'tw//. So Herm., Bind., with
the Med. for ^,iKt]vi(av. The Schol. and
Hesychius give this name to part of the
shore of Salamis. On the fine narrative
of the battle that follows Hermann well
"
observes
Magna est ars poetae in iis
quae nuntius dicit j qui consternatus
adhuc clade primo id quod summum
erat, regem salvum esse, paucis verbis
profligat ; deinde, ut solent qui in re nova
magnaque initium narrandi invenire nequeunt, plurima raptim et confuse comprehendit ; turn denique, tranquillior factus,
rein omnem ordine expouit."
Thus it is
not till v. 355 that a detailed and circumstantial account of the event is given.
308. apia-rebs Dind., Herm., Weil from
Blomfields conjecture ; but the change,
:

though not improbable, seems an unnecessary one. For iBayev^s Hermann

gives Idaiyei'^s with the Med. and another MS., and so also ed. Rob.
Cf. Od.
xiv. 203, aA\d /ue ~iffov iQa.iy^v^aa'iv
fTLfj.a.

But Hesychius has

avr6-)(8<K>v )

I0ayevfis'

and Herod, ii. 17,

TOV NefAou. Eur. Ion

yvfi<rios,

i9aytvfa ffr6/j.a.Ta
592, voOayt vf]s. The meaning is yvfjffios
Tro\lrrjs, like Kdpra ey^wptos, 'a thorough
native,' Theb. 408, said of the hero
Melauippus. He was of the old Bactrian
uobilitv, not a Mede by descent.
311. vriaov rrjv ire\iodpfiuL[j.ova.
The
Schol. and Hesychius explain ~2,a\a/j.7va,
but it is not likely that the same island

^epecrcrev^s rptros,
should be meant which was just before
Hermann supposes
that one of the small adjacent islands
called vrjaov Atavros.

described by this epithet.

Stanleyargues from the Salamis in Cyprus that
the birds were bred as sacred to Venus.
Unfortunately the whole passage from

is

310 to 315

is

of questionable genuine-

The three latter verses are however more evidently spurious. For, not

ness.

to mention

the unusual epithet,

'

the

Egyptian Nile/ nor the absurdity of

making Arcteus join the Persian forces

from the wholly unknown sources of that
river (an idea possibly derived from the
Grecized name U-nyaara-yiav Alyvirroycv})s in v. 35), the construction is a
mere repetition of what has just preceded, namely, an enumeration of names
with rpiros and o'ISe. Dr. Oberdick
evades one difficulty by reading pouts for
The epic form ireffov is open to
Trial's.
doubt. Person read o'ISe va.bs tirfaov UK
fjiias, which sounds even worse than the
Hermann has vabs *v jiuay
vulgate.
TreVos, hi unius navis jactura fuerunt.
But how came an Egyptian leader of
forces on board the same vessel as others,
who at least bear Persian names ? For
the Schol. truly observes, ravra OVK
~

mentioned in
Lydians.

Halm,

The

was
Lastly, Arcteus
44 as a leader of the
ingenious correction of

v.

(pepeffffaK^s
is

(i. e.

a<rirt8r)(p6pos) for

adopted by Oberdick.

IIEPSAL
,

oiSe i>aos

e/c

/uas

203
315

TTCCTO^.]

Xpvcrevs MaraXXos pvpwvrapyos Oavwv,

ITTTTOV

(315)

/xeXatj^s rjyefjiuv Tpt,<rp.vpias 9

TTVpcrrjv

Sd&KLOv ye^eiaSa

0,77X77077

^pwra iropfivpta fiacfrfj'

Apa/3os, 'ApTdfJLTjs re Ba/cTynog, 320

ereyy', d/x,e^8a)z>

Kal

Mayos

crK\rjpa<s /xeroiKos

y^s

eVei Kare^diTo.

-4/x,<icTTpevs re TroXuTTo^o^
,

T, 7TVTT]KOVTa

7TJ>Ta/aS Z/W^

325

rayog, yeVog ^up^cuos, eueiS^g avyp,

/ceirai 6ava>v SeiXcuos ou /xaX' evrv^ws*
316. Xpua-evs, of Chrysa, a town of
the Troad.
The word fj.vpi6vTa.pxos is
formed on the analogy of e/caT^j/Tapx ^
by assuming the termination OI/TO, as in
Tpi&Kovra, &c. to a numeral, pi/piot, to
which it does not properly belong. See
inf. 975.
317. Oberdick, after Weil, transposes
this verse to follow 320.
By this arrangement the descriptions of the heroes
are symmetrically given in triplets. See
Suppl. 437445,
318. irvpa-^v.
So Porson for irvppav
or irvpdv. The word wpphs, as an epithet
of manhood, is usually applied to the
trpwrov virr)vf)Tais, as Theocr. vi. 3, viii.
3, xv. 130, and is said of the first down
on the cheeks.
So Eur. Phoen. 32,
Here the
irvpffdis ysvvcriv ecw8poujwei/oy.
addition of Satr/ctoi/ shows that it must
be understood of the colour ; and hence
be taken of the
a./j.ftf}wt> xP"> Ta must
hairy face of yellow tint changed to purSo in Prom. 23,
ple by the blood-stains.
Xpoias fytetyets &vQos. Cf. Eur. Phoen.

1160, &pn 8' otVwTrbj/ ytvvv Kadyndruo-ev.

At the same time the poet doubtless had
in mind the dye of the sea-purple.
On
the uncontracted -n-optpvpea see on 83.
v
320. Vlayos Apoj8os.
Schol. Ma7os
eQvm'bv, "Apafios Kvpiov.

The Magiaus

were a race on the confines of Media,

Herod, i. 101.
321. ewe?. Schol. o eVe? a7reA0<W
rfyv 2aAoju?/a.
ovv jueVotKoc fs

K~f]<rft
eft-'

(320)

Sopu

o r ecr#X6s *Api6[JiapSo$ ^apSecrt

apacr^ft)^, ^eicra/^s #' 6 Mucrtos,]

/Jifroi-

Compare Cho. 671,

rb
Oed. Col. 934,

TTUV

oel

|eVof

et

/8/a

re

hv,

i.

e.

'unless

(325)

you wish to

die

here/

322 4. These verses have been enclosed within brackets as probably spurious.
The metrical difficulty of 323 is
well known, from the ingenious rather
than satisfactory correction of Porson,
who supposes a verse to have dropped
There is
out, Praef. ad Hec. p. xxxv.
an equal difficulty in the fact that the
Ariomardus who here affords grief to
Sardis was before called TOS wyvyiovs
Hermann disposes
-f)ftas fQeirwv, v. 38.
of the

first

objection by the plea that the

by the proper name ;

of the second, by an argument which he
applies also to Arcteus in 314, viz. that
the Persian generals did not always lead
their own troops, but that the near relations or favourites of the King often had
the command of foreign forces entrusted
to them, as in this instance Ariomardus
may have been born at Sardis and yet
licence

is

justified

have led Egyptians.

324.

Seto-cfyojs.

Some

copies give STJ-

but this is perhaps a different

name, as the a is long inf. 964.
326. Avpvcuos. Lyrna or Lyrnessus
was a city to the south of the Troad.
o-a^T/s,

327. ov (td\' fvrvx&s, i. e. /ucUa 8vff'

unburiecl/ SUO-TT^T/XWS, sup. 274.

TVXWJ,

Compare Soph. Aj. 1126, Slicaia yap'r6vV

Oed. Col. 402,
euruxetV, KTsivwra. pe ;
Kelvois 6 TV/J.POS SvffTvx&v o abs /3apvs.
Lucian, in AOVKIOS 7? ovos, vol. iii. p. 431,
ed. Jacobitz. 670? Se avfcrrevov eaurbv ws
&/ aTrocr(pa'y'r]a'6/JLfo5 Kal /*7}Se ffKpbs fvs.

Similarly Troad. 1167,

AIZXTAOY

204

re Trpwros ets

7rap^o5, el? d^p TrXeiaroz' TTOVOV

330
Trapacrytov, eu/cXews aVajXero.
'

apyovrwv vvv

V7rep,vrjcr9r)v Trepi*

TrapovTtov 8' o\iy aTrayyeXXw /ca/ca.]

cucu, KOLKWV ui//tcrra 8^ /cXuw raSe,

re IZepcrcus /cat Xiye'a KCt)Kvp,aTa.

drop fypdcrov poi TOUT' dVa<TTpei//as TraXw,
7r6croj> Se TrX^^o? I?*' J>ea)z> 'JGXX^z^tSco^,

(330)

ai<j)(r]

335

'

dfiwcrai JTepcrt/cw crrpareu/xaTt

ai/fai vatoicrLV e/x/3oXcus

av

(335)

crcx<^)

tcr^ e/caTt fidp/Bapov

vav&iv KpaTrjorai* Kal yap *E\\r]crLv ptv

rp>

340

6 Tras apiOfJios ets rpta/cdSas 8e/ca

&s

Sva/j.6pov
aflaTTToy,

TreTTTwros

OtS^Trou

7oVov,

i.

e.

Soph. Antig. 1018.

This seems to Lave
title rather than a proper
See Mr.
name, as Stanley remarked.
Blakesley on Herod, v. 118. Ibid. vii.
So the
98, we have a K0u| SveWecm.
Parthian Kings were each called Arsaces,
but in addition to their own proper name,
328.

2ueW(ns.

been a Cilician

Strabo, xv. p. 702.

Perhaps2yeVv<ns 8e,
which would introduce an antithesis between ou /xoA.' euTuxws, SeiAeuos, euetST/s,
and eu/cAews OTroAeV^at. So Autnrapt 6?Sos
For ?rapxos the Med.
&piare, II. iii. 39.
and others give &irapxos, by a very com-

mon

error.

But the

871.

crot

(where the mangled body of Astyanax is

laid out on Hector's shield), and TOW

Hermann

suspects virapxos
reading, a word which
he observes is applied by the best prose
writers to the Persian Satraps.
331 2. These verses appear to be an
interpolation. The Med. has vvv written
to be the true

above, whence Hermann with Canter and

Blomf. edits roiwvSe 7' dp^cSi' vvv, K.T.A.
Dindorf rotwi/Se Tw*/Se, Weil TotwvSe rayuv. Without pressing the argument,
that TotwvSe ought to have been TOIOVTUV
(see on Prom. 542), we may justly object
to 76 as a mere metrical makeshift. See
inf. 843.
334. Ai7ta. Probably pronounced as a
dissyllable, for a tribrach is rarely formed
of a single word. See sup. 81, and on
Eum. 764. So yueAeos infra 729. Theb.

verse

is

perhaps an inter-

polation.

336. Tr6<rov 5e'. "Pertinet hoc 5e ad

sermonis Graeci proprietatem, qua
post eas formulas quibus dictum quid iri
dici
vel
debere indicatur, particula, quae
nectendae oration i inserviat, ita adscisillaui

tanquam si non praecessisset talis

Hermann. Dr. Peile on Cho.

citur,

formula."

78 well compares Xen. Mem.

eiVe
trot

p.oi }

roi/5

fpvKctxri;

ii.

9, 2,

Kpircav, KVVO.S 5e rpe'^ets,

'Iva

\VKOVS anb TUV irpo&a.Twi' airSo also Od. x. 281, CTTOS T'

e^ar', e/c T' bvop.a.tv, IlTj 8' avr\ <a SvffII. x. 384,
TT]V, 5i' &KPLO.S epx^ai olos ;
aAA' &ye /JLOI r6Se eiVe /cal drpe/feccs Ka.ro.7r

Ae|of,

8'

OVTWS

firl

fijas airb

ffrpmov

Plat. Gorg. p. 514, D, (pe'pe

irpbs 6tuv, auros 8e 6 ^.wKpdrijs TTWS e^et

epx eat

oi 5 i

TO aw/ua Trp^s vyifiav;

339. Pdpfiapoi'.
So Blomf. and Herm.
after

Halm

for

Papftdpui>.

The

later

Schol. explains the construction thus:

X&P IV At ^*/ T OV ir\r)6ovs i]V rais VT)V<T\ TUV
Papfidpo)}' KpaTij<rai T&V 'AByvaiwi', adding
however, from Schol. Med., Ae^Tm Se rb
Bind, gives fiapfidpovs, Weil fiapfid^v.
The construction foQi Kpaptav ar6\ov.
rTJcrai &v is perfectly correct, though a
prose writer might have preferred taBi
Kpa.T-f](TavTa b.v, the implied sense being
*
Know
as usual, dAA' OVK e/cparTjo-e.
that as far as superior number was concerned, the Persians would have con-

quered.'

IIEP2AL

205

vawv, Se/cas 8' 771; raj^Se

Eejo^T? Se, Kal yap oTSa,

(340)

Si' 7776 77X77^05, at 8' vTrepKopiroi

KOLTOV 819
7

croc

eTrra #'

a>8'

345

l^ei Xdyos.

e \L(f>9rjv(u

342. TWJ/SC X U P'IS - Does this mean in- necessity read So/coytei/, with Heath and
Mr. MS. Guelph., " ita se habet ratio, ne nos
elusive or exclusive of the 300 ?
Blakesley, in a careful note on Herod, vii. hac ex parte putes in pugna inferior es
" It is
89, answers,
quite certain that the fuisse" But this would rather require
ten select ships here are not exclusive of 'Iva p/q So/ccD^er, and it is very awkward
the 300, and it is almost so that the 207 to separate TJ?5e from M^X??- Dr. Oberof the Persian armament is intended to dick, while he gives 347 8 to Atossa
stand in the same relation to the whole as and 349 to the messenger, reads ^TJ (rot
the ten of the allies to their fleet." He SoKovpev K.T.A. interrogatively.
The
" With such a
sense seems to be this :
adds, "Both Plato, Legg. iii. 14, and
Ctesias ap. Photium, p. 39, make the force we certainly ought to have proved
numbers of the Persian ships something superior, and so we should have been, as
above a thousand." And so also the later far as human means went ; but such a
discomfiture as this (or, under these cirSchol. explains the statement in the text,

K TOVTUV
TOVTUV 8e

atrb
^<rav at TrpOTjyov/j.evai.
Kal uTre'p/co^Trot Kal

at apiffrai

rb tiVat TO^emi, a' tfffav

Herodotus however, who wrote late
enough to admit some of the popular exaggerations into the account, says Xerxes
had 1207 (vii. 89. 184), and it is remarkable enough that if the 207 swift ships be
counted exclusively, the two statements
firatpofjifvai Sia
'.

Can it be that the hisexactly agree.

torian had in view the very words of the
It
is
not, perhaps, too much to
poet ?
suggest, that by Kal yap olSa, put in the
mouth of the messenger, Aeschylus alludes
to some particular and certain information
of his own, as opposed to exaggerated
rumours current at the time. There is a
discrepancy however in the reckoning of
the Greek ships, which Herodotus, viii.
makes 378. See Cox, Hist, of Greece,
i. p. 468.
344. virepKOfMTToi.
Hermann defends
the MSS. reading against the correction
vrrepKoiroi, adopted by Blomf., Weil, Dind.
See on Theb. 386.
345. \6yos, 'the reckoning/
More
commonly the phrase means, I have
said my say,' as Ag. 1639.
Theb.
214.
'
ffoi SoKov/j.fv.
346.
Do we seem
to you to have been behind them (in
'
See on Prom.
forces) in this battle ?
980. Cho. 169. After X^i^Qrivai understand e/cetVwj'. There is little force in
Hermann's argument, that if the two[next

48,

(ji-fi

verses (which he assigns to Atossa) are

continued to the messenger, we must of

cumstances) none but a god could have

And he goes on to remark,
effected."
" As the
gods are against our cause, so
they preserve Athens." Now Athens had
just before been captured and burnt by
Xerxes, Herod, viii. 53; Atossa therefore, who is supposed to have heard of
the news despatched by express to Persia
" What has
(ibid. 54), naturally asks,
Athens then after all escaped destruc" "
tion ?
Yes," replies the messenger,
" for a
city consists not of mere walls,
but of inhabitants also, and while the
men remain there is a secure fortress."
It seems unnecessary to interpret
at>8pu>v
ovruv, eorum aui viri sunt ; indeed,
!

these words are opposed to an implied

TrJAews
The
ap7rao-0eiorrjs.
Athenians had abandoned the city to be
the
and
had
retired
ravaged by
enemy,
to their ships, Herod, viii. 41.
The present verse contains the only allusion the
poet has ventured to make to so untoward

genitive

an event ; and he has ingeniously turned

rather to the credit of his countrymen
than to their disgrace. In epKos ct<r<paAey
Miiller (Diss. ad Eumen. p. 79) finds an

it

allusion to the policy of Themistocles to

fortify Athens and the Piraeus, which
Aeschylus, as his political opponent, desires to ridicule.
See on Prom. 1089.

Compare the answer of Themistocles

Aclimantus, Herod,

us

efrj

viii.

61,

Kal ir6\ts Kal 777 /ieo>;/

ear' a

fjirfp

to

AISXYAOY

206

dXX* wSe SaijJLtov 719 KaTe<f)06t,p crrpaTov

TaXaira /Spicras OUK icroppoVft) TU^.

(345)

#eol 770X1^ cra)oucr6 JTaXXaSos 0ea9.

er' ap*
./IP.

ecrr*

'AOrjvuv

Se z/aucri

350

aTropOrjTos 770X19;

avSpwv yap OVTMP tpKos

Icrrlv acr^aXe?.

vp./3o\rjs Ti9

^5

(350)

(frpdcrov

KOLTrjpgav, Trorepov
7rcu9 e/io

77

8e<j7rot^a,

ToG

7rai/T09 /ca/coO

.355

KOLKOS 8at/x&>^ Tro^eV.

is. aXa<7Tft>/> ^
di^p yap 'EX\rjv e^ 'AOrjvaiwv crrparov
r

i\6a)v eXefe TratSl

0)9, ei ju,eXau>779

(355)

Hep^T; raSe,

cr<5

^u/^ro9 tfcrai Kvifyas,

ou nvolev, dXXa creX/xacrt

Oopovres aXXo9 aXXocre

360

CACCTftXTOiaTO.
Spa<J/Ift) KpVCJHJLLO) fiiOTOV

8' ei>0U9

ft)9

TJKovcrev,

avSbs

E\\r)vos

The Med. has

350. er' 3p\

ovSe
eerr' 5p',

This and the

next verse are assigned to the messenger
Dinin the MSS., and v. 349 to Atossa.
dorf transposes 349 and 350, giving 350

but most MSS.

CT'

fy>\

and 351 in a distich to

the messenger. If any change is to be
made in the persons of the dialogue, it
would be better to distribute thus
to Atossa, 349

ov

(360)

vvels S6\ov

TOI>
TWJ/ KaroiKovvruv.

Schol. AXa?oy, "Ay-

5pes 70^ TT^ACWS vvpyos apev'ios.

(This
word apeFios may be noticed as one of
the few which have come down to us with
the vestiges of the written digamma.)
354. KOTaux^<ray. Schol. 2, Oapp-fio-as.
There are doubts about the genuineness
of this and the preceding verse.
There
are indeed instances of the like metrical

the slave of Themis tocles

The anecdote
1S ^ lven
Herod VU1 756. The yap
/
im lies som elli
1 S
tln evil
P.
f
Pf I!
7'
genius was the author, though man was
the agent,) for,' &c.
360. ov luvoiev. So Monk for /zeVozei/,

Jfpjroj

JC.T.X.

AT. avSpuv
Weil edits AT. er' ap'
AT. fleet
Oberdick, AT. 0eol
AF. afSpoii/. The usual
AT. IT' 5p'
boast of Athens, that she was air6pdr)To$,
is alluded to in Eur. Med. 827. Hec.

V'

906.
351. qySpcSp OVTWV,

men remain
l^Spes yap

in

it.

sc.

Cf.

ir6\is, xal ov

ev&vraiv^ while

Thuc.

vii.

77

fin.

TIXT? oi5e vyes

avSpiav Kfvai. Aristot. Pol. vii. 10, 6fj.oius

5t Kal TCUS oiK-fiffecri TCUS iStais IJ.T] irept-

roixovs, us avdvSpwv ecro/xeVwi/

and

tK<ra><roia.To

future optative

for

e'/co-oxrataTo.

The

very generally corrupted in MSS., either in the accent or

the termination. See Prom. 686. The
MSS. reading would give the sense servassent, whereas the context clearly requires servaturi essent.
364. rby Qt&v fy66vov. Again and again
this doctrine of fatalism is inculcated, to
cover the disgrace of the defeat.
See 95.
is

IIEPSAI.

207

roVSe vavdpxois Xdyoz^*

7rpo(f)a)veL
av <f)\ya)v aKTicriv 17X105 yOova

365

Kvfyas Se repevos alBepos Xa/fy,

crrt^o? /xez> e^ OTO 1^015 T/HCTII>,

ffl,

aXXas Se KVK\O)

vrj(TOV

(365)

Aiavros irepi^

370

ei

vavcrv

(37o)

iracriv crrepecrOai

Kparbs

fjv

rocravr* IXefc Koip9' VTT evOvpov tfrpevos*

ov yap TO

fte'XXoz/ CAC ^fti^ ^TTicrraro.

375

'

OVAC aAcdcr/xa)5j ctXXa TreiOdpya)

cfrpevl

ot

StLTTVOV *T* ZTTOpO-VVOVTO, VavftaTrjS T

(375)

OLVJ)p

crKaXfJiov ap,<fS tvTjptTfJLOv.

tOV KOLT(f)0LTO

7Tt
l

355.

vv%

eTTT^et, 77015

d^p

comment

Weil reads

375. 720.
5

371. cby, et (f>voiad\ There seems some

confusion here between the oratio recta
and obliqua. In continuation of CUT' &>
A^|T?, on which the Schol. rightly remarks
d>s

d?rb Ee'plou

X^os, we might have

expected o>s, ^J' fyvyuai, irpoKeifMevdi' eVrz,

or (on the part of the messenger) <us, et

fyvyov, TrpoKeiufvov ^v. Hence Hermann

suspects, but with little reason, that the

In fact,
is ftv irpoKfl/jievov.
ws refers to something suppressed, e'TnAe'-

true reading

70^ is irpoK^i^vov

e^Tj uparbs ffTepeffdai,

The observation
et "EAAojfey fyevtyivro.
of the Schol. Med. on this verse is correct,
irl rb ^iiJ.r]TiKbv,
airb TOV 5nr)yr)iJ.aTiKov
'a transition from narrative to imitation,'
that is, from relating what Xerxes himself said, to the personal convictions of
the actor.
Some MSS. have
373. ffrepeaQai.
ffrepiaKfaOai, which indicates an ancient
reading itaffiv are piff Kevdai Kpdrovs irpo-

Kd/j.fvov,

where us

TrpoKei/Afvov

was taken

for the accusative absolute. This accounts

for the seemingly absurd remark of Schol.
Med. )3e'ATiof Kpdros TTJS Ti^Tjs Kal apx^s
'lv

p Kpdros

a.vr\

Kpdrovs.
He found the gloss TI/J.TJS Kal apxvs* explanatory of Kpdrovs, but could only reconcile it with the text by the unscholarly
<TTpi<TK<T9ai }

K<w7r7?5

380

a^a^

at the end of his note.

We find

Kpdrovs and Kparbs confounded Suppl.

667. The idea of decapitation suggested
to the Greek mind a notion of barbarism ;
hence the Kapavi(nripes Si'/coi are included
in the list of Persian torments Bum. 177.

For irpoKfiiJ.fvov,propositum, cf. Soph.

Antig. 36, <p6vQv irpoKe?ar6ai 8r](j.6\evo'Toi'
tv ir6\ei.
Prom. v. 265.
374. v6vfj.ov Weil and Oberdick, with
MS. Med. Vulg. er0u^ou. He gave the
order with full rrmfidence in its success,
and in a cheerfiil spirit.
376. of 5e, the Persians.
OUK aKoVyucos.
Schol. ov TapaxOwres Trpbs rbv \6yov
5

377. T is wanting in the MSS., and

was added by Brunck. Blomfield suspects
tieitrvov to have been a gloss on the original reading, which the Schol. explains
by evcDxiav. His conjecture doivijv is
adopted by Oberdick.
378. rpo-jrovTo. Compare ireffov in v.
315, KVK\OVVTO in v. 460. The rhythm
of the Aeschylean verse does not seem to
admit irpoirovro.
379. eVel 5, K.TA.
See 359.
380. Ttas avfyp

The preparation

/cwTTTjs

&va^, every rower/

of the Persians to intercept the Greeks is described. Eurip. frag.

Teleph. xx. KOJTHJS avdo-o-ti.
Cycl. 86,
avaKres.
Androm. 447,

AISXTAOT

208

vavv e^wpet, Tras

es

ra^is Se

Ta&v

ff

irapeKaXei vea)$

(380)

w? e/caoTos

TrXe'ovcri 8'

KCU Trdvvv^OL

Sr)

SidVXooi> /ca#iaTacrai>
385

oVa/cres TrdVra
/cat i>u

e^wpet, KOU

/xaX' *E\\Tjva>v crrparos

KpV^OLLOV K7T\OVV Ov8ap,7J KaOiaTOLTO.
eVet ye /xeVroi XevKbVwXos rjfjiepa

Tracrcw /carecr^e
7rpa>Tov [lev

yata^ eu<^eyy7)s

y^y ^^XaSos
(f)TJiJi'r}<Tv )

tSeii',

'EXX^^coi/
8'

op6iov

(385>

390

rrctyoa

a/xa

^crtwriSos Trerpas
Xar (^0^05 Se

Tracrt

(390)

y8ap/3apots irapfjv

ou yap

vtS

TTCLLOLV

aXX

a>9 <^)vy7j

395

TOT,

Opd crei.
'

e/cec^

aur??

(395)

eu0us 8e
7rai(Tav
ais

dXpyv fipvyipv IK
400

Se

392. irerpay.

Alcest. 498,

1040,

o'/Tii'es

Supru

98,

eTrto-Tarrjy,

rcrpa^vyuv

oirXwv
Blomfield coin-

JTTjS^/uaTos dracro'tcv.
i.

e. oTrAtrrjs.

pares Ear. Hel. 1267,

Ka.pfT/j.(av iiriffrdras.

wrong

OXM a.vo.ffffovcr'

in explaining

yaw

The

SeT TrapeTrai,
Scliol. is clearly

fTriffr-fi/jLuv.

But

for

its connexion with the similar expression

just illustrated, the phrase ought rather to
mean * every captain of the heavy-armed
marines.'
384. 8idir\ooi> KaQiaraffav. When the
expected movement of the Greeks did not
take place in the evening, the Persian
fleet was kept rowing about all night to
prevent the escape of the enemy ; so that
in the morning the Greeks were fresh for
the attack, while the sailors of the Persian

were worn out by service.

386. ot> ud\a, omnino non.
389. KareVxe.
So, in the sense of
iri/j.ir\dvai, Soph. Phil. 9, ayplats /careix'
del irav (rTpa.r6ireSov 5vcr<pir](j.iais.
See
also inf. 429.
fleet

One MS. has

irepas,

which Hermann formerly preferred (on

Eur. Hel. 955), but afterwards rejected
from its want of better MS. authority.
See on Suppl. 258.
396. dpiJLuvres.
It is perhaps best to
understand this actively for Qapavvovrts

397. TrdVr'

e'/ceTi/.

Cf. 232.

Schol.

He
uses f'/ceTi/os as indicating the opposite
side to his own.
So II. xviii. 188, TTWS T'
&p* tea juerd p.)\ov ;
Hermann
Ke?voi.

irdvra 7*

Herod,

eo"r' e/ceTj^a

vii.

ex ovffl
Ttvx*'
compares 262, us
fiiaireirpa.'yp.ei'a, and

34, e^etry^ueVou TOV Tr6pov

yv6/j.fvos xej/xcoj/ /mtyas

e/celVa irdvTa Kal SteAurre.

eTrt-

ffvvfKofyf

re

Cf Theb.

40.

Eur. Phoen.1103. With *Tre$\e"ytv com'

Martem accendere cantu/
Aen. vi. 165.

pare Virgil's
399.

'd\u.r\v

Bpvyiov.

They struck the

See on

water just beneath the surface.

Prom. 1103.

IIEPSAL
eLOV

TO

[JitV

209

TTpMTOV .VTOLKTOV

KOO-JJLO), 8evre/)oi> 8'

770,5

ordXos

(400)

KOL Traprjv op-ov K\VZLV

>peL 9

v, *fi

Troupes

'EXXyvuv,

eXevOepovre 770,7/318', eXevdepovre Se

770180.9, ywawcas, ^eai^ re iraTptow

Tre,

405
877,

#77*09 re irpoyovtov vvv virep TrdvTtov aycov.

I

/t^z/ Trap*

77//,a>z>

TryvTia^r KOVKCT* T^ /xe'XXeti/ OK/XT?*

Ovs Se ^au? eV piyc ^aX/cifp^ <jToXoi>
8'
i
'

TOL

7rpo)Ta

eir*

e/xySoX^? 'EXXyviKr}

Trdvra

dXXrjv

8*

probable that rb 5eibi- /ce'pas refers to the

former in the present passage. Strabo
as

indeed, viii. p. 375, speaks of Aegina

Kal 6a\a.TTOKpaT-f)<ra<rd TTOTC KOI nepl
7j

TrpcoTefojv a/j.fpKTfi-riT'fiGa.ffd irore Trpbs 'A.6r)TrepJ

$oiVLa-(rr)<s *>ea>5

(410)

aXXog Wvvev Sopv.

peit^a IlepcrLKov crTparov

Se irXrjOos iv crrei'a) ^eai^
415

401. euTOKTws Herm., Blomf., Dind.,

with the Med. and several other MSS.
This reading makes K(*a>y little better
than a tautology; and adjectives are sometimes confounded with their adverbs, as
On
with irpevfj.evus in 222.
the Schol. remarks T& e/j.is, which appears to be an error.
Both Diodorus xi. 18 (quoted by Herm.)
and Herod, viii. 85, make the Athenians
to have occupied the left wing, opposed
to the Phoenicians; but the former assigns
the right to the Aeginetans and Megariaus,
the latter to the Lacedaemonians. That
the Athenians were drawn up against the
Phoenicians is clear from 412 ; indeed the
latter, on the morning of the battle, bore
the brunt of the attack along the whole
Greek line ; see the plan of the battle in
Mr. Blakesley's Herodotus, vol. ii. p. 400.
The Aeginetans, accoi'ding to Herod, viii.
93, gained the first credit in the conflict,
the Athenians being second ; and it is

fv TT;

410

}Jii> ST)

a>s

vaiovs

(405)

JTepcriSos y\a>crcrr]s p60o<s

2aA.afuVa

>au,uax'a>

probably because the first ship that grappled with the enemy was commanded by
Ameinias of Pallene, Herod, viii. 84, whom
some have called the brother of the poet,
but erroneously, as both Hermann and

Mr. Blakesley are of opinion. Indeed, it

would be sti-ange that neither Herodotus
nor Aeschylus made the slightest allusion to the circumstance the former at
least could have had no reason for suppressing it, and every motive for mentioning it, if only from the celebrity of the
Moreover, as Blomfield observes,
play.
Aeschylus belonged to a different deme,
viz. Eleusis.
See the Medicean 'Life
of Aeschylus,' where however the later
tradition is given, that the poet himself
/tercVxe TTJS ev 2aAa/i?i/j vav/j.ax'tas avv
:

Ttf veurdrcj}

TWV o8eA<pcDj> 'A^uetFiff. To

whoever he was, the poet

this Ameinias,

may

be supposed to allude in 'E\\r)viK^

vavs (411), for the dignity of tragic narrative would not allow the mention of the
name. The later Schol. says vavs 'A0jva'iK^],

iro?y.

tfyovv 6 Ai/co/i^8j5 6 Al<rxpaiov

But his exploit referred to the

battle of Artemisium ; Herod, viii. 11.

403. 6/j.ov, i. e. a/ua irpoffdvTuv. Weil

renders it 6771;$, ex propinquo.

410. <TT6\ov.
The e^ujSoAoj/, or beak,
i. e.
the projecting beam armed with
iron
or
pointed
copper, which must in
these early ships have occupied nearly the
of
our
place
bowsprit, as it carried away
irdvTa K6pv/j.&a, the whole figure-head;
cf. II. i. 241 ; ix. 241.
Hesych. xa\Kr]pr)-

XaAwo) ^uoo-jueVo. ffr6\os, 6 TTJS i>(is

e^ujSoAos, T& (is ou ffvv(TTpa/j.fji.fifOV.
415. Iv ffrsvc.
Schol. jueToi/ 2aAa-

210
s

9
,

avTol

dpuyr] 8 OVTIS dXXrJXois

(415)

8' IKJ)

Trdvra
ZOp
ZOpavov

Tra'iovr
e

E\.\-y]VLKGLi

re

ov/c

420

VTTTLOVTO Se

vtuv, OdKacrcra

8' OVKZ.T

TJ

TrXtfOovcra KOI <$>6vov fipoTwv.

OLKTCU Se vtKpwv ^oi/xxSes
8'

<j)vyfj

TOl

T'

(420)

e7r\TJOvov.

aKooyxaJs Tracra i^aus rjpecrcrero,

fiapfidpov crT/oareu/iaro?.
BvVVOVS ^ TIV i)(0V(i)V /B6\OV,

S', ftJcTTC

425

dycucri KtoTT&v Opavcrpacriv T IpenrLwv

-%i<>ov

olp.ojyY]

8'

(425)

6/xou

/caret^c TrtXayiav aXa,

^i?i/os

/cal

Aiyiviis,

wrongly, as the strait

between Salamis and the mainland was

the scene of the fight. The meaning will
be best understood by referring to Mr.
Blakesley's plan of the battle. The position was due to the acuteness of Themi-

Thuc.

stocles.

i.

74, &s cuTicoraTos

3\v

eV

tra^eVrara
Herod, viii. 60, rb

T<f ffTevij} yai/ia^7J(rat,

etrcotre TO,

oirep

irpayMoro.
yap cv (TTeiv$ vav/Aaxfeiv irpbs rj/jiewv
The allied fleets of the Persians
eo-rf.
lined the shore on each side, but had no
room to take a part with the Phoenicians
in the conflict. To this he alludes in otiris
iraprjv.

417. avrol 5'. If the text be right, 5e

here marks the apodosis, like iirel Se,
Cho. 613. Ag. 21117. Thuc. i. 11.

But

Blomfield's avroi 0' is very plausible;

they both broke away their own banks
of oars striking against the prows, and
also the Greek ships kept on ramming
them from all points of a circle. 5 Weil
thinks a verse has dropped out after
418. iraiovr' some take for iraiovro,

'

others, perhaps more correctly, for iraiThe Schol.

ovra, agreeing with ffr6\ou.
took it for TraiovTf, which is defensible

by pdovre

for frdfrvTes in Hes. Opp. 186.

Blornf. gives irato-fleW after Person. But

Hermann

well compares Prom. 904, 60Aepol Se \6yoi iraiovd et'/cT) ffrvyvris irpbs
Kvnaffiv &TTJS. Similarly ddvovras is used
inf. 944.
The construction seems to be,
aural iMp? avT&v HOpavov Kwir-fjpr) <n6\ov
iraiovra.

fjj.&6\ois }

i.

e.

'

dashing against the brazen prows of

their

own

Thucyd. vii. 34, 5,

Kal avappaye'ia'ai TO.S irapinrb TU>V KopLvOicav veuv, eV

vessels.'

TOVTO Traxurepas TOS cVcoriSas

See Ag. 1602.
419. OVK a<t>pa.(TiJ.6i>(as, promptly and

avrb

exovff&v.

So Ag. 281, ouS' a(ppa<r^6vus

actively.
For (ppd((r9ai. is to
viKtaptvos.
vTTvcf)
mark or notice anything, as Eum. 125.

But the word here

involves the notion of

watching an opportunity and

skilfully

using it.
420. eOetvov, * kept them warily enclosed and battered them on every side.'
It seems needless to read eretvoi/ with
Heimsoeth, or cOvvov with Oberdick.
Cf. Suppl. 598. Cho.
423. e'7rA^0t/of.
1016. It seems that vrATjfliW is used
both as active and neuter, on the analogy
of raxvvw, jSpaSiW, &c., Ag. 842. 1341.
The v is shortened as in airvu, sup. 126,
according to both epic and comic usage ;
but the licence is rare in tragedy. On
the word x<pa8es see Eum. 9.
426. &ffT Qvvvovs. The huge tunny
is still captured in the Mediterranean
by stabbing and beating it with poles or
pikes when driven into a narrow space.
&6\ov, a net full of fishes, or perhaps
tunnies struck with a harpoon, lxdv^6\ca
paxava, Theb. 122. For ayal, 'fragments,' a rare word, see Eur. Suppl.
693.
429. KuKv/jLaffiv.
X'f]/j.a(rii' )

but

cf.

Hermann
ffTeva.yiJ.bv

reads

KO.V-

IIEPSAI.
KeXaivrjs VVKTOS

Se

77X77 #09,
,

/O9 v

'y

yap TOO

ei>

o/XjU/'

ouS'

OVK av
o>

/)

tcrc/t,

211
430

ac^eiXero.

a*; et

8eV

T^icara

eACTrX^crai/u croc
/

/xryoa/x

(430)

rjfjiepa /zia

7rX7J$o9 Tocrovrdpi0p,ov dvOputrajv Oave'iv.

AT.

alai, KOLKWV Sr) 7re'Xayo9 eppaiyev /xe'ya

435

JTe/xrat? re Kai TrpoiravTi /Bappdpuv yevei.

e5 j'w rdS* UT#IJ /x,7?SeVa) pecrovv KCLKOV
ToiaS' TT' aurot? T^X^e crvjJi^opa TrdOovs,
rotcrSe KOU Scg dvTicrr)Ka)crai pOTrfj.
'
'
/
'*
az^ rrjcro er
^"itov rvr

fc>9
^

^ov>s/)/

/cat ri9
yei^otr

(435)

440

av
KOLKWV pirovcrav

Htpcraw

dpicrTOL

KvyevLav

6fj.ov in Eur. Heracl. 833 ; on the other

hand Homer combines ol^wyi] re nal
TreAei/ ai'Spwi'.
The Med. has

Sauppe's correction eux^^ is

adopted by Oberdick. By ire\ayiav aAo
the open sea is meant, as contrasted with
the aural and x P a ^ es f v 423. The
Saronic gulf
was sometimes called
l

Strabo, viii. p. 369.

430. atpfiXero. Schol. AeiTret
p.a~
Scholefield well compares Thucyd.
Xr}v.
iv. 134, a^eAo^.e'j/7js WKrbs rb tpyov, Weil
Xeu. Hellen. i. 2, 16/AA/a:a577s 5e e5iwTre'Acryos,

rV

ovVovK.

431.

Compare Ag. 1612,

OUK) eVeiSr? T&55' e'jSouA enacts

lt.6pov Spatrot T^5' epyov OVK erATjs auro0118'

(MSS.

KToucas.
oii/c

^^

Demosth.
TTOT'

p.

907, oi5' &v

f\dxo/j.v T))V

Plat. Resp. x.

Si/CTjt'

rGi/

avrw.

9, oi>8' UTT^ TTJS TWJ/ o-tTi'wj/

olo^tQa 5e?f ffw/j.a a.ir6XXvffdai. The clauses, in fact, are inverted.

The poet should have said OVK &v e/cirovr)pia.s

OVK.

T^ffaifjii, ovo'

ordine

&j/

/xacrcro^a.

(440)

ocroiirep rj(rav d/cjuatot cjWcro',

r'

&s

t? TO,

et,

&c

narrare, Blomf.

crnx'nyope'ii',

Schol.

Med.

e'(perils Xeyoi/j.1.

431. TOO-OVT' apiQiibv Med., Oberdick.

The compound resembles

6paKov66fjLt\ov

in Suppl. 263.
Pindar, writing two
years after the battle, Isthm. iv. 50, calls
it avdpi.6/jt.os avSpaii' (p6vos.
435. KO/CWJ/ Tre\ayos. This

was a not

uncommon proverb, and there seems little

truth in the fanciful remark of Schol.

e KITpen els,

Med., evKaipos ^ rpOTrr? aTrb TUV eV ire\dyei arvx'no'dvTwv. By the particle S^/
Atossa emphasizes natcwv irXydos in 431,
with which compare Suppl. 463.
The infinitive rather
437. peffovv.
than the participle; cf. 433. In both
cases the infinitive without the article is
exegetical, by a very common Attic usage,
of T J5e. Translate, Has not yet reached
even the middle.' Kan. 924, ^TretS^ rb
'

Med. 59, ef apXV

^817 /^ecroirj.
KouSeTrw juecro?. One might suspect
the word to be here properly used of
the tongue in an equal balance, which
Spa/A

irri/j.a

tongue was said ^SeV u /j.eo-ovv till weights

were added to turn the preponderating
scale.

439. ToT<r5e, sc. KUKO^S in 435, which

he speaks of as yet actually present. Sis
avTiariKwcrai, not only to be equivalent in
weight, but to outweigh them by as much
more. The greater calamity is the loss
of the most noble and distinguished of the
Persians, which he proceeds to describe,
as contrasted with the mere QX^OS or
multitude which had perished.
440. Kal TIS, surely none/ &c. See
Ag. 271.
444. In all probability, this verse is an
interpolation, not only because three lines
should, by the ordinary law of antithetic
correspondence, answer to the preceding
three; but because Ktvyeveiav does not
sound like an Aeschylean crasis.
'

A1SXTAOT

212
~

T aVOLKTL

445

TTLO'TIV eV 77p<WTOlS (Xl,

alcrxpws SucncXeecrrarft) fidpw.

ot

(445)

Se roucrSe

(6179

oXwXeVat

450

em.

e)Lt)8aTuet Troirias d/cnjs

Ivravda

(450)

TrejitTret roucrS', OTTOJS

VTJCTOV

448. /u(5p<p 5e iroty Weil, who cites

the same formula in Antig. 772.
449. vfjo- <k TJS. Psyttalea, now Lipsokoutali, between Salamis and the mainland.
See Mr. Blakesley's Map of the
ii.
p. 400). The same
described Herod, viii. 76, e's 5e

battle (Herod, vol.

event

is

TUV Tlepff^uv, rwi>8e

eTreac yevTjTai vav^a-^it], evravQa fj.d\iffra e|oi(To ueVcoi> riav re oi'Spwi' Kal ruv
us

'iva TOVS fjikv Trepnroiuxri

vavrjytuv,
rovs 5e StaQOeipuxri.
Pausan. i. 36, 2,
vr^ffos Se irpb SoAayuT^Js eVrt
^uTraAeia' es TavTTjf rc

TfTpaKoaiovs airofirii'ai \4yovtriv,

rov Eep^ov VO.VTLKOV, Kal rovrovs

fifvov 5e

airnXtaQou

(pafflv

"Vvrrd\eiav TU>V

firiSiaftavTUV
'E\\-f]i'(t}v.

es

T^V

&ya\fia 5e

rf) vf)ffcf avv re^vr) p-iv effriv ouSef,

Tlarbs 8e ws fKacrTov eri/xe ^oa^a TreTroiIt is clear from hence that Pan
Tj^eVo.

fv

was worshipped in the

island.

It was, as

were, under the protection of that deity,

who had assisted the Athenians on a
former occasion, Herod, vi. 105. In Soph.
Ajac. 695, he is invoked as Uat> a\'nr\ay-

it

KTOS, perhaps in allusion to this very island,

to Salamis.
The island itself, Pausanias observes, iv.

which was a kind of appendage

36, 4, was obscure, and known to history

only for the destruction of the Persians in
The meaning of the epithet Suo-op/xos
it.
vavcrl is pretty clear from Strabo, ix.
p.

fiarevciv.

452. '6rav. There can be no reasonable

doubt that the text is right. Hermann
and Weil retain orav against Elmsley's
'6r'fK ve&v, which Blomf., Diud.,and Oberdick adopt. The very words of Xerxes
are transferred as nearly as possible to
the narrative, but the subjunctive passes
into the optative because the action is
past, though expressed by the praesens
historicum irffMirei. Thus, Tre/juroa v/j.as,
orav e'xfyol VT\<TOV eK<r<awvrai,
He uses the present
avrovs.
fKvuOuffiv, bei, rather than
cause the mere attempt to land there is
Hence the messenger says
anticipated.
cum se reciperent, not recepissent. There
is a very similar construction in Trach.
164, xpovov Trpordas us rpifj.i)vov r\v(*C &v
X^pas airtiri Kaviavffios )8ej8a)y, where the
were irpordfforw
very words of Hercules
' *
kv airu, K.T.\. So
croi xP^ vov & 5 y v iK
i

also

ib.

Nor was

687, ecos Uvapnoaain'i trov.

the idiom unknown to the prose

133 34, ovroi Se

rty Supeav

writers, as Antipho, p.

Qdvarov

rep

fj.r)vvrr)

avtipa -np\v'

Dem. Mid.

p. 518,

vfipifcffQai

ff(>/j.a

11, ou yap tiirws rb

rivos eV ravrais rals

rT]v irapacrKev^v TIV av e'/c rccv

iropiffair6 ris ets \eirovpyiav, yeffOe
i,

a\\a

Kal ff.T.A.

lay exactly c T the entrance to the Piraeus,

and afforded no real shelter for ships.

453. <p6apfvres, shipwrecked, as the

poets often use vavri\ovs c<p6ap/j.ei'ovs,
The genitive
e. g.
Iph. Taur. 276.
depends on the notion of going out,
as 5iWKea6ai Tr6\f<as Cho. 281. Eur.

Casaubon proposed A^rjf TOW Uetpaiws,

Androm. 715,

Schol.

395,
'6

who

rives

calls it vt}<riov fpyi^ov 7reT/><S5es,

?TTOV AfyueVa rov
It
Tleipaiias.

the eye-sore of Piraeus,' a conjecture

to have been generally ac-

which seems

cepted.
450. fy. For the accusative cf. Eur.
El. 1250, ou yap tVrt <TOI ir6\iv r-f]v5' f/j.-

rrjaSe,

Spues.

e'|e A0otej'.

Like

(pOdpeffGe
/

/zero

(pdopus

eppeiv, (fiOfipeo-Oai often implies losing

one's way, and thence arriving out of
time and place, as in Dem. Mid. p. 560,
Ar.
irpbs TOU? irXovviovs.
(p6clpe<rOat

213

I1EPSAI.

'

455

TO
eS&j/ce

(455)

ci^aXieoiS

av0rj[Jiepbv
OTrXoiCTL VOLMV

KVK\OVVTO
OTTOI

4GO

vrcrov, wcrr

TpdnowTO* TToXXa

ju,e*>

yap

TreTpoiCTLV rjpdo-crovTO, Togi

#w/x(,yyos tol

e/c

T airb

(460)

TTpocnriTvovrts wXXvcrcu'.

'

<f>opn'Y]0VTs l

re'Xos

e^os podov

465

TTOtOVCTi, KpeOKOTTOVCTL SvCTTTJVCDV ^eXTy,

TW
8'
Keel. 248, TI
irpo<r<}>6apeis

5'
;

3}i/

l^aTrtyOtipOLV PLOTS.

avupto^ev KOLK^V opwv /3a^os*

Ke<|)aAJs

464.

(rot

Eur. Hel. 774,

-n-Jj/rou

Vt

vwTOts oAiOi' ttydtipov ivXdvov.

Person and Dindorf
454. /creiVoter.
read KTeiveiav, several copies having
/creiVeiej/, which however is only the error
The present tense seems
of 6 for O.

more appropriate to fKffw^olaro, and indeed is more consistent with the usage of
the Greeks; for the intention, not the
result, is expressed.
Besides, the following verse has virfiT&oi(v.
Sp.hol.
tntmruiv.
Simi456. igTopqjy.
fcaAwy,
433, irarepa
you are well-informed about/ &c.
^
l/
^
^
s
sc
T0
#<TT'
at/
460.
>
Hepo-os.
afjLTf]x

larly
'

Eum.

5' io'Tope'is

Herod. viii. 95, 'ApiffTftS^s Se 6 Auatjuaxo

iroXXovs TWV bir\iTt<av, ot
-rra/m TTJV O-KT^V TTJS 2aAa/j.ivir)s

x^P 7?^ yevos e^crcs

TOUS Ilepcras

roi/s

ep

KaTffpovevirav Train-as.

TT;

es

'A.6rjva1oi,

yTjaiSt

Miiller

TOUTT;

observes

that the poet dwells with delight on this

feat of his friend Aristides.
463. eu/jLiyyos, the bow-string, Eum.
" Sane
173.
sagittarii in Graecorum
excrcitu ab Herodoto non memorantur.
Sed quidui fuerint nonnulli?" Weil.
Hermann on Eur. Here. F. 1371 thus
remarks on the tenses here employed
:

"

unumquodque telum

Trpoffireabv titecre,

But
coutiuua irpoa"inTv6i>Ta &\\v<rav."
'
as they
it is evident that 7rpo(T7riTi/ovTa,
5
kept falling, suits the context still better.

(465)

With one simul.

evbs p66ov.
shnut.'
Cf. 408.
The word in'

<?

fgi.ftft.nns

volves the notion of loud and stormy or

confused speaking, generally in abuse
(Theb. 7), sometimes in assent or encouragement, as in 6/j.oppoOe'ii', firtppode'if.

465. KptoKoirovcri.
KpeuKoirovo'i,

as

The MSS.

Kepci)TVTrov/j.vai in

give

Ag.

638, except that the Med. here has the

true reading by a correction, which Porson had restored by an obvious conjecture.

467
dition

473. These verses seem an adIn the first

by another hand.

place, the flight of Xerxes has nothing to

do with the direct object of the pyffis,

which was to describe the slaughter of

the bravest Persians, sup. 448, and which
is alluded to by Atossa in 476, without reference to the flight of her son. Secondly,
the account seems in itself apocryphal,
differing as it does from that of Herodotus, who makes Xerxes only to have contemplated flight after the battle (5/>rjo>ioj'
e'jSowAeue, viii. 97), and even states that

he remained 6\iyas
vav/jiaxiTlv, ibid.

113.

Tj/nepas

/*era

rrjv

Thirdly, the metre

of 467 and 471 is faulty, and it is remarkable that three others, equally violating
the law of caesura, viz. 503. 505. 511,
occur in a passage which internal evidence
renders not less suspicious than the
There are undoubtedly some
present.
such verses elsewhere to be found in the
of
plays
Aeschylus (see sup. 354) ; but
those few are exceptional, occurring only

AISXTAOT

214
yap

el^e 7rai>Tos tvayr) crrpaTov,

470

Se TreVXous KcU>a/c<wKucra9 Xtyu,

TrapayyeiXa?
d/cdcr/xto
TT}

a<ap

w ^vyfj.

rotdVSe

a>9

iriKpav Se

ZTepcras*

AQf}v&v

(470)

ap' ei//eucra9

rivpe,

475

n^piav

770119 e/xo?

ot>9 7rp6cr0

crot

napa

irdpoiOe ^vpfyopav
,

K\tiv<i)v

crrparevjutart,

KOVK aTrypKecrav

MapaOuv fiapfidpw

aTrwXecre^

(475)

wi; avTiTTOiva 7TCU9

rocrd^Se 7r\rj0o
at TitfyevyacrLV popov,
D racrS' eXetTres ; olo-Oa
Topa><$

cru 8' eiTre

at wide intervals.

480

oj'

menides

Fourthly,

borrowed from 429, where it

has a meaning, while here it is a tame
and otiose epithet. For whether the
height occupied by Xerxes was Mount
Aegaleos or the Heracleum (see Mr.
Blakesley on Herod, viii. 90), both these
the open
points, so far from commanding
sea, are in the very narrowest parts of the
channel. Lastly) tV, with the variant
aAiis seeins

472, is open to suspicion. .For

though the active Uvai may have been
used intransitively, as in Phoen. 1312
(where Si' 'Axepovros livtu is the same as
St' 'A. e'A0eIV), and like piwreiv Hel. 1325,
and IdiTTeiv Suppl. 541, still the elision
of the i is very unusual (see on Prom.
1037), and the use of the present tense is
fri^, in

not satisfactory in this place. Hermann

indeed, perhaps on these grounds, has
tacitly adopted ^i'!', referring only to
Porson on Hec. 31, and Elmsl. on Bacch.
147, for the trisyllabic form of the more
Attic a<r<rw.
468. evayrj. On this somewhat rare
and obscure word Hermann has introduced
into his notes a long philological monograph. We have -n-vpyov fvayrj hafiwv in
os
Eur. Suppl. 654, and \CVKTJS x
eujryeTs )8oAal Bacch. 662, apparently
in much the same sense as the present
i

passage, i.e. as synonymous with

the genitive here being like
narotnov in Ag. 298.
-rropG/jLOv
Trach. 525. As ParTrap' ox<? Soph.

is said to have written

Kadapas
evayeos JjeXloio Aa/*ira5os tpy* ofiJrjAa,

and Empedocles &6pei /JLW yap &VCIKTOS

SVO.VTIOV ayea KVK\OV, one can
hardly
resist the conclusion that 0^77? is a
digammated form of the obsolete ayy, like
avdra for dfora,
ii.

28.

i.e. &ra, Pind. Pyth.

Indeed, we have 0777, from
sup. 427, and the ideas of light

iii.

&yvvfj.i,

24.

and breaking have several common relations.

There appears to have been a
distinct

adjective (in sense at least)

'
fvayrjs, easily broken/ with the o long,
as it seems to be in the text; also
evay^s

from

'

#705,

another
-n-fpiay^s

or

and possibly yet

meant (vKa/^-jrrjs (cf.

pious,'

1*077? s

Trepirjyys),

duco, but because there

not from &70>,

is a connexion

between lending and breaking, as in

trying to make a hoop out of a thin piece
of wood.
Nor can it be denied that
Empedocles and Parmenides may have
alluded to the circular orb of the sun.
The grammarians, as usual, confound
all these senses.
Hermann's conclusion
is that fvayrjs
(a) means here and elsewhere serene (Schol. Ka.Qa.pav), from the
purity of bright air ; but few will assent
'
to his interpretation of this
ex
verse,
toto exercitu loco propter altitudinem
sereuo sedem habuit Xerxes.'
475. iriKpav Se.
The sense would be

'

improved by reading
as

ital

TriKpav ye, especially

follows in the next verse.
See

Prom. 758.

IIEPSAL
AT.

215

vawvv Se rayot TWV XeXei/^juteVow o-vSrjv

/car ovpov OVK evKOcr^oi'
aipovrai
oTparos

S'

6 Xot7ro9 e^ re BOLOJTMV

&LO)\\vd\ ol

y
485

ydVos

KprjvoLiov

[JLtv ajji<j)l

(480)

ot S

St'i/n?

VTT

acr^/xaros

/ce*>ot

*
Is re $a)K<*)v
/catt

M^Xta

-dcoptS' ataz^j

et 7reStoj>

(485)

re KO\TTQV, o5

evpevel

yrjs -4^att8os
/cat OecrcraXaiz/ TrdXets

490

v7Tcr7Tavicrp,VOVS

/3opa$ ISe^avT
Sti//77

re

eV#a

Xt/x,a) r',

Sr) TrXetcrrot

djut^orepa

yap

T^Z/

Odvov

(490)

rdSe.

MayvrjTLKrjv Se yatai> es re Ma/ceSdt'w^

TT'

482. ya<j>

Se.

Dindorf and Hermann

arc probably right in retaining 5e, the

reading of all the MSS., to the rejection
of 76, which later editors had introduced

from ed. Rob.

Hesych. o-uSrjv roxews

Kal dpwTLKus.
The narrative, as Schol.
2 observes, is continued from 473 (or
rather, from v. 466), without regard to
Atossa's interruption.
483. alpovrai. The MSS. by a usual
error give alpovvTai, corrected by Elmsley
on Heracl. 505. KOT' olpov, cf. Theb.
687. Schol. OTTOV 6 favepos avrovs <f>ep(i.
484. &/ re BOIWTWV yjdovi.
See inf.
801, whence it appears that part of the
army remained there, and therefore that
the imperfect SiwhAvro must be taken in
its strict sense, like airo\\vfj.evoi Ar. Ach.
'
remained perishing while the rest
71,
retreated/ There is nothing which directly answers to re, the poet having
attended rather to of yuej/ and of Se. Weil
reads of 8' eKirepw/jifv, with Hartung.
Hermann's view of the construction seems
'
correct
Quum duplex divisio sit, una
locorura in quibus afflictus est exercitus,
:

altera

mortuorum

et servatorum,

ambas

complicate ita dicens, reliquus exercitus

et in Boeotia periit [peribat], alii prae
siti ad fontes hacrentes, alii autem anhelitu

exhausti et in Phocidem ac Doridem

ad sinum Maliacum pervenimus/ The

opinion has long forced itself upon the
mind of the present editor, that the
et

495

'^iftoO iropov,

whole passage from v. 487 to v. 516 is

not genuine. See the reasons specified
on v. 499. Elmsley on Heraclid. 194
observes, but without any suspicion of
the passage, " Graeciae regiones a Xerxe
peragratas hoc ordine recenset poeta
Boeotiam, Phocidem, Doridem, agrum
Maliacum, Achaiam, Thessaliam, Magnesiam, Macedonian!."
490. 'AxadSos. Most MSS. have 'AxofA district of
Sos, but see on Theb. 28.
Thessaly next to the Melian gulf was
known as Achaia. Strab. ix. p. 433, y
:

Xwpo

Se

&0icaTis /caAe?roi nal 'Axai'/c^,

crvvdirTovara TO?S MaAteGo'tj'.

viii. 3,

Thucydides,
mentions the 'Axoi/s TOVS ^Qlwrns

Kal rovs ravrrj

fffffaXwv.

The augment is perhaps

492. edt>ov.
rather absorbed than omitted, as in 312.
Hermann suspects the verse, and
460.
thinks that tQvyffKov would be more appropriate to the sense. He suggests that
the poet may have written ei/0a Sri irXslffrov ffivos. Herod, viii. 115, OKOU 5e
ywolaro, Kal KUT'
rbv rovrcav Kap

Tropeuffyiej'oi

avQputirovs,

f(TiTOVTO'
of Se rr}v

Se KapTrbv

iroiijv rr]V

e'/c

TT)S

7^s

o.va-

Kal T<av Sfvfipewv T^V <$>Xoibv

7Tpi\irovTfS, Kal ra <pv\\a KaraSpeVoi/Tes
Oiov, 6/j.oiws TUV re r)fj.fpiav Kal ra>v
(pvofj.fvrjv

s,
i)

Kal eAetTrov ouSeV' raOro S' eTrotre T^]V

\ifjiov- einXafiwi' Se \oi/u.6s
Kal Svatyrepir] /car'

AISXTAOT

216
ff

e\iov

'

alav.

SoVa/ca, TIayyolov r 0/005,

8' tV TaVTfl #605

VVKTL

(495)

dupov atpae, nr\yv\)O'iv Se TT&V

Oeovs Se rts
pet9pov ayvov Zrpvpovos.
r

TO TTplv VO\Lltp>V OuSa/iOV, TOT 7JV^TO

496. B JA/STJS. A lake near the Stryinon,
BesheJc.
See Thucyd. i. 58. iv.
103.
f
Fri498. &wpov, irapa Kaipbv Schol.
gus ab hac anni tempestate alienum,
sc. non expectandum,' Schutz.
Stanley
shows from Her. viii. 109, that the battle
took place late in the autumn.
See Suppl.
499. ayi/ov ^.Tpvp-ovos.
250. Herodotus says nothing about crosson
the
ice, but merely
ing the Strymon
states (viii. 118) that Xerxes arrived at
Eion on the Strymon, where there was
a bridge by which they had formerly
crossed, and he does not say it had been

distinctly related as a fact by Herod, viii.

can only explain away this diffi98.

We

now

culty, by assuming that unity of time

was, as in the Agamemnon, wholly dis-

regarded, and not only this, but

find the gravest

con-

grounds for doubt. There

are two principal points here to attend

to ; violated caesura, and omitted augfind not less than four verses,
ment.
491. 503. 505, and 511, which fall under
the objection raised on the former head
against 467 and 471. As for the second,
TT'ITTTOV in 508 can only be compared with
the spurious iri<rov in 315 ; and when these
two instances are set aside, no other
really similar examples of omitted aug-

We

We

should have expected, from 566 and 730

inf., that something was added in the
original play about the escape of Xerxes
through Thrace, instead of a general and
vague statement about the movements
of the defeated army. It seems altogether
improbable that the messenger, who has
hitherto only described the result of the

whom we might

all

sistency and probability was sacrificed,

even in a real history, to scenic necessity.
Turn we now to the metre, and we shall

Mr. Blakesley remarks how

destroyed.
entirely uncertain all the details of the
retreat of Xerxes appear to have been.
It seems indeed strange that Herodotus
should not have noticed important facts
of this kind, if they had already been recorded by Aeschylus. That he has not
done so adds great weight to the suspicion,
resting on other grounds, that a part if
not the whole of this p7j<ns from v. 487,
is not from the hand of the poet.

day's conflict, and

500

have

supposed to have set off instantly after

the event with express speed, should have
lingered long enough in Greece to be a
witness of the slow inarch and protracted
sufferings of the army, and even to have
accompanied the survivors into Persia
This is to destroy the very notion of a

ment can be adduced from Aeschylus,

the choral odes being of course excepted
(cf. Suppl. 561. 575. Ag. 223. Cho. 411.
599). For, not to discuss at present a few
only apparent instances, as Cho. 188. 725.
916, it is clear that supra 312. 460. 492,
may be regarded as cases of augment
absorbed by the preceding vowel ; and
rpoirovTo in 378 as rather slurred by the
rapidity of pronunciation than actually
omitted, though in truth, as far as the

metre is concerned, frpoirovro might have

been written. But TT'ITTTOV (or rather,
irlirTov) is a form in itself highly improbable in a genuine tragic seuarius.

Attempts have been made by Person and

others to get rid of at least some of these
irregularities; thus, the former would

special messenger: for rumour must long

ago have anticipated him. Yet the sense

transpose 503, KpvaraXXoTrfiya Sia iropov

ar parks Trepot (Weil, with Heimsoeth,
Siawfpa iropov (rTparbs), and Blomficld
reads in 508, eirnvov 8' eV a.\\r,hoi(nv.
In this last and some other cases, the
remedy is worse than the disease, as in
315, vobs fTrfa-ov fK /Mas, and in 460,

ofv. 512 is explicit, that the remainder of

the army have returned to the land of
It is impossible to retheir hearths.
concile this with the known practice of
the Persian ayyapot, and with the arrangements for a speedy announcement dis-

*KVK\OVVTO vrjffov. The practice

of the other tragic writers who do appear
occasionally to omit the augment in narratives, cannot be accepted as a testimony
of much weight against the uniform usage
of Aeschylus as exhibited in his extant

tinctly implied in v. 14,

and what

is

more,

traffav

plays.

IIEPSAI.

21 7

yaiav ovpavov re Trpoa-Kvvwv.

Se TroXXa 0OK\VTO)v eTraucraro

Xtratcrt
lirel

(500)

Kpv<TTa\\O7rrjya Sia TropoV

wv Trplv o-K$aorQrjvai Oeov

os, Trepq*

505

OLKTIVOLS upfjiTJOr), (reorwcr/xeVo? Kvpei'

</>\ya)v ya/> avycus Xa/xTrpos rjXiov /cu/cXos

[li&Qv Tropov StrJ/ce Otpnaivw (f)\oyi'

/
'
>
>
S* > ' '\ \ '\
TTLTTTOV O
77
a\\7)\OL(TLV 7]VTV^E.L O TOt,
ocrri? ra^tcrra Trvevp

aTreppri^ev fiiov.

OCTOL 8e XOITTOI Karv)(ov

crtoTrjpias,

7TpdcravTs

(505)

510

ju-dyts TroXXa; TTO^W,

eV^uyoVre?, ou TroXXot rt^e?,

z/

(510)

yalav'

iroOovorav

ravr' ear' aXrjOrj* TroXXa

KCLKWV,

XO.

a)

a Uepcrats

ey/carecr/c^i//ez/

Suo-Trd^^re Sat/xo^,

Xeyuv 515

8' e'/cXeiVa)

^ed?.]

w? ayaz^ /Bapvs

(515)

TroSoT^ eV^Xa) Tra^rl TlepcTLKa) yeVet.

J

-4T.

ot ya>
a)

raXatra StaTT7rpay/xeVou crrpaTov.

VVKTOS

[ot)5

ex<a9

ot/ts

Se

^auXws

avr' ayoLV e/cptz^are.

The Persians

501. 7040*' ovpavdv re.

worshipped those elements. TrpoffKvvuv,

viz. in thanksgiving for the opportune
passage across the river.
502. BOK\VTU>V.
Photius
0ebi/

520

Kapra
ts

(ravres'

ivvirvltov,

aKouo'oj'Tes*

QeoKXvrr)67rto-

Sein'

The
See Eur. Med. 207.
adjective 0eoKAuTos occurs in Theb. 130.
From Sj'tcVcu, used in507. StTjKe.
See 472. The accusative
transitively.
is less usual than the genitive
but it is

Xovptvoi.

defended by Eur. Phoen. 1397, 6 irp6aQs

rpwOfls arepva. UoAvvtiKovs j8ta 5i^e
\6yx"nv.
508. 7jiTuxf.

The common reading

The Med. and some others
eurvx'js.
have euryxeT, which Hermann retains.
is

The

objection to the present is that it

seems to imply a state of happiness consequent on death, contrary to the sense of
the passage, which evidently refers to the

very time of the event

*
;

happy was he

(520)

who met

the quickest death.' Dr. Oberdick has adopted this correction.

512. Some of the difficulty of this passngn would be removed hy reading jfriiip-.g.
515. Hermann on Eur. Hec. 574 remarks that raGr' ecrr' <iArj07j should rather

have been rciA^r), and he suspects the

passage has been interpolated. Perhaps,
TOUT' eVrt rdj/^oS'' ^AAa 5' /c.r.A.
518. eV^Aw.
The Med. and others
have efVjAov, and the aorist oAojtteVo is
found Eum. 345, where see the note.
The metaphor or image of a demon leaping down on the devoted head of a victim
is a favourite one with
Aeschylus, as in
the passage last quoted ; inf. 895.
Ag.
1146. 1638.
521. This verse, which has no caesura,
is probably the addition of some
grammarian, who did not see that tutyav^s is
a
predicate.
virtually
522. <pav\ws &ya.v. Schol. OVK a\r}0ws.

AISXTAOT

218
tf

o/x&>5

O>>c

)'

KVp(i)CT6V </>dVt5

525

Trj re /cat $0tTot5

Xa/3ouo~a ireXavov ef OLKCOV

77^0)

e7rto-Taju,at

ptv

a>5 CTT' e^etpycccr/x

dXX' C5 TO \oiirov
ux,a5 Se

Vt

et Tt ST)

(525)

Tre'Xot.

TotcrSe rots

TTtcrToto't TTto-Ta gvfjifapeiv

/cat TratS',

Xwoz>

lav Trep Scvp*

pouXeu/AaTa*

e/^oi)

530

Trpdcr^e^ /xdX^,

iraprjy op etT,

/cat TrpoTre/xTreT

et5 8d/iov5,

(530)

/cat Tt
/ca/cotcrt TrpocrdrjTai, KO.KOV.
/AT)
77/305

XO.

.Zeu fiacnXev, vvv * Ilepo-ajv

a;

wv
at'

/cat

7ro\vdv$pa)V
6Xecra5

535

'

acrru TO

The meaning

is

carelessly, as of

rather,

but

'

too lightly/ or

little

import.

Cf

217 seqq.
523. (parts

fyicDv.

Schol.

71

u uwi' /c/JtVts
j

\eyov(rd p.oi eva<r9ai

On eKvpua-ev see 229.
6eo7s Kal Aapflcf.
526. ^|w, K.T.A.
The order is, AaireXavov
/SoGcra ir4\avov (a>s) Stap^/J-ara.
(interpretation)

jj

e| ofKcav, as irehavcp fJivxoQ^v Pacriheiuv

(^ao-iXeiV), Ag. 96.

527. eV Qfipyao-fj.fi'ois.

So Ag. 1350,

effTTjKa S' cpfl' cTratcr' C'TT' Qeipya.ffp.evois.

Clio. 725, /ceufloucr' CTT' tpyois SiaireTrpayfj.evois

524.

See also Dem. Mid. p.

this expression eut does not so

KO\WS.

In

much signify a/for or consequent upon

as o or wiA, i. e. it refers to the state
of affairs at the time of the action. Cf.
Antig. 556, aAA.' OUK CTT' appyrois ye TO?S
'

e/itoTs

Atfyois,

with

my

words unsaid/

228, eV avQaKTois yu-jjAots.

Hom. II. iv. 175, ctTeAeuT^T^ e?rl epycp.
528. The Schol. Med. took es rb AOITT^
to mean * in respect of the survivors.'
529. y/xas 5e, /c.r.A. ' But 'tis your
part, now that the matter has ended thus,
to engage in faithful consultations with
Cf. 2 and 677.
the royal councillors.'
If this be the sense, which is not quite
clear, the chorus, who are themselves
TTtcTTol, sup. 2, are exhorted to take counsel with others bearing the same title.

Eur.

Ion

(535)

[^S*

And this view furnishes an easy interpretation of S> Trto-To TTIO-TWI/ inf. 677, i. e.
'
faithful out of the whole number of the
faithful.'
Cf. irivnv eV Trpdrois v. 445,
which implies there were ranks and gradations among the TliffToi.
533. Trp6ffOrjTai fta.Kbi', i. e. commit sui-

a euphemism.
The MSS. give
by a very common error, espeof
the
Med.
See
cially
Suppl. 927.
Here Atossa leaves the stage to prepare
the libations for the invocation of Darius.
534 seqq. The chorus raise a lamentation over the defeat, which they attribute
to Zeus as the prime cause, and the Nemesis which attends pride, but to Xerxes
as the unhappy agent. They contrast his
reign with that of Darius (556). The
king himself has barely escaped paying
the penalty of his folly (566), and the
slain hosts are left unburied, the food of
fishes.
There is an end of kingly authority now that the prestige of infallibility
cide;

TrpSadrire,

and divinity has passed away from royalty

through the recent disaster (586 596).
Salamia
empire.
v. 550.
ing, as

is

now the sepulchre of the Persian

The Commos commences with

vvv Htpa&v. A syllable is wantor yap, unless we should

877, p.lv,

read vvv fj*.sya.\a.vxov KOU TroXvaitSpov K-.T.A.,

Uepffuv being ejected as a gloss, and perhaps also 7)8' 'AyPardvwv below.

219

IIEPSAI.
TToXXair 8'

draXcu?
540

(540)

reyyoucr aXyous
al

8'

afipoyooi
545

yois

(545)

Se popov TMV ol)(op,V(t)v

a)

549

apa)

crrp. a.

yap
you'
ayaye*>, TTOTTCH,

(550)

539. oraAats. The Med. and all but

one copy, with ed. Rob., give cbraAcus.
Weil and Dind. prefer fytaAcus. In the
next verse Hermann has inserted juatat
7oya5es, from the reading of one MS.,
which has iHcryi/aS /caTepeiK^fie^ai, and he
compares, what does not seem very much
to the purpose, supra 63
4. This seems
however only to be a variant Sia/jiaySa-

an ordinary anapaestic verse.

Only one MS. has a/copeo-TOTa-rot?, with
yp. aKopeffrdrais. Another has aKopf<TTo~
TTjrois, which Hermann attributes to a
confusion of two readings, aKopea-rois and

On KOAUTTT pas
Schol. TO. TTJS /ce^aArjs
(TKeTroo'/iaTa, i. e. the cloth which muffles
the face of oriental women.
543. afip6yooi. The MSS. place the

The two verses however read very like

an interpolation. It is clear that yap in
550 refers to irei>Qov<ri in 547. Perhaps

Ae'ots,

i.

e. Sta/iirySoAe'ojs.

see Suppl. 112.

accent on the penult, and so Herm. and

Blomf. afipo-yooi Dindorf and Linwood
on Eum. 177.
For the epithet * with

dainty sighs/ see 139.

Schol. at eVrpwWith the uncon-

fySxrai rols SaKpviriv.

tracted Trodeouffai compare

TpopeovTai

'

sup. 64.
apn^vylav, their young husbands,' ve6vyas &v8pas.
547. aKopevTOLs. So Hermann for the

vulg. aKopearroTdrois.
Though he has
omitted to quote aTe/c^apTOTarrjs in 894,
he is certainly right in saying that the
superlative is here tame and unpoetical,
whatever force may be attributed to his
" omnis sermo ita institutus
observation,
est, ut vix dubites quin singulae ejus

syllables of

549.

alpoD /j.6pov.

Schol. $a(TToo.

The

real object of atpca is rather perhaps TTF'I/6os eVe/ca /m6pov, implied in iroXvirevdrj.

we should read

vA^ov,

'

I take

up the

mournful strain (threnos) for the dead.'

SOKI^WS, 'in the approved manner,'
alludes to the Persian custom of professional or hired mourners, as exhibited at
the end of the play. Cf. Cho. 415.
Theb. 859. 867. Sup. 87.
550. vvvyap. Most MSS. add S^/, and
so Hermann ; but Blomf. and Weil give
vvv 5?7.
Oberdick reads TTC^OUS yap re in
He also, with West560, with Prien.
phal, distributes the two
following

strophes and antistrophes between rj/j-iX^pta, giving all the exclamations in

ffrp. and O.VT. ft', to f)/j.. B.
551. yaT'Ao-is. The MSS. give 'Ao-fas
or 'Ao-my, by an error
similarly corrected
in Prom. 754.

commemoratio Jovis, matrum,

uxorum, chori ipsius, paroemiaco termi-

552 seqq. Eepfrs /u" K.T.A. These

words are the burden of the lamentations

The reading of the MSS.

of the same nature as the

implied in trreVei preceding. See inf. 912.

ill success of Xerxes
with the general good fortune of Darius,
conveniently forgetting the disaster the

partes,

natae fuerint."
d/cop ecrraTois, is

vulgate in Suppl. 8, namely, an attempt

to make up the full complement of

They contrast the

AISXTAOT

220

8' a,7rajXe<je>, rorot,

TrdW

Se

eVecrTre

555

/3a/Heo-cri,
TITTTC

Japetos

ju,a>

ourw

TOT'

(555)

e7n}i>

<iXos aKTup'

559

7reoi>s Se /cat $aXacr<jtous

fcu'S'

a.

oo
ayayov,

8'

TTOTTOI,

(560)

aTrwXecra^, TOTCH,
'

Sia
TVT00L 8'

8*

K(j)VyiV

(565)

OLKOVOfJLtV

re
latter bad met with on the plains of 6fj.6irTfpoi is very uncertain.
Like WKVMarathon.
The exact correspondence TTTtpoi in Suppl. 714, it may refer to the
between Eep|7js and vacs inf., each thrice equal oars (fvripc' fper/jia, TO. re -mepa
repeated, will be noticed by the student of vr]vffl TreAoj/rat, Od. xi. 125), as Homer
speaks of j^es ei'troi. Or if said of the
antistrophic laws. See inf. 6512. 656
*
1. 696
7. 690
7. Each sentence seems
sails, it may signify
uniform,' i. e. all
to be recited by a single choreutes in of eastern character, as contrasted with
turn.
Greek, though collected from, various tri554. Trayr* eireffTTt tyeTreiv, sup. 39)
butary nations. Hermann's idea, that
'
Managed imprudently/ the poet meant irefrvs Kal 6a\a<T<rtov<;
Compare djQpuv, 'prudent,' in 768. 6fj.oi<as, is too refined and subtle for the
Blomfield denies this sense to the word, straightforward style of Aeschylus.
which he renders aegre, calamitose. The
565. Sia 8'. Hermann corrects Sid y',
"
later Schol. rightly explains KaKoQpovws.
adding naves dicuntur Persarum, quarum /jL&o\al fuerint propter lones iravca559. Schol. Med. &KTUP, Pa<n\vs.
560. The 5e (for which the MSS. give \eOpoi." Kather n^v is to be supplied with
re or re 7ap) seems necessary on account
ejU^oAoTs, by a usage not uncommon with

of the preceding ;ueV. The sense is, *

was Darius ever a successful commander;
while the present expedition, which conPersian troops, also destroyed
veyed the
them ? ' The a'/5' (Med. at 8') suits the
Schiitz sugsense, but not the metre.

Why

gested \iv6irTtpoi.

Hermann

has given

551, and here d^Trrepoi

This is plausible ; compare
in Theb. 315. But e/c/cevouseems of itself more likely to be right
(cf. Theb. 319), and it is possible that
KvavdaiuSes was pronounced Tcwan rather
than Jcyan just as pueri is a spondee
in Lucretius, iv. 1023.
Perhaps, a?S'
e'/c/ce/cevw/ueVo in

fvnrfpoi KvavuTTities
reads
aiv6irT(poi.

K.T.\.

The

Oberdick

meaning of

The genitive
Xfp&i' or x f P%s would seem better than
Weil
also
has
e
'Ia6vuv X e pos,
Xepos.
but Sio may have been a monosyllable.
Aeschylus, e.g. Suppl. 15.

Oberdick, with Diudorf, reads ^"la.6vtav

'
'
By lonians we must not understand those of Asia Minor, but the
X*pes-

Athenians, as in 180, 'Ia6vwt> yrjv OJXTCU

566. ew^vye?^ us d/couo^ier.

On

the

mixed construction see 190. Dind. reads

"
a.vT6irovv aKovop-fv,
egregie," as Weil
thinks.

TvrQa, Schol. & ^/ie?9 Aeyo/xei/

Oberdick, on his own consubstitutes the strange word

irap' bx'iyov.

jecture,

without attendants/ for

221

I1EPSAI.
rot 8'

apa

crrp.

/3'.

avayicav
6a,

GLKTOLS

(570)
'

xov,
/

>

ovpdvi

d/xj8dacroz>

/Bapi)

V
d)(rj,

575

6a,

reu>e Se Svcr/BdiJKTOv
avftdv.
^\ ^/
I

oe oiva,

CTKv\\ovTaL

(575)
/^

a^r.

<pev,

TT/OOS dz^auSa)^,

avSpa Sd/xos crrep^^ets,

So one Paris MS.

570. irp<0T6/jioipoi.
forthe vulg.irpan-^uopot, two others giving
and Dindorf, to
which the common

Blonifield

7rpo>T(fyiop<pot.

suit the antistrophe, in

reading is redundant by a syllable, rather

clumsily insert 8)j after 7rpa>T(fyiopot, from
Heath. Oberdick adopts an emendation
of

Blomfield's,

avdyitas.
has restored the antiirpQ)To/j.6poio

Hermann, who

strophic verse by an admirable conjecture, well observes that the exclamations

accurately correspond throughout, and

therefore that <pev is wrongly omitted
Those
by Brunck and others in 578.
killed at first in the naval engagement are
contrasted with those who subsequently
Transdied by starvation in the retreat.
'
And those who perished at first,
late
left unburied of necessity, are dabbled
in the brine on the shores of Salamis.
Lament for them and be stung with
grief, and raise a deep cry of woe to the
:

very heaven, and strain your mournful

loud and cheerless tones of

voices in
sorrow.'

572. Kvxpeias.
Strabo,ix. p. 393,
erepots 6v6fj.affi rb
al

Ku^peta

t>i>

<f>f]alv

rV

[^ SoAa^uis]

70^

f)p(*>(av,

~S,Kipa.s

Kal Ku-

'H<rio8os

Kt/7xpewy e'leAa^^at

\v/j.ati>6/j.*voi'

5'

ira.Xa.i6v' /cot

nvuv

air6

Xpet8?js ocpis,
v-jrb

Schol. TTJS 2a\ot,iaVo9.

eWurro

virb

vriffov.

574. eppo^TOi. This word occurs in all

the MSS. after oVouSes in 581. Hermann
it to this place ; and
certainly satisfies at once metre and
sense, though it is not easy to account for
such a mistake of the copyists. For the
sense compare 277. From paivca a rare
form'of the third person plural is inflected
after the analogy of KfKpavrai (<rv/j.(popal)

long ago transferred

it

CT),

580

TraiStov ret? d/xtd^rou, 6d.

S'

/)/

ro/cees S* (iVcuSe?,

(580)

We

have ee'<p0ij/Tcu inf.

Hippol. 1255.
911, SeSfjiavrai Theocr. xv. 131. irttyavrai
in Ag. 365 is rather uncertain in sense ;
but ire^avrat, occisi sunt, from (pevu, ocII. v. 531.
Weil and Dindorf read

curs

eppovfft.

&x rl> Cf . Suppl. 788, fi>:

Blomfield inclines to
ovpaviav.
the sense heaven-sent,' like 5a</*<W &xrj
inf. 582.
575. ovpdvi

5' 6/j.(pai>

'

So Hermann for a\l Seiva

578. SiVo.
or Seiva.
See sup. 570. When Siva, had
wrongly been written Seiva, it was not
unnatural for a transcriber to supply a
substantive, guided by a false reading
irpcoT^opot in 570. But Seiv^j is an epithet
of the sea which, although it might be
defended by Seivovs K6\irovs aA&y, Od. v.
52, is scarcely justified by the context.

On

the other hand, Sivu is perfectly apThe bodies were both lacerated
by the current dashing them against the
Binrocks, and gnawed by the fishes.
der f has a\bs alva.
580. ai/avSwv iraiSuv ras afjiidvTov.
This remarkable expression, which Hermann thinks intentionally oriental, f the
voiceless children of the pure,' is like
Hesiod's descriptive nomenclature, a.v6oTeos for a cuttle-fish, $epe'oiKos for a
propriate.

snail ; and so Scurvirovs for a hare, \t/j.voXaprjs for a frog, Horn. Batr. 12. Compare
The
t) avOf/j-ovpybs inf. 614, for fj.\ifftra.
'
'
epithet voiceless applied to fish was a

favourite one with the poets. So Horace

'
mutis piscibus/ Sophocles eAAo?y
Aristot. Hist. An.
ixQvffiv Ajac. 1295.

has
iv.

9, ot 8' Ix^ves &(pwvoi

tyo<povs 5e rivas dtacrt KO.I

/weV slffiv,

rtyyuouy ovs

AISXTAOT

222

'

TO

6d,

585

K\VOV<JIV dXyos.
d^d yav 'Acriav Qr^v

TTOLV ST)

rot 8'

OVK

y.

crrp.

en- IlpCrOVO^OVl>TOLi,

(585)

ert

590

yap

8to\a>Xe^

ouS'

en yXwcrcra

(590)

Iv <f)v\GLKal^ Xe'Xirrai

Xaos I\ev0epa
a)?

dvr.

/BpoTolcnv

y.

yap
595

/3deii>,

IXvOrj tpyov dX/cd?.

icra 8*

(595)

apovpav

TTpLK\V(TTa

AT.
584.
roKe'es.

<j)L\OL,

vdcro? e^et rd Ilepcrtov.

KOLKWV [JiV OCTTtS fJL7TipO<S

In apposition with
Bereaved parents, elders be-

yepovres.
'

wailing their heaven-sent sorrows, now

hear all their woe.' Cf. Ag. 416.
586. QT]V. So Dind. for 5V, though in
his latest edition he retains the vulgate,
with Hermann. But, sy is diu^ a word
scarcely used in tragedy, and not very
intelligible except on the supposition that
the poet meant ' having long been subject to the Persian yoke, they are now'
no longer so.' Whereas Qhv. ' doubtless
(Prom. 949), has an appropriate irony.
Weil gives yav ''hai-nva.y, with Meineke.
By yav 'Affiav the Greek colonies of Asia

Minor and

their frequent struggles for

independence are clearly meant. The
sentiment sounds rather ambiguously in
the mouth of a Persian. It is not like
the language of a sincere monarchist, but
rather that of one who sympathizes with
We have before seen that the
liberals.
poet writes as if forgetful that he ought
not to put Athenian sentiments in the
mouths of Persians. One can hardly
doubt that the extravagance of Oriental

king-worship is here depicted in a popuviewed by the Greeks. He

speaks of it as a tyranny by which men

lar light, as

COO

are tongue-tied

and coerced. No one

any Persian could un-

will suppose that

feignedly regret the dissolution of such

rule.
There is a clever irony
in the utterance of such slavish lamenta-

an iron

tions.

590. es yav TrpoiriTvovTfs. This act was

detested by the Greeks.
See sup. 154,
and on Ag. 892.
593. y \wffffa eV <()v\aKais. The Athenian irappr}(TLa, which generally meant the
right to abuse those in power with im-

punity, is here pointedly alluded to.

596. us f \v6rj. < Now that the yoke of
power has been removed.' The same use
of o>s seems to occur Ag. 327.
oA/cas,
Schol. recent, rr/s t3a<rt\iKris 8vvd/j.e(os.
So Person for &povpa,
597. frpovpav.
one MS. having apovpcu (without accent).
With the feminine irepin\v(TTa compare
SvffoiffTa Eum. 758, TravapKerri Cho. 61,
ei'4>tA.7?T7j Theb. 104, iro\vTiij.r]rr) Ar. Pac.
TO. Tlepawj/, sc. irpayuLara., ' all
978.
tbat^
belonged to the Persians.' Compare 999,
OVK oAw\ej/ /j.yd\(i}S ra Timpani/;
The
Schol. M. supplies o-u^ara.
Blomf.

and

Dind. write

Uepaay against the

MSS.
600. KO.KWV

p.tv,

K.T.A,

The general

223

IIEPSAI.
eicrrarcu
KOLKWV

irdvTa Seijmau>eu>
<*

>

oraz/ 8' 6

ei>

yap

(600)

c^tXei'

yi /

rf/Mty,

OLVTOV dei
I

orav K\va)v

6J9

77877

ofjip.ao'LV

ovpitiv
iravTa pep <f)6/3ov TrXea

TavTaia

605

(j>aiveTai 0.a)v 9

/?oa 8 eV a)(7t KeXaSo9 ov Tratcu^co?*

rota KaKwv 6x77X77 19 e'/c^o^et

roiyap K\evdov

avev

rrjvS*

r'

6;

^Xt8779 re 7779 rrdpoiOtv IK So/xaw ird\iv

eoreiXa,

(605)

610

770,1809 irarpl irpevjjieveis ^00,9

<j)pov<r ', airep vKpo1o~i /z-eiXtKTT^oia,

r' d^)'
dyz/779

*
sense is this
Every one who is well
versed in misfortune is aware that when
evils come suddenly upon a man, he is
full of fear and anxiety about the future;
while on the other hand, when he is in
prosperity, he is too ready to believe that
Now I,
adversity can never reach him.
who once imagined the Persians to be invincible, am full of the gravest apprehensions now that they have experienced a
The Schol. Med. gives a good
reverse.'
summary of the sense e6os %x ov(Tll/ ot
:

'

SuffTvxovvTfS

vffTV)(iav tyavTdfeaOat, of

The order

is,

<>tAe? Tre-jroiO^ai

rbv

^ ovpitiv. It is
rvx'ns
self-evident whether ovpislv
is here intransitive, like fvpoeiv (Schol.
is to be
ovpioSpo/j.e'iv'), or whether avrbv
avT^v

^aifjiova

by no means

supplied, as Karovpia-as is active Prom.

986. See also on Cho. 309. Photius has
ovpiaai'

airoKa.Taa'Trio'ai

ra 0</>. There are other interpretations of the verse, which seem less suited
to the context.
Hesych. avraias' iroAeId. avraiav fKroirov, %aAejtttas, e'xfy>s.
for

and

di/rata* eVajria, iKecrtos'

AtVxwWeil places a colon at the

end of 605, and supposes a verse lost after
this, so that the sense was 'both (the
omens or prodigies) of the gods seem
against us, and a dismal boding cry yet

ir^i',

Aos

Se^aeAT?.

rings in my ears/
'
607. ov ira.i(i)vios.
Non medicabilis/
Blomf., and so Schol. oAAa (p6aprii(6s.

Elsewhere

5e evTvxovvres evrvxiav.

604.

(610)

\evKov evirorov ydXa,

(Is

ovpiov.

It

not unlikely that the poet wrote either

TVXW or Tuxy. For the metaphor compare Iph. Taur. 1317,
Theb. 702,

is

605. f/j-ol yap, (I am led to make these

remarks,) for,' &c.
'
606. ra ai/rala Bevv, adversa deorum/
Hermann ; or, as I formerly rendered it,
'
a diis missa adversa.'
Schol. Med. avrcua' svavria ^atVerot TO Qs&v olov, avriAnd so
KetjueVous r]/j.?v opca rous deovs.
one of the later Scholiasts, fvavria. Kal
SvffrvxTJ a rots avQpwirois Oeol e?
They seem to have read eV
av rata, and to have construed irdvra Ot
'

<

irauavios is clearly used in this

sense, as Suppl. 1051. Ag. 495 and 821 j
but as both iratwvifeiv and iratavifeiv were
(cf. Theb. 257. frag. 156), we cannot reasonably doubt that the poet meant
'
a sound not like that of a paean,' -naiav
'Epivvw, Ag. 628. 1087. That iraiuv and
iraiav were identical, appears from the
fact that the god of healing is called by

in use

either name indiscriminately, as Ag. 99.

144. 1219. Eur. Ion 125.
See also
Ar. Pac. 454.
610. TrctAii/ IWeiAa. Her first appearance, in royal estate, was at v. 152. She
had retired at v. 533, and now returns,
divested of external splendour.
613. The highly poetical passage which
follows, and in which, though coloured
with eastern imagery, the queen appears
to describe Grecian rather than Persian
rites, was perhaps had in view by EuriSchol. 0-77pides, Iph. Taur. 165 seqq.
/xeiWcu rb eTSos rwv x<*> v C remark the
kind of libations' enjoined). These consist
of (1) milk, (2) honey, (3) water, (4) wine,

AISXTAOT

224

r avOepovpyov oray/xa
615

d(jiv vSprj\al<s TrapOevov

W,

re pvjTpos dypias a?ro

TraXacas d/ATre'Xou ycu'os rdSe'

(615)

T' aiei> ei> (jjv\\oicri,

cu'ft'y

OaXXovarjs fitov
eXauxs KapTros euwS^s trapa,
re TrXe/cra, ira^opov yatas TKVOL.

dXX',

a>

av0r)<s

<j)i\oi,

620

XOCUCTI rcucrSe veprepwv

TOV T

(620)

Sdl/AO^O,
8'

Aapeiov

ey&>

racrSe veprepois OOL<S.

XO.

625

/3acrL\La yvvai,, irplcrfios Jle/xrais,

cru re

VTTO
alrr) crowed a

ff

(625)

7TO/X7TOU9
tv(j)povoLS eivai,

Kara yatas.

dXXa ^66vioi 8at/io^9

(5)

These were the

oil.

common

ingre-

clients offered to earth, as

being produced
from it, and were supposed to have a
soothing effect on the spirits of the dead,
Compare Cho. 120. ^era \i$<i<nv, cf.
Eur. Hec. 355. The use of juera with a
dative is very rare in Attic Greek. The
/ueAtKprjTo*' is meant, Od. xi. 27.
618. Qa\kovfff]s fiiov.
Though ftiov
nmy be taken as an accusative of duration,
6d\\etv
has the same
that
it is probable
active sense as in Theocr. xxv. 16, ^eAiFind,
6a\e9ovffi.
rjSe'a iroiijv Aei/iwves
40, ov Ka\a SeVSpe' eflaAAe x^P s
expression for an evergreen tree is a
very pretty one. To write laov with
with Blomfield, instead
Dindorf orx e
of fiiov, or ixpv\\oifft rpoQais with Weil,
Dr. Oberdick
is surely unnecessary.
thinks x
supported by Schol. A.,
Ol.

iii.

The

P^

P^

TrdpfffTi "yovv rats ejuaTs

eAaias ^avdijs TTJS atej/

And
But X

x e P^ Ka

Kapirbs

Qa\\ova"ns TO?S

the Schol. Med. ignores

fiiov.
P ff ^ was probably only
added as a supplement to irdpa. In fact,
X*poiv could not possibly stand in this
Compare Iph. Taur. 633 seqq.,
place.
where the same epithet occurs in ov0$
fXaiy, of the greenish-yellow berry and
<f>v\\ots.

its oil.

630

dyj/oi,

622. 8ai/j.ova Aape'iov.

See on 222.
For the custom of singing a paean with
a libation (Xen. Anab. vi. 1 init.), even

a funeral one, see Cho. 143, compared

with

Ag.

follows,
ficult.

2367.

630
It is

The hymn which

and difsun# by the chorus respondseqq., is corrupt

ing to the queen's command. Its general

resemblance to a Commos or Lamentation has been remarked by K. O. Miiller,
Hist. Gr. Lit. p. 320, but it is in fact
a ^/vxayofyia.
The powers below are
entreated to give the imprisoned soul
leave to return to earth, and Darius him-

implored in terms of abject reverence and humility to appear as the sole

remedy of present troubles.
624. irpo7re/Av//o>.
Compare x s ^P '
self is

Cho. 21. From v. 680 compared

with 682, it seems as if Atossa here proceeds to the thymele in the orchestra.
iro/xTrbs

625. TrpeVjSoy.

Schol. r//xia irapa TIfp&v8pes TTO^TUI,

7rpeV)3os 'Apyetav r68f.
Kara
629.
So Dind., Herra.,
yaias.
with the Med. for the vulg. Kara yctiav.
'
And we with hymns will entreat the
conductors of the dead below the earth
to favour us,' i.e. to send up the soul of
Darius.
<rais.

Cf.

Agam. 828,

225

IIEPSAI.
T

KOLL

yap

/3aCTl\V T ZVt

V^TJV 1$
et

(630)

(f)O)S'

KOLKMV a/cos otSe ir\4ov,

/id^o? av 9vY]TO)v Trepas eiTroi.

aca

77

ju,ov

j3dp/Bapa
TO,

(634)

jua/capiras IcroSaLjjLtov /3acriXeus

orp.

a.

o~a(f)rjvrj

TravatoX* alavfj SvcrOpoa /3dy/xara,

(636)

G40

apa K\vi
dXXd

(TV

JJLOL,

Pa

re Kat dXXoi

^r. a.

ye/i^es,

(641)

ai^ecrar*

CAC

Ilepaav Sovcnyevfj Oeov' 645

8* dVa>,

OU7TG)

(645)

at'

^>tXos avrjp, (^1X05

633. &KOS

oT5e

TrAe'oi/.

knows any further remedy

'For
(i.

e.

if

lie

besides

our prayers to the gods) for our woes,

he alone of mortals can tell us the end
If there is any remedy for
of them.'
our woes which he knows of, he alone
can tell us how to carry it into effect.
With this use of irXeov, referring to
previous efforts not directly mentioned,
compare x 'V aT * #AAo fJ.rix a P Ag. 192.
Oberdick reads, ct y&p ri K.O.KU>V irfpas
o75e TreAoj/, /j.6vos ttv 6vi]rS)V &KOS e'tiroi.
6378. The force of the article appears to be this, that it distinguishes the
epithets to ftdy^ara from the predicate
fidpBapa (Tac/>T)j>77, like 8e'at(r0' LKerrfv rbv
'

Does
6r)\vyevri ffT6\ov, Suppl. v. 27.
the king hear me uttering these varied
dismal appeals (so as to be) clear to him
'
though expressed in barbaric voice ?

More

fully,

UVTOS ra iravaioXa ^dy/j.ara

itHTTf ao.^>f\VT\ avrcfj eli/ai Kaiirep ffdpfiapa

OVTO..
To Darius, Greek words were

fidpflapa.

Cf. Suppl. 110.

The

old reading was StaBoctcra?.

which could only be explained as the

640.

deliberative conjunctive, like Cho. 885,

aiS(r6) Kravelv ; Euro. 785, trre-

/UTjre'p'

vdfa
TOIS

The

r/^e|(y; 7eVw/uot SvffoitrTa iro\tAr. Ran. 1, eftrw TI TWV eiw^Jrcov;

future of fioav appears always to
;

d^^
be

crrp.

Hermann

j8o77<ro|Uai.

'

Does he hear
our request for him to declare through
'
the earth the cause of our woes ?
But|
the more simple meaning is, * Does he i
hear me uttering sounds of woe, to declare our griefs to him even in Hades
|
below ? ' Oberdick, who distributes the
chorus
between
rest of this
r^uix<fya,
here reads iravrdXav' &XT) 8e ffv^odffw ;
'
Should I join in bewailing these most
'
wretched griefs ?
which he refers to Darius ;

645. lAvT

alvfffar'.

Schol. alveffare

f\8e?i> e| "AtSou.

It was both a
647. olov oviru, /c.r.A.
Spartan and a Persian custom, according to Herod, vi. 58, to say of their departed kings, rbv vcrrarov cuel airoyevSJJLSVOV Ttav jSao'tAecoi' rovrov S^ yevecrOai

&PKTTOV.
649. The

MSS. give ^ <f>l\os foty $

oxQos, where ^ is evidently inHermann remarks here,
terpolated.
*
Tumulus in scena conspicitur, editus
<pi\os

locus, fortasse

aliqua

columna ornatus,

deinde apparet umbra Darii.

Non est enini veri simile earn ex sacello
prodire, sed per ava,Trie(r/j.a ex tumulo
ante

quam

(Cf. 660.) The ghost

of Darius doubtless appeared on the stage
'
Aa(Schol. Med. on 677, v-jroKpiverai

sumrno emergere.'

AISXTAOT

226

650

yap
3

A'iSaivevs S'

(650)

dapelov, olov avaKTa dape-iav,

ovre yap avSpas TTOT aira)\\v
f"

cry

TTo\ep,o<j)06pOL(riv arais,
8'

8'

QV

(655)

V St<W/Cl.
i/cov,

but there are difficulties in sup;

posing the tomb itself to have been there,
unless the chorus also stood on the stage,
or close to it (tyyvs, v. 682). All the
requirements of the play are sufficiently
met by assuming that the thymele in the
orchestra represented the tomb. The
chorus, stationed there, entreated the
ghost to appear on that very spot (v.
660), but the laws of the tragic stage
required that he should speak from the
In the Choephproe, v. 4, the
Ao7toi/.
tomb of Agamemnon would seem to have
been on the stage, as Orestes speaks of it

pe?os)

eV ox^y

T<5e.

And

indeed it must have been so, unless

we conceive Electra to have walked into
the orchestra with the libations at v.
142. But the lock she exhibits at 160
seems to have been picked up out of
sight of the chorus, and therefore not on
the thymele.
653. Both this and the antistrophic
Dindorf has 8?ov
verse are corrupt.

Hermann

Saiov

olov

&VO.KTO,

Aapf'iov, solum hostibus terribilem. Obers

dick, 5 alpe r'bv olov Si/a/cra Aapeidv. If

olov be retained, we must understand
emitte qualem regem for emitte regem,
qualis fuit ! i. e. olov is attracted to

The

&vaKra, instead of olos $v.

Schol.

however has rbv /j,6vov y^v6^vov /3a<nAe'a

Sto rb K7]5e/u(w/cbj/, and a Paris MS. also
gives olov. It is likely that Aopetbj/ was
a marginal gloss to explain &va.KTa. The
Schol. found Aapeiav or Aapeiav, but was
evidently perplexed to explain it. See on
Prof. F. W. Newman proposes
v. 663.
Sai/j.ova Gelov tivcMTa Uepffav.

656. OeojgnffTwp,

'

divine
s,

councillor,*
11.

vii.

366.

orp.

See sup. 556. o#re is followed by Se as

II. xxiv. 368, o&r' avrbs veos tffffl,
yepuvSe TOI ovros oTrijSeT. Dindorfneed-

in

lessly reads ou5e

yap K.T.A.
jfr
658. ej SicpKzi. So I have ventured to
correct the vulgate e5 cTroS^/cet. guided
not only by the natural run of the metre
(which is log'aoedic), but by the evident
requirement of the context. Like iro\iv
SioiKfiv, Thucyd. viii. 21, Oed. Col. 1535,

means 'he used to govern

The original reading of the

o~Tpa.Tbv 5i(fKt

the people/

Med. was

U7rof>c6/<et, which I think may

be traced to a corruption of viroStyKei for
5 SiwKti.
It is remarkable that two
MSS. have the gloss S^Kfi. The Schol.
explains virb rbv eavrov Tr6Sa T]vi6xti, apparently from a notion that the word

was formed from

He

fnrb iroSa and oxos.

seems therefore to have read viro-

Hence pindoi'f, whom Weil

TroScoxet.
a vox nihili,
follows, read eg TroSou^ef,
though TroSoxeiV or 7ro8o/ce/ is cited
from late grammarians.
In referring

avaKTOpa Aapiava, Weil Qelov avaKTOpa

AapiavTJ,

ft'.

K(,K\TJcrKT

CTKV

as close to him, TV/J.&OV

avr.

655

to

the double licence to defend of an

lonicism (IT for <) and an omitted augment, though the latter need not give
much concern. Hermann edits eg r6d'
Qberdick eg
&8a>Ki. But
the pluperfect is by no means well suited
to the context.
659. Ba\-fiv. This is said to be a Phoenician word for /JaatAeuy, akin to Bel or
Baal, Lord.' Hesych. Ba\r]V Bao-i\6i>s
The Schol. tells us Euphorion
^pvyiarri.
attributed it to the dialect of Thurii in
Magna Graecia. The verse is twice
quoted by Eustathius, who preserves
the true reading, most of the MSS. havis

'

ing Ba\\T]v.

227

IIEPSAI.
660

aKpov
770865 evfJLapiv

(660)

dec,

<j)d\apov

Trdrep d/cafcc

/3d(TK
0770)5

Aapeiav, ot.
K\vys vea T d^rj,

Kaivd T

Hrvyia yap
veo\aia yap

77877

d^Xu5 7777drarai'
5
/card 77acr oXo)Xe.

d/ca/ce

Aapeiav,

77oXvfcXaUT

770)805.

<j)i\Ol(TL

OaVtoV,

t ri rdSe, Sf^ao-rd^ Sv^dcrra, t ^ept rd

eV

a"Kpoi>

This seems

K6pv^ov.

to Lave been the regular position for

ghosts in a tragedy. Cf. Hecub. 94, faff

&Kpas

according to Hesychius, was

See Soph. frag. 54.
Professor Newman proposes fidffKe, irar^p

fiapiSes,

conjectures

and Hesych. explains

i>7ro^7]/naTA.

The confusion

has

of

|U

and

)8

by
is

Hermann adopts the

662. rtdpas.
reading of the Med. Tifipas, as a less
common form. What is meant by cj)d\apov is not very clear perhaps the small
peak or point projecting from the top of
the royal cap, as seen in the Assyrian
:

Schol. tyaivuv, SeiKvixav rfjs

rbv \6^ov. It was worn

TTfpiKe<f)a\aias

erect by the king only, Xen. Anab. ii. 5,

23.
Ar. Av. 487, j8a<nAei>5 6 p.tya.'i 5mj8o<7/cei

firl

TUV bpviOwv

rrjs KftyaArjs
(j.6vos

opQ^v.

t'at,

T^V

flpTj^Tj/ua.

irept-

^rjpiSes

very frequent.

sculptures.

for

fidp/Bapov

tvfiapiv, as Arist. Lysistr. 47,

(677)

perished in the alterations which appear,

on grounds already stated, to have been
made at a somewhat later time, It is
possible that we should read Aope?, lal
o?,

661. evp.apiv. Schol. e

See Orest. 1870.
Blomf.

(670)

ot.

aiac, atai*

660.

(665)

77*

/Bd&Ke irdrep
O)

/.
665

8ecr77ora, Seo-770Tou, <j)dvr}6i.

rt5

Kvpfiaffiav

Photius, Kvp-

Tidpa" $ ot fj.ev )8ao-tAety 6p6fj

e'xpwfTo' ot 8e ffrpar^yol eiriKeK\i/j.fvr).
663. Trarep &/ca/ce. Cf. 654. Aapfiav

If the verse is
664. Kaiva re via re.
right (as the metre indicates), the two
words musthave suggested a very different
sense to the mind of the Greek, e. g. 'not

only strange, but also disastrous.'

Schol. recent, rov
665. Seg-TroVot;.
And there seems no reason why
Sc'pfou.
the genitive should not depend on &x"nHermann takes Seo-TroTq Sep-TroVcf. like
iriffruv in 677, KO.KO, KUKUV Oed.
Col. 1238, as an oriental formula, o qui
maxime et verissime dominus es. But
this use of the genitive singular is essen7rto"T

tially different,

by examples.

and remains to be proved

Dindorf and Weil read

Pavia,

is

a very questionable form

yet Her-

after Lobeck, and Dindorf admit

Blomfield,
it, while Weil edits Ao/ncweD.
from the well-known passage in Kan.

mann,

1028, ^dpt]v yovv fjviK? aTryyythdr) TTfpl

5
Aapeiou reOvfwros, 'O ^opbs 5 evOvs rcb
X^p' w8i crvyKpovffas elirev lavo?, reads
I'avo?, and this is an ingenious restoration of the passage. But there is so
much difficulty in reconciling the verses
of Aristophanes with any part of the
play as we now have it, that it is to be
feared the words he alluded to must have

Aape?

Eum. 356,
666. axAvs TreTroVaTat.
Tolov eirl K^e^as avfipl [JLIXTOS ireirorarai,
Kal oVoc^epaV nv' <x;Ai/j/ Kara 5c6juaTos
auSarat iro\vffrovos <pdns.
Schol. ^ ve6rvs.
The
667. yeoAafa.
compound /caroAAvMf (assuming tmesis)
is not elsewhere found in good Greek ;
whence B.1nmf. and Hftrm. give /cara yas
oActfAe from two MSS.
This seems one of
671. TI rciSe /C.T.A.
the passages which cannot be restored

with anything like certainty, and thereThe

fore it may as well be left to itself.
only corrections admitted are Swao-rav
*

tivjfdffra,

Q 2

King of Kings/ proposed

in

AISXTAOT

228
era SiSu/xa

8C avoiav apapriq.

Tracra

raS*

ya

675
z>aeg

aaes aaes

(680)

AAPEIOT EIAf2AON.
a>

TTtcrra

irurr&v

r)\LKe<s

&

r\$f}

rti^a TrdXis
TIepcraLi ye/oaioi,

Tiwei TTOVOV

/ce/coTrrat, KCU ^apacrcrcTat Tre'Scw*

S* aKoiTiv rrjv lp,rjv rd(f)ov TreXas

crre^et,

680
(685)

Se OpfjveLT eyyus eo-rwre? ra

/cal

ydois
a trap-door, and appears on the

former editions of this play for

SiWra (Schol. Med. aj/rl roD SU

and

for

(so Blomf., Herm.)

or S<o7^e^.
Hermann, reading
rfiSe &c., first placed the question at
the end of the sentence, which gives this
sense, such as it is
Why, O Ruler of
Rulers, have the ill-fated triremes been
5i'

Si/ota?

TOTOTOJ, like 8?e Ue\a(rycov Suppl.

but see on 529. Schol. recent.
SryAcDfrot,

by this double mistake

about your affairs resulting from infatuation ?
Double, i. e. inasmuch as it was

lost to all this land

'

the error of Darius repeated, or in reference to the irt&l Kal 6a\dcrffioi, v. 560.
There can be little doubt however that
irepl

ra aa

is

corrupt.

Perhaps

irepia-ffa

second needless
The bacchiac
(or extravagant) folly/
metre also suggests ri rav-ra. for TI TaSe.
The MSS. give ri raSe T era (one only
ra aa) StSu^a a/j-dpTia or 8' a^dpria.
The Schol. Med. has a/jLapria' bpov j)p/j.oOberoyteVa.
yp. 8e TO. o^apT^ora.
dick, supposing the double loss of ships

ay

SiSu/toi

K.T.X., 'this

and men was alluded

to,

reads rl raSe, Su-

vaffra, Suvacrra, 8tSu/xa 8m8a>/xei/ avdpffia;

675. etetyOivTai.

So Blomf., Herm.

Cf. 911.
for QtQQivff at.
The corruption arose from the rarity of this form of
the perfect (see on 574), and the more
familiar epic aorist in
vro.
vaesfrvaesis
like yd/j-os &ya/j.os &c., where a has rather
the sense of Svs. Hermann with several

stage

(Schol. Med. viroKpiverai 6 AfipeTos).

Ibid, iriffra TTKTTUV may stand for

iriff-

944 ;

T0iovr6v

Kal rb vvv rb TUTTO. iriffTuv.

Other

Scholia wrongly explain, O faithful sous

/
of faithful fathers.'
*
679. o-reVet /c.r.A. What is meant by
'
the plain being cut up and ploughed,'
i. e. whether
by the violent gestures, impatient stamping, &c., of those who evoke
or
Darius,
by the noise and turmoil of
the army and war chariots, or riven by
an earthquake to give the ghost a passage to the upper world, is not clear.
The later Scholiasts understand the Oprivoi
and otivp/j-ol, but the Greek words are as
inapplicable to the mere sounds of grief
as they seem peculiarly
appropriate to the
tramp of armies. If we suppose Darius
to have been roused by the latter, the
question riva ir6\is Trovtl ir6vov may mean
'

simply,

'What
'

expedition

is

the state

What work is going on ?

engaged in ?
then proceeds to say that the xal,
and oiVrttr/ioJ made him fear someQpTJvoi,
thing was wrong, and that the presence
of his queen at the tomb induced him to
Hermann is so dissatisfied with
appear.
Dindorf the Scholiast's explanation, that he suscopies reads j/Sey, &vaes ves.
&vaes, otot. Weil Hvaes &vav$poi. One is
pects the passage is in some way corrather tempted to change the order, vats, rupt. Probably the effects of
sorcery are
foes &vafs.
described.
Dr. Oberdick reads KOTOTp/tr/caA/Lioj, Schol. rpi-f)peis.
677. The ghost of Darius rises through Xapdo-fferai, and in 682 o-reyovs for rdcpov.

He

'

HEPSAt
AcaXetcr^e

//,'*

rdxyvt

8',

685

/xe^te^at.

-q

ws apepiTTos

cart JTepcrcus

XO.

y0OVOS 0ol

(690)

KivoLS eVSwacrreucras eya>

8'

TL

OVK eveoov,

cart, 8'

TTOLVTtoS )(ol /COTO,

Xa/3eu> d/xeiz'ovs etcru/

229

cr/3op.ai,

z/eo^/xoz/

fJiev

cre/?oju,cu 8'

a)

xp6vov.

I^pi9^

KOLKOV

690

TrpocriSecr^cu,

curia Xe^ai

(695)

CT0V

apXOLLO) TTpl Tap/Bel.

dXX' eVel KOLTo)6tv rjWov crot? ydotg

A A.

^17 TI fj,aKi(TTrjpa
etvre /cat

pvOov dXXa

Trepat^e Tra^ra,

rr)z>

TreTretcr/xeVos,

crvvTOfAOv Xeya)i>

^T)^ atSw

jite^eis.

C95

XO.
684. OUK eue'loSor.

Scliol. aTroA

Eum.

685. Compare

f^irpeiruv ffffj.v6nij.os av&K-

Hermann

Twp.

451, &\\(as re

See on Cho. 348,

687. eVSwao-Teuo-os.

Kara x^o^s

renders itjwtiftu Zoco

Oberdick reads o-i/i/Suj'aa-Teuwhich seems no improvement.

primario.
(ras,

The same word occurs in the

Suppl. 460, but there HCHTTIKTTJPO.
is probably the true reading.
Hesych.
Used as an epithet
j8eAos.
(j.aici<TT"f)p'
(like frSvrfy ncirXos Trach. 674, itapa.
viffT^jp SLKTI Eum. 177, iro8i(TT})p TreTrAoy
Cho. 987) to a missile weapon, the mean-

MSS.

fipotivvas.

688. raxi/ye S'.

So the Med. by the
first hand, corrected
to raxwa, the
reading of the other MSS. With &^IJ.TTTOS xpovov compare the anxiety of the
ghost in Hamlet to return to his prisonhouse before the crowing of the cock.
Propert. v. 7, 91,

Lethaea ad stagna

'Luce jubent leges

reverti,' scil.

Manes

emissos.

ing \\&$far-flying, whence it naturally

took place as a substantive, a far-flyer/
on the principle noticed sup. 580, Ap'
'
plied to a discourse, it meant prolix ;
'

from

in both cases

/J.TJKOS.

Some

copies

givejua<rT7jpa,to which Hermann rather

inclines, on the analogy of juaKeS^s (for

'Your awe of
695. T^V e>V at'Sw.
me.' Cf. Prom. 396.
696. Stfuai. The MSS. have Senator
'

689. rl co-Tj.
See on Suppl. 301.
691. avria (reOev A.ecu.
Cf. Od. xv.
377,eu/Tfa Sea-Troths <pd<rdai, 'to speak in
Yet inf. 697
presence of the mistress.'
it seems opposed to x a p'l(ra(r ^ ai (Scliol.
Ta irpos x <*P il' 6tw?j/), I fear to give a
favourable account, and yet I fear to say
what is unwelcome/ The Schol. on that
verse has aA.7j0i)(rcu' \VTrr)6-f)(rr) ydp. Did
he not read &pria (frag-flat? This use of
vereor, with the infinitive, is
'

The

latter is

mann (Irreg.

verbs, p.

Stouat.

approved by Butt61, Fishlake) ; but

the epic poets use 5to> intransitively, ' I am

afraid,' and Statin the true middle sense,
'
to have a person afraid of you/ i. e. to
make him fly before you and to pursue him.

So

f.6TaSt<fyiei/ot

Eum. 337

Suppl. 798,

and hence

e'TrtSt^uevat

seems hardly
should have been so
it

likely that 5fo,uai

differently employed in this place.
'
to fly/ as
Sie/j.a.1 certainly meant

475, and

But
'liriroi

rare.

TreSioio St'evrai II. xxiii.

692. apxaicp Trepl Tapfisi.

Cf. Se'os
TraAatbi' inf. 699.
ire pi here has the sense
of prae in prae metu. Similarly a/j.<pl is

therefore
appears right in restoring the latter form.

found in
OvfjiQ,

djucfri

prae

Orest. 825
irepl

ira,
a/jiQl

rapjSei

Cho. 538,

a,u<frl

Soph. frag. 147, Eur.

$6fi<?.

We

$60? Cho. 32.

694. jua/ct(TT^pa.

have also

SieaOai

II. xii.

ffra.Bfj.o'io

Hermann

Blomfield edits Seo/uat with Pauw. Were

there authority for Seo^uai in the sense
of * to fear/ it would far better suit Se'os,
which follows in evident reference to the
present verse.

Schol.

304.

AI2XTAOT

230

8'
apria
Xefas Suo-Xe/cr

dXX'

eTrei

TOJI> e/xwi/

Seos TraXaiov <rol

700
\eKTpuv yepcua ^vvvop?, evyeves yvvai,

K\avfj,dTO)v \jjt;acra rw*>Se K<XI

Xcfoi>.

(700)

(frdcrOai

dv0pOL)7reia

TroXXd ft*>

yap

ri fioi (705)

yow^ craves

S'
S'
flaXdcrcnjs, TroXXd

e/c

xe

e'/c

KO.KOL

yiyvtrai OvrjTOis, 6 [Ada-crav /3toros ^

os

/BpoTwv TrdvTw vTrepcrx^ o\/3ov CV

ea>s eXeucrcres

auyas

&v 706

rj\a)Tos

17X101;

(710)

PLOTOV evaitova, JTepo-ais w? ^09, St^yaye?,

IStlv /BdOos.
z^ui' re ere
{17X0; Oavovra TTpiv KOLK(*)V
Trdvra yap, Japet', dfcoucret pvOov iv /Bpa^el

XP OV(P*

a>s elir^lv eVo?.

Sta7T7rdp^rat ra Hepo-aw 7rpdyp,a6\

;
Xotjuou ns ^X^e CT/C^TTTO?, ^

o-racris

rtVt rpoTTw

711

TToXet;

ouSa/Aws, aXX'

d/x^)'

'Adrfvas

(715)

Kare^^aprai crrpa-

TTOL?

TO'S.

rts 8' e/x,w^ eKeicre TraiSuv ecrrpar^XotTet

MSS. and

G97.

vulg.

706.

ai/rta

As above suggested (from the explanation of the Schol. Med. d\7j06Do-at), Sprta
<|)acr0oi is

probably right.

For we have

\e|at in 691, to which avria. tyaaQai

a tautology. The poet seems to have
had in mind the Homeric &pria fra&iv,
Cf. opTieTTT??, II. xxii. 281.
i. e. Kaipia.
have here an instance
698. Ae'|as.
of a verse corresponding to another in
kind, yet not in the exact measure of the
Hermann, who assumes this
syllables.
to be invariably necessary, corrects npoai/Tj'a

is

We

\4ycav.

soeth

Weil adopts e'peW from Heimbut a future participle

is

clearly

this reading

ws

e'cos.

The

sense

is,

(fipda-ov.

One
the Med.

0' ecos.

6's

Paris
<>s

&s

MS.

gives

eWr', others
w' re C^^w T ^s

Or per^VjAccr^s el QO.V&V.
iravrcov virfpffx&v o\$ov, tis re

^tr0cc, /cal >/y^

haps, d)
^TjAwrbs SiTiyayes, vvv yeC <re C7?^-^ /c.r.A.
But cf. Soph. Phil. 456, 6irov 6' 6 x*'P<at/
l

Kairo^BiveL ra xp^Tct.

syntax more
been marked

To show the

clearly, rie'p<rais a>s 0ebs has

off by commas : cf. 159. 654.

The

epithet evaicav was peculiarly applied

to the life of gods, as Trach. 81, frio-rov
tvaiuv* X* IV> sa
of Hercules after his

apotheosis.

Compare

Eur. Ion 125.

Bacch. 424.

you from

709. eV Ppax^ xp^V- Cf. 688. Herhas \6ycp with two or three MSS.
See on Theb.
710. 8iaTTfir6p9r]Tai.
1050.
711. Tr6\ei. Darius is thinking only of
sedition and pestilence at home, not of the
loss of the army abroad.
(T^Trrbs, eEur.
pa.vv'bs avwdev Sid-rrvpos, Photius.

of

Andr. 1046, 8iea

inadmissible.
699. Se'os iraXaibv typevwv. The former
reverence for the speaker while alive.
Cf . 692. This is addressed to the chorus.
In the next verse he turns to his wife
'
Well then, since the awe of your mind
which you used to feel for me prevents
:

replying, do you, aged partner

bed, cease from these tears and
groans, and give me a clear account/
702. Perhaps aveuTTfia d TOL K.T.X.

my

mann

T^ "AtSa

(r/cTjTrrbs

crTaXda-ffuv

<p6vov.

713. TisS'eYtwj/. Schol. 'H/)o8oToy

(vii.

IIEP2AI.
AT.

231

Oovpios Ee/>f*75, /cez'wcras iracrav r^ireipov TrXa/ca.

7reos ^ vavrris Se Trtipav ri^S' l^pavev raXas ; 715

(720)

fJLOLTOW.

TTWS Se feat crr/oaros TocrocrSe 7reos yvvcrei' irepav

r
^ev^ev 'E\\rj<; iropO^ov, OKTT*

AT.

A A.

Kal rdS' eeVpaei>, ware Boa-tropov K\fjcraL

Se TTOV rts 8at/xoz/a>i/ ^vvrjifjaro. 720
ofjirjs

AT.

wS' e^ec*
i)'

rt?

ju-eya?

77X^6

Scu//,&n/,

wcrre
(725)

ws

Trdpecmv, olov r\v\)a~v KUKQV.

Trpd^acTLv aurot? wS' eTrtcrrem^ere

tSeu> re'Xos

A A.

KOL TL

-4T.

vavTLKos crrparo? KaKa)0el<; iretpv wXecre crrpaTov.

A A.

SSe

.4T.

Trpos

ST)

iraiJLTryjSrjv

raS'

Se Xaos Tra? Kare^Oaprai Sopi ; 725

5ovcra>^ juiet' acrru Tra^ KevavSpiav

crreVet.

(730)

TTOTTOI

&>

apuyrjs KOLiriKOvpias crrpaTov.

Herodotus also
(sec Mr. Blakesley's Excursus on lib.
Darius had eleven children
vii. 225)
in all, of whom five were by Atossa,
his Sultana subsequent to his accession,

to the throne.
714. Ktvctxras.

Sup.

12,

irava.

yap

eyuwparer. Eur. frag.

715.

'

it
Says Atossa,
certainly must
have been some god who aided him in his
'
Alas/ replies Darius, he was
design/
surely a god of power, to divert him
thus far from the path of sense/ ' (He
was so diverted,) as one may see by the
result in the harm he has effected/
'
How then have they fared, that you are
thus lamenting over them ? '
724. vavriKbs (rrparbs /c.r.A. So Artemisia says, Herod, viii. 68, Sei/jiaivw

738.

2) ^' <|)7]cri Aapeiou

KOS Se ja. According to

ire'ipav r^i/5'
inc., ouSels ffiSripcp roOra fAwpaivei. TreAay.

The construction may be compared with

Ajac. 42, TTj^S' eTre^Trt-TTTet
290, TTji/S' d^op^s Tretpav.

ftdfftv.

6 vavTiKhs
ffrparbs KaKcadtls

Ibid.

Suppl. 183,

726. Trobs rctS' us. Ita ut wroyterea,

Of course this is not to be

Hermann.
717. TocrJcrSe, viz. greater than any
could convey.
fyvaev irepav* 'ma-J
3 '
naged to cross, succeeded in crqssing.
But the Greek use is not by any means
common. Eur. Hipp. 400, OVK Qtyvrov
fleet

confounded with es roffovrov Sxrre. For

it seems probable we should read
727. Kedvfjs apwyrjs.
There is no
the Schol. rightly adds TTJS a?roAo;
/weVTjy, 'alas for the loss of so noble an
irony

'
718, oJo-r exeif TrSpov, so as to have
a road.' The Schol. took this to mean
'
so as to stop the current,' en-e^en/ rb
-"EAATjs iropd/j.'b^, i.e. the BospovScap.

rus.

720.
tcrcos

yv6/j.r]s

Kal

TTOV

vvf)tyaTO.

'Schol.

Perhaps
aury.
Kal &c.
See on 364. inf.

avvtipyriffev

army/

'Apuyrj

terms

for the

and ^viKovptaare military

sailors or soldiers of an

expedition (Ag. 47. Suppl. 701), regarded

as subordinate to the design of the commander. Blornf. reads Kevys with several
MSS., in reference to Kevavdpiav, but this
would be a pointless rejoinder. Cf. 912,
alai K(8vcis aA/cSy.

AISXTAOT

232
AT.

A A.

S'
a)

ppL

ju,e'Xeo9,

AT.

povdSa Se Bep^rjv

A A.

7ra>9

re

Sr)

Kal

Trot

aorfjievov /xoXeiz'

A A.

KOL
i>ai'

77^)09

vp,p,d)(a>v

ecrrt 719 crwTrjpia

7JTTLpOV CTeCTGJCrOcU, T^^Se

ra^eia

yepon>.

729

ov TroXXwv ^era

eprjjjiov <j>acrlv

TeXeura>;

rt,9

o/TrwXecrei'.

(735)

y(j)vpav yal^ Suolv

Xdyo9 Kparti,

</>e>'

TTavwXrjs 877/^09, ouSe'

olav ap ^-r\v

y'

O"afa}vijs'

^X^e

TOUT*

OVK

r&jSe' y'

Trpafts*

^prjcrp.cji'

eVi crracn,9.

es Se vratS'

735
us a7rcrKr)\fjv
Sta fJLGLKpov

reXeur^ ^ecr^

KCLKWV eoiKt

rt? auros,
7Tf]yri

TTCUS S* e/ios raS'

oarig

iracnv 7)vpr)cr0ai

ou KaretSw?

r\v\)<Jtv vtq* Opdcrei,

SoGXo^

ipov,

a>g,

740

Sea

ptovra, Bocrtropov, poov

KOI

/Cat

'
And that no
728. oySe Tts yepuv.
mere reserve force of old men, but the

flower of the land.'

Schol. 8 eVrt, TTOJ/To this military ^At/cta the
res veai.
next verse alludes. See on Theb. 11.
Ag. 74.
731. ?rot TeAeuraj/. Compare Suppl.
do not ask ' where/
597. Cho. 519.
much less * whither does a man end/
but ' what is the end of a man.' Oberdick adopts the bold conjecture of Heimsoeth, TTUS TC STJ Kal TTO? TTfpalveiv ;
732. For juoAetV the Schol. Med. records
a variant tyvyeiv. 70?^ 5vo'tt> is the correction of Askew for e^ Svotv. There can
be little doubt that the Schol. found
the same reading, rbv 'E\\-f)(TirovTov bs
evyvv<riv 'Avlar Kal Eupdirrjv.
734. rqSSe y' OVK. The Med. has ToCro
y' OVK, others TOVTC? or TOVTW 8' OVK.
Schol. Med. TOVTO OVK &5i]\ov.
Bind.
and Herrn. read TOVTO KOVK, &c. Blomfield seems more likely to be right in
reading r$5e, as OVTOS and 88e are constantly confused in the oblique cases.

We

Kparet is used absolutely, as in Ag. 10,

wSe ya.pKpa.Tel Ktap. Suppl. 289, 0arts
Strabo, xvi. p. 760, rj
h-pare?.
KpaTovffa p.a.\iffTa (p^p-T].
738. '6Tav o-irevSr) TIS. Schol. faav
TIS els Ko/ca TI ets
oAa, b 6ebs

Tro\\$i

Se' TTOI> (740)

eKTeXeurTycrew'

dXX' oraz^
i/ui/

eyw

5e

T$

/ca^j/oj/rt

Cf. frag. 291, ^tXe?

Eur.
0e^s.

o-vo-Tre vSetv

Hel. 1443, eAxoutrt 8' ^jurc TT^^S AeVas

ras (rv^<f)opa,s <nrov5fj avvatyai. Iph. T.
910, T)V 5e Tisirp6dv/j.os y <rreveiv rb 0e?oj/
(JLO.\\OV etfc^rws exet.

740. ra5e, viz.

would end in

/ca/cd.

that the expedition

There seems no need

to transpose this before the preceding

line, and to read KO.K&V 3' eoi/ce -jr-ny^v
fvpe<r6ai,

The

sense

with
is,

et7roj87?<reo-0ai

741.

Heimsoeth and Weil.

tfvv<Tev rdSe,

OVK

et'Scbs

&irdia

^/ueAAe.

(farts,

quippe

qui.

See on Prom.

38. On the merely metaphorical sense of

this passage see sup. 71. The Hellespont
is called Ipbs on the same principle as the

poet adds p6ov deov to enhance the presumption of a mortal in meddling with the
elements which do not own his control.
Schol. Med. 8m rb ISpvo-dai avr6di Aib?
fepb^, us Mi>ao~eas' 3) T^V a.v^iu.fvov, &s
ff-^r\<r^v ptovTa is, 'to stop
lepbv l-/Q\>v.

from flowing.'
to
743. ^Teppveu.^,
'attempted
change/ i. e. to convert from a watery
way to a dry one; or perhaps, 'was for

it

a lesson of obedience.' See

Cho. 567, iroSw/cei
Tre'Sats.
Of course no
-jrtpifiaXwv x a ^ KfV fJ aTl
other chains are meant than those which

teaching

it

Prom. 249.

'

IIEPSAI.
r]V

233

K\V0OV

Se TravTtov wer', OVK ej8ouXia, 745

-ZTocreiSaWs KpaTijcrw TT&JS raS* ou z/dcros
a)v

/ecu

(750)

Se'Soi/ca

&> ;

>7?Tcu

AT.

//,T)

TTO\VS TT\OVTOV TTOVOS

TOV <#acrcu'TO9 apTrayij.

TOLVTOL TOIS /ca/cots 6/xiXaiz/

a*>Spacriz/ StSacr/cerat-

Eepf^s'

Oovpios

Xeyoucrt

S',

a>s

crv

/xe^

TKVOLS

/x,eycu>

750

TrXoOroi' e/cr^cra) fvi> al^fj, TOV S'

d^a^Spias VTTO (755)
e/Soi^ at^fta^et^, TraTpwov S' o\/3ov ouSe

rotaS' ef a^Spaii/ o^etSr; TroXXa/cts K\VO)V

KCU

XaSa.

rotyap gr^?^ epyov

Icrrlv

755

i^ipyatT^vov

peyicrTov, aeiiAvrjcrTov, olov ovSeTra)

roS' acrru Sov<ra)v i^CKcivtocrev Trecrov,

ef cure

TL^V Zeus

eV dvSpa

az^af

See Herod.

35.
746. TTWS rciS' ou, /c.r.A. c Duae locutiones in unum confusae suut, TTW? rci5'
vii.

fypevwv, et TTWS

y^(ros fypev&v TrcuS'

eV^ ;'

OVK el^e

Hermann.

747. TTO\US IT\OVTOV ir6vos. Cf. Cho.

130, v roTcrt (ro'is Trdvoicri x\iov(Tiv fj.eya.
Eur. Ion 1088, &\\<DV Tr6vov et'o-Treo-cor.
Blomf and Dind. give Tr6pos.
749. TO?? Ka.Ko7s^ Dindorf and Weil
read rot for roTy. which is perhaps right.
The force of the article may however
be well expressed, 'with those bad men,'
not, of course, demonstratively, but in
On the evil
reproach and contempt.
counsellors of the youthful Xerxes see
Herod, vii. 5, 6, where however the arguments adduced by them are wholly dif.

ferent.

Hermann after
752. ZvSov alxud-CfwBlomfield thinks the allusion is to a fightxii. 14, calls
which
01.
Pindar,
ing cock,
See on Eum. 828,
evSo/uaxas oAe'/crw/).
S'
Th e
opviOos ov Ae'yco /j.dx'n'''
Schol. has ot/coupeiV, i. e. he does all his
fighting at home, or fights not at all.

fvoiKiov

rifz^S'

Tracn^s '^IcrtSo?

fastened the bridge of boats.

ou/c ?)v v6<ros

(760)

755. (T<|>IJ/. This may possibly be used j

for tufivcp, as <r$e is for j// in Prom. 9.
Theb. 1022. Supra 200; and this is Her-/

mann's opinion on Oed. Col. 1487 (1490). I

Nevertheless, Xerxes and his advisers may/
equally well be understood. And so Schol J
Med. ro?y TrpoTpe^a^eVois, with the later
Similarly in Herod, vii. 10
Artabanus says to Mardonius, in
deprecating the expedition,
rivd (prj/jLi T&V avrov ry8e
Scholiasts.

fin.,

KaKb
KVV&V re /col bpvlQwv 5ia<poOn the syntax of the dative
ptvpsvov.
see Suppl. 960.
757. e'le/ceiVwo-ev irea-6v. Hermann has
edited e^p-fi/jiaarev TreVos, objecting both
MapSoVioi/ ^ue'ya
Tlepo-os, virb

and to irea-bv referring to

explains a various reading
Treo-crbi/ by
supposing <r was superscribed
to correct the final v.
need not however press the construction too closely;
the sense clearly is, 'such an event as has
never befallen Susa,' &c. The metaphor

to the lonicisin
epyov.

He

We

'

l3
perhaps from a thunderbolt,
711.

as

in

AI2XTAOT

234

760

rayelv tyovTa (TKTJTTTpov evOvvrtfpLov.

Mrjoos yap fjv 6 7rpcoTO9 ^ye/xajz' crrparoi)*

S' IKCLVOV 7rai9 rdS* epyoi' 171

(765)

yap avrov
S' GLTT

(WTOV Kvpos,

eu8ai/xa>j>

a
765

Se Xaoi> Kal $pvya>v eKTrjcraTO,

re 7rao~av rjXacrtv /2ta*

(77o)

Se 7rat9 reVapro9 t#we crrparov

Se MapSo9 fjpev, aio-)(vvr) Trarpa 770
7re)u,77TO9

Kvpov

Opovoicri,

r dp^aiotcrt,* TOI> Se crw SoX<w

cKTtLvev ecr^Xo9 ei' Sd/xot9

761. MTjSos. Schol. Ki)poS7rpwTOS7rpO(Tapx^v M^Sajv

Fleptrats T^I/
Kvpov tnbs Ko^ijSyo-Tj?, a5eAa(f)e\6fj.evos.
e/cTTjtraTO

<|)ol

5e /cara E\\ai/i/coj/ Mapa^?ty, Mepcpis.

He

appears rather to mean Astyages, the

father of Cyaxares II., and grandfather
of Cyrus the elder; though Hermann
thinks Cyaxares I., the father of Astyages,
may be meant, and thus iittlvov ircus r65'
epyov fivvvev would mean that Astyages
was the next king who carried out the
designs of his father, and his grandson
Cyrus the third, which is the account of
Herodotus. Xenophon, however, makes
Cyaxares II. intervene between his father

Astyages and Cyrus.

763. Hesych. olaKoffrpo^uv Kvpepvwv.
Sec on Theb. 3.
766 7. There is a marked distinction
between e/cT^o-aro, ' gained them,' and
'
drove them against their
^Aacrei/ jSi'a,
TT? ISia Svvd^ei.
subjection of Asiatic Ionia
by no means palatable to the
Athenians, who fined Phrynichus 1000
drachms for his tragedy called MIATJTOV

Schol. (rvvfiyayev

will.'

For
was

the

(Strabo xiv. p. 635). See on 41.

The poet means to say, that Ionia at least
fought for its independence, and did not
ignobly succumb.
768. us eticppwv e$v, i. e. StJri OVTUS

SAoxm

ev<ppwv
ToTos,

ecf-u

(Kvpos).

Compare olos for

'6n

Prom. 929, and the note there. Iph.

a-' e^pe^ej' 'EAAos, us

This idiom has a close
analogy in the Latin qua fuit prudentia.
We have Svo-tyxW* in the contrary sense

Taur. 1180,

rfffBov

ao^v

KaAy.

supra 544.

(775)

769. Kupou ?ra?s, Cambyses.

770. MopSos. Otherwise called Mep5/s
or 2,ue'p5is, the brother of a Magian, who
succeeded to the throne by assuming the
name of and personating the realSmerdis,
who had been murdered by his brother

Cambyses. See Herod, iii. 65, 67. Darius

speaks of him as aiVx^T? Trarpa because
he had again subjected the Persian throne
to the Median dynasty, to which the Magi
Herod, iii. 73.
The Schol.
belonged.
Med. suggests that the true reading is
MapSts, not MapSos, and so Weil. Dindorf
gives Me'pSis.
772. 'Aprcuppevris. One of the seven
conspirators against Smerdis and the
Magi, though not mentioned in the list by
Herod, iii. 70, unless he is to be identified
with Intaphernes. The Schol. tells us that
Hellanicus called him Aa^epj/rjs, which
Herclosely resembles the latter name.

mann, who transposes 763 after this verse,

from the remark of the Schol. on <ppeVes
"

6 'Apracpepvrjs,
caaKO(TTp6<j)ovi>,
/j.oXoye'i 6 ctpriay e^uf ^>peVas,"

eru-

here ob-

"Ceterum ex eo quod Artaphernes

prae reliquis conjuratis hie laudatur, (est

serves,

autem hoc nomen in septem illis apud

Ctesiam p. 815, uon etiam apud Herodotum iii. 70,) colligi posse puto, similia,
ut ab Herodoto cle Otane, ab aliis de
Artapherne tradita fuisse ; isque est ille
dolus, qui hanc prudentiae et calliditatis

laudem Artapherni

conciliavit."

The

transposition of the verses, though plau-

not manifestly right. For first,

if the Schol. had found v. 763 as Hermann places it, he would hardly have resible, is

235

IIEPSAI.
vv av^pdcriv (^iXotcrt^, 019 rdS* 771^ X/ e/o<>*
[CKTOS Se Mdpafas, e/3So/x,os 8' 'ApTa^pevrjs.]
775

T' eKvpcra, rovTrep rj0e\ov,

/cdya) TraXou

KaTrecrrpareucra TroXXa
dXX' ou KOLKOV rocroVSe

cruz>
77

'

yap

ow,

a^a^- Aapete

780

pouted the name as if to inform us who

was the person meant, when it had occurred in his text; and, secondly, it is
clear enough that he did actually find it
just where our MSS. place it, because he
supplies the name that was wanting in
&\\os e/cetj/ov TTCUS, though wrongly, from
the obscurity of the history of Cyaxares II.
Mr. Blakesley on Herod, v. 25 seems to
agree with Hermann's view ; but he surely
errs in making this Artaphernes the son
of Darius' half-brother, also called Artaphernes.
'
773. ols r68
XP e os Schol. recent.
rb (fjovevcrai avrbv, tixpeiXov yap T$ 'Apra-

avrip.

774. e'/cros Se MdpaQis. This Maraphis

was the brother of Cyrus, according to
Hellanicus cited by the Schol. But the
verse seems either spurious, or the passage
has been patched up by the interpolator
to whom allusion has often been made,
by inserting two names from a list which
the poet had given of the seven conspirators, in order to suit e'/cros with
770, and so absurdly placing
them in the succession of the Persian
Blomfield and Hermann think
kings.
there is here a lacuna ; but it is to be
feared that more wrong has been done
to the poet than by the carelessness of a
TreyUTTTos in

scribe.
5

775. TraAoy T %Kvp<ra, i. e.

Kal firfo'Tpdreva'a,.
The Med. has
cf. 548.
is quite defensible
8', which
vvv (i. e. in the
Schol. 6 Se avrl TOV
:

present passage the sense

is

/col

eyw

5r/

(785)

ep^avres rdcra.

Trot

TTWS a^

I'ea c^po^ei,

ot /cpar^ raS' ecr^o/xe^,

17/^619,

ou/c ai> tf)avelp,v Trrj^ar'

Tt

(780)

TrdXei.

jiJioveveL ras ejnas eTricrroXdV

cra<a)s rdS' tcrr', e/xol ^u^Xt/ce?,

aTrazres

XO.

po&efiaXov

Was

e/*os TTCUS wi>

eS

TroXXw crrpaTw'

KaraaTpe^eis
efc

TOVTCU^

On

/C.T.A.).

marks

en

this passage the Schol. re-

Kaiccos' fiera

yap T^V TWV Mdyov

KaQaiptfftv Aapetbs 6 fttyas ?ip&v.

Ought

we not

to correct /caAcSs ?
777. KaKbv roa6v8e. This is a tacit
admission that the Persian cause suffered
some harm under Darius at Marathon.
See on 552.
The Med.
778. &v veos vfa (ppove'i.
has veos e'cbi/, /C.T.A.
Hermann has ad-

mitted Meineke's improbable emendation,

e^ebs &>v eVea ^poi/e?.
Oberdick reads
yeopo

(ppove't.

Monk

transposes fypovii

and so Dindorf. The vulgate is

however defended by frag. 295, T& 70^
@p6Tiov ffirep/j.' e^Tj/xepa (ppove'i, which
yea,

the editors alter to e'^>' r]fj.fpav or e'^>'

^/xepa.
Antig. 1104, ffvvTf^vovffi yap
6u>v 7To8a5/ceis TOVS Ka>t6(f>povas jSAa^Sat.
Eur. Suppl. 744, KdS/j.ov KaK6<pp(av \a6s.
Iph. A. 391, &fj.o<rav T^V TvvSdpeiov '6pKOV
ot KaKocppoves.

This seems a
780. eg q-qaiy fore.
combination of two phrases, e3 fore and
o-a^ws ^fo-re. The conjecture of Heimsoeth,
adopted by Weil, is plausible qy yap,
Oberdick adopts this,
ffaQws K.r.X.
marking a lacuna after 779. "We may
easily supply some ellipse ; (' And thus
my son has done more harm than any
:

before
cf.

him

;)

for

'

&c.

supra 4.
783. Trot" KaTao-Tpe'^eis;

e/j.ol

Ivj/^Ai/cey,

To what point 1
and purport do you bring your words to
an end ? i. e. how do you sum up these |
remarks for our benefit ? Cf. Suppl. 597,
(

'

eVto"7re 8' TIJJUV TTO?

436 &vtv 5e

KeKvpurai reAoj. Ibid.

AISXTAOT

236
Trpdo-croifJiev

A A.

ws apicrra

ITepcrifcos

Xews

TrXeio*'
^778' ei crTpdYev/xa

avTT)

yap

17

yr)

^/A/xa^os

TO

77

TTWS TOUT' eXefas

AA.

KTewovcra Xt/xw TOUS uTrepTrdXXous aya^.

XO.

dXX* evcTTaXrj TOL

dXX'

TTOJS etTr as

ov

TU>I TpdVa> Se

Xe/cToz'

apovptv

^p^

yap

7rav orpaTev/jia

pappapaw
CLTTO

fceiTrep

crvp,/3aivL

TaS

yap ou

eo-Tt, 7T\rj6os

o eV^a

Treotoz^

394. The construction is, irpfoaoiTt b.v

us &pi(TTa, et /j.r] (TTpaTfvoi(r6e )ti7j5' et
He might indeed have
TrAeToj/ ^, K.T.A..
ir\e?ov

TO, /-leV,

Ta o

ou.

6^77,

eKKpLTov crrpaTOV
800

\TTLCTLV TreTretcr/xeVos.

This may be re787. /t?8' t

??.
garded as one of the clearest instances of
See Suppl.
et used with the subjunctive.

et

(soo)

XetTret Kevalcriv

/U7j5'

795

Oewv

$eo~<aToicr(,i>, es TO, 1^0^ 7r7rpay/x,eVa

^8Xe'i//ai>Ta*

said

(795)

'.EXXaSo9 TOTTOIS

TroXXwi/, et TI Tricrrevcrai

Travpoi ye

790

crr6\ov.

Trepa TOI^ ''EXXrjs TropOfJiov EvpwTrvjs

A A.

(790)

/ceiVois

XO.

XO.

785

TOI> 'EXXrjvcov TOTTOV,

pr) o-TpaTeuoto-0' es

or Trpa^ere

tbs

v Te|e<r0at.

\firT6yewv of Attica

Thucyd.

i.

ing to subjugate Greece, however numerous their forces should be.

So Hermann for
790. vTTfpir6\\ovs.
the reading of the Med. virtpiruXovs. The
others have uTrep/ccfynrovs. The context
requires the mention of numbers, i.e. of
more than the land could furnish food for.
Cf. Herod, vii. 49, where Artabanus reminds Xerxes r^v x^>P"n v TA

is

well

The rb

known from

2.

One
791. ev<TTa\ri ACKT^ <Tr6\ov.
less numerous because more select, and
more

on an expedition.
as the messenger had
seqq.

easily provided for

795.

Trepot, viz.

said, sup.

But he preferred the optative because of Trpaffffoi^v &v preceding, and

the epic use et ^ because it was more convenient for the metre than the Attic et??,
and not as conveying any re fined difference
of meaning between el p)) ?j and $v
$.
Compare et ?rpo5w Bum. 228. ei irvQri
Eur. Rhes. 830. For the general sense
it may be remarked that no particular
expedition is here alluded to. It was
enough for the poet to flatter his countrymen by making the Persian King warn
his people of the hopelessness of attempt-

?}.

(805)

^CT&JTTOS poats

798.

510

ov T&

/tev,

TO

5'

otf.

Compare

Eur. Hel. 647, Svo^v yap OVTOIV ovx M* v

Phoen. 1641, ov yap r~o
r\-f]fjLuv, 6 5' ov.
IAW ffoi fiapv /ca/cwi', rb 5' ov fiapv. He
means that all the predictions of the
oracles are evidently coming to pass, and
therefore, to judge by the result so far,
the entire and speedy fulfilment of them

be looked for.
'
If this is really
799. efrrep raS' eVrf.
'
the case (viz. that the oracles are coming
to pass), 'it is with a vain hope of retrieving his fortunes that Xerxes is now about
Schol.
to leave select forces in Greece.'

may

\fiirei-

6 Ee'p|7js.

marks a lacuna.

Hermann

needlessly

The 300,000 men

left

under the command of Mardonius are

See Herod, viii. 113, where
alluded to.
however they are said to have been drafted
from the main body in Thessaly, not in
Boeotia.

TIE PSAT.

237

apSct, <j)L\ov macr/m BOLMTWV

OV <T(j)LV KCLKUV V^KTT CTTajLljae

cd#eW

<f)pov7jp.ciT(t)v

'EXXdS* ou 0ea^

oi yfjv
cu'

l 8* ai'crrot, SOLLIJLOVMV ff

<j)vp8r]v

(810)

fci^U*

e^avecTTpaTTTai

/caK&>s Spctcrai'Tes

Toiyap

805

ftperr)

ovSe 7np,7rpdvai

OUK eXacr<joi>a

810
, ra Se /xeXXoucrt, /couSeVco KOLKUV
virevTiv, dXX* er* t eKTrcuSevercu.
rdcros

ecrreu

yap

77/009 y>7

803. KCLK&V
Suppl. 473.
623. Schol.

vtyiffra,

7T\avos cu/x,aTocr<ayr}s

nXarata)^ JwptSo^

vKpa>v 8e
e.

i.

firafj.fji.4ve i

/cal

Xdy^?

Prom.

rV ^y nAaTcuats ireofj.axlaJ>

806. rjSovvro <rv\av. The Greek doctrine was that a calamitous return always
awaited a sacrilegious army. See Ag.
336. The impiety of the Persians in this
respect is often mentioned by Herodotus,
as viii. 33, rb ev ''A./Saiffi ipbv crv\4}cra.vrs
Ibid. 109, f/j.iwrpds re Kal
fveirpi)(Tai>.

KarajSaAAwJ' r<av Oecav r& ayd\/J.ara. But

the allusion is principally to the burning
of the Athenian acropolis, viii. 53, rb Ipbv

could signify the bottom of a fiiat^rrij it

would be incorrect to say ' not yet is the
bottom underneath/ for f not yet is it

reached/ On the whole

that the vulgate is wrong

SiapTrayrjis cbroAeVflat irdvras.

On Spdffavn
Kax&s Spdffavres.
Cho. 305.

va6e7v see Ag. 516.

\809.
811.

Schutz, followed by
Blomf., Weil, Bind., reads ^Tf ??c>/ <:>r "'i
*
wells forth/ Oberdick has f^aSpvi/erai,
a compound of no authority. The Schol.
Med. explains av^erai, which seems to
refer to the vulgate in the sense of
'
grows up from infancy/ The confusion
of metaphor throws grave doubts on the
For
truth of Schiitz's emendation.
wprjTrh is properly the low platform or
basement upon which a temple or other
Hence when the
structure was erected.
poet says, 'Not yet is the foundation
'
underneath,' he should mean, not yet
have the evils commenced;' how then
e/cTratSeueraf.

'

can he with propriety add,

'
well (or spring) forth

'

but they yet

Even

it is

not certain

The fnnnda.
snpfirsf.rnp.f.i^rfl of woe are

fjords for thfi

laid,

hardly

yftt

bnt

if.

is

'

sf.ill

only in

U.g

a confusion of metaphor not

without example. So alptiv and eaipeiv,
and extollere, are used both of rearing
children and building houses, &c.
Hermann gives eKuai.eveTa.ij ( they are yet
in process of being produced/ i. e. yet
forthcoming ; a correction of which few
injancy,'

will approve.
Cf. ix. 42, e<TTi \6ytov &s xp^^v
fffri TIepffas airiKOfievovs es rfyv 'EAActSa,
Siapirdffai rb Ipbv rb eV AeA</xwn, pera 5e

troXiv.

rfy

VTTO*

rpLTOcnropa) yovfj
.Cf.

neyiffra.

iraQe'iv,

(815)

eKir\-ndverai.

One might raf.hftr ha/.arfl

which gives a good and

natural sense.
The passive irA.rj0uTcu
occurs Suppl. 598.
812. aifj.aTO(r<payf)s.
Cf. Ag. 1360,
The
eKQvffiwv oe?av a'/^uaros ff<^ayf]v.

meaning

is

simply

ire\ai>os a'1/j.aTos airb

Hermann has this sensible remark against those who prefer the various
reading of two MSS. alfiaTocrTay^y,
fftyayris.

Multa sibi in hoc genere poetae permittun t, quae ad amussim exacta aliquid vitii
'

habere videntur/
813. AcopiSos \6yx-ns. Blom field thinks
it strange that the poet should have paid
so much honour to the Peloponnesians,
and suspects that this was said "in
But ' the
gratiam Syracusanorum."
Dorians' may here mean the Peloponnesians generally see on 183. Still,
there is evident reference to the historical
fact, that the Spartans bore the chief
part in that renowned conflict, the battle
:

of Plataeae.

*-*<

AISXTAOT

238

815

a<f)d)va crrjiJLavovcriv ofJinacrw /3pOTa>v

WS OU^ V7Tp(f)V OvTJTOV OVTOL ^p'f] (f)pOVLV.

v/3/ois yap i^avOovcr efcapTrcucre o-rd
artys, oflev

7rdyK\avTov

bpuvres rw^8
>v 'EXXaSos
jcras

(820)

re,

^Se

820

rig

rov vrapovTa SOU/AO^O,

(825)

epacrffels oX/Sov ^K^erj p.eyav.

Zevs TO i KoXaoTr)?

rail'

virepKo^iruv ayav

os ravr' e/cet^o^, craxfrpovelv /ce^p^/xeVo^, 825

J

crKT euXoyotcri z/ov^er^acrt

8',

w yepaia

p,rJTp

rj

(830)

gepfo

9 Ot/COV<? KOCTfJiOV OCTTtS

5

Xa/3oi>cr

vTravTiatt TratSi* Trdvra

KOLKWV VTT aXyovs XafctSc?

830

yap

(835)

dju,<t oraj/xart

crrrjfJLoppayovcrL Trot/ctXa)^ IcrdrjfjLarct)^.

dXX' avrov

ev(f)p6vot)5 crv

A fine meeKdpiruffe ffrdxw.

'
Pride after coming
taphor from corn
into blossom has filled with grain the ear
of delusion, whence it reaps a crop of
1817.
Cf. Theb. 597, oVr?s &povpa Odtears.'
:

VO.TOV fKKapirt^Tai,

where seethe note.

&TTJ is a child of vfipis.

'AOyvwv 'EAAaSos re.
^4fjivr]a6'

So in Ag. 745,
820.

With what

feelings these glowing words

would be heard in the Attic theatre can
easily be imagined. This speech of Darius
altogether one of the finest in Aeschylus

is

froni its highly poetical language and noble

piety. It stands in striking contrast with
feebler passages which seem to have
the fe
been interpolated in the play. On the

ns cwx 6'?? see Suppl. 351.

subjunctive
Soph. Phil. 13, IJL^ KOI fidOy p.' ^KOVTO.
Trav ff6<piap.a.,
Hesych. eijdvvos'

evQvvr^p,

Si-

KacrTiKbs, xpecicrTTjy, KujSepj/^TTjs, SiopQur-f]s.

825.
\ have
KexP

ffwfypovfiv KtxPWtvov. TheMSS.

7 ue'*/0 '> which has been
varibut
not satisfactorily explained,
ously
The later Schol. mentions another read?i

ing, ^ /cexp^fVor,

WT\ TOV

/col

a^ioy tfyra crootypoveTv,

very

admissible.

But

xpefaf exovrce

and
it

this
is

seems

perhaps

better construed absolutely like ff<a<ppo'

vtiv
it having been
et'/^/xepoi/ Ag. 1598,
told him by the oracle to be discreet/
i.e. warn him to beware, as you have
the authority of the oracles on your side.
So 6/ce'xpTjTo, 'praedictum erat, Herod.
vii, 220.
These oracles are the same as
those alluded to in 735 and 797.
830. -navra. Weil reads Kdpra.
The
construction is harsh, iravro. Ao/ct5es <rrrr
f^oppayovffi.

Like

AafcfSes

e^AaSoy

irp6-

arepvoi o-roA^oi TreTrAwv Cho. 29, i. e.

Aa/ci'Sos yiyvcveai.
The Schol. explains
the construction, iravra a^tyl (restart
ff-rri/Jioppayova-i Aa/c^Ses, olov
TTCXZ/TO fcrOrjfjidTwv

Thus

Ao/f iSes is for TrdVres

/cctKxe'co T}>

824.

irpdvvov Xdyots*

Stappfovcriv.

ffrrj/noppayovai

a'T-fj/j.oi'es eaQ-r)p.a.T(av

p-nyvwrai es Aaff^Sas, 'all the threads

are torn so as to produce tatters/
Hermann says, " -navra ita intelligendum cst,
ac si dixisset poeta iravra yap AawiSes
Svra ffr^fjt.oppaye't." Dind. gives irav-rl
with Canter, but it is out of the natural
order of the words.
833. <rv is emphatic, as invariable tragic

239

IIEPSAI.
yap, otSa, crov K\VO)V a

aVet^t yqs VTTO

a) S'

ts Se, 7rpecr/3et9,

StS(Wes

T?

77

&

^atper'

835

/ca/cots o/xa>s

(840)

rjSovrjv Kaff*

rots OoLVovcri TrXovros o

a>s

XO.

o(oi> /carco'

TroXXa

/cat

/cat

TrapovTa

/xeXXo^r

en

'

d/coucras /3ap/3dpotcri Tn^mara.

j a>s /xe TroXX* ecrep^erat, /ca/cd

[/4T.
,

jLtaXtcrra 8' T^Se

drt/uaz'

ye TraiSos

crv^opa

dXX'

/cat
el/^i,

(845)

Sa/c^et,

crw/xart

djLtc^t

ecr^jLtarft)^ K\vovorav,

840

17

z^t^

d/x7re^i.

Xa^Soucra Kocrp,ov

e/c

So/xw^

845

TratS' e/xa>
TreLpdcro^aC

viravTid^ew
5
ou yap ra c^tXrar eV

XO.

^ jaeyaXas aya^a?

TroTTOt,

(850)

/ca/cots TrpoSwcro/xe^.]

846

re TroXtcrcroz'o/zou

usage, as well as the next verse, sufficiently

proves.
Go and
836. xcuper' eV KaKols fyiws.
be happy though in the midst of troubles,
indulging yourselves while you can, since
wealth is of no avail to the dead.' The
moral of the remark is contained in the
last line, that riches and glory are but
transient possessions cf. 816. Hermann
thus rightly renders Ka0' ^e/jai/, which
'
properly means during the day/ while
the day lasts.' Dindorf reads i/'uxV &SoVre? ^80^77 with Pauvv ; Aldus andRobortello having ^v^v.
He is followed

a violation of a well-known Attic

and Lobeck's 7ra?5' e/j.bv is as improbable as Hermann's TratSl Trcjpacrc^efla,

by Weil,

are mere guesses, and have

value.
Cf. Theb. 830.

'

'

rightly, perhaps.
838. ouSep ox^eAeT, i. e. ov$\v o<pe\6s
eVrt. Cf. Prom. 850. With these words
the ghost of Darius disappears, descending through the avairie<T/jia or trap-door.
841 7. It is much to be feared that
the short speech of Atossa, as we now

have it, is spurious. The Schol. Med.

seems to ignore it. And, first, the senti-

ment

is little

short of ridiculous,

'

Many

griefs crowd upon me, but especially I

am hurt at hearing of the ragged clothes
of my son ; but I will go and bring him
new ones.' (Or is this a satire on Persian
splendour ? See on 892.) Secondly, the
76 in 843 is intolerable, and the phrase
arifjiia eaQ-rj/j.dTcw a/Afyl (Tu/nari at least
questionable, since this is not a classical
usage of arifj-ia. Thirdly, Trcu'5' e/j.$ in

is

law,

while Weil's pov Tewy is hardly Greek.

*
Fourthly, the tame and feeble words, I
will try to meet my son/ seem patched
up from 830. It is likely from the
address in 828 that Aeschylus made
Atossa speak in this place ; but the
genuine prjffis has been superseded.
Something was doubtless said about the
words of consolation alluded to in 833.
841. Oberdick, with Heimsoeth, reads
Keap for Kaitd. Corrections of this kind

no

critical

848. During the absence of Atossa

(who, if she returns again on the stage,
a mute person henceforth), the chorus
gives a sketch of the Persian dominions
in Asia Minor, contrasting as before the
former prosperity with the recent reverses.
is

Schol.

Med.

Oav{j.a(TTiK&s (TityKpia-iv Trote?-

TCU rwj/eVJ Aapeioy euTuxTj/^aTaji/ irpbs T

vvv KaKa.
Whether the whole of the
following stasimon is from the hand of
Aeschylus, appears to be doubtful; the
enumeration of Asiatic cities seems dull
and pedantic ; we can only excuse it as
meant to glorify the Greeks by magnifying the Persian influence. Perhaps
too the poet wished to display his
knowledge of geography.

240

850

6 yrjpaibs
/ca/ca?

icrd#eos

Japeios

fx> euSo/a'/xous crr/mTias

7rcu>T'

[a^r. a.

856

lirtvOvvov.

(860)

aTrdz'ovs

8' e/c

ocrcras

^Se

a7re</>cui>dju,e#',

Trvpywa

cr/xara

(855)

^acriXeus

859

ev TTpdcrcrovTas ayov
8' etXe
TrdXets iropov ov

ov

<

Trora-

StajSa?

eorias

(865)

'

oTat ^Tpvjjioviov TreXayovs

851. aa/c77S.
556.

oj8Aaj87;s

OKOK^TTJS.

etcrt

SaK 663.
uses the form

Schol.

irpoios, flpt]viK6s.

853. fl^oKifjiovs ffTpaTids. This simple

emendation of Wellauer and Hermann,
for cvSoKJuov o-Tparias* removes all the
difficulty (which was not inconsiderable)
of the construction. By taking oTro^otvevdai passively, it was necessary to explain the genitive by cwrb, or eVe/ta, or
#>Tes fvSoKi/jLOv (TTpaTias.
Hesychius,
diro^acflfls, e^

TIJ;

middle however

Qavepw /coTotrTay. The

used in Eum. 298,

Another gloss explains

iiroir)<rev.
TO Trvpyiva by TO vo^i^a irdvra

TTvpyov/j.evais for irop6ov/j.fvats.

854.

<J"fjffl

859.

So

i/o/iio-/iOTo.

Hermann

for

He

further corrects ot Se for

The explanation of the Schol. sug^5e.
gests suspicions as to the integrity of the
01 5c SijjUw^eAeTs STJ/J.OI (qu.
passage
The meanv6(JLOi ?) Travra. etroXnfvovro.
*
used to be famous,
ing seems to be,
first for our army, secondly for our civil
:

We

institutions,
ffot>6fjLov

VoM^ aTa referring to TroAio--

floras.

They are called irvpyiva,

flf\6vTUV.
dactyl has been lost, perhaps

avaO^s KUKUV Herod, i. 32.

Xen. Anab. vii. 7, 33. Weil
7raA.iv, after Meineke, who scans
I<r66eos in 852 as an anapaest.
Oberdick,
with Schwencke, gives f&tppovas ev

TrfifiaTos, like

19.
inserts
v.

/C.T.A.

860. iropov ov Stafids. Like Croesus,

of whom the oracle had said KpoTo-os "A.\w
8ia&as fJ.eyd\T]v apx^v KaraXvfffi. The
allusion seems likely to have been borrowed
later writer than Aeschylus from
Herodotus. oi5' atp' eo-Tiay truflels, i. e.
not invading another country, as the Persians pretended to claim the Aegean sea

by a

by the same metaphor as Suppl.

186, Kpficra-wv 8e irvpyov &(afji6s. There

for their

are several

remarks on the 'awkward

strong,'

distinct

scholia,

variously

combined and confused in the Med., on

this passage.
Some grammarians underIn the first place
stood the words thus
we had a good repute in war, and the
customs of nations regulated all our
acts :'
Kal 6pfj.>/j.tv (leg. wpp-w/nfv) Kara
'

e6i)

Tals ir6\fffi rais iropBov-

Objections

have been raised to the plural tirevQvvov

(see Person on Hec. 1141), for which
Dindorf edits tircvdwev with Bothe.
The construction however is epic, as Od.
xxiv. 357, Odpffet, uA\ TOI TOUTO ^weTo

fioixrav ffrvyepav ai

v6jjiip.a. ret.

we should read

seems

it

preceding

Ttav

whence in the

iroXeav,

T^Teixiffp.fvwv

is

Eur. Suppl. 336,

'
Translate, in the first place, we u.sed to
show the world that we had armies worthy
of our reputation.'

Qeuv iropdovvTes, ov

ov

Cf. Trarep

Homer

TrpoiKoi

own, Herod,

Med. found

iii.

Troro/iouSe

96.
d</>'

The

Schol.

ftrrias,

and

crasis,' <r/cA??/>o-

Hermann considers ocro~as

Te'po <rvva\i<f>4).
eTAe Tr6\fis not

used as an exclamation

(Schol. T& 'd<r as 6av/j.affTtKcas), but refer"

ring to &iov in 867,
quotquot expug-

navit urles adjecit imperio."

864. 'AyeAcotSes.
may supply
as Trepippvras Tr6\fts Eum. 77.

We

HEPSAI.

241
865

eKToOev at /cara ytpcrov eX^Xa/xeVat

Trept irvp-

avT.

yov

ft'.

(870)

rovS* aVa/cros aiov,

EXXas

T*

ci/>L(j6t

iropov TrXarvv ev^d/xe^ac, fjiv^ia re JIpo870

/cat oTo/xtofia

0* at

IIovTov*

Kara irp&v SXiov

raSe ya

(878)

TrepiKXvcrToi,

crrp. y'.

TrpocrTy/ic^at-,

ota Aecrftos, eXatd^urd? re 5d/*os, Xto?,

^Se Hdyoo9, IVafo?, Mu^o^o?, TT^I/W re wvaTrrovcf 875

/cat

ras dy^taXous e/cparwe /xccra/cTov?,

(885)

ai^r. y'.

He

872. Kara irpwv* a\tov. Schol. at fcara

appears to mean Imbrog^ Thasos. and.
Samothrace, There are no alluvial islands rbv 'EXX-^ffTrovrov. See sup. 131. In this
at the mouth of the Strymon, correspondcase, irpibv means a projecting arm of the
'
ing to the Echinades at the mouth of the sea. But we might also translate, Off
Achelous. The Schol. observes 'AxeAoJoi' the headland of the Aegean sea/ i. e.
f
Tlie water opposite to (in a southerly direction)
70/7 trav 88<ap \fyovffiv.
the promontory of the Troad which juts
cities of the Strymonian sea, neighbours
*
nf Thrnman sfthf-.lpmpnf.a may therefore out below the Hellespont and above these
See on Suppl. 848. Again,
he taken as a poetical phraap for 't,hp islands.
Weil thinks the irpoa^/JLevai clearly refers to local position,
i!aada_oJL Ilirace.'
'
*
Lake-habitations are meant, described not metaphorically to political attachin Herod, v. 16. the efflux of the Strymon
ment, as the Schol. seems to have meant
into the lake Prasias hping thp
Sfcry.
by the gloss viroTaffcr6/j.evai.
spa.*
With these he contrasts
877. avxt^Aous fjieffditTovs. Neither of
f

at \ip.vas
KToOev K.T.A., and his explanation of the passage is ingenious. If
correct, it supplies us with the earliest
hint of a once widely prevalent form of

human
866.

habitations.
e/cTo0ej>.

XtfjLvas

The

fortified

on the mainland, as it were outWith irvpyov irepiside of the Aegean.

eArjAa/^eVcu compare afjuoxflertra &povpav
cities

in 597. Schol. TO?S retxfffi /ce/fu/cAw/ieVoi.

If at (not at) be read, etVl must be supplied, as in 872.
870. fvx_6fj.tvai. If the reading is right,
elcu is understood, as in Suppl. 18, 7eVos
f}/j.Tepov jSobs e|

7ra</>7]s

evx^evov,

i.

e.

'

boasting of their site near the wide

Hellespont/ Schol. at irapa rbv 'EAA^o--

TTOVTOV

T)JV

otKi\(Tiv

ai>xovffai.

There

are other readings avx^fvat, avxAp-evai,

Dindorf and Hermann read

i.

871.
pos

(i.

after Blomfield.

H6vrov. Schol.
the Tbracian).

ffr6ucaui.a
e.

these epithets is easily explained. The

first is applied to Salamis, Ajac. 135,
where Linwood interprets it of any island
which being of small circuit cannot have
any part far distant from the sea. And it
is likely that the adjective came to assume
the place of a substantive (see on 580),
for vyaos.

Thus

^ue<raTous

may

either

be a common-place term for any island,

'
lying in the midst of shores/ or it will
'
signify lying between the shores of Asia
Minor and Greece/
The word occurs
frag. 208, where however the derivation
from KKT^ is obviously inapplicable, and
perhaps nevdna should be restored, like
vffrdrios.
'Iitdpov eSos, the islands of
the Icarian sea. Compare STTOIKOV e$os
'
'Affias Prom. 420,
the settlement of
eTTotKot, or sojouruers in Asia Minor/
The Schol. explains 'I/capov T)>V KXvSuva,
which Hermann thinks points to the
reading of ed. Viet. e'Aos. But he seems
'
rather to have loosely paraphrased the

A1SXTAOT

242
,

6*

'iKapov

eSos,

(890)

KOL Pd8o^, 7?8e KviSov, KvTrpias re TrdXei?, Ild^ov,

ras vvv parpoiroKis
re,

ama
/cat

Ta>v$

881

(896)

ras ev/credVous Kara K\rjpov*Ia6viov rroXvdvSpovs eTrwS.

'EXXdVa>z> eVparet cr^erepais (pecru>,
Se Traprjv crOlvos avSpcov reu^crnypcoz'

vvv
vv

8*

)8dX(ys

885

(900)

7TiKOVp(t)V.

Oeorpeirra raS* a5 (j)pojJLv TroXe890 (905)

/oteyaXcu? TrXayaio't

SEPEH2.
>

Jw,
ey&> crTvyepas
(9io)

Kvpijcras aTefc/xapTorar^?,

895

yevea* TL TrdOa)

XeXurac yap

yvia)v yow/xr;
JCri&QVT
OLCTTCJV.
7]\LKiaV

TTyt'S'

e/xo>^

settlement of Icarus by 'the Icarian sea/

The poet probably followed a tradition
that the islands were first colonized by
Icarus.

explains by virb Qftof

880. ras vvv

Schol. ^Trot-

5J|aj/To.

yap flffiv ol eV Kvirpy SaAa^uiViot TWJ/

T^ 'ArrtKp.
(
In the
882. /cara K\TJOOV 'laoviov.

between

/j.arp6iro\is.

icot

eV

were prosperous, now on the other hand

we have received a fatal blow/ The
Med. has QfdirpfirTa, which the Schol.

district of Ionia/

Hermann
'\6viov.

Schol. 'IwvlSas TroAeiy.

long ago corrected the vulg.

Cf. 'laovioHTi v6/j.oiffi. Suppl.

66.

885. fKp&ret.

So Hermann for *Kpd-

which violates the dactylic metre,

and had occurred just before in 877. Cf.
Suppl. 366. Weil reads eAatre, comparing 767. If 'E\\dvcav be right, we must
rvve,

it with iro\vdv5pous.
Hermann reads
eAaiWv with several MSS., which he calls
aperte verum,' and so also Dindorf. But

join

the Med. has 'EAAo^wi/, which perfectly

satisfies both sense and metre.
886. ctKo/xaroj'. With the long a compare aQdvarov frag. 192, airapd/jLveov
Prom. 193.
890. To5' o5 QfpoiJLfv. ' Formerly we

There

is

eVex^eWo

common

Kal deals

confusion

rpfirfiv and TrpeVet*', as in Suppl.

296. Ag. 1299. But 0e^TpeffTo is a deo
conversa.
Compare Theb. 703, and with
OVK a/j.(pift6\(as ibid. 857.
For iro\e'juot<n
Weil reads iroAe^uojo.
892. 'Prodit Xerxes, regioornatu, cum
satellitibus, quorum unus vestern, quam
in bello gestaverat, et arma tenet. Non
enini squaliduin et lacerum producere

Aeschyleum est. Ideo monuerat Darius

Atossam (830), ut filio dignuui ornatum
ferens obviam iret
quod factum esse
extra scenam apparet. Aliter ista de
:

veste Xerxis lacerata inepte dicta essent/

Hermann.
895. 5at/j.cav eV 6)877. See on 518.
898. eVtScW. The commentators geuerally take this for t<n56vTa, coniparing Cho. 403, TreiraXrai 8' avre /not 4>i\oi>
tceap r6vSe xXvovcrav (xeovffav) dlicTov,
and referring to Elmsley's note on

IIEPSAI.
o<eXe, Zev,

/cd/ze /xer'

raw
Oavdrov Kara /xoipa

XO.

243
(915)

d^Spojy
9CO

/caXvi//at.

ororoi, /3acriXei), aT/oanag

Kal Tltpa-ovonov Tip,rj<s

Kocrp.ov r

OVS VVV Saip,0)V

ya

8'

aiaei

T<XI>

(920)

905

7TKLpV.
eyyatai/

Eepfa Kra
craKTopi nepcrav aSo^Sarat yap
TroXXoi (^aires, x^pas aV#o9,
TrdW yap taverns
i7/3ai>

(925)

910

dX/cas.

atat, aiai,

\4cria Se xQ^v, ^SacriXet) yata?,

Heracl. 693.
elisions

as

We

x 6"/36

find
5e rip

in.

Homer such

opn

In Soph. Trach. 675,

Oed. Col. 1435, rc5'
ir(J/cy.
TeAeZre /xot 6av6vr'. Eur. frag. Aeol.
T$ TTfi>-i\Q\ Dindorf and Weil read

II. x.

277.

otos ewet'pou
fl
ii.

/
3/j.ol for eV"'
T^/Se, emphatic; only
old men are left to protect the land.
903. npffov6fj.ov Tigris.
Schol. TTJS
'

We

ro7s Tleparais I'e^uTjOeto'rjy.

should
rather compare ofttte'rt Tlepo'ovofJiovi'Tat. in
587. The sense is nothing more than
'
the honour in which the Persian sway

was

held.'

905. fo&fipffj' is here the aorist in the

perfect sense. Cf. II. xvi. 394, UdrpoKXos
S' ^n-ei ovv irpcaras
eTre/ceptre <pd\ayyas.

This passive aorist

907. Kra.fj.fvav.
occurs Od. xxii. 401, and often in the
early epic.
Compare xtfpero* Eum. 253.
On the dative (which may be either
acquisitively used, or that of the agent)
see Cho. 360. "At5ou ffanropi Ylfpcrav
'
who has crammed Hades with
is,
Persians.'
Schol. r$ irX^purrl, irapa rb
Cf. ffeffay/ji.fi'ov Ag. 627.
908. c&ojSaTcu.
This is a former
emendation of Hermann for ay^a^drai.
He compares olSo^otTat, Arist. frag. 198.
Robortello has aSapdrat. For I and T
confused compare euVeuot in the Med.
for ayvtvoi Suppl. 222. alkv for ay&v in
Theb. 771. crypet for atpe? in Ag. 125.
As before in 552 seqq., this must be unordffffw.

derstood as the burden of the nation's

complaint implied in ald&i, rather than
as the remark of the chorus, as Hermann
Weil objects to the
has pointed out.

reproach implied in Ee'p!< Kranevav, and

thinks both Eeplqt and"At8ov are interpolated.
Compare Ag. 43642.
Schol. Med. $Kipv(ns,
910. <pt5<rriy.
It is clear thereyovfj. rovro SJGI /j.ffov.
fore that he construed TroAAoi (pares ^|-

Another scholium is, ^ iretpvp<p6ivrai.

al firl yrjs ireo-ovva, whence Blomf.

yueVr;

suspects that he found <puptm. The word

seems extremely doubtful, and it has
therefore been marked with an obelus,

though Hermann accepts it without a

remark.
The ingenious conjecture of
Franz is adopted by Dindorf and Weil,
TrdVu rap<pvs ris [tvpias, i. e. <rvxya\ fjivpidScv.
Cf. rap<pi/j avre\\ovffa 0pl|, Theb.

530.

Oberdick reads irdvv

ftvptdSas

ird/j.(pvpros.

a substantive, though
occurs in Eur. Rhes.
the plural efd>eivrai see sup.

Properly, pvpias

is

ir6\fts

On
914.
574.
912. In the

MSS. and edd. this verse

assigned to Xerxes, and the next to the
chorus. Hermann truly observes that the
entire speech is the address of the chorus
on receiving the king, who after his
arrival on the stage first utters the words
'68'
tybv K.r.\. So also Blomf., Dind.,
Weil, after Wellauer.

is

A1SXTAOT

244

au/ws CTU
/O>.

HE.

Ke/cXtrat.
9

oo eywi',

(930)

aiaKTo?

otoi,

<TTp. d.

916

/xeXeo? ylvva ya re
KGLKOV dp

XO.

7rpoor(f)0oyy6v CTOL vocrrov roiav

ov
MapiavSvvov

(935)

lav

920

OpvjvrjTrjpos

aK)(v.

BE.

Trvvprov
dv^vprov
av$dv Sai/xaw yap

SvcrOpoov

XO.

Kayo* TrdvSvpTOV,
ere/Saw oXirvrrd re ftdprj,

This is a
914. ^wl 7^i/u KfK\iTai.
well-known metaphor from the wrestling
See on Suppl. 85.
school.
Ag. 64,
yj^aroy icovlaiffiv epetSo/ievou. Herod, vi.

rV ToAu/ ^j8o\e.

The

Schol.
took the syntax to he 7aias eVl 7^1/1;, for
what reason it is not clear. But for the
similar variation of the following anapaests in 917. 928, we should he tempted
The
here to read y6vaffiv KeKAtrot.
o for - - in irregular
substitution of
e'y

7(fv v

anapaestics is not very uncommon, e. g.

Eur. Troad. 124. 136. Ion 889. Hec.
62.

918.

The common reading r&v has been

altered to rotav, not only because the

antistrophic verse (925) seems to demand the change of Kal into Kayii), in
order to give anything like a reasonable

but because the meaning here is,

;
*
Such (i. e. in accordance with the previous declaration of Xerxes) is the illboding strain I will send forth in addressing you on your return, namely,
3
that of a Mariandynian mourner, not
the sounds of joy with which you ought
Both of these
to have been greeted.
corrections are adopted by Oberdick.
sense

Cf. 608.

919. Kct/co/ie \6Tov. Not from yueAor,

but jueXer^, mala meditantem. On the
Mariandynian mourners see Hesych. in

MapiavSwuv Qprivos. MUller, Dor. i. p.

367, and Blomfield's Glossary. Cf. Kurfftas
v6/j.ois ojAejUKTrpuis Cho. 415. The Scholiast says that the Mariandynian flutes
(ouAol) were peculiarly adapted for the

(940)

aS

08*

rot,

27,

OLVT. a.

ata^?5

925
(945)

music of dirges. They were a people of

Asia Minor west of Paphlagonia, who
seem to have been famous for the worship
of Adonis.

Photius, MapiavSvi'bv QpyvriAl<rxv\os.

The MSS. give this word
twice. Hermann retains both, and reads
in 928, K\dyta KXayfa 5' a
Hjj/'

otfrcos

921. W/wJw.

922. The MSS. have Kal irav65vprov.

Lachmann and Hermann omit Kal, which
seems to have come from 925.
But
there ol should be altered to /cd/yck/Itoo,
'
as well as you (sup. 915).
The whole
of the concluding scene is commatic.
924. nerdTpoiros. Cf. Theb. 702, Sat/nuv
ATJ/UCITOS ad TpoTrata xpovia fj.ra\\aKT^s
tffus

tt.v

f\6ot.

Eur. Electr. 1147,

/uero-

Ar. Pac.
ttvpat 86/ji.uv.
945, ffoftapa 6e6dev /carexei iro\f/J.ov /j.erdThe Schol. Med. explains
TpoTros at/pa.
But Hermann
rj
Tvx"n ^eTajSe'jSATjTat.
adopts one of two interpretations given
in the later Scholia, ScuVwv, 77
trapova-a.
" nam Tiaec
rpoTToi iri/fovffiv

Svo-Tvxta,
redit, ut scilicet

calamitas ad me
ad auctorem." Why

should not av be used as in 890, implying

the converse of former prosperity ?
926. The old reading, Aaoiraft} re
crffiifav oAtTtnra fidp-r}, suited neither
sense nor metre.
Schol. ra irdB-r} ruv

Xauv

The sense requires veoiraerj,

<reft(av.
'recently endured/ So re/foOtra veoirad^s,
489. The error arose from sup-

Eum.

posing the word was compounded of vavs,

and

so vaoiraQrt

and

cessively written.

\aoTraQr)

were suc-

245

IIEPSAL

S'

BE.

dpiSaKpvv avrdv.

*ldva>v

yap

crrp.

'Idva)v

930

(950)

935

(955)

vvylav
r

XO.

OlOlol f$6a, Kal TrdvT

TTOV Se <j)i\a)v

dfCTcu>.

f K7TV00V.

aXXos 0^X09

TTOU Se crot TrapaoTarai,

otos rjv ^apaz'Sa/CT;?,

^Wcrag, IleXdyajv,
778'

^Fa/x/xis,

'AySa/Sdras, ^oucricr/ca^s

r'

(960)

940
928. Weil's conjecture, apfoaKpvv avrav
7 Jo apiSaKpvv, restores sense and
metre at the cost of but small change.
'
Translate, and I will utter the tearful
cry of a mourner for the race of the
city,' i. e. the people of the state.
929. 'Idvuv. This rare form, in which
the o is short, is preserved in several
MSS. instead of the vulg.'Icorwv. Hesych.
for au

"lavva.'

eV

/uei/

airf8o<rav

otx/waAwT^ai 2o<o/c\e'ouy
eirel

'EAArjj/i/dj-

"lawns

(1.

\iyov<nv. See
Hence the name of the
Soph. frag. 54.
in
Hes.
nymph 'Idveipa
Theog. 356.
*
Translate
for our naval force, giving
the vinf.nry fn t,]if. pj-her side, has suffered
from the At.^opians.*
erepoA/cr/s he

"lai/as)

Schol. recent,

628).

Weil

>

TOVS

"EAATjfas

By

means that the Persians who had been

sent to kill the Greeks (sup. 449), were

themselves slain by the Greeks. Herod.

ix. 103, us flSov
ercpoA/cea yivo^vr^v T^V
Od. xxii. 236, erepoAKeo V(KT}V.
H&X'nV'
The Scholiasts, who with the MSS.
assign these lines to the chorus, wrongly
explain atnivpa by a<f>tl Aero T
<T(aTT]piav.
Blomfield well compares Hesiod, Opp.

7rAoo,
reads

'the Ionian fleet, with victory now on their

side, has taken off those who ravaged
shores that have proved fatal to themselves/ Hermann admits the conjecture
of Pauw and Heath, (j.vxiav TrAo/ca. by/
which he understands the narrow strait!
in which the battle was fought, comparing fjivxio. TlpaTTovrls in 870. This ap-

own

pears probable, for vvxia. is an unusual

term for ' deadly or ' fatal,' though anything dismal is often called 'black' in
We have vi>x iov #A.o, of the
Aeschylus.
'

Euxine, in Eur. Med. 211, where it seems

to refer to sailing by night. And vvxtov
and P.{JX IOV are confused in Hes. Theog.
991. Opp. 523.
933. TroW e'KTreyflov.

In the MSS.

this verse is assigned to Xerxes, which is

contrary to the division of the antistrophe.

Hermann
asked,'
tioned,

i.
'

takes e/cTreMou passively, ' be

allow yourself to be ques-

e.

affair ;' and

Linwood gives

about the whole

Dindorf approves

this.

al
238, 7roAAo/ci
v/juraffa ir6\is KO.KOV
But he sadly mutilates
avSpbs ebrrjvpa.
this and the
autistrophic verse, not perceiving that the metre of 930 is Ionic.
931. vvxiav TrAoKO Kepcrtfytej/os. Schol.

a more natural sense in supposing the

chorus exhorting its coryphaeus to ask
for further information.
But the text
can hardly be right as it stands. Per'
haps KTrvda>iJ.ai, let me hear all.'
936. irapa.ffTo.rai.
Schol. recent, ovv-

Med.

a<nri(rrat.

airoKeipas arvyv^v ir\a.K.a Kara

Kal) Sv&Saifjiova OLKT^V, TOWT' effn Kara
TTIV SaAa^a.
But Oberdick regards
KOTO as explaining the genuine reading
(1.

The middle participle means, 'having had it stripped'

Mars
is said
(as
9*plfaiv fiporoi/s, Suppl.
SvffSaifj.oi'' a.v

a/craV.

938.

has

The order of the proper names

emended by Hermann, by

been

transposing Vd/j./j.is from the sixth to

the fourth place.
940. 'Aypdrava. Hermann's reading
ret
BdVaya seems very probable, the

A1SXTAOY

246
oXoovg a

%E.

fT. ft'.

K vaos eppovras

eV
XO.

eV

d/crcus

(965)

d/cras.

945

OICH, TTOU Se croi

'^ptdjLtapSds r'
TTOU Se
r)

dya#ds

Ai
is,

Kal Maa-iarpas,

(97o)

'

rdSe

HE.

or'

iw

95

778'

Inavepopav.

toj

crr/o.

/*oi,

ras
rag wyuytous KanSd^re?,
ivl TTLTvKco,
Trdvrts
*Addvas,
crrvyvds
6*17,

e'r),

XO.

(975)

900

(980)

rXd^to^es acnraipovo'i

ro^ Tlepaav avrov

/cal

T?

955

crov TTKJTOV TTOLVT

MSS. having TayftdTava or Ta.Kfia.Tava. A further correction of roSe into TOUTO

The name may be recognized in BaraVw- (words commonly interchanged) would
Xos inf. 962. The use of the article is better suit the strophe, 940.
defended by the frequent occurrence of
TOS 'A0T7VO?, T6"Ap709, rats 0T)i8ais, &C.,
in Euripides ; but it more probably came
from the preceding re. There is how-

954. Blomfield supplied TOS at the end

of the verse to suit the autistrophe (v.
969), where Hermann ventures to read
viropiveis, in which he is followed by

ever some metrical licence allowed in

proper names.
This word is used
944. 0etVoi/Toj.
intransitively, or at least without a de'
finite object,
knocking against each

Weil.
956.

The

other.'

passive

eOetvovTo

occurs

Hermann

reads

Theb. 949.
945.

K.T.A.

verse.

946. ApiJ/xapSos. The 'A seems to be

long ; supra, 320, it was made short and
the respective epithets e'<r0Ata and aya6bs
appear to identify the name. The MSS.
however have /cdpi^uopSos with some
;

We

varieties.
5'

951.

might

O7o0os.

Most

but one

eira.vep6ij.cu,

Hermann have

also correct napi6-

Cf. 263.

eTTavep6fJ.av.

iravepo/j.ai,

another

\aftkv tppi^e
120, ^aironpov OKWS
evl
veod\wToi.
TriTv\cf he
Trep ixQvss
By
means 'by one and the same movement,'!
or convulsive struggle.
959. Utpauv. The MSS. have nepo-wr.
OVTOV TOV p-bv. i. e. KOI rby <y"ov O.VTOV,
unless, according to the correction next
suggested, avrov is the adverb.
960. TTKTTbv TrdvTa, ^ TO TraVTO. TTfTria"'
TevTcu.
But the Schol. Med. has T\>V
OVTU bfyQaXiJLbv, by which he meant to
show that T!>V belonged to OVTCL, not to
a6v.
Probably we should read T^V a-by
'
Did you leave
TiiGT6i> T' OVT' o4>Qa\iu.bv,
there (avTov eAiires, v. 966) him who was
the Eye of the Persians, and also your
254, dffTraipovTa

6vpae.

Herod,

8'

tireiTci

ix.

otot,

otoioi )8(faj TSOV ffoi Qapvouxos, to correspond with the strophe. Perhaps irp6KetTOi has been lost from the end of the

/uwpSos

This is proao"jra.ipovffi x*P ff<?*

perly said of fish just taken out of the sea
net.
Cf.
Od. xii.
and landed from a

has

MSS.

give

^Travaip6/J.T)v,

whence Wellauer and

restored the true reading.

own

'

IIEPSAL

247

p,vpia

TOV

STjcrdfJia

965

^lyav r Oi/3dpr)v
eXiTres ; a), a) SaiW,

Hdpdov
eXiTres

rou Meyay&ara,

re

ZTepcrais dyavoi? Ka/ca TrpoKaKa Xeyeis.

*

dya9a)i>

ivyya

>

a^r.

/^ot 0777

irdpwv

970

ye 7ro0ovp,v 9
975

^vpiovrap^ov
j

*Apiov T 'Ayxdprjv,
T ^8' 'ApcraKrjv
/cat

(995)

AvOipvav,
980

d/cdpecrro^.

OVK
961. M UP' TrffjLTraaT&v. ' Counting by
tens of thousands/ This is conformable
with the account of Herodotus, vii. 60,
8e rJvSe rbv rp6frov avvayaeVa x&P ov i"ypia8a avOpwiruv,
ravrtjv us /xaAttrra ?x o ">
KVK\OV, K.T,\. Schol.
o-T/jaroTre'Sot',

ofof yuupiaSa apt0-

ras

8\as yye/Aovias. aptO/j.ria'ai

Kara vevrdSa ava jj.vpiovs, t%ovTa. rows
The last words suggest the
apxo(J.evovs.
purport of the lost verse at v. 963.
964. Stjo-cijua. See 324.
Some copies
give 2ei<ra,ua. L. Diudorf ingeniously
pl'oposes SifTa/x^a, from Herod, v. 25.
/xoGi/ro

966.

& &

(990)

VTro/u/^i^crKet?,

* dXacrra
aXa<jr',
crrvy^a TTyod/ca/ca Xeyw^.
/3oa, /3oa /ACH p,e\0i)v evTocrdtv rjrop.

XO.

3>, S>

Saiwv.

Hermann

reads of,

"prout, hei hei, ex illis

colligo, quae strenuis Persis ingentia
accidisse mala narras ?"
Tr/jJ/ca/ca, cf.
Saw/',

Suppl. 843.
968. Ivyya.
Schol.
Med. <pi\tav.
Schol. recent, tifiov^v, x^P lv
^ a Latin,
suggeris mihi desiderium. Photius, tvyAr.
76S* AcTTToi ir6poi' Kal a! rep^ets.
'

Lysistr. 1110, T^ art X-nfyQtvres tvyyi.

See Theocr. ii. 17. Find. Nem. iv. 56.
970. &\affTa.
Hermann repeats the

(1000)

word, which occurs only once in the MSS.

In the next verse Blonaf. and Dind.read
yu.ot

fAf\wv fyroffdev for

Hermann

has

5?;

for

/ieAecov evSo^ev.

^tot.

^V

&\\ovs.
So Dind. for
974. /cai
#AAo. ' Well, but there is another whom
we miss/ It seems advisable to i*etain
/j.vpdvTapxov, for which Dindorf and
/Avpioraybv, Blomf. and Hermann /JivpidSapxov, much to the detriment of the spondaic rhythm of these

Weil give

See sup. 316. The measure

anapaests.
of the word is _
as Tlv6ios is a
,

---

spondee in Eurip. Ion 285, n/u.5, <r' 6

Tlvdios aarrpairal re HvOiai, and Xoyiwv
an iambus, ibid. 602, TWV S' ou Xoy'uav re
xp (a V-* vwv T r p TO Aft. Virgil makes
omnia a spondee, Aen. vi. 33. See on

Prom. 698.
T'.

976. *Api6v r.
So Ahrens for &pei6v
The same error exists in the MSS.

in Cho. 415.

and

Hermann

retains &pet6v T',

and this

alters Hdvdrjv into H^vfltv,

probable correction is adopted by Oberdick.

981. ^Ta^ov, ercupov. ' I am astounded
(i.e. at their absence) ; they are not about
your well-screened car, following in at-

AISXTAOT

248

/3e^8acr(,

yap

XO.

^yercu crrparou.

To'nrep

crr/o.

fie/Bacriv, ol,

*&E.

IT,

rj

XO.

S'.

985

ia> to),

KCHKOV
*

olov

(1005)

Ara.

989
>

f oTat

XO.

7r7rX77y^,#',

cuaWs

Si'

1*877X0,

XO.

yap

Suai.

E.E.

O/

a^r. o

ru

(1010)

vavfiarav

OVK

tendance behind

The

it.'

995

aorist parti-

ciple Ta<J>obi/ (from Te'07j7ra) is Homeric.

So also Apoll. Rhod. ii. 206, ol 5e juii> ws
fffiovTo, irfpio'Tao'bv i]yfpf6ovro, Kal rdcpov.

Blomfield gives era<pev, the supposed

Aeolic form of eVa^Tjaaj/, with ValckeSo the Schol. M. thought, who
naer.
OVK eirl oxrj^taexplains it by aireOavov.

or ayeTav. The Schol. recognizes both

MSS. readings, but in deriving the former
curb TOV &yeiv Kal ayetpeiv he would seem
rather to explain ayperai. Hermann,
guided by the metre of 990, gives d/cpwThis is
Cf. 444.
rot, and so Oberdick.
supported by a gloss in the Med., et 5e
aKporai,

But the form is elseBlomfield gives apxe-

ot &Kpoi.

TUV ovres, a\\& yvnvo\ Kad(0~TrjK6Ts.

By o-Kr]v^ rpox^^aros the apfj.dfjia^a is
meant, which, as we know from Herod,
vii. 41, was used by Xerxes on his expedition ; e|^Aotre pets 877 OUTW e: 2ap5e'w/

where unknown.

Ee'plTjs* (j.fTeK/3aiv6(rKe Se, 8/c&)s jutf

phic verse, about which no doubt can

exist, makes the later conjecture more
Weil gives Sai^vwy Qevrwv
probable.
K.T.\.
For the accidental omission of v,
cf. rotaSe for ToidvSe in Cho. 472.
989. 8iairpfiroi>
Here, as in 565. 640,
and many other places which Hermann
has overlooked, Sia was pronounced as
a monosyllable.
The meaning is, * as
conspicuous a calamity as Ate has yever
witnessed.'
Schol. olov KUKOV TJ Arrj
He seems to have taken this
e<pop.
last clause as an exclamation.
990. ofat 8t* alcouos rvxai. ' By such
mischances as happen only at long in-

atpe'ot,

TOU

apfj-aros

es

\6yos

a.pfj.dp.a^a.v.

avTov 5e omdev aixt*oip6poi Tlspfffuv ol

The use of these comfortable
&pt(TToi.
apij.d/j.a^a,i

is

ridiculed

Ach. 69, KO!

KavffTptov

STJT'

irftiiov

by Aristophanes,
6Tpux^/ue(r ^ a Top

ofionrhaitovvres

eVKTj-

vrjjueVot e ^)' ap/ji.a/j.a<av /j.a\6a.Kus /cara/cetIn both passages the ffKrjv^ alyuei/ot.

ludes to the umbrella, which is well

shown in the Assyrian sculptures (Layard's Nineveh, p. 334), as an appendage
to the royal chariot, as it is to this day
used in India. At eTro/xevoi there appears
to be an aposiopesis, or rather, the king
interrupts by the hasty explanation eWeil reads eirontvovs,
&ao~i yap, K.T.A..

miror non pone

983. rjyerai.

sequi.

Thus

I have

ventured

from Photius, fiyert}s' rjyf/jLcav.

(Perhaps however rrwa\, which would
suit the metre better, is the correct

to edit

form.)

ayperai Toup,

for ayp6Tai

or

a.Kp6rai, from Hesych. aypfrav yye^va,

Gf6v. Probably the true reading is ayerav

rat, a plausible correction.

So Hermann
987. Sal/Jioves 5' eQevr\
for Sal/j-oves Her', for which he formerly
proposed Safaoves cdeffQ*. The antistro-

tervals.'
'

Perhaps, TT e-n \-fjy/**()' o'ta ri>xa,

with what a fate have we been smitten

for ever !'

edits.
Cf.

and via

Bum.

5ai/j.ovos Ti>xai>

533.

8va below, as Weil

The Med. has yp.

whence

oTcu 5e Sainovos

This at
Ti>Xai may be the true reading.
once suits the metre better, and also takes

up the words of the preceding strophe as

Xerxes had done before at 968. 983, and
does again at 997. 1007.

249

IIEPSAI.
ye^cs TO Ilepcrav.

ST)

HE.

WS

ov

S'

crrparov JJLV TOCTOVTOV raXa?

ftai.

XO.

TI 8'

HE.

opas TO

crrp.

XOITTOI'

XO.

1000

HE.

ToVSe

XO.

TI

HE.

Byoravpov ^8eXe<7crw

XO.

)8aia y', a>s aTro TroXXai^.

T'

(1020)

6i'oToSey/z,oi>a

ToSe Xeyeis

o~ecrct>o-/AeVoi>
;

1005

lcnravicrp,0' apwycov.
*Ida)v Xaos ov (^vyai^/xa?.

XO.

(1025)

HE.

ayav apeios* KaTtSoi> 8e

XO.

TpavreWa vav^poiKTov epel? o^i\ov

HE.
XO.
HE.

TT^JLI'

deXTTTOi'.

e.

7reVXoz> S' lirepprj^ eirl crvp,(f)opa KOLKOV.

1010

TraTrat, TTOLTTOLI.
/Cal

TT\OV

T!

StSu/xa

HE.

\vnpd' -^dpfjiaTa

XO.

/cac

996.

yap

crOevos

S'

We

Hence

998. neyd\us.

for

raAas

ingeniously

(1035)

And

He speaks
997. <rrpa.r})v TreVATjy^tat.
of the army as a part of himself, and therefore uses the accusative. Cf. n&pa TreTrArjyp.tvos Ar. Ach. 1218.
may however
take the accusative as depending on the
sense of e'/CTroyAcos erreVw, like TroAAeaflat
otyiv Suppl. 561, where see the note.
Schol. /c^TTTOMat, QpT]vu) oAeVas rovovrov
Heimsoeth

e^^yoot?.

lKO\ovcr0rj.

Kal Svff rv)(fn<J'o.v.

arpar6v.

(1C30)

CCTTI /cat T/)t7rXa

Schol.

5uo-7T({Ae uoi'.

p,V QVV.

TrCLTTOLL

XO.

and

(1015)

/jieydXcos ra Ilepcrav.
ToSe Tas e/^as oroXas ;

OyOto, OpO).

HE.

e.

OVK ; oXuXev

Oberdick
propose

The Med. with

the
The Schol. supall

old copies give (j.tyd\a.

plies /ca/ca, but suggests this punctuation,

ri 5'; OVK oXcaXev jue-yoAo ra Tlepffwv;
But this could not mean, as he supposes,

TO /j.eyd\a Ilepo-wj/. Hermann and others

give neyd\a>s, which both sense and metre
require.

999. ras f/jLcis <rro\as, ' of my garment/

as the context shows.
Schol. rrjs o\t)s
a-rparias, which Weil thinks is the true
Oberdick gives in the
interpretation.
text, perhaps rightly, ras b\as

yet the mention of torn garments

and an empty quiver seems better suited

to the scene.
1001. r6v$f Person and Butler for
rdvSe.
1006. 'Idwv. So Hermann for Ia6vwi>.
He remarks that in this play the people
are only called "loves or 'Idoves, not
As the o in "lares is short (929),
"laves.
neither 'Idvwv nor 'liavait is an equally
plausible conjecture.

1007. &yav

Upeios.

Thus Wellauer

for ayavdpeios, which Hermann, Oberdick, and Weil retain without comment.
have ayavtpeos in Theb. 845, if we
may trust a highly probable emendation.

We

Dindorf

also here abides by the vulgate.

Wellauer's correction is however very
slight,

and seems

in itself likely to be

right.

1009. eVe'pp77a.

Schol.

rovro

/col

He

refers to v. 470.
1011. Kalir\eov^ Traircu /j.ev odv. 'Aye,
and more than alas ! ' Schol. virepftaivfi

aVyeAos

Qprivov.

irpoeiircv.

Hermann has

alteration,

here

made a bad

/cat TrAe'oi/, TrAe'cv p.*v

olv.

AI2XTAOT

250
HE.

1015

et/u

XO.

oVatcrt

(f)i\a>v

'

HE.

Statue, Statve TnJ^ia, TT/OOS Sd/xous

~
5
>
o /
cj /
atat, atat, oua, ova.

xr/^

ACJ.

HE.

/3da i>w ai>TtSoi;7ra

XO.

Sdcrti>

XO.

KaKav

orp. <TT

t$i.

(1040)

JJLOI.

1020

KOLKO)V /ca/cots.

OTOTOTOTOt.
/Bapeid
ot,

HE.

y aSe

/xdXa

/cat

epecrcr' epeo-Q-e,

(j

TO 8' aXyw.

/cat

crrlva^

XO.

Siao'o/Acu yoeS^os

HE.

/3oa

XO.

/xcXco/ Trapecrrt,

HE.
XO.

oTorororot.

i^uj'

wa

S'

au

/cat

/xot.

(loso)

1030

irXayd.

crrepv dpaorcre /cat y8da TO

Schol. 5a/cpye rJ
Staire is pronounced as a dissyllable, on the principle
of 5ia7rpe7ro' in 989.
Trpis 56/j.ovs Wi is
the signal for the procession of mourners
to move forward, in the same manner as
at the conclusion of the Seven against

1017. Stotye

TTTjjiia.

The second

OT^XTJ^O.

Thebes. The line which follows, and v.

1026, should perhaps be transposed, as
Butler perceived ; the eye of the transcriber having been confused by &6a vvv
K.T.A., immediately following in both
strophe and antistrophe. Cf. 1045
1020. Soffiv Kaitay K.T.\. 'An

6.
evil

dispensation of evil upon evil/ The accusative depends on o-reVo* implied in the
Cf. Ajac. 866, Tr6vos ir6vcl>
preceding.
Schol. St'Sou TO?S KaKols T
TroVov <pepti.

Hence
KO.K^V S6anv, '6 tern TO 8apua.
Weil infers that the old reading was
KaKuv

err'.

1026

vvv ydot?.

/cat cTTo^decrcra

HE.

a>i/.

d^rtSouTra

tf.

(1045)

avr.

o~Tp.

Hesycb. SmiVeror
See sup. 261.
1031. at;. In the Med. the v is written
by a later hand over an erasion, and in the
next verse /xot for /col, which was first
given in Stephen's edition. Hence Her1026.

SaKpvei.

mann

restores fj.dpa.-yva 5' aujue^uleToi

ofytot, <TTov6f(raa ir\aya, and reads O?/JLOL
for ol in the strophe (1024)
The objectiou to /j.f\aiva seems to have some
|

weight, that the sentence is too incomplete with the change of persons which
the nature of the dialogue seems to re-

There are, however, similar inquire.

stances of interrupted dialogue in Eur.
Suppl. 1140. 1153 (and indeed supra v.
1001, with the interposition of a verse).
For the use of /j.dpayva he compares Cho.
367, a\\a

SrA7jy yap TTjaSe juapdyvrjs

SoOrros un/errou.

The

Schol. however ex-

iniserum
tnunus pro tnisero inunere reddens.
^e'Aos ofjiov Ttflets, i. e. singing in time and

plains /j.(\aiva by irevO-fiprjs.

1033. K a\ &6a. Hermann has restored
this reading from Eustathius on Dionys.

harmony.

Perieg. 791,

Kattav

1025.
els

e>V

e/je<r<rc.

xP' y '

Kparl

SiSovs

S6(nv,

Schol. rvirre aeavrbv

Cf.

Tr6fj.ir(p.ov

/coi

M.VO-IOV, tfyovv Qpyvei.

in firi&6a rb Mvffiov.

x f P<^v

/caTTijSoa,

"firvXov.

(prjal, &6a r6
See also Hesych.

A.l<rxv\os

Theb. 850,

The MSS. give

whence Dindorf edits

IIEPSAI.

xo.
HE.

251

avi, oVta.
/cat [AOL

XO.
HE.

yeveiov rrcpde \tVKijprj rpt^a.

aVyotyS* aV/)ty8a, /u.aXa yoeSpa.

5
CV>
> > /
avret o ogu.
./.

XO.
HE.
XO.
HE.

(1055)

1035

raS' epa).
epet/ce KoKiriav

/cat

TT7T\ov

S*

a/cjit^

yepwv*

CLVT.

aVt', a^ta.
/cat i//aXA.'
tiOeipav /cat /carot/crtcrat

XO.

)'

Statz^ov 8* ocro".

XO.

crrparo^.

reyyo/^at

rot.

(1065)

HE.

770)809.

XO.

otot, otot.

HE.

ata/cros es 8o/xous

HE.

1046
/cte.

Uepo-ts ata Suor^Sav/crds.

twa 8 /car' acrrv.

ta>,

ta>,

Schol. o

See Miiller, Dor. i.

/ioAKTTo OpTji>r)TiKoi.
p. 367.
1036. /ua\a 7oe8'a. Supply Row from
v. 1033, or KaroiKTifav from v. 1041. Cf.
Suppl. 69, yoeSyo 8' a.vBe^i^ojJLO.1.
1041. KaroiKTiffai Dindorf, with the
Med. and other copies. Hermann gives
KaroiKTifc with Robortello and some
MSS. On the one hand, the spondee
here better suits the strophic verse ; on
the other, the middle is more usual, has
greater MSS. authority, and accords with
the general principle of making choral
senarii consist as nearly as possible of pure
iambic feet.
1042.
Cf. Cho. 417.
1047. es 86fj.ovs

icle.
Here the procession is directed to enter the palace^ i. e.
the central doorway on the proscenium.

See sup. 1017.

1048. 8vo-0avKT6s.
So Hermann and
Blom field after Porson for the vulg.
In three Paris
Cf. v. 576.
Suo-jSaros.
MSS. 5uo-j8a/cros is found, and in one of
them Si/o-jSoi'/cTo? as a various reading,
with the gloss Svo-Qp-fjvriTos.
See sup.

on

(1070)

concluding verses of the play Hermann

has not only corrected, but actually rewritten at about twice the present length.
It is probable that there were originally
one or more strophae and antistrophae,
and that the epodus here (as in so many
instances) is only a convenient way of
Still it is
disposing of corrupt verses.
evident that no confidence can be placed
in such extensive alterations, however

and ingenious they may be. To

students the end of this play, like
that of the Seven against Thebes, will
appear devoid of interest. To tbe modern
reader it can hardly be otherwise ; but
then the dialogue which we have was in
fact secondary to the spectacle which we
have not.
It was through the eyes
rather than the ears that the effect of
these scenes was produced on the audiplausible

many

ence.

Exclamations which seem feeble

and monotonous to

us, doubtless derived

a thrilling significance from the tone and
gestures with which they were uttered.
Nothing in the slightest degree resembling the Greek Commas is known on
the modern stage.
Plat. Resp. x. p.

601, B, yvp.v<aQfvra. 76 T&V

v. 13.

1049. lad.

(1060)

aTrptySa, /x,a\a yoeSra.

HE.

XO.

'.

1040

So the Med. both here and

in the next verse, for the vulg.

<eo.

The

<re

ydp

TTOV.

TTJS /j.ov(riKf)s

AISXTAOT IIEPSAI.

252

XO.

1050

two, SfJTa, pal, vai.

yoacrff ajSp

XO.

to),
IT),

XO.

IT),

7re/jn//o)

to)

ITe/)cri9 ctla

1050. <'& 5rjr' oj/' alav Weil, an ingenious and probable conjecture, adopted
by Oberdick.
1051. afipopdrai. If the reading be
right (which Hermann denies, but which
is defended by a&p6yooi v. 543, a&potrtvBels, the reading of the Schol. in v.
'
135), this must mean gently stepping/
i.e. in

(1075)

T/HcncaX/AOis ftdpicriv o\6p,voi.

rot ere SvcrOpoois 70019.

solemn procession.

The phrase

afipbv or aftpa fiaivfiv is not uncommon ;

see Eur. Med. 1164.
Hel. 1528. Iph.

A. 614.
1052. Weil supposes the reply of the
chorus to be lost, and reads thus HE.
:

ib

HE.

XO.

Tlepffls
IT),
1$)

IT))
tr;,

oTo.

XO.

rpiffKd\fji.oiffi

vf/jL^w rot

(re

lei

Svff&aiJKTos.

ftapiffiv <p6iToi.

8vorQp6ois y6ots.

EIITA EHI 0HBA3-

TIIOQESIS
TON EHTA EHI

OtSwrovs,

fj.a.6utv

ws

d^ccr/xoos crun}i>

TratScg a^roi) 'Erco/cX^s Kat

ry

HBA2.

eru^Xcocrcv cavrov ot 8

fvyrpl,

tfe'Xorres

IIoXuw6a^

aparat avrocs

Sia

T^V

T^V

irtSrypov

6 Se, TOVTO /x^

ot

8e
Xeyct* IIoXwctK^s

wv IIoXvvctKovs,

Trpwrov
Kat

cis

ow

'

^o^oKX^s

TzXecrQivros 8e TOV

vn-f^ioprjcre.

8e

^cot, eyi/a)o*av Sctv e

ei/tavrov ap^cov.
^SacrtXctiav Trapa yaepos, CKCxrepo?

5p|ev, are Kat 7rpeo-/3trrepos

ot

Xa^etv.

/3a(riXetav

ras dpas TeXO~o)criv

/x, ^
1

TreTTTCoKores ei/rav^a,

TrapaW/At/rat TO

Xiyflfl

TotovTOV /uaayx-a, eyKaTaKXetovo-tv OIKIO-KU* avrov.

i/cwrepoi/

a-vyKfLfjifvov

evt-

avroO, eTTCtS^ IIoXvi/iK7;s eX^wv aTnfrct TO o-K^TTTpov, ov /xovov OVK IXa^Sev,

dXXa

Kat aTrcTre/x,^)^ Kevos Trap* 'ErcoKXeov?, ov /3ovXojji,VOv eKarrji/ai T^S

dp^5, dXX'
aTrapas

ts

eyKpaTois

^Apyos epxcTat, Kat

TOVTOV (Twdpaa-OaL

TT)V

eTTTa TrvXas TWI/

ow

aXXot (TTparrjyol

VTTO

Kat

IIoXvvctK^s

Ovyarepa

eKt0ei>
Tret'flei

yrj/xas

avdX.r)\f/w Kat Xa/3a)i> Trap*

^/8ato)V.

7rra (TTpttTiyyot,
ry/?o)v

'ASpao-Tov

dp^s

ot Trpos Tr)v TT}S

KaTa
o-v^v^v o*TpaTiav d^tKvetrat
/x,Ta IIoXwctKOvs

o^ei/

TavTTys.

e^o/xei/ov

^SSofios

eKacrTO? cTrayayot

"*]PX

OV

yap OVTOS
Xo^ov

avrov

^ T ^ s TOtavT^s
5^> <^5

at/

TroXtopKoOi/Ta.

dp^i}s

Trpos Tas
ot yw,ev

^/Jatoov avypeOrja-OLV fv TO> TroXc/xw*

Se Kat 'ETeoKX^s jtxovo/xa^o"avTs Trpos dXX^Xov?, dvatpoOo-tv

Se a>s EvptTrtSrys /xev eva

Se eVepov

TWV

eTTTa,

*ETOKXov,

(From
*H

/xcv

arKrjv-rj

TOV Spa/xaTos
8e

the
ei/

V7rd^cri9,

TWV

CTTTa TOI/ "ASpacrTOv Xeyet"

di/Tt

'ASpacrTOu 7rpoo"^ts.

Medicean MS.)
>y/?ais

VTroKemu* 6 8e ^opo? CK

aTpaTta 'ApyetW 7roXtopKovo~a

Ato*-

256
TOVS Kat VLKya-avras, KOL

6a.va.TO<s

'Erco/cXeovs KOL TIoXwciKOus.

eSiSa;^

CTTt

eaym'Sov

5^>tyyt

oXv/XTTiciSi

vaTvpucr).

crarvptKOt?,

roi?

OTJ.

evt/ca

Aatw, OiStVoSi,

Sevrepos 'Apicrrias

Ileparct,

'ETTTO.

CTTI

7J/?as,

ITaXato-rars

Tai/raXa),
2

IT/oaTtvov

Trar/aos.

rptros

IloXv^paS/xcov

Av/covpyeta

TerpaAoyia.

who

MS.
The
is

eayeVouy.
coycj/tSov Franz.
father of Phrynichus, the author of the Phoenissae, as well as the son,
here meant, bore the name of Polyphradraon. (See introductory note

to Persae.)

THE SEVEN AGAINST THEBES.

THE date of this play is fixed by the extract from the didascaliae in
the Medicean MS., given in the preceding Argument.
This was
B.C. 467, or Ol. 78. 1, five years after the Persians.

Aristophanes

and seems to place it

before
the
as
Dindorf
also arranges it.
Persians,
chronologically
the
of
same
in
the
subject
Phoenissae, makes
Euripides, treating
(Ran. 1021)

calls

it

Spa/za "Apews

/xeo-rov,

distinct allusions to the play, as in his Electra to the

Choephoroe,
both cases not without something like the acrimony of a rival poet.
The Antigone of Sophocles and the Suppliant Women of Euripides
take up the subject in immediate continuation, and the Epigoni of
in

our poet probably formed a sequel to the eventful history. Of all

the plays of Aeschylus the Seven against Thebes seems to have been
the most celebrated, as well as the most popular in the schools of the
later

grammarians

and from none are so many passages quoted by

the post-Attic writers.

to us with

additions

l
;

From

this cause, perhaps,

it

has come

nature to have been reacted and to some extent remodelled.

Athen.

i.

See

For the same reason, the number of existing MSS.

including the Prometheus and the Persians, is much

p. 22.

of this play,

larger than of the other four

ferring

down

many corruptions, and probably also mutilations and

for this play, like the Persians, was likely from its very

them

all to

nor

is

there the same ground for re-

the Medicean as the archetypus.

a tragic composition, the Seven against Thebes

is

Considered as

rather remarkable

for its grandiloquent diction than for

high poetical merit. It does

Prometheus or the Agamemnon, exhibit that deep study
of character which has immortalized the name of Aeschylus.
The

not, like the

Fritzsche on Ar. Ran. 1022, speaks of the present play as "hodie sui dissimilis

ac veheraenter corrupta."

THE SEVEN AGAINST THEBES.

258

treatment of the subject

the

is

rather epic than tragic, and the tone of

poem rousing and chivalrous rather than pathetic

or at least,

pathos seems the accident, not the leading characteristic, of the

adventure in the mind of the poet. The action of the drama turns
principally on the fact, that Oedipus

had cursed his

sons,

and so

were by a fatal necessity, a desperate and

reckless determination, which they cannot themselves account for or
This was the favourite theme
control, to seek each other's death.
they are driven as

it

of the poet, and suited to his somewhat gloomy theological reasoning,

that crime and misery were perpetuated in families through many
generations in direct descent from some Trpomxpxos

compliance with temptation to

sin.

The

a-n/,

or infatuated

story of this curse had been

O. Miiller had
developed in the preceding play of the Oedipus, as
2
rightly conjectured, before it was known from the didascaliae
referred to above, that this play formed one of the tetralogy.

The

tetralogy comprised

satyric Sphinx.

The

the Laius,

subject of

all

Oedipus, Septem,

was contained

and the

in the Oedipodea,

and Epigoni of the Epic Cyclus.

The plays were so
to
form
a
connected
and
in the present play
composed as
story,
Thebais,

there are many allusions to the curse of Oedipus, the disobedience

of Laius to the oracle of Apollo, the ill-treatment of their aged
father

his sons, the

by

dream that they should divide the property

been thought that the last scene in the

strong a resemblance to the Antigone of
Sophocles, may have been added by a later hand in consequence of
the popularity of that drama.

by the sword, &c.

play, which bears

From

It has

so

the ancient epics, which in the time of Aeschylus were

Homer, the numerous plays which still exist

doubtless attributed to

(Oedipus, Electra, Antigone, Phoenissae, Suppliants of Euripides),

or of which the titles only and some fragments have been preserved,
were derived. A part of that epic, the ' Epigoni/ is expressly

mentioned by Herodotus

(iv.

32) as in his time referred to

Homer

as the author.
Politically,

this

play was intended to advocate the cause of

more ambitious and less disinterested

Aristides against that of the

2 Hist.

Gr. Lit. p. 325.

Weil has discussed the subject in his preface to this
; but there is very little to found any argument upon, beyond plausible

play (1862)
conjecture.

THE SEVEN AGAINST THEBES.

Themistocles

in

which respect

it

carries

out the

259
design

of the

Persians.

The

scene

maidens,

who

is

laid at

Thebes, and the chorus consists of Theban

act as mourners to the suicide brothers, and enlist the

in the beginning of the play by continually

of slavery in the event of the city being
miseries
the
deprecating
enters
Eteocles
alone, and addresses a body of Thebans
captured.

sympathy of the reader

(either in the orchestra or as

citizens.

mutes on the

They perhaps form

K. O. Muller's theory.

stage),

who

the secondary chorus

represent the

according

There seem to be but two actors

to

in the

piece.
3 Hermann
indeed, Praef. ad Eur. Phoen. p. ix, contends that there were three.
But there is no proof of the presence of Ismene in the concluding dialogue with the

herald.

TA TOT APAMAT02 UPO^flUA,

ETEOKAHS.

AITEAOS KATA2KOIIO2.

XOP02 nAPENON.
I2MHNH.
ANTirONH.
KHPYE.

EIITA EIII 0HBA3.

ETEOKAHS.
ra

TroXirai, XP*1 Xe'yu>

ocrrts (^uXacrcret Trpayos

yap

T/

'

C>>

o aut/

TrpvfJLvrf TroXecus

ei>

fi\<f)apa JUT)
eu Trpafai/xe^, atria
>
/
J
o p,rj yevono, o~vp,(popa ru^ot,

AN/
av

ets TroXug

Kara

7rrdXiz>

V7T

aCTTWV

(f)pOlp*LOl<S

1. xf ^ (T^P <rr parr,y})v) '6ffns, i. e. xp^)

T&/ <pv\dff<rovra, K.T.A., \4yeiv ra Kaipia,
'
to speak to the point.' to be wary in
his words,' and to be careful what orders
he issues. Schol. TO avayKoua, but see
Cho. 573, inf. 615, and on Prom. 515.

irpayos,

for TO irpdyfj-ara.
guiding the helm of

collectively

The metaphor of

'

'

the state
Pers. 763.

is

sufficiently

common.

Cf.

Homer

has v-rfbs yXaQvp^s

Cf. Ag.
oi-fjia va^ai, Od. v. 271. xii. 218.
775. Prom. 153, veoi olaKoi'6/j.oi Kparovv'
But there is also an allusion
'O\v/jLirov.
to the seat of honour being placed high
in the stern ; see Od. ii. 417 ;
vyl 8' evl
s.
IJLT]
KOI/J.UV is to be
taken with vupuv, for which
reason it seems better to omit the comma
usually placed after the latter word,
managing the helm without closing his
The nh depends on the indefinite
eyes

closely

7TO\Vpp60OL<;

'
Simul inurbem mandabat,nullum praelio
finem expectarent nisi succederetur Suetonio, cujus adversa pravitati ipsius, pro-

spera ad fortunam referebat/ Ib. Agric.

'
27,
iniquissima haec bellorum conditio
est; prospera omnes sibi vindicant, adversa uni imputantur.' Nepos, Vit. Alcib.
*
viii.
Si quid secundi evenisset, nullam
in ea re suam partem fore; contra ea,
si quid adversi accidisset, se uiium ejus
delicti futurum reum.'
5.

alff, K.T.A.

Whereas

if,

on

the other hand, harm should befall us

(which heaven forbid !), Eteocles alone
would be universally decried,' &c. The
antithesis els TTO\VS may be compared
with the idiom els avi)p ir\f'i(rrov ir6vov
Trapaax&v, Pers. 329.
rb
Schol. \oi5opois.
7. iro\vpp66ots.
vp.vfi(r6ai

neaov.

Photius, vp.vtlv} o5v-

'

'

4. air la Qtov.
The cause of it would
be attributed to Providence,' i. e. the gods
This is said
get all the credit of it.
with something of irony, if not of bitterness, as the popular doctrine disparaging
to the general, who is really responsible
for the result.
Cf. Tac. Ann. xiv. 38,

Eur. Med. 420, MoOercu 5e TroAataotSwv rav ^/uav vfju/fvffai

airurroo-vvav.
Where the Schol. remarks
Vi Kaicov rb vfj.vv<rat. Hor. Sat. ii. 1,
Flebit et insignis tota cantabitur
46,
iJ.HTp.6v.

'

By Tro\vpp60ois a notion of popular

murmur and dissatisfaction is conveyed, as
urbe.'

Antig.259,A<$70t 5'eVaAA^AoKTJi' tpp6Qovv

Kaicoi. Ibid. 290, lpp6Qow f/.ioi. Androm.

AISXTAOT

262

&

(H//,wy/x,acru>

',

a)

e7T6j^u/xos yevoiTo

KaSpeiwv
5

v/xag Se

vvv, Kal rov e'XXeiTroiT ert

r)

"fatpav r

c^ovS* 1/caoTo^, wcrre

1096, excfyjei poBiov eV ir6\fi KO.K&V.

Trach. 263, %evov Tfa.Xa.ibv fora TroXXa. fj.lv
In <ppoi/j.lois and
\6yois eirepp69'r)ffe.
v/j.vo'iro there is a clear allusion to the
ballad-singers who exercised such influence for good or evil over the minds of
the vulgar in Greek cities.
'
Of which may
8. 3>v Zeus, K.r.\.
Zeus the Averter prove what his nameTm-

ports to the city of the Thebans,' i. e. the

averter in reality.
Schol. A. ffv/j.<p(avws

He construed, may
favry Tt/iyro.
Zeus as the averter of this be held in the
honour which his name bears.' The
genitive 3>v rightly depends on either
'

aXefrr-fipios

or

olfj.<ayfj.a.T(av

would mean

for

firwvv(j.os,

eiruvv/jios

named from
But this latter
'

(averting) lamentations.'
construction is in fact lost sight of, the
sense being wv Zei/s 'AA-e^r^/nos ytvoiro
The Schol. Med.
a\rj0<y facfrr-fiptos.
states that Zeus 'AXefrr-fipios was worand
this is fairly to
shipped at Thebes,
be inferred from the context. He records
the same of the cultus of Ares, on v. 101,
and of Poseidon, on v. 122.
10. Kal rbv f\\fiirovr' en. * Both him
who is as yet short of the prime of life,

and him who is past it but still keeps up

a vigorous growth of body (i. e. not yet
decrepit, but wfjt.oy4pwv\ and also each one
that possesses the military age, as
fitting

(i. e.

to

him

in

is

be-

an especial man-

Three ages are here described

and well denned; the military ^Ai/cm, or
Spa, which is peculiarly apt for the defence
ner),' &c.

of the city ; those who are too young, and

those who are too old to be enlisted.
These two last comprehend all those commonly called ol axpeiot or ot avayicaioi,
who in the event of a siege or the absence
abroad of an army are bound to aid in
the defence, the infirm and decrepit
Cf. II. viii. 518, 7ro?5ey
alone excepted.
TrpwOrifSat
iro\ioKp6ra(pot re
yepovres.

With

e|77#os

compare eo>pos, Soph. El.

618. Ar. Polit.

iii.

rovs /JL^TTOO Si'

rovs yepov-

1, iroTSas

7]\iKiav (yyeypa/jL/j-f^ovs

ras rovs

o^>et;ueVovs.

10

KCU

/cat

Hermann raises two difficulties with

12.

regard to the reading;

first,

that ^\acrrrjnot

/xb*'(MSS.j8A.a<rr77/iio;/or &\a.ffriiJ.ov) is

a substantive, but an adjective in Suppl.

312, TiV ovv ex' &\\ov rrjffSe jSAatTTTj^oj/
Xeyeis ; and secondly, that Sxrre ffvfj.irp?res should have been us rb (rvfjurpeires,
and that the MSS. reading cixrri or 8>s ris
does not justify Stanley's correction wo-re,
which is commonly received. He therefore corrects ^Aoo-rTytTjubv, on the analogy
of opx^o-fJibs, iraTyffftbs, &c., and in v.
13 reads o6s ris e/i7rpe7njy. On the former
point we have nothing certain to argue
upon, since fi\d(m]fj.oi' may be either adjective or substantive in the passage of
the Supplices.
The Schol. gives rbv
av^ovra rrjv ^Xaffr-^ffiv rov Ai6s (1. ffcaparos}.

For the

that as

ffv/j.irpeTrfs

Greek

latter

it

may be

replied

(e'<m) is perfectly
that oStrre for us follows the

good
same

epic usage as #<rre for t>s (which occurs

below, v. 127, Kal Kvirpis are yevovs -rrpo/jLarotp), and is defended by o&o-re vabs
Keftvbs ola.KO(rrp6<pos in 62 ; and finally

that

f/j.irpTr))s

107, but

is

'

The reading

Suppl.
452.

conspicuous,'
is

crv/jcjrpeTrrjs

'fit,'

ibid.

in the text is confirmed

by

the Schol. Med., fKacrrov irpbsrfyv T}\iniav

The true
jSorjflelV rfj ir6\fi us irpeirov.
reading of this verse however cannot be
certainly determined, as the writing of

MS. Med. has been tampered

with.

Weil

upav ex 03 " eO(TTos u>s ris /j.irptn-r)s,

'as each one is distinguished by age.'
It is very probable that the original stood
thus, &pav T' exoffl' fKa<rrov, &s ns\\
edits

[/

iroXvv.
&oT]Qelv.

Schol.

M. KaQb

Madvig. Adv.

fKacrros Svvarai
Crit.

i.

p.

194,

construes 6 Qrjfiov XP^V /8\ao'T77 ub' <iASaivtav, qui iuventute exutum incrementum corporis multum auxit ; and placing
a comma after exopfl', he makes e/coo-roj/
the subject to apriyeiv. W. Dindorf, in
a long note on this passage (Praef. p.
li
iii), contends that v. 13 is spurious,
and accordingly in his text he encloses it
/

in brackets, reading

<ji

VTJ

EIITA EHI &HBA?.

TrdXei

T apriyeiv

263

/ecu 6tu>v i

15

T,

veovs epirovTas evpevel 7reS&>

airavra TravSoKovcra TTcuSeuxs orXoz>
r}

yap

TTIOTOVS,
/cat

ei^

yap
/caXco9

vvv
Iv

Seek*

iwSe

17807

ra TrXetw

8'

eS

e9 rdS'

TrdXe/xo? eK

<*> Kvpeoiwvwv
dvTis fra-iv,
/3oTrjp,

a>9 6

a)crl vcofJLO)^

Kal

(fipecrlv

25

nvpos St^a

In close connexion with

and fica/j.o'is, and illustrated by 77
and 167 infra, it is clear that TtMai here
means * sacrifices/ Cf. Troad. 26, (pr^la
yap ir6\iv '6rav Ao/Sp KCIK^, voo-e? TO TWJ/

quia significant Divam praedicere ut

armis Ac virtute velint patriam defendere terram, Praesidioque velint (qu.
simul ?) decorique pareutibus esse.' Also
Eur. Heracl. 826.

Oewr, oi>5e Tifj.a<rQa.i OeXei.

16. <pi\rdrp rpotyw.
Compare Tre'So^
She was worshipped
fyiXavSpov inf. 893.
at Athens as Frj KovpoTp6$>os. See Suidas
in v. Ar. Thesni. 300, ftx* "*** r $ Koupo-

21. Kal vvv, and accordingly now

.'
This refers to v. 9, firdavvfjios ycvotro
'
/C.T.A., May Zeus avert harm, as hitherto
he has helped us/ For Kal vvv see Agam.
Bum. 384. He pro8. 581. 652. 1246.
ceeds to reason thus * So far indeed all
has gone well ; but we m ust be on our
guard to repel an attack which is con-

15. Tt^as.

0ewi/

rpo^y

Ty.

Homer

calls

Ithaca rprix^'

ayaQ^ Kovporp6(pos, Od. ix. 27, and

Euripides has 'E\\as novporp6(pos, Troad.
566.
Plato de Rep. iii. p. 414 fin. ws

<xA\'

T]

O.VTOVS

77)

jUTJTTJ/J

OU(TO d^tfC, Kal rDf

Tpo<pov TTJS x^P a?

re Kai ap.vvfiv

avrovs, e'dV TJJ eV avryv fy.

17. On fr for PUTT? see Enm. 7.
epirofIt is said
ray, Schol. Kvp'uas firl iraiSwv.
'
'
that the meaning to crawl is later than
tragedy; and it is sufficient to understand
Schol. recent.
TravSoKoutra,
fiaivovras.
irdi/Ta,

ir6vov T^S TratSt/CTjs -^AtKtas wTroSe-

This is a strange use of a verb

properly intransitive ; and Weil
marks a lacuna after it. Photius orAos,
6 TrtJj/os Kal 6 p.6xdos.
Kal orAelV rb
Xonevt}.

which

is

Hermann edits OIKTJ19. oiKHTTripas.

from two or three MSS., a form
which occurs Oed. Col. 627. The later
Schol. explains oiK^ropas. The construction is rather remarkable for e'flpe'^aro

'

templated, and which, if successful, will

bring reproaches on the head of your
leader for not sufficiently providing
e<5
petret, the
against it/ Cf. 368.
scale of war so far has turned in our
The Homeric image of the
favour.
TO.KO.VTOV is alluded to in Suppl. 802.
Ag. 427.
*

22. -jrvpynpovfjifvois, beleaguered/

:
<r^t//
irvpyfjpov/jifda' evr6s
Ibid. irvpyrjpov/j.evoi' Ta
irvpywv.
Eur.
Orest.
762,
<pv\dTTOVTes.

tius

ir6\is trphs e'x^pwj/

ffu>/j.a

Phoen. 1087, TrvXwv

The

PhoTUV

atreffr-fja'aa'df

Tri/p-

Med. is quite
wrong in understanding 'protected by
Inf. 171 he rightly has e<ro>
the god/
yiipovp.voi.

Schol.

TO. irAeta, see inf. 796.

OVTI.
The keeper and feeder of
24. (Sor-fip.
birds is so called, the Roman yullarius.
The Schol. Med., in explaining it by
(TKoirbs, seems to have read ol(av>v oirr-fip.
25. tv wtrl Kal (ppeffiv.
Cf. K\veiv

KivSvvov virfp avTr\s

Weil and Dindorf alter the
Trp66v/j.oi.
verse.
Compare Lucret. ii. 641, 'Aut

aKovcai Cho. 5, i. e. not only hearing but

comprehending. The faculty of sight was
wanting to Teiresias. v aytoV was properly

rrjpas

STTCDS

ytvourBe

Schol.
STTOJS

iriaTol oiKtffTripfS.

Med. supplies the

yevoiffde

-jrpbs

ellipse

The
thus

Tftx&v

A1SXTAOT

264

J,

opviOas di/feuSet
TOtO^Se SeCTTTOTTJS

*A%

Xe'yet neylcrTrjv irpocrfioXrjv

WKTTjyopela'Oai) /caTrtjSovXeuet^
dXX* es r eTTctXfets

^e Trd^rc?, crovcr0
p

OcopaKtla,

crrd^re,

crvv

/caTTt creX/xacrt^

/cat 7ruXo>^ CTT'

'

ayav

30

TrvXas

/cat

o/xtXo^*

efd

CT/COTTOVS Se /cdya> /cat /caroTrr^pas

d/cou(jas ourt ^77

/cat

used of augurs, as Oed. R. 300, 5

Phoen. 1256,

j/cofMuv Tetpea-io.

r'

atc/jias

^fets

T' evdofj-wv.

Schol. OUK epirvpois

xP

^AtJ/os '

Trvpbs 5t'x a>

It follows

that oxr! *cal ^pcali? is equivalent to ct\\'

OUK 6<p0a\iJ.o?s, &s ra f/jnrvpa. Hermann
" non dissentit
Aeschylus ab Sosays,
phocle in Antigone v. 1005, atque Euripide in Phoenissis v. 954, sed quod dixit
irvpbs Six* est praeter signa ex igne
capta" Thus Eteocles would quote the
double confirmation of the prediction derived from a twofold observation. Weil
reads <pdovs Si'^a, ' without eyes/ after
Kitschl.
28. \cyet K.T.\.

'Declares that the

greatest attack yet made on the part of
the Argives is beiugjiiscussed in a nightcouncil, and that they are plotting against
Schol. ci* VVKT\ ayopfve<rOa.i
the city.'
Kal /8ou\eu<r0ai.
By the latter word it
does not appear that he meant to paraphrase tTril3ov\fvfw. In Rb.es. 20, I/UKTrtyopia is 'a proclamation by night,'
and ibid. 88 we have ray eras irpbs eupos
^)v\aKes \06vTes <p6fiw vvKTrjyopovai. It
is
probable that the time of the play
is assumed to be early morning, and
that vvKT-nyopt7(T0aL refers to the deliberations of the night, hardly yet passed.
Compare iv MKT\ rfj ^vv, Soph. Ant. 16.
I have retained 'AxauSa with the Med.,
which however has 'AxaiSos in Pers. 490.
The former must have been the epic form,
'
for we find 'Axait5i> Od. iii. 261,
Eur. Tro. 521.
31. <rovff6e.

Schol.

35

ev reXet ^05.

crrparov

\t]<j)0a)

SdXw.

It is here, as in Suppl. 816,

used as an imperative with the usual
sense of urgent haste.
'
32. Bupa.Kf'ia, the bulwarks,' ' the de& irtpyos, Schol.
fences.' Hesych. Q6pa
recent. TCI retx^j Sict T& r^v ir6\iv wr

From

eirevSiSvffKevQai.

aura.

Q<apa.Ka

181, the term might seem to be

peculiarly applied to the outer wall
Tovro i^v ty rb Te?x os 0<fy?| eVr/' erepov
Se effwBev riix os 'ffpiQe'i.
In vii. 139

Herod,

i.

is a more remarkable expression,

iro\\ol T6ix^ a"/ KiQuvt* f\T)\afj.evot. The
Romans used lorica and loricula in a

there

similar sense. Cf. Tac. Hist. iv. 37, Ann.

49. Caesar, B. G. vii. 72.
<re\naffiy,
term
tabulatis. Schol. rots firi$-fi/j.a(ri.

iv.

borrowed from ships

176 with 1596.
35. TeAe?.

He

took

it

compare Agam.

Schol. oA& 6ebs irape'xet.

therefore for the present

tense.
36. Kaydi.

The sense is, I too have

part in the present emergency.'
Are not going a
37. p-^i paray <SSy.
vain .iourney.' Schol.

done

my

'

But
Hesych. /UOT^- Siarpifaf xP ov Cfl
see on Prom. 57.
The idea is perhaps
from II. x. 324, <rol 8' tyw oi>x a\tos
l

ffKoiros

eo-0-o/j.ai.

38. OVTI

of

my

OVTI.

/J.))

'

'

\r)(f>6(a.

There

Cf.
being caught.'
ov
"irpoScps Cho. 881.

is

no fear

inf.

270.

IJL))

<(>vyr)

Suppl. 224. ov pi) aTr6o-xwrai Suppl.

736. Eur. Heracl. 384, ov ydp
Here. F. 718,
\l/(v<rr} yt K-fipvKos \6yos.

6 8'

ov

ircico~Tiv, oi8e

6\r)

trort.

EIITA EUI OHBAS.

265

ATTEAOZ.
'-Ered/cXees c^e/nore, KaS/xet<wi>

TaKtWev IK crrpaTov <j)pa)V

avros KaTOTTTrjs 8' et/^' eya> TWV Trpaypo
yap cTrra, Oovpioi Xoxayerai,
es peXdvSerov era/cog,

40

TJKO) cra^rj

/cat

Biyyavovrts

X 6 30"^ ravpetov
/

/cat

TrdXet /caracr/cac^a?

^
LZ^

^'

a&TV

OLVT&V rots re/coucrtr e$ 8d/xous

rpo? ap^t' '-48pac7rov

y

Ot/CTOS O

xv epcrtj>
T

OUTtS

The construction is rather rare in its

more complete form. Plat. Apol. p. 28, A,
Phaed. p.
oi'Sei' Sejrbj/ /urj eV ^ol ffrfj.
84, B, ouSci/ Seji/^j/ /XT? 0oj8Tj0p. Ar. Eccl.
650, oSff-r' oux^ Se'os M1? <^ </)A^o-T?.
39. A messenger hastily enters, confirming in every particular the warning
of the seer.
43. The object of the sacrifice seems to
have been twofold; both to obtain the
blcod of the victim as a solemn ratification of the oaths, and also to derive an
omen of success from the manner in
which the blood spurted into the shield.
Schol. Mcd. O#TO>S 5e fliWres 7ravw TUIV
aa-iriSwv

this

TOS

is

8*

f/jiavTevovTo.

Something

recorded in Eur. Hel. 1587,

airoppoai eis

ol5fj.'

like
afyto-

^ffi]K6v'n^ov otipiai

Xen. Anab. ii. 2, 9, <r^d|a'Tes

Tavpov Kal \VKOV KO.\ Kairpov /col Kpibv (is
The passage of Aeschylus is
do-TTi'So.
leVp.

parodied in Ar. Lysist. 188.

black-rimmed, or bordered with black.

We have

Se'pjuo

K^airiv

a.(nri8os, II. vi.

applied to a sword
by both Homer and Euripides, Or. 821/
45. "Apij T' is the reading of the Med.
See on Ag. 99. The MSS.
for "Aprjv.
117.

The epithet

commonly disagree

is

in this

matter

e.

but

5>

Ota

"Apr? in v. 936.

monito lectore "Aprjj/ semper servabo."

46.

When

oopKw^r^a'av.
the messenger

Schol.

&fj.o<Tav.

the army, the

Argive chieftains had already taken the
oath and were in the act of suspending
their tokens to the car of Adrastus.
Hence the difference of tenses.
48. Qvpdffciv. <pvptiv (Prom. 458. Ag.
left

or <pvpav,

711, afytan
properly to

8' o?/cos
((pvpOrj),

by mixing

liquid with a dry material.

make dough,

is

paste, or clay,

Cf. inf. 930.

49.

'

jUj/Tjyuem.

And mementos of them-

selves for their parents at home they were

hanging (inf. 267} to the chariot of Adras-

Schol. ir(p6va.s % rpfx ay ^ T * TOIOV8e "ffv TOVS ev iro\ff*.tp roils

raivlas
oiKfiois irffjiireiv (njfjif?a ^ Ttfp6vas
^ f$0(TTpVXOVS tf Tt TOIOVTOV. TTpbs
8e 'ASpaarov, ^ircl 'Aptyidpaos avrois

tus/
rov.

fOos

-f)

they were appending as a (TTewhich primarily meant any tuft or

bunch of flexible material.
Hence the
suppliant boughs were O-TC'^TJ and eVrf^<os,

Cho. 1024.
Eur. Suppl. 972,

fifva,

Bum.
jue'Aca

44.

Compare

TraiSbs iv otitois

Kovpal Kal <TT~

g.

134 the best copies give

Person, on
Phoeu. 950, says, " In &pt) et &p-r)v fluctuant codices, ut solent. Posthac non

in Eur. Phoen.
"Apij^,

7}I/

ecrre^o^, 8a/cpu 50

yap

t>^

>

45

^tXat/xaToz/

51. Aei)3ovTs.

The

editors place

all

semicolon after this word ; but the sense);

seems to be, 8opu /j.fv \elJ3ovTfs, fbnri^j]
8' Ol/.

AI2XTAOT

266

Kal rowSe TTUOTIS OVK OKVCO

'

55
eXetTro^, o>s TrdXo) Xa^wi^
K\r)povfj<vov$
e/caaros avTwv ?rpos 7rv\a<$ ayoi \6yov.
7rpo9 ravr' apiorous aVSpas e/cKptrous TrdXews
TTv\a>v

err'

eyyus yap

e^dSotcri rayeucrai ra^os*

17877

TrdvoTrXos 'Apyeiuv crrparos

^copet, Kovii, TreSia 8' dpyTycrrr^s d(^>pos

GO

X/DatPi crTaXay/x,oi5 LTnTiKiov IK

(TV 8',

yctp Kvp,a ^epcrato^ crrparov'

KOL rwvSe KOLLpbv ocrrts ai/ctcrros Xa^e*

dw

TO,

ca

/cat

54. TOJV Se Tru(TTiy. ' These tidings have

not been long in reaching you,' or, 'have
been conveyed to you immediately/
Eur. El. 690,
Schol. ra^y 70^ ^776t\a.
^)y yUcy eA07/ TTIHTTIS

C5

XotTra TTICTTOV repocrKOTroi'

(VTVX^S

Hermann, Dind., Weil, read

fftQfV.

Xdyov
eo-001,

',

Eur. Hel. 283.

Suppl.

452. 455, &c.

60. Koviei. Cf. Koviffas oSSas Pers. 165.
Schol. recent. K.6viv eyeipei airb rfjs

But
62. Eur.

irro-Ttswith

Med. 523, ware vais

Schiitz from one MS., the proof of all

To this
this will not be long withheld/
reading another scholium in the Med.

may probably be referred, ^er' ou 7roAi

Se ravra 7^0-77 T^ Trctpa.
58. Tjfryeuo-at. marshal/ Schol. ra^oi/.
So Ta(T(reTot is used in the middle voice,
Verbs in -uo>, a
Eur. Heracl. 664.
lengthened form of -e'eo, are not properly
(

though frequently they become

so through their derivation from nouns
involving some notion of action. Thus
we have rayeiv, utroiKeiv, &c. with a
transitive,

genitive, because they simply represent

Taybv or ^TOIKOV sivai. But we find
KpvirTfVfiv, opBevfiv Orest. 405, o^pfvciv
TCKVO. Rhes. 434, fiaKxeveiv TIVO, Orest.

411, TrcuSas bpQavfveiv Eur. Alcest. 297,

KTjSeuejj/, and much more frequently TTCUjSouAeweif, &c., in which the
Sfveiv,
'
primary notion is, to be a doer of something/ and which of course take an acIt
cusative of the thing made or done.
thence follows that either the neuter or
the passive'form is indifferently used, as

Oed. R. 23, but xQuv

Prom. 1102. Eur. Med. 947,
So Tr
ai.

ir6\is ^5r? o-oAevet

63. (ppdEsi, protect for yourself your

city with a wall of men, as it were ;
Pers. 351.
The metaphor seems to
show that this word is used strictly in a
naval sense, of strengthening a ship's
sides or bulwarks against the force of

own
cf.

the waves.
of Ulysses'

Od.

v. 256,

raft, (ppdi-t

where we read
Se

fj.iv

fiiireo-cri

II. xii.

263, pivotai
7raAeis.
fto&v <ppdavTS
Karatyicrai,
Schol. KaTOTTi/eCo-oi (T<po8pu>s.
Cf. Prom.
Siafjiirepfs

olffvlvyai.

813,
Lucian,
ftp6jjiov
Karaiyl^ovra.
Charont. p. 493, ed. Jac., birArav rb
TTfev/uLa
f^Treffr)
ii.

bQovr)
Karaiyiffav irXayiq. vfj
Kal rb Kvp.a vi]/T)\bv apdfj.
II.

148, \afipbs eiraiyifai', sc. Zftyvpos.

64. Kvfj.a xep<raiov, ' the land-wave/

pfv/j-a and &/ULO.XOV Kvfj.a OaXdcrcras Pers.

Here the
86, said of the Persian host.
epithet qualifies the metaphor, as in &pSis

So

&irvpos of the gadfly's sting, Prom.

898.
65. Kal rwvSe K.T.A.
And not only
follow my advice, but take the earliest
opportunity of carrying out the measures

EI1TA ELII

267

eiSws ra TUT OvpaOev d/3Xa/3r)s ecret.

a) Zev re Kal Ffj Kal
TroXicrcrou^oi 0eol,

ET.

r' ?

'Apci

'E/m'us Tro/rpos

prf [MOI TroKiv

e'/c#a/xi>u77?T

70

17

ye TrpvpvoO
SyaXaiTov, 'EXXaSos

(frdoyyov -^lovaav, /cat Sd/x-ovs I

re /ecu KaS/xou 7roXiz>
tXevdepav Se

y^

75

vyoicn, SouXetoicri prJTTOTe

'
u
dX/07'
ya>e<j#e
TrdXis

yap

eu yrpacrcrovcra Scufio*>a9 Ttet.

XOPO2.
6p4op.au (fro/Bepa /xeyaX' 0^77.
ju,#eiTcu crrparos crrparoTreSo^
oet TroXu?

69. Eteocles, before going forth to

action, in a solemn appeal commits to
the gods the safety of his people.

The

76. so far
part of the
formula used .injdgprecating. See Prom.
649. Hippol. 503, Kal ^-i] ye irpbs Geiav
Oed. Col. 1409,
ircpa Trpoftfjs rwvS'.
Ar. Nub. 84, pr)
/A
arifj.da'nrf yf.
/J.OL ye TOVTOV ^7j5o/icDs rbv "liririov.
Equit.

71.

/*T?

juoi

TrJA.il/

76.

from being superfluous,

is

fji-i]

76, /tt?j /JLOI, /UTJ Siaa'KavSiKia'rjs.

Eur. Alcest. 308, /J.T] Srjra dpdo-ys TUVTO. y'.

19,

r-

p.T] (J.oi

Trpvuv6dev, perhaps from II. xii. 148,

&yvvrov v\f]v irpvp-v^v e'/cra/xj/o/'Tey. Photius, Trpvp.vi]v' KuruQw K pi&v. Hesych.
It does not thereirpvfj.v6v rb firxarov.
fore seem necessary to read irp4p.voQev
with Blom field and the more recent
See inf. 1060.
editors.
Schol. avr\ rov
72. 'EAAaSos, K.r.A.
ov fidpfiapov oixrav aA\' 'EAArjviSa Kal
avTi)v. He records a remarkable variant,
'EAAaSoy o\Bov pfovra Kal S6/JLOVS K.r.\.
75. ayefletV, sc. SJre rovs
For the use of the
aorist

Schol.

see

inf.

Med.

424.

Prom. 685.

explains

this,

The

strangely

vybv SovXeias.
enough, /J.TJ u7reeA.0e?]f
Did he read ^TTOT' t/jurefff'tv, or eVo-%fOr he did not see the true subject
of the infinitive.
Cf. inf. 242. 790.
Weil reads \nre\Qciv in the scholium.
Schol.
iW.
76.
Hesych. Koivd.
K0ivu(p\ri Kal fyuV Kal T)IJUV vop-ifa Atyziv.
sort of bargain is struck with the gods
(as inf. 165), that they shall protect the

80

oSe Xew?

city, and the city in turn shall keep up

the public worship.
The parode, a difficult
78. XOPO2.
and corrupt passage, is called by Weil
"praestantissimurn carmen ;" and it doubtless was from its very nature effective, not
W. Dindorf has disto say sensational.
cussed the readings at great length in his
preface to Ed. 4; but the corrections he

The former
proposes are often violent.
part of the ode is not antistrophic, but
consists almost wholly of dochmiac verses
recited in hurried succession by individual
members of the chorus, much as the
Furies sing the opening ode in Eum.
138 seqq. They may be supposed to
enter the orchestra <nropd5r)v) under the
excitement of a false report that the
enemy is marching against the city.
Schol. fvirr6f]Tov 5e

i)

ruv irapQsvwv rjAi/cta

Trpbs <$>6$ov, fj.d\i(na 8e Trpbs iroXiopKiav.

Ibid.
word seems to have been lost

at the beginning of this verse.

Dindorf
(Praef. p. xii, ed. 4) supplies peJ/cora, to
resolved
dochmiac.
complete the
Eur. Ion
79. /ttegeTrat. is let loose/
5ea"!r6rai
6cov jue
233, fj.eQe'icrai'
yvaXa
ra5' etViSeTi/. The notion is from setting
a dog at the prey. Schol. a^etrot 6
{

o^Aoy

ctTTf)

rov arrparoTredov.

Dindorf

The Schol.
needlessly reads KaQiirai.
observes, ravra 8e <pavTa6[ji.vai Xtyovffiv
ws aA7707?. Neither the dust nor the
tramp of the horses is supposed by the
audience to exist except in imagination.
80.

e?.

Cf. pev(j.a (puruv, Pers. 87

AISXYAOT

268

La KOVLS fte 7rL#ei

os cracks erv/xos dyyeXos.

ert Se

*yas

e/xa? TreSt' OTrXd/cTUT/ a>cri -^P

'

ftodv'

vSaros oporvnov. 85

djita^erou 8iKcu>

Trorarat, /3pep,ti
ia> iw, #eo! 0eat r',
opoptvov KOLKOV dXeucrare*

6 XevKacTTns

opwrai Xaog

eu

evrt

#ai>
p e7ra/)Kecri ew^
TrortTrecra)
Pplrrj
eyw *7rpoTpa

yoa pucrercu, rts

TTorepa Srjr

Yonder come the advanced horsemen in a

stream ; I know it by the dust in the sky,
a clear and true though voiceless messen*
ger/ Compare Lucret. ii. 330, equites
medios repente tramittunt valido quatien'

tes impete

campos/
81. Ko'm
tfyyeAos.

Cf. Suppl. 176,

6pa> x6viv frvavtiov &yyf\oi' (TTparov.

xi. 151, virb 5e (Ttyiffiv wpro novii]
TreSiov,

T^ Obpaav epiySowrroi

Hes. Scut. Here. 61,

II.
e'/c

ir6$es 'tinrtav.

-)(Qova.

5'

CKTVTTOV
8e

83. This corrupt and obscure passage

has been emended by the aid of the scholium in the Med., nal ra TTJS 7775 5e /J.QV
TreStcc

Kal

iroffl

TUV 'ITTTTCOV

oirAw^) Trote?
'

/J.QV irpoff-

KaraKTVirov/jieva rots

T&V

'6irXuv

(1.

TrtK&^tiv rbv ?ix ov ro ^s

^ ff iv

And

again

on the next verse; r/x 6 '? J *? "^ rpotrov

The
TroTOjUwi' ra TreS^a TT}S 7^5 JJLOV.
original reading of the Med., which has
undergone some corrections by a later
hand, was eAeSejuas irfSioirXoKTinros ri
XpifJ-TTTerai Poa (or float, for there is an
erasure after the a, and the above scholium
( )

"1" 6 '

points to xpfy*
\a8d/j.vas,
gives
71

One Paris MS.

&o6.v}.
Rob. eAi'Se^ras.
The

reading ire8ioTr\6KTviros ri resulted from

TreStOTTAOKTUTTWTt.

doubt about
TToSqy

xi

There can be
itrti

j3od/.

>a\icuaiv
"

little

Compare
Prom. 732.

"

a-*
(rvpi-yya.
Soph. El. 721, exptM 71 7
Like TTfAa&iv, this verb is truly active,
in
a
neuter
sometimes
used
sense,
though
as in Ion 156, Androm. 530.
Hgrmaim
retains fAeSfVay, with which he compares
the irregular and exceptional eAeVaus
'\av5pos eAeVroAis in Ag. 666. Dindorf

from his own conjecture, ?Ae S' eV s

(ppevas Seas' oVAco)/ KTVTTOS TroTixpip-Trrerat" 5m Tre'Soj' /Joa TroTarat, K.T.\,, which
edits

is

91

not to emend a passage, but to reit.

The nominative to jSpeVet

write
is

indifferently either /3oa or TreSia

6ir-

85. opoTVTTov.
Schol. rov KCU opt] priy'
vvvros.
Compare a\lrviros, a seaman,'
Eur. Or. 373, which occurs as an adjec-

Hesychius has bporvbut the gloss appended to it,

as Schmidt thinks, belongs to bponvirovs,
an epithet of the rebel giants.
With a loud
87. ftoa inrep Teixecoi>.
war-cry on the farther side of the wall the
tive in Pers. 926.
TTOV 5'iKrjv,

'

white-shielded host

is

moving

in battle

array in quick march against the city.*

Schol. ,u6Tct fays.
Cf. II. xii. 289, rb Se
Te?x 5 y^fp Tfo.v tioviros op&pei. Dindorf
reads vir\p ratypw. The chorus within
the walls picture to themselves what is
taking place beyond them. Hence Schol.
Hermann and others underinrcpdvu.
stand is now surmounting the walls.'
'

But

eVl ir6\iv is decidedly against this

view, as eVt means motion "against..

After

8i(aK(av

Weil supplies

ir65a

(cf.

or
366) to complete the dochmius. For
the distinctive epithet Aeu/cotrTrts see
114.
Phoen. 1099. The shields
Autig.
of the common soldiers in the Argive
seem
to
have been painted white,
army
without any device (' parma alba,' Virg.
Aen. ix. 548).
92. ir6repa.
The Schol. takes irorepa
not as agreeing with jSper?? (i. e. dewy %
deav /Spent)), but for ir6Tepov, for he adds
And the reply is
^ ^AAo rt Trpdo/j.tv ;
consistent with this, * It is high time to
The fy<J>
cling to the sacred images/
here is not superfluous nor unemphatic.
A new speaker takes up the cry, and
'
I have
asks, What then must I do ?'
inserted Trp6repa to complete the verse ;
'
which of the statues shall I kneel

EHTA EUI SHEAS.

269

cueSpot.
TL /jteXXo/xe^ ayacrrovoi
a/cover' dcr7u8toj> KTVTTOV ;
,*

a/cover'

?}

OVK

7TOT

/XT] ^l}^,

KTVTTOV Se'Sop/ca' TTarayos

dfJL(f)l

1^05

ou^

\ITOLV

95

(100)

^OfJLV
100

Sopo?.

rav reav yav

TI pe^et?, TrpoSwcret?, TTaXai^Ocov "Apr)s,

(105)

f c5 ypucroTTTiXTif Satuoi', emS* eVtS

*

aV

reaz>,

TTOT'

V(j)i,\TJTav iiOov.

Geol TroXtao^ot [x#o^os,]

TrdWes

tre

IT'

*a),

105

(no)

iSere TTapOevuv iKecnov Xo^oi/ Spv.Xocrwas VTrep.

Acu/^a

[yap]

Trept TrroXtz^
v

a^ avSpwv Aca^Xa^et Tn/oats -4peo5

before

fina-revci) ;

Trp6repov
TTOTiireffw,

p. xvi).

'

Soph. Tracli. 947,

Weil reads
Dind. rifjiia Saiftovaiv (Praef.

first ?

Hesych.

jSpe'rTj'

!<$<wa,

Cf.

^K6t.

Cho. 713.

Perhaps,

to>

evrtSe ir6\iv (a dochmiac verse).

104. av TTOT' K.T.A.
Schol.

edov

e^SwAo.

The epithet conveys the

94. f&tSpoi.
notion of firmness and of not relinquishing
Inf. 309, eveSpot
their post in danger.
Schol. /catbs

102.

opofjitvov. (116)

eu

Both

ire(f)i\r}/ji.vr]v.

^v irore

irorf

and

Tra\atxd(v refer to the ancient worship of

Ares by the Thebans. Schol. ipa 5e ^
This god, and
TJ/JTJ roO 'Apews avcadev.
inf. 127, Aphrodite, are invoked from their

connexion with Cadmus through HarmoOn the feminine form eu</>iAif}Tai'

see Cho. 61.
Pers. 598. So (vTronqrii in
nia.

Kal ot>x iKfrevo/Jiev ; Id.

99. Ai-roy', i. e. Atroi/a, as Suppl. 789,
This is Seidler's corjue'Arj Azrava 06o?y.
'

When,

not now.
shall we engage in pe
petitions" of the peplus
bo
?
and the suppliant boughs
Hesychius
is thought to refer to this
passage
But
his gloss
ctjU^tAtTV T ^" \iravcvT-fjv.
a
false
is corrupt, or he found
reading
(a^iXnav Med.), or he wrongly explained
is
allusion
to
the
The
the sense.
peplus
used in supplicating Pallas, II. vi. 90.
rection for \ndv.

if

Schol. recent, eflos -fiv rots ira\aio7s,

OTrJre iKerevov rovs 6eovs, ev x*P ff ^ v *X lv
rovs avT&v TreVAous KOI (rrfQavovs Kal 5io

II. v.

466.

105. iroKiaoxoi.

Med.

By adopting from

this Pindaric

form

(01. v. 22)

the

and

pronouncing deal as a monosyllable, we

obtain a dochmiac verse. The common
reading is iroA(o-<roOxot, but the MSS.
present

many variations.

W aOpooi Weil
W tre iravres,

after Westphal, for the vulg.

which he supposes

may

with

to

be a

gloss.

We

change read fr' fre

with Dind., 58'), omitting

still less

(or,

302.

TovTuf avTovs

Rather, they

f^i\fov<rdai.

carried a sacred robe or shawl in procession, and invested with it the statue,
generally of Pallas, as at the great Panathenaea. Cf Plat. Euth. p. 6, C. Eur.
Hec. 470. II. vi. 2713. Schol. Med.
ev&vov yap Kal TreVAous TO. ayd\fj.ara.
The construction is the same as in Xen.
.

Anab. v. 2, 26, SITUS ot iro\efj.ioi afj.(f)l

ravra %x * v> 'might be occupied with
So also in vi. 6, 1, and vii. 2, 16.
these.'
l

101. iraXa(x9<v-

Schol.

puaa^vos rfySe rV yWcompound as a proper name

TroAAoO K\t]-

We have this
in Suppl. 246.

106. \6xoi>. It is a theory of Muller'a

that thft fthnniB so rails i
_

drawn up in the shape of a ^military

AJyoy.
So Ag. 1631, ?o 5^ <pi\oi Aox?SouAotruros virtp, Schol. virep rov
SovAemj/ axQrjvai. In the same
sense Thucydides uses SouAetos virep, v.
69.
110. Sox/J-oXoQav.
Having the crest

rai.
/j.^

els

not perpendicularly erect, but slanting

backwards. Schol. lv yap rfj Kiv-fjo-ei
(rv/Afiaivei ir\ayidf(rOai rovs \6<j)ovs.
8oxfJ.o\o<p>v Med., corrected by Brunck.
Id.
\J/o</>e?, rpv&i.
fK irXayiov rovs \6(f>ovs

Hesych. /coxAe^cf
ot

AIZXTAOT

270
dXX',

&>

ZeG

TTctrcp Tra^reXe?,

Ill

errp. a.

apr)ov Saiwv
'Apyeioi Se 770X107x0,
a
KVK\OVVTCLC (0/605
StaSeroi *T Sr) yeVuos

(120)

KWVpOVTOLl
S'

<f)OVOV

115

ITTTUO.?

^oXlVOl.

aydvopes Trpeirovres crTparov

ls

(125)

crayais TryXais e/3So/xats

TrpocricrTavTai

120

cru r',

yc^oO, IIaXXa9, o

^' tTTTTtos TrovTOfMcScov

111. Trarep 7ravT6A.es.

Cf. Zeu reXtie
From this verse (a dochmius
cretic) Hermann distributes the remainder of the chorus into strophae and

Ag. 946.

He edits (ri> 8' oAA.', 5 ZeD

antistrophae.
Zeu, Trorep TravTeXes, observing the correspondence of ffv T' "Aprjs, </>eD <eO, in
125. This seems probable ; but it is not
less so that irdurcov has dropped out
before or after irdrep, or irdrep might be
Dindorf reads aAA', & Zeu
repeated.
Trarep,

TTO.V

Te'Aos

t>s Vf/j.fis.

113. 'Apye'i'oi 8e.

So Hermann with
the Med. and a Paris MS. for 'Ap7e?ot
yap. Compare 'Arpt'tSas Ag. 122.
115. SmSeroi re 8^.
In this verse I
have followed Hermann in the slight
correction, demanded by the metre, of
yej/yos hririas for yevvcav liriricav or lirirctwi', and the insertion of 8)j, which
sounds better than Dindorf's 8e rot
yevvv

Weil gives Sto 8e p.oi

lirirfav, with Enger.
Kivvpov-

iTnrficav.

7eye<ci8ccv

'

The Schol.
rai <p6vov, 'clink slaughter,
wrongly explains 6pt)vov<nv TJ/JLUV avaipeffiv.
For KivvpeffOat, to make any shrill
noise, stridere, we have pivvpfffOai in
Perhaps Hesychius here
found that form ^.ivvpovrac Trpo^wvoDo-t,

Agam.

16.

irpo\eyov<ri.

The metre appears to

Soputro-oTs.
require the contracted form for 8opv<r6ois
or 8opva<r6ois. Blomfield gives Sopytrtrots.
Cf. Oed. Col. 1313.
Some word like
Trptfytoi seems wanting to complete the
*
sense.
Seven doughty chiefs of the
host, gaily dressed in lancers' uniform,
are standing at the seventh gate, where
118.

ava

(131)

have just been assigned them

This was the king's post; cf.J
627, and 711.
Should we not
119. Tfpofflffravrai.
|
read irpoatffTa.vro, to suit the antistrophic
Or must we there assume a
v. 134 ?

their posts

by

lot.'

form AoTOiyeVeta, like iQaryevfo ? It

would seem that the action was passed,
And this would remove the
sup. 55.
difficulty felt by Hermann and others at
taking e/35o;uais in its literal sense, 'at
the seventh gate/ rather than 'at the
seven gates/ They were standing at one
gate when they drew lots for their respective posts, to which the chorus infers
that they have by this time retired. A
verse seems to have been lost after this,
as Hermann remarks, from a comparison

of the antistrophe. We might complete

the sense and metre by adding V//c'
&P/J.CDV,
,

which

Eur. El. 621.

is

like

TJV'IX'

efyirov

Troad. 1131, frltf

121.

The trident is represented as the sceptre

or emblem of sovereignty over the sea.
Schol. TifJLarai trapa Qrifiaiois 6 TlocretSaiv.
But the chorus speaks of it here as a
destructive weapon, as one of the later
Scholiasts suggests. See Pers. 426, whence
it seems that the spearing of tunny-fish
In the following address to
is meant.
particular gods and goddesses, it is to be
observed, first, that the statue of each
was probably placed under the stage
facing the orchestra (as was done also
in the Supplices), and secondly, that each
is invoked by some attribute significative

EIITA EIII &HBAS.

271

ITTL)

(f>6/3a)V,
>

CTVT

<f)v <^ev,

Kdop.ov ITT^VV^OV

oVr. a.

KOL Kvirpis, are yeVovs

aXtvcrov'

creOev

yap

(140)

cu/xaros

Xircucri ere 0eoK\vTOi$

/cat crv,

AVKL ava,

(135)

130

^v/ceios yevov

(145)

Scua> crroj'wz' OLTrva.

crv r', c5

^laroyeVeta Kovpa,

TOOV

135

evTVKai^ov

(150)
X

>/x('
> v
TTOTvC Hpa'

apc^i TroXiv /cXua),

crrp. )S

</

140

aWrjp o
ri TrdXt? a/x/^t Tracr^et
TTO t 8' ert
*1j

145

Schol. Med. ^Sgo-r^y

126. K-hSecrat.
tvapyus yevov. 'Appoviav yap TTJV 'AtypoThere is
SITTJS ai "Apews e?x J/ KaSjUos.
a sort of play on the double sense
For
Kr)5e/jL^v (Suppl. 72) and /crjSetrTTjs.
evapyws see on Pers. 181.
131. du'ToGo-qt.
So Hermann with
Cf. Cho. 867,
Seidler for air6ov<Tai.
KOHpo'is di/TcD.
Though the u is long in

Moschus,

ii.

initial

120, yd/j.iov jueAoj rjirvovres,

o cannot be shortened, as the

metre here requires.

See Ag. 1228,
132. AvKeios yevov.
Schol. Med.
Suppl. 669. Soph. El. 6.
TroAe'jUioy, otW, wvirep Auwoy avro7s
(p6pCf.
Similarly v. 8 9 supra.
ii. 2, 28,
vehemens lupus et

Hor. Ep.

dvr.ft'.

135. tyTVKd(ov, 'hold ready your bow.*

of the Med.,
T^ctCoy
the other copies having efl TrvKaCov. (On

So L. Dindorf for

power to destroy.

^riffov.

ye^crerat

CT),^. aKpofio\tov S'eVaX^eWXt^aseyo^erat.

of

(155)

iTTiiACLiveTai*

reXos eTrayet ^eo?

of assistance against enemies, and

the

ri

'

sibi et hosti.'

133. girtia. This is the metrical emendation oF Hermann for avras. He supports it by the gloss of Hesychius T/TTUTJIt is confirmed by the converse
<t>uvli.
error in 131. For the dative cf. inf. 309.

T and

ir
interchanged see Suppl. 295.)
Hesych. tvrvKa&v (fvrvKafrv)' ffavicov
6^6, fToi/j-ov,
probably in allusion to this
Weil reads T^^OKTIV eS
very passage.
Tvxd&v with Hartung, from Hesych.

The later
Tu%a^<r0oi*
ffroxd^effOai.
Schol. has fVTptirifa KOTO TWI/ TroXen'iuv.
140. eAo/coi/.
Cf. Suppl. 181,0-^7765
ov ffiywffiv aovfi\a.Toi.
Hesych. x v ^ ai
al xoz/'iKtSes, at TOU &ovos (rvpiyyes.

'

142. aiefy S\
In the Med. 5e (*zc) is
placed before aiOfyp, on which frequent
transposition see Suppl. 315. Hermann
restored the particle which modern
editors had too hastily omitted.
He
translates, adstrepit vero isti curruum
stridori tremefactus hastis aether.
146. \idas epxfrai.
It is not clear, as
the later Scholiast felt, whether this is
said of the besieged or the besiegers. If
the former, which is Hermann's opinion,
we must supply
to eVaA|eW, and take
e'

AISXTAOT

272

<iX' "ArroXkov*

<w

Iv TruXais \a\KQ?)tTtov
AioOev *7reXoi

ayvov

craKeW,

(ieo)
1.50

re'Xos eV ^ot^a.

re fJiaKaip avacrcr *OyKa vrrep TroXew?,

7TTa7TV\OV
0? CTTippVOV.
itu

TTOLvapKtis 0eoi,

re'Xcioi reXctat re

t<y

(165)

crrp. y'.

156

yas

racrSe Trifpycx^uXa/ces,
7ToXu> SoplTTOVOV ^J] TTpoSoi^'

159

CTTpaTO).

TepO(j)GL)V(i)

(170)

/cXuere ira^Suca>$ YCtpord^oT;? Xtra?.

a,Kpo&6\oi iirdKj-eis for battlements which
shower down stones/ (Schol. e'
*^ TpUXTlV TUV
TOU T/X OU ^
If the latter, with Heath,
irf/j.irofji.evwv.')
Weil, and Dindorf, px TC" appears to
'

govern a genitive like many cognate verbs

of hitting or aiming at a mark, oroxa{eadai, Tofaveiv, c<piK(0~dai, levai, {tiirreiv,
&c., and thus apjj8o\oi eVaA|ets will be
'
like a(ji<pifio\oi iroArrai inf. 287, battlements assailed from below with stones/
(Schol. ffwpbs \i6wv px 6Tat *'ai T&V 7r-

oA|eW.)

rorum
ii.

'

6,
totis

Tac. Hist.

saxis

ii.

incessere.'

22, 'altiora muCaesar, B. G.

circumjecta multitudine

hominum

moenibus undique lapides in

jaci coepti sunt,

nudatus est/

murum

murusque defensoribus

Hesych. a.Kpo&6\of

riffTal, ro^6rai.

150. Kal Ai6dev,

A word has

implying yevoiro rifuv.

Perhaps
supplies m6\oi.

Mr.

O.KOV-

been lost

Newman

or StSov.
vvv re for 0-6 re
below.
(Weil has o~rao~a.) A gloss by a
later hand in the Med. has this just
remark: us el e\eyff, T\ cbr^/focm rou
'
Purum et vacuum
iroAe/iou Ai60ev.
scelere exitum belli dicit, in mente habens odia fratrum/ Hermann. Schol.
firel ol iro\efj.tovs airoKTsivovTes Ka.8a.poi
The
elffi, fj.a\\ov % ol <pi\ovs ave\6vrfs.
meaning appears to be much the same
'
as our formula,
May God defend the
Literally, 'May a righteous
right'/
issue of the war be given us by Zeusjn
i.

e. "Oyita, if

ireAot.

we read

this fight!'

151 2. eV fj.dx<}' ffv re. This is a

former correction of Hermann's for ev
re.
virep for irpb is also Her-

mann's correction, from a gloss

the later MSS., y
povufv-n

(1.

eirdvo) TTJS

in one of
TT^ACW? 'HTTO-

She perhaps had

t5pvo^eV?j).

a temple or statue on the Acropolis, like

Pallas TIp6fj.axos at Athens.
Mr. Newmann, taking the o in "Oyita to be short,
reads "OyKO. irpoirvpyios.
Schol. 'OyKaia.
'AO-rjva Tt/iarot irapa 0rj)8a/ot5,

'OyKa

5e

napa rots $oiviiv. Qolvi^ 5e &v<a6fi> 6

On the quantity of eirippvov,
KaS/ioy.
which is here short, see Prom. 243.
155. Some copies have irai>a\Kf7s.
Schol. Kara irdvTa )8o7j0ol, which suits
either word equally.
159. eTfpo$<i)Vtf.
Schol. ry fj^ j8o<wrdovTi. fvetSr] Se "E\\i]ves Kal ol 'Ap-

OVK ft-irey fiap&apoq><S)i>if. Among

the Greeks distinctions of race, and therefore of religious worship, were invariably
characterized by differences of dialect. To
suit the metre of the antistrophe, Hermann formerly proposed the violent alter-

yetoi,

ation eTepoftdytJ.ovi.
ap-f)a,Te to T}^T.

He now alters

We

166,
should however

remember that Aeschylus wrote the word

HETEPO*ONOI, which, according to

may have been pronounced
eTe/>o0cWi(for trepoip&vofyi). And Pindar

strict analogy,

actually uses the resolved form Uvd6'i in

Isth. vi. fin.
know that in the
Ionian dialect ol was pronounced ot, from
Ar. Pac. 933,

We

ws

xM

vtr'b

iro\ep.elv \eywvris, ol K
TOV Seovs \4ywo~' 'IwviKus ot.

160. K\vere iravSiicws is like K\ver* tu

rb MKCUOV lUvre s, Suppl. 73. The Schol.
construed Sucalus xeipoT6vovs.

EIITA EHI OHBAS.

LO)

273
OLVT.

(f)L\OL

*r
\vrripioi
Sei a 0'

7ro'Xu> 5

d/x

(175)

a>

1C5
S>

a
i

<j)L\o0vT(t)v Se rot TroXeos opyicov /Anfaropes ecrre

ET.

u/Aas epcurw, ^pe/A/Aar' ov/c a^acr^era,

ravr* aptcrra /cat TroXet crwrr/pta
17

(181)

170

crrpaTO) re Odpcros ra)Se 7rupy7;pou/AeVa>,

/3pTr) Trecroucras Trpos
',

TIT

(185)

Xafca^eti', cra)<j>pQva>v

eV /ca/cotcri /A^T' eV evearoi

fwot/cog

et7yi'

ra> yv^at/ceia)

175

yeVer

/cparovcra /xet' yap ou^ op.ikrjTov ^pacro?,

Setcracra S* OL/CW /cat TrdXet TT\OV KGLKOV.

163. \vriipioi T*. Seidler first inserted

the re. The Schol. compares 11. i. 37, fcs
Blomfield, DinXpvffiiv afiupi&ffiTiKas.
dorf, and Hermann read 0' for 8' in 165,
that re re may take the usual construc-

On

tion.
QV-TWV,

If pa S-fifua see sup. 77.

Cho. 284.

169 seqq. Eteocles, who had

<f>i\o-

the
stage at \. 77, to give his orders for resisting the expected attack, now returns
to expostulate with the chorus, who have
been invoking the aid of the gods. Such
conduct, he alleges, is calculated to inRather
spire cowardice in the citizens.
they should sing a paean (257) in anticipation of the victory.
'
173. a&etv. to utter loud cries.' TheOgnis, v. 883,

exe

^uTjSe

Atrji/

left

K-fjpvKos

di/'

o3s

juo/cpa jSowj/Tos.

K-fjpvKos K.T.\.

Perhaps, /iTjS' aX>t\v

Hesych. has the singular

gloss, apparently referring to this place,

vatitiv tKeTeuetv. Trapcfc rb eirt T^V effriav
roi/s

KO,Ta<f>vyeiv
fjuvfifjiaTa.

discreet.'

tKe'ros.

'Ye objects of
Cf.

Bum.

73,

/j.to-fi/j.a.T'

Kal Qfuv 'OXu/iTTtwi/.

The

plain, conduct which

is

'

ff<i)<j>p6v<av

dislike to the

avSpuv

Scholiasts ex-

hated by sensible

people,' in apposition to the sentence.

Hermann
175. rip ywaiKficp yevei.
gives TO> yvvaiKfiy <}>VT$, alicui (ulli)
vnulieri.

several

For the Med. has TU, and in

there is a variant <tAy or
He might have added, that we

MSS.

(190)

have yvvaiKes eff/utev aQXidtrarov

in Eur. Med. 231, and 6 5' oS Xafikv
aririplii/ es 86/j.ovs (frvrbv, Hippol. 630, said
of a newly-married wife. The correction
is, at least, ingenious, though his remark
is
scarcely sound, that the article is out
of place. For rb yvva.iK.ciov 761/0? means

'woman-kind generally,' which is equivalent to ywai^l, said indefinitely. Or

'this race of women,' said
contemptuously,
as in Ar. Thesm. 786, KO/TOI iras ns rb
yvvaiKfiov
Still,

<^>v\ov

Tr6\\*

K.O.KO.

may have been

<j>-b\(p

ayopfvci.

a marginal

gloss to ytvfi.
176. Kparovffa

fjifv yap. *For when free

from constraint (eV cveo-ro?), her boldness
is such that one cannot live with her, and

in a time of fear (eV /co/cors) she is

yet a
greater evil both in private and in public.']

Or perhaps, a nuisance
(

in private,

and a

greater one in public/ The Schol.

Med. has eV Bopvpots ov Kafle/er^, as if he
had found some dative in place of KpaToiVa, the syntax of which is certainly
rather perplexing. But this gloss perhaps
belongs to the next verse, ev 6opv/3ois
being an explanation of Setcrocra. Schol.
still

recent,

peya

Kaicbv Kal

It

fj.a\\ov vfj ir6\ci.

Kparovffa as

Qpda-os for

on the
.

iSiy of/cy Kal

better to take

rcjj

is

an irregular nominative than

See

oi>x,

analogy of
inf.

678.

AISXTAOT

274

Kal vvv TToXircus TctcrSc StaSpoyxovs <f)vyas

0eicr(u SieppodTjcraT* av
TO, TO>V

aurot

8'

v<'

rotaura

raz>

/cei

ws

8'

OvpaOev

ywcuf I

dpicrr' o^eXXerat,

180

crvwai'ap e^ots,

(195)

pi] rts a-px*)* r *?s e/x/^s

art TWV

ywr; re
tear

6Xe#pia ftovXevcreTai,

185

8'

ydp
ta>*
,

XO.

cu>Spt,

tvSov
TI

p,r}

yvin) fiovXevtTO),
jSXd^p TV

8* ovcra

OVK ^/coucra?, ^

KQ)(j)fj

Xeyc

<iXoz> Ol8iTrov re/to?, eSetcr* aAcou-

croura TO^ apjJLOLTOKTVTrov oTO/Bov, OTO^OP,

fore re cr^ptyye? e/cXayfcu> eXtrpo^ot,

r

(200)

crrp. a.
191
(205)

OLTTVOLV

Sta crrd/iara,
179.

BopvBo

Schol.

6.

For

[I

Eum.

384.
182. This verse

not found in the

MS. Med. Dindorf and Weil oinit it as
an interpolation, and mark a lacuna.
'And
184. x# Tt T*'' p-tTdixiJiiov.
whatever is included between these.'
uses
See Eum. 132. The poet
ai/V and
yw)) in a sexual sense, not in that of
age as opposed to childhood, and he
means those who are incapable of propagating their race, viz, the very young
and the very old, or eunuchs, Eur. Crest.
The expression however, on the
1528.
part of Eteocles, as the Schoi. observes, is
rather the hasty ebullition of anger, than
is

simply meant
to include every specimen of humanity,
For the use of Sn applied to persons cf.
rhetorically correct.

Herod,

shall be given against them.'

Otherwise, ^T)</>OS must bear the sense of
a deliberative or judicial assembly, which
il
it has in Iph. Taur. 945, etrrtx yap 6aia
^rj<os,
"Apet irore Ze^s eVo-ar' e TOW

o-Tf.

icai

It

is

60, (ru/w^otTeoxrt 5e 5
av-ilp
Kal yvvf) fffn, irXfy Traifiifav.
B
takes
this
lorn field
185. jSouAevoerot.
ii.

'
passively, will be discussed/ comparing
^TJ^OS oVo-fTot Orest. 440. But it appears
incredible that any writer should use
for ^r}<>os
tyrjQos f$ov\fi>Tai Kara. TWOS

<e'p6Tcii or Ti'tferai, and therefore it is

better.to take it in the middle sense for

O.VTWV.

Perhaps

xep&v fj.LA(Tfj.a.TOf. Similarly QO.VO.TOV

Pov\eveTi, Iph. A. 1102.
186. Hesych, Xeuo-r^pa' tj>oi>4a \iOois
5r?

1889. Compare Ag, 1026. Cho. 866.

191. orator.
The humming sound of
the wheel on the axle. Cf. Prom. 587.
Translate ; ' I felt fear when I heard
tire loud din of the clattering cars, and
when the axle-boxes creaked as they went
round witfa~tEe wheels.' But the dochmiac in 192 is corrupt, and not easily
emended. Perhaps, gre x v ^ ai T> eKXay^av
So a-vpiyyes ov (Tiyuaiv
e'AcHTtVpox *'
d|ej/i7AaTot, Suppl. 181.

193. faov

is

the conjecture of Elmsleyif

on HeracL 622, for at-rrvonv. Seidler,

Her-|
mann, Weil, Blomfield, read aypvTri>ttiv. \
Dindorf, airvov <jT6u.ia. A reviewer in
|
the Athenaeum (Aug. 3, 1878) suggests H
on
o/co^cratra.
d]rvav, depending
194. The common reading is Sta <rr6/j.a,
but the metre requires the plural. Weil
gives (TTo/j.ies, Hermann 5/a trr^ia, a
conjecture adopted in a former edition

EHl 9HBAS.

EIITA

ET.

TL

ovv

6 vavT-Yjs

apa

p,rj 's

275

Trpupav

7Tpvp,vr)0ev rjvpe.
(210)

XO.

aXX' eVl

Sai/*di>a>z/

TrpdSpo/xos 77X^0^ a/)-

Ya.ro, /BpcTin ^eoicri TTIOTU^OS,

or 6X005

8^

aW.

^t<^)oue^cts

viopaoos

ppo/xos

TOT' rjp0i]v

ci^

TruXats*

<j>6/3a>

irpos naKoipuv Xiras, TrdXeos

t^ vzrepe^otei' dXica^.

ET.

(215)

205

TTvpyov crTeyew ^v^ear0e iro\4^iov Sopv.

ou/c oSz/ raS' ecrrai TT/DOS ^ew^ ; aXX' ovz
ius XT}?

dXoucr^s TrdXeos

of this work ; but it involves rather than

simplifies the construction. His reading
Tr6\os for Tr^Aews in v. 203 is rather
better for the metre.
195. irvpipp(/j.eTai> Dind., Weil, from
TruptjSpe^cTas' 6 \a\iv6s. Tt/xo-

Hesych.

8e iJTOt 6 irvpl )8pe/.iw', ^ 5ia irvpbs

^5.

196. 6 vavr-ns.
'Well, what then?
Surely the sailor never yet found safety
by leaving the helm and betaking himself
to the prow whenjthe ship-hadJhiiiidfired
The aorist participle
on^ the breakers/

a.

200

e/cXeiTreiy

Xdyos.

200. vi<t><i8os. ( Nay, 'twas not before

I heard the pelting of the storm that I
ran to the statues ; then indeed I was impelled by fear to betake myself to prayers/
Hermann reads Oedis iriavvos, Sire vuf>d5os,
to suit the strophe.
Seidler corrected*
Qfolffi for 6eo?s,

the metre.

but this hardly

The

Schol.

satisfies

Med. explains rb

TUV

is
iroXefji.io)v fOvos, but the simile
the same as in II. xii. 156. 278, where it
is used of pelted stones.
204. virepeyoifv. Schol. tva T^V eavTuv

fYQtcv
Find. 01.

virep rtV-&v

ol Ocol.

So fyu-

Ar. Equit.

seems to require this translation; cf.

arparov Ka^vros Ag. 653. The use of
the dative may be compared with -jrpbs
Qpealit Ag. 968, iratetv irpbs Kv/j.affiv fays

1174, & AT}/*', tvapyws y 6*

nal vvv u;repe'xei ffov xvrpav fynov ir\fav,
i. e. TT>
euVSa. IL iv 249, fypa WTJT'

Prom. 905. But the reviewer in the

Athenaeum already referred to suggests

Ib.
at K* ijfj.fjt.iv virepffxy X f ty a K-poviwv.
xxiv. 374, oAA' en TIS Kal Ipe'io Qevv

rpiKvu.ia,

xi. 4.

the shock of a monster wave.*

The Med. has

icovriuti

....

/*ort

By

the poet seems to imply

something more than scampering wildly
up and down the deck. The frightened
sailor went to say his prayers to the
tutelary image which formed the figurehead ; and thus the comparison exactly
holds between him and the women who
rush to the temples ; hence their apology
in 202.
Sir
Charles Fellows says
" The
(Travels in Asia Minor, p. 394),
[modern] Greek will put out to sea
even in a brisk breeze, and work his
boat with activity ; but should the gale
increase to a storm, he will quit the helm
and leave the vessel adrift, to repeat his
prayers and cries of despair."

Qvyc/w 6s

opes, xepi,

irpifipai'

205. ffreyeiv.
Cf. Suppl. 127.

To be proof

against.'

206. evK olv rd& f<rrai. In the Med.

are assigned to the chorus.
Usually, but against the practice of the
and
the antistrophic arrangement,
poet
only OVK olv rd8' co-rat npbs 6eG>v is
But Eteocles
given to the chorus.
means, *You will say, of course, aid
comes from the gods (and therefore you
implore them). But I tell you, the gods

2067

are gone.'
207. e/cAehreiy, sc. auTfjj/. The notion
was, that as a city could not be taken
while the patron gods continued their
protection over it, they first deserted the
even
city, yielding to that avdyicri which

AISXTAOT

276

>\

XT'/"*

AC/.

JJLOV KOLT

p.r)TTOT
CtO

TTCWTQyyfilS)

>J
OLLtoVOL

/^S

\/

/)

AtTTOl t/CD^

7TlOOlp,L

arp.

ToVS

(220)

210

onTTvSpofJLOvp.evai' TTO\LV, /cat

ET.

aTTTOp,VOV TTVpl 8atW.

#eoug /caXoucra /Bov\evov

ftot

ju,>7

yap

feuTrpaftas
58*
cnurrjpos*
ex t Xoyos.

yoi'Tjs

XO.

eon* ^eov
TToXXaKi

ecrrt -njs

8* er'

8* eV

<

ecrrl,

Schol. Med. Aeycresist.

rat #TI, Sre e/xeAAc vopdr)6rivai rj Tpoia,
ol 6eol rots TpoHrlv avfX6/j.voi

gods could not

o.yd\/j.ara avTcov. Doubtwas related in one of the Cyclic

The
Schol.
Med. on v. 292 says
poems.

les's

216

dj

V<j)\aV 6

KfH]lLV&p.VQ.V

ET.

tcr^us KaOvTreprepa*

KaKolcnv TOV

^aXeTrds Suas V7rep6* o

/cd/c

(225)

avr.

stands yvv)} Atbs 2o>TT)poy. Dr. Oberdick reads /j.6vns, ' our sole preserver/
a_nd__he adopts my correction

Xen. Anab.

iii.

1, 38,

/iev

70^

this

that Sophocles treated this subject in his

So in Eur. Troad. 25, Poa,oavr)(f)6poi.
seidon says, Aenrw rb K\eivi>v "\\iov
$(afj.ovs T'

Virg. Aen.

tyovs.

ii.

351,

'

ex-

omnes adytis arisque relictis Di,

quibus imperium hoc steterat.' Herod,
viii. 41, ^toAA^ n ol 'AGijvaioi Kal wpoBvcessere

Qe\nrov r)/y ir6\iv, us Kal rrjs

6cov oiroAeAotTTut?;! T)]V o.Kp6iro\iv.
For
TOWS TTJJ Weil reads vaovs, with Heimsoeth.
208. \liroi.
Schol. jUTjSeWe cVl TOU

fj.6repov

ffjiov )8tou /caToAefrrotei/

Hermann
derstand

thinks

it

'

ir6\iv ol 6eoi.

KoraA^Trot

/iTjirore

^niSoi/jii,

T^V

more poetical

may

f/j.bv

to unalSava.

I not live to see/

Cf.

Prom. 979. Ag. 1516.

*

>&>, with emtime &c.

never in

my
phasis ;
210. ao-Tv^pofj.ov/j.fvai'.
urbem, per quam hue

'

"Eamdiciputo

illuc hostes et cives

cursitant, persequentes, fugientes, rapiHerentes, servare aliquid cupientes."

mann. Cf. inf. 343. In the next verse
airrop-fvov is the

avrrjs irvpi.

middle voice,

airT6/j.tvov

Schol. recent.

rb

(TTpdrfv/j.a TCOV iroXfp.l

ev irvpl Safe,
TTJS Tr6\f<as

tfroi

KOIOV

avrf]v.

214 yovrts ffuTripos,'a, saving offspring/

The vulg. yvvh must be wrong, because rrj s
fvTrpaias awT^pos

is

a positive solecism.

Hermann's happy conjecture was propounded in Vol. iv. p. 335 of the OpusThe Schol. Med. absurdly undercttla.

Soph. Antig. 675, rwv 5'

&(aci TO TroAAo ff^^aff 77
We have often had occasion
TreiOapxla*
to notice the confusion of T and ?r, and
the insertion of p. For e8' ex et ^-^7s
cf. Cho. 512.
Hermann and Weil place
215. eo-Tt.
a stop here (Dindorf says " male ") with
the Schol. recent., /coAwy fliras TOVTO.
Compare Suppl. 289.
218. 68oj, i.e. do'yye'i, is the happy
conjecture of Dr^_Obej^ick__and-JBrof.
LowinskL for opOoT, which violates the
have &8wcra in Prom. 506.
metre.
From the similar passage in Eum. 531,
the metaphor appears to be borrowed
from a ship in a dense fog. One of the
later Scholiasts, taking vf<pf\av for the
accusative (which is the reading of the
airo\(aXfKev.
6p6ovfj.fVd)v

We

MSS.

generally), explains tyetpei Kal ti?

Tovvavrlov

found

Another has a-iroaoRei

which looks as if he had

Tpe-jTfi.

Kal aTToSid>Ki,

vf$e\av o>0e7, or
thinks he detects in

Kp-n/j.i/a/j.fvav

a-TruQei.

Hermann

this a different reading, and edits aaol.

But the Schol. Med., whence the others
are chiefly derived, recognizes 6p6o?, and
from the gloss eydpei we can only infer
that some took op0o?for avtffjf)<Ti, i. e. to
denote the action preliminary to driving
an object away. Hermann quotes, as
possibly referring to this passage, oQpeiv,
ayeiv,

from Hesychius.

219. yp7?oT7?ptg,

victims/ Suppl. 444.

EFLTA EUI SHEAS.

277
220

Oeoicriv
\

xo.

o>

Sid

av TO criyav

eicrctf

e&v

dSdfiaTOi',
8'

rdSe

TIS

ET.

KOLL

o-rp.

o^Xo^ Trvpyos aTrooreyct.

^eftecrts

arvyet

(235)

225

oiJroi (frOovco croi 8atfio^a)z/ Tiftdi^ yeVos*

dXX' ws TroXiras
6/07X05 io*^t a

ft?)

KaKocrirXdyxvovs

dycw

ft-^S*

Ti0f)

VTrepcfro/Bov.

XO.

Wx~~

f Trorau'ioj' /cXuovcr d^dfttya irdrayov

jva) <j)6j3(t) rdv 8* es di
vo>

230

005, IKOfJLaV.

e,

KUKVTOiOrLV

yap

XO.

*Apr)<$

GLKOVO)

/cat

ET.

vov aKovov<r

d/cov*

Tis through the gods

222. Si&0e&h>.
we inhabit a city yet unconquered,
ad_that_the wall holds out against the
host of enemies. What displeasure can
'
(Or, what sort of disobject to this ?
pleasure is that which/ &c.) Hermann
reads 8ml dftav ir6\iv re K.T.A., but the
'

more properly

dochtniac, and
(228) may be a trisyllable.
Dindorf reads irordviov, with Heath ; but
The
the form is purely conjectural.
Med. reading was corrupted to an
iambic, perhaps ; iroraiviov K\vovffa ndis

iroralviov

rayov &np.iya

Dr. Oberdick gives

/c.r.A.

irora.v6v.
I

'

225. oi/rot <t>6ovS} ffoi. "Tis not that

grudge your paying honour to the gods,
but lest,' &c. Schol. Med. ovfels ravra
6p&v f]fj.as (1. v/j.as) iroioiiaas ^uto'^o'ejej'.
I

228.
\

Photius,

-jroraivtos'

irp6ar(()aros'

Cf. Prom. 102. Bum.

T] Xe|(y.
272. For d.vdm'ya the Medicean and a
Paris MS. have &fj.niya, most of the
others Upa. Weil reads avdfjiiya irdrayov for the inverse order of the words
in the MSS.
The Scholia recognize only
Bv Q.V aurvcLthe poet
cfyia, i. e. avv <t>6fitf.

Acfyios 8e

means

a-jropaSfiv,

helter-skelter/

*.

(245)

<f>pvayp,aTQ)v.

that

metre

/.

The

chorus persist in apologizing for their

conduct, and assert that it was in consequence of a new and sudden alarm
that they betook themselves to the

235

ayav.

temple. The discussion of this point is

rather wearisome, extending as it does
to 270.
229. Compare irpl<j>ofioi> rap/Bos, Suppl.
716.
230. Hesych. e5or rb &ya\uLa ital 6
Cf. Pers. 406, Beuv
r6iros tvf ftpvrai.
re irarptfuv eSij.
232. apiraXtCere, i. e. avrovs. ' Do not
hastily carry them off with lamenta-

233. <p6vc{} ftporatv. It is not easy to

decide whether we should retain (p6v<f,
the reading of the best MSS., or adopt
<j>6$(f with Blomfield from the Aldine.
The same uncertainty occurs Suppl. 492.
The vulgate will mean, 'Do not make
too much lamentation over the wounded,
for Ares delights in blood, and slaughter
The other reading
is sure to occur/

may

be compared with 180,

made worse by giving way

'

War is only

to fear/

One

of the later Scholiasts rightly remarks

that roincf is to be taken separately from
234. <cal /*V 7.
'.But hark! I
hear the neighing of the steeds!'
Well, if you do hear it, hear it not too
*
But the fortress resounds
plainly/
beneath as if they were surrounding us/
'

Cf.

Pers.

679,

oreVei,

KeWroi,

ical

AISXTAOT

278

XO.

TToXicr/xa yrjOev,

ws

ET.

OVKOVV I// apKei TwvSe ftovXtvew

XO.
ET.

SeSoiK*, dpay/xbs S' eV TrvXais o^eXXerat.

ou o~iya /ATiSeV Ta>i>S' epcis /card TrroXu/ ;

XO.

^ fl^Il^tt,

ET.

ou/c es <(>0dpov criytocf

XO.

^Ol

ET.

auTT) cru

XO.

a)

ET.

a)

XO.

p,o^0rjpov f wcrTrep di/Spa?,

/XT)

TToXlTat^/XT^

/X

Tray/cpares ^eu, Tpeiftov 15 e^^pou? ySeXo?.

245
Z^eu, yvvcuKwv olov wTracras yeVog.

is

wK.dXw
au Biyydvovcf a

employed by Aeschylus.

See on Prom.

0*1777

rdSc avacrxov.

seems right in regarding

it

Dindorf
as a brief

expression for ou ovy' oj/e'ei yurjSe e'peTs

Cf. Ajac. 75. ou O-?Y' qye'fet
SetAfqy apets ;
Others put the
and take
question at
in an imperative sense.
But the few
instances that have been adduced of this
apparent use are easily explicable on a
j

different principle.
(See New Cratylus,
Photius has
p. 483, and on Pers. 120.)
e pels'

avrl rov iravaai \fycov.

Whether he referred to this passage or

not, we must read ou nySfv e'pe?s ;
240. twT\ei(t. The Scholiasts take
this for the company of gods (like 6euv
in 209).

Schol.

Med.

Ag. 491. Hermann says. potius

communitas civium videtur esse intelligenda." If this be right, it would lead us
to suggest 0eol, troXlrai, in 242, Both
gods and citizens save us from slavery.'
But the context seems to show that the
appeal is solely to the gods, whose aid

ir6\is

*'

the chorus perseveringly invoke. The

itself may refer to the association

term

(255)

770X15.

On the use of the participle alone

43.
in the genitive absolute see Suppl. 437.
Eum. 742. Inf. 263.
239. ou <r?ya /wrjSey epeTs;
So Eur.
Suppl. 1066, & Ovyarcp, ou /^ p.v6ov eVt
iroAAous e'peTs; Orest. 1022, ou <r?y
a</>era TOUS yvvaiK eiovs y6ovs ffrep^fis TO
KpavOevr'; Compare inf. 241, for OUK e's

8'

ere /cat Trdcrai/ TroXti'.

n)}

d^acr^crct raSe

SovXeittS TU^Cl^.

236. &s KVKXovfiLtvuv

Schol. Med. is
KVK\ovvT(av T^\V ir6\iv TU>V iro\e/j.i(av. This
is one of the many unusual middle forms

ou

(250)

240

TrpoSws Trupyw/xara.

SouXots Kal

ET.

4>Q6pov el;

Trcpt.

of Theban gods commemorated in the

opening chorus, Pallas, Hera, Artemis,
Apollo Lyceus, Poseidon, Aphrodite, &c.
Schol. recent, e/c /jLerafyopas TTJS eis TO
Ka\4ovffi luj/Tf'Aemv.
Koivbv f'urQopas,
Comparing v. 244, and in reference to
the singular (vpo^ws), Meineke proposed
& Zeu TcAeie.
241. <(>e6pov. The Med. has $6vov.
The Med. has a/xe,
243. Kal <rc.
others /ca^e Kal fff Kal n6\iv, which
Porson and Blomfield prefer. Perhaps,

Cf. Eur. Phoen. 437,

atn-fiv o-e K.T.A.
iravaai ir6vwv fie Kal ae Kal irairav -rr6\iv.
With fff for fffavrkv compare /ie for

Suppl. 108, a>cra ydois jue TI/XW.

is repeated from 178.
J
Inf. 626,
244. /g/An^ 'ihy dflrt..
Zeus fftpe KO.VOI Keavvy. Cho.
387, Zeus eVl X *lP a )8aAot Kapava So^as.
246. 8>v a.X$ ir6\is, i. e. uv ay, when
This is
their city has been captured/
at once a retort and a prediction. II. ix.
tfjiavrty

The sentiment

'

591, KaTe'Ae^ev OTTOJ/TO

sion of

7^8e*

oV

avOpd-

The omisov with the subjunctive, more

TTOHTI ireAet T<av

&&TV

aXtprj.

epicorum, is rather rare in tragedy. Cf.

328. Ag. 740. Eum. 202. Oed.
Col. 395, os ve'os ire 0-77.
For the sentiment cf. 175. The point of the retnrfc
on the men is not very clear ; they are
said to behave badly, but it is not
inf.

specified how, when their city is taken.

247. TraAwo-To/teTs. Schol. Med. Sv<T<pTjfj.f"is

Kairoi

The fault
Ag. 836.
consisted not only in uttering words of
bad import, calculated to cause alarm,
but in doing this in presence of the
Cf. iraXiyKOTos,

EIITA
xo.
ET.

ia

yap

Em

QHBAS.

279

yXajcrcrav d/>7raet (0)805.

cVa) pot,

Kovfiov

el 801779

T&^QS*

(260)

XO.

Xe'yois

ET.

criyrjorov, a>

XO.

criyar

ET.

TOUT* &VT iKt'lVtoV TOV7TOS dipOVfJiai Cre#I>.

ai> a>s

fuz/

/ecu TT/OOS

Ta^Lcrra,

raXawa,

feat

/XT)

ra^'

250

icrofiai.

c^tXou

dXXois Treuro/xcu TO

ye rouroig,

e/cros oSa*' ayaX/iara)^,

eTzxxi

TO,

0eovs.

/<y>tcrcra>, ^u/x/xa^ovs
aKovcracr' euy^arot>i> eVeiTa cru

(265)

255

iepov ey^icz^J 7raia>^to~o^,

vop. tcr/jia ^vcrraSos ftorjs,
^>tXot5,

Xvovo-a

(270)

TroXejJiiwv fyojSov.

260

cy&> Se \a>pas rots 7roXto"crov^ots ^eol?,

7reSioi>o/iois re Kayopas eVto~/co7rot9,

re TTT^yats, vSari
sacred

So

images.

'
i

Eur.

Ion

ill-omened

1096,

son.*

This

is equivalent to
saying
in reference to the ill-boding words, a>>

r' 'icrjJLrjvov Xeya),

female cry of joy, but especially that

raised at a sacrifice or supplication.
According to the Schol. Med., i*6vri ry
TOIS 8e #AAois Oeois itauavi^ovaiv.

249. i Soirjy. ' I wish you would grant

me a trifling favour * (i. e. accomplishment of my wisb^ Understand
&y, or sometbipg to that
pressed by aposiopesis. The usage occurs
often in Homer, e.g. II. xxiv. 74, oAA
1

e? TIS

KaAeVe6

0ewi>

C'TIJ/

S(rro<'

^10.

Yet the later Scholiasts totally misunderstood the sense.

254. c'/crbs ovffa, ' keeping aloof from.*
The praying to the gods is not objected
to, but the public demonstration of
terror.
Weil needlessly encloses v. 255
in brackets,
256. Note the emphatic tr.v. 'When

on Ag. 577.
Schol. ws
Qixrias

b\o\veiv.

259. Ti-oAejuiW.

with one

Med.

See

dwrdSos

&OTJS,
vev6/M(rTcu "E\\r}a't irapa rets
v6fjLi<rfj.a

MS. and

So Blomf. and Dind.

the Scholium in the

5ti TOM' TOiovrwj/

TW Tro\e/ni(av <t>6&ov.

eux^" Awutra T&P

The common reading is TroAe/Ator, which Hermann retains.

As in Ag.
260. iroAioro-ovxo's feus.
90 and Suppl. 996, a distinction is here
made between the gods of the city in
particular, aurTvavaxTts, curTvv6(Jkot, 070and those of the district or region

pcuoi,

generally, who are called iro\iaffovxoi

X<>pas, a term which however included
ods, and those
TreStoyJiot. the rurall god
Hen in Suppl.
of the city or acropolis. Hence
996 we find affrvdvaKras fMKapas Beovs

you have heard my prayer, then do you

loudly sing with a solemn joyful shout
of good-will, an Hellenic custom of sacrificial cry, an encouragement to friends,

both

removing their fear of the enemy/

irauavKTov is the reading of the Med. by

Sdarl r\
So Hermann from the
The MSS. give oi*S' I
conjecture of Geel.
O7r\
L. Dindorf had hit upon a similar!
correction in vdaffi r\
The restoration
may be regarded as a very happy one,
and TT being often confused, as remarked
on Suppl. 756.
Perhaps however we
should read 'lffu.-nvov ir&pov. as inf. v. 373.
Heirnsoeth (ap. Weil) proposed
TC TTrvns rots r'

the

hand, afterwards altered to

On the orthography see Pers.
It appears that the form in GO was
607.
the older Ionic, that in a the later Attic
(Baehr on Herod, v. 1). Photius recognizes both
ira.ia.viffa.1' rbv Ha.ia.va itrkfirst

jra.i&vi(Tov.

The oAoAu-y^s or

was

tbe

AISXTAOT

280
,

/cat TroXeco?

aijULacrcrozTas eorias Oeatv,

(275)

265

6-eolcriv, c5S' eTreu

rpoTTata,
irpb

7roXe/jUwi> 8*

eo-^

vavv Bovpiirrj^

dyi/ots

(280)

ov yap rt /xaXXoz/ /AT)

v O
\
* <"
ey<w o err avopas eg

TO

<f>vyr)$
>

270

'

'

/D
crw epoo/iw
eTas e^OpolcrL rov p.yav rpo

e/ioi

Weil, papas re Afpjcrjs ??8' OTT' 'Iff. A., from

Photius, vapas re AipKVjS' fevarntris'
Erof. Lowinski very ingeAlcrxv\os.
J
'
niously proposes oflflaT* I(TM7?yoD. the
fertilizing streams (wiera) of Ismenus.'
See Cho. 523.
263. e3 J<"'T ''X^ T& y> sc * T ^ l/ 'fpccyiJ.d.'

Cf.

Bum. 742, bpQov^vwv 5e

IlaAAdSos

267.

<rT<'\Jtu

Tifj-Sxriv aet.

al TT^-

Supra 236.

The majority

Trpb yawj/.

ofMSS.

give hdupvpa. Sa'ituv SovpinrKrjx^

a7t>Ts Stfuois, but in the Med. this verse
is added, <TT^W irpb yoeDv Tro\ffj.twv 8'
Two or three other MSS.
^ffB-fifiara.

give o-re^w ?rpb (or irpbs) yowj/. Perhaps

we should read <nty*iv (cf sup. 50). It is
clear that the passage has been tampered
with, and probably in ancient times ;
but there are so many ways of altering
it, that none can be trusted. Dr. Donaldson (New Cratylus,
315) proposes
.

TavpoKTOVovvras 0*. olffiv ttiS' eirfVYOuai

K.T.A.. As the Schol. also recognizes these
words, it seems probable that \d(pvpa
tiaiwv is but a gloss of iroAfjiuW efffl^ara
which has crept into the text. Hermann
however retains the less common word
SofcDJ' to the rejection of TroAc/xfwy, and
so Weil. Dindorf concludes that 264
6 and the verse in the Med., 0-Tetf/w
Trpb va.S>v K.T.A., were spurious, on the
ground that n.4]Xoiffiv aifjidcrffeiv errr/os

and TavpoKToveiv 0eo?y is a mere tautology;

and Blomfield had condemned the former
The whole speech should corre(264).
spond in the number of verses with 169
189, but it has two more. Perhaps
26870 should follow 259, and in place
of 2647 we should substitute these two
verses, nii\oi<riv at/uoVa arras eoTtas

<r%ia(n.

ptirata iroXe^luv

Hermann understands

By
the

enemies' clothes stuck on spears and

hung up in front of the temples. On
the practice of thus suspending warlike
Equit. 849. Phoen.
spoils see Ag. 562.
1481. So ffTfipeiv vnovs \o.<f>vpdis, Eur.
Troad. 576. Cf. sup. 50.
268. TOIOUTO. Cf. sup. 255.
269. TroKpvyjj.a<riv.
The word (from
iroKpvtra'w, asKlvvy/jia

from

KIVIKTCTW,

Prom.

163) expresses exclamations which are all

sound and fury, blusterings and laboured
threats. See Buttmann, Lexil. in v. iroiTtvbtiv.
Photius: irol' $xs (with a lacuna).
Hesych. has Troi<pvyfj.a'
271.

7r*

oVSpos If.
Perhaps <p>Tas
<j>T5' HvOpcairot, &vSpfS.
The Scholiast refers eVl to e'x0po?s in the
next verse ; but the simpler way is to
construe e'-ycb rdfa e eirl e| oVSpos
irl
stands
avrripsTas fx^P^ s > where
Even /j.o\&v
alone, after the epic use.
(
eV &vSpas, going to fetch,' is defensible,
though the order of the words is hardly
in favour of it.
Or we might read

e.

Hesych.

avTy'iSi
8e,
fj.fv

Or
fifSpay.
v. 260,)

ormf'.tipff

from

(repeated
Si/Spay

K.r.A.

Weil

for
/col

vvi

gives

8' eVapxous e^, after Canter.

Hermann
observes that Eteocles alludes to his own
dire resolve of meeting his brother hand
Blomf and Bind, have <-'7o> Se
to hand.
.

7'.

r~bv fj.eyav rp6irov }

i.

e.

T^V ntyd\i)v

recent, us <pa.fj.ev Tdrrw

Taiv, ovro) Kal rovro. Cf. 460, eVxr/jUaTKTTai 8* affirls ov cr^iKpbv rp6irov, and
He means, in the
see Pind. Ol. xi. 7.

Ta|ti/.

Schol.

grand way of the heroic

/uoyojuox^at.

EI1TA EHI OHBAS.

cnrepxvovs re

Trplv dyye'Xovs

Xoyous

XO.

i/ce'(T0at, /cat c^Xeyeti'

/cal

281

^petas

VTTO.

S'
/ue'Xet, (f)6/3a)
ouyj uTT^wcrcret /ce'a/r

Se /capStas
;crt

TOV

Xea)z> }

afJL(j)LTL)(rj

(285)

Ta^vpp66ovg
275

orp. a.

p,pifjLvou,

rap/Sos

Spa/cobras

a>s rts

TCKVWV 280

(291)

UTrepSe'Sot/cej>

TOI

yap

TTOTI

(295)

Trvpyovs
285

'

rol

an

CTT'

idVroucrt TroXirats

274.

<T7T6px'oi'S,

Photius:

'urgent*

Transaircpxy6s' rpa\6s (read rax^s).

'
before messengers in hot haste
late
:

and quickly- rumoured reports reach us,

and set us on fire by the urgency of
the need/ Cf. eV XP '<? T^X^S inf. 501.
1

Schol. UTT& TTJS ava.yKt]s.

276. Left to themselves, during the
absence of Eteocles to appoint the chieftains to their respective posts, the chorus
relapse into their former fear, and picture
to themselves the horrors of a captivity

which they believe imminent. The enemy

is at hand and at the very gates ; may
the gods defend the land, and strike a
It were
panic in the invading host
!

sad that the Argive should lay the city

in ashes and carry off the maidens in captivity ; sad that they should be dragged
from their homes before marriage. Plunder, burning, waste, and slaughter mix
with the shrieks of infants. Death itself
is

better than these evils.

276

7.

For KopSta thus following Kap

see Snppl. 765.

277. KopSmy.
djssy liable as in
Suppl. 68, if the reading of the antistrophe be right, which however Her-

mann

alters to ea<pej/Tes <=x0po?9.

280. Aecoy.

This

may

be the accusa-

tive in apposition to rdpBos. on the prin-

on Prom. 208, or may

be governed bv the sense of
*
T0j8os, enkindle my fear of the environciple explained

So vJ/T/4>ous ISej/To <(>0opbs for

Ag. 787 ; vtwaov o&vov yei>
Suppl. 525, where see the note.

ing host/

281. A.6YctlW. SoLachmannforAcYcW.

Schol. must have found this read-

The

ing, for he has vf^oufvuv eVl TTJS /caAios.

283. TrdvrpoiJLos irf\ids. So Blomf.,

Bind., with the Med., a reading peculiarly

suited to the context, and probably taken

from Homer's rpripuva

ireXeiav.

Her-

mann
<f>os,

prefers the otiose epithet ir&vrpoomnino nutriens, sc. penitus nutrix,

ira^rup Autig. 1282. The MSS.

authority is however in favour of itAvrpoQos, and even the Med. has (p written
above the /* by the first hand. The
Scholia recognize irdvrpoQos alone, and
both Tzetzes and Eustathius quote it
like

from

this passage.
rol /ueK

2847.

TO! 5t.
The besieged and the besiegers.
286. ri yeviauLai ; Here, as in ri irdOu,
the aorist is used in the ancient epic
It is evident that
sense for the future.
there can be no deliberation in either
So Homer, Od. vi. 201, OUK ea0'
phrase.
ovros av^jp Siepos jBporbs, owSe y4m\rai.
Ib. v. 465, of/j.01 fyk, ri ira.Qw ; rl vv p.oi

287.

a/ji.(piB6\oi(riv.

Schol.

Thuc.

ii.

Ib. iv. 32,

ytyveffdai.
HX W<TI ""P^s '6 TI avrird^uvTai,

76, eV

a/j.<pip6\C{)

fiicdis

fj.^]

yiyvcavrai Tip ir\T)0ei. Also

36, Kal ol AaKfSai/j.6vioi
In Eur. Tro. 537,
ijo-n o^Tcs.
Klva are the ropes thrown round the
wooden horse. See sup. 146. By TO!
and tf/tAoi are
lj.lv and rol 5e the <5irA?Tc

a\\'

afj.(ptl3o\oi

ib.

meant.

AISXTAOT

282

(300)

oKpioecrcrav.

Aioyevels Oeol, iroXiv [KCU crrparoz/] 290

KaSfjioyevf) pvecrde.
TTOIOV S' a/Aeu//ecr#

avr. a.

yaias TreSov

racrS' apeuov,

(305)

atav

295

re
oa~(t)v irjcriv

ITocretSai/ 6

09 raS',

(31 o)

yatao^os

TrjOvos re TrcuSes

300

a)

rotcrt

arav

(315)

305

apoicrOe
rotcrSe TroXtrais*

290.

is

/cci

probably an inter-

polation ; see on v. 308.

291. /$W0e.
Perhaps frvevOai. On
the quantity of the i5 see Prom. 243.
Supra 153. inf. 820.
292. ct/xetyecrfle. * In what land will
you get in exchange a better soil than
this, if once you give up to the enemy
our rich fertile earth ? ' So Tra\i/j.Trou>a

"
justly complains that
ineptissimum Kal
TO.V ferri non potest." The pherecratean
verse admits indifferently of a spondee,
trochee, or iambic for the first foot, and
the last syllable may be short or long at
will; thus
fj.pa\6vTS &poi(r6f in 305

answers to
is

IdirTovo-i iroX'nais in 288.

It
well worthy of remark that the Med.

word.
The notion is, that the gods
migrating from a captured city (see 207)
will not easily find a more genial land to

has /caTapfyoTrAoi/ &TO.V by the first hand

From the explanation of the Schol. Med.,
rov re'i^ovs 'Amatols &ri}v
rots p.\if e
f/j-TTOL^ffare, utrre avrovs ra '6ir\a pifyai,
we may fairly infer that he must have
read avToptyoirKov, or avTopp(\f/oir\ov. A
consideration of the order of the words
in the above scholium will show that
OUTOUS was intended to have an emphatic
*
themselves
meaning; so that they

inhabit.

throw away their own

294. For e'x^oTs Dr. J. Oberdick proposes eWTorais, comparing rbv ffbv eVffTdrrjv in Aj. 104.
300. T7y0uosTe7ro?5es. Schol. recent.
6 5e 'ttKeavbs ftiyfls tfj Tydti rfj avrov
d8eA<^p fyfvvr)(Tf TOVS TTOTOJUOUS Kal TO.S

attributed to
Aeschylus by Hesych. in v. Cf. avr6paprvs, Ag. 988. T)r- Ohprdick si^ggpsfa
'
KCLKOLV.
tyoTrAor &TO.V. a anic that shall
cause them to fling away their shields.*
&rr] is here the infatuation or groundless panic of tossing away the shield in

will get satisfaction/ Cho.

778. d/*i)8e(r0e T<fj/5e T~bv r6irov, 'take
this place for that,' i. e. come over here,
i,

*you

Suppl. 228.

Schol.

Med. avr\ rov

-noiov

ot/CTj(TT6 SdireSov frrevdev ^TO.a'rdvTf^;

&ptov, sc. /3eATtoj/, &ij.ivoj/t an epic

Tnjyas TO.S ovffas ev

\4yovrai

ol Trora/j.ol

rw

K6<r(jt.ip,

Kal OVTWS

nouSes Tr)6vos.

301. For the formula irpbs rctSc/ wherefore,' see Eum. 516.
304. Vulg. Kal ^av f>i\l/oir\ov, where
the article is quite indefensible.
It
seems unsafe to read either v6crov with
&rav
with
or
who
Dindorf,
Hermann,

ai)Top4yiJLOVos

headlong

Tr^Tyuou

may

shields.'

And

is

flight.

306. ToTo-Se TroXiTais. ' May you gain

Schol.
praise from the citizens here.'

Med.

Trdvv

&j> vfj-vdiaQ*

irapa riav iroXirtav.

Blomfield remarks that the expression is

from Homer, II. iv. 95, ira.<n 8e KCV
KvSos apoio.

EUTA EUI &HBAS.

283
308

KOL TToXcws pvTopes cueSpoi ora^iyr'

Xircucrip.

(320)

TTO\IV wS'

oiKTpov yap
c5yvyiai> \4i8a 7rpouxi//ai, Sopos aypav

0-Tp.

SovXiai/,

v OeoOev
(325)

315

Se /ce^etpw/xeVa? ayecr0ai
07, yea? re KCU TraXaids

/3oa Se

/ecu KevovjJLeva 770X19,

(330)

320

Xai'Sos oXXu/xeVas

rot Tv^a? 7TpoTap/3>.

K\CLVTOV 8'
The

308.

commonly edited

re,

after

wanting in the Med. by the

It has been supposed that
something was lost in this verse ; but the
sense is complete, and the fault seems to
etfeSpot, is
first hand.

wrongly confused with the above

avdyKi)s' Kal yap of '/TTTTOI avdyiry nvl
This passage seems to have
cirovrai.
been had in view by Euripides, Phoen.
:

563,

the insertion of nal ffrpariv in the

strophic verse, 290.
Hesych. f>i>Tu>p-

lie in

<ro>T^p, j8orj0&s,

For

&\Kfvs.

5e

cfoSpot see

Sp&v

So Eur. Rhes. 317,

v. 94.

311.

irpaidai.

II.

i.

"

3,

TroAAas

5*

l<t>0iu.ovs

an epithet applied even to the Egyptian

Thebes, Pers. 37. On the meaning of
the word see Bum. 989.
312. Hesych. $a<f>ap6v Jiflpbv, avx~

is

fisripbv,

plains forb iTrirtuv vvpfffQai TQOV TrAowa-

Suppl. 424,

q.yonfva.i>

'60*

a.v6p<i)iroi(Ti

iwrifov

forcibly dragged by the hair

'
orse is led by the rein (or here,
'
perhaps, by the forelock '). There is
another scholium in the Med., which is

-iro\ffj.ia>v

/coTe'A.efej'

ireAei

TCOV

airavra
&ffrv

&vdpas p\v KTfivovcrt, ir6\iv Se re

a/nadvvft, rfKva 5e T' &\\oi &yovffi
tt>i>ovs re yvvaiKas.
318. <papfuv.
dissyllable, with the
o short. So v eos in 316 is a monosyl-

lable, as in

aaBeves, f\a<pp6v.

313. avSpbs 'AxoioG. Cf. 28.

6e66ev,
by the will, i. e. with the consent, of the
gods, is invidiously added.
315. jC6y77pa?MeVay, i- e. * widowpd/ MS.
Med. by the first hand. But x fl P^ a'^ ai
often means { to take captive/ just as
&y6tv in the same sense is lo lead off;'
cf. 330.
317. iV7r7?5Jy. The best comment on
this word, which the Schol. wrongly exis

5924,

ix.

II.

see

Eum.

339, Alcest. 486, where

Monk.

So Heroa 8e KOI Kevov/ufva.

5' eKKevovneva, which seems
better than the alternative of omitting 5e
in 332.
Cf. Pers. 551.
320.
AofSos oAAvjueVos
fju}-odp6ov.
'
While the captives are being carried
away with mingled lamentations/ So
6\\v<r6ai is used Hec. 914, utaovvKTio?
have ArjiaSos yvvaiKas,
wAAujuav.
11. xx. 193.
Schol. recent. TT}S /ufofyo'oy,
319.

mann

for Bog.

We

$roi TTJS Qpovv Kal

/JLIKTOV

(gloss.

Med.

fio^iv TroiovfjLfvrjs O.VOLe'/c

irdv-ris

ffv^iyovs

^At/ctoy).

323. apTiTptQois. This is the probable

emendation of Schneider for

AIZXTAOT

284

i>o/jti)u,a>i>

TL

yap

Trpo7Ta.poi.Oev

GTTvyepaiv 68 6v.
(j)0ifjiv6v TOL

325

(335)

330

(340)

/BeXrepa rai^Se 7rpacrcre<j>.

TroXXa ya/3 5 cure TrrdXts 8ap,acr6fj,
er),

Svcrru^
aXXos

/r

S'

Trpacrcrei.

a\Xoi> ayei,

uei, TO. fig 7Tvp(j)opel'

to

Se ^paw/erect TrdXtoyx
'

335

opKava

KopKopvya
or apTifip6irois, both of which are recognized by the Schol. Med. The former,
which is the common reading, is retained
by Weil, and explained by the Schol.

of rl alone does not seem to occur else-

TCUS veaxTrl rpa7r6/(raty [dir^] TTJyTrqtSt/cT??

(Rather. * wellfi\iieias KO.L Mflno-ao-aty.

rb

Hermann and
modest.')
Dindorf prefer the latter, " puellae quibus
modo ab hostibus erepta est virginitas."
Cf. Aa5ot
Schol. rait &pri 8pfirofj.*vais.
The objection to
vefopoTToi Suppl. 348.
this seems to lie in the immediate repetition of the same metaphor in W/JLOTranslate : ' For 'tis pitiable
$p6Truv.
for those who are but lately come of age,
before the marriage rites that cull the
early flower of virginity, to pass on a
detested journey away from their homes.'
The Schol. took 5io^e?i//ot for 5m5e'aa-0ai,
*
to get banishment for marriage.' From
mannered/

the scholium

crrp.

aixfji.a\UTia'6rii>ai ical

So^Aas

^vt\v xwpav direAfleiV, Dr. J. Qberdick restores with great probability

SjiwtSay for Standroay.
326. TI ydp; This reading is suggested
fls

by both Hermann and Blomfield, but not

adopted by the former, who gives with
the MSS. rl rbv {pBi/jLevov yap Trpohfyw,
"
morK.T.A.,
quid enim opus est dicere,
" The
conditione frui ?

tuum meliore
common reading
TrpoXtyw, K.T.A.

is

rl; rbv (f)6i/j.evov yap

Schol. seems to

The

have found rl ydp ; which is the usual

formula j rl yap 8e? TroAAct Xtytiv ; 6
TOU
jrporeOvr)K(i)S (VTVX&S irpdo'crei rA/Of
For 70^ irpoXtyca the MS.
tyvros.
Guelph. has ydp rot irpo\fyw. The use

where, though rl S';

ployed by Euripides.

is

occasionally

328. eSre Sc^ao^.

Cf.

em-

Ag. 740, #re

ifupiov /J.6\y.

330. SAAos'Se K.r.\. 'One man tries

make another a captive, or kills him/
(if he resists), and the houses he fires/
332. Kavvy 5e. See on 319. Ag. 791,
teairvy S' a\ovcra vvv IT* ftf<rr)fj.os ir6\is.
to

'

Eur. Hec. 1215, Kairvy

>

S' 4a"f]p.f]v

&<rrv

iro\/j.i<af viro.

333.

cTriTTj/et,

*fans

the

flame.'

Cf.

sup. 110.

Antig. 135, fiaitxeva)i> eVeVi/et

x^'L(rT(aV d.v4jj.(av. Eur. Phoen.
fiiTrats
789, ffrparbi' 'Apyeiuv eiriirveva'as a1fj.art
&rj&as.
By p.ialvuv tva-f^eiav the poet
means the acts of sacrilege commonly
attending the ransack of a city. Cf. Ag.
329. Pers.806. So Ofovs pialveiv Heracl.
264.
336. Hesych. KopKopwh- Kpavyk. Ba% f
rapaxfy ftero Ooptifiov. For trp6ri 8' the

MSS. have

irorl iroXiv or irr6\iv.

the latter word must be omitted

That

Hermann

long ago observed. By bpttavii nvpywris

the poet seems to mean a wall or circumvallation erected by the besiegers and
furnished with towers like that described Thuc. iii. 23.
Hesych.
&\Xoi

ol SE (ppay/n.6v.

v,

Photius,

\eyerai 5e airk rov ep/cos, & earl

<ppdy/j.a.
According to the

it
signified a hunting-net, which
amounts to much the same thing, since

Schol.

EIITA EHI 9HBAS.

^

\
,

cu>0po5 o

77/305
I

*C>

285
N

avrjp *bopi

KaweTac

8* cujnaroecrcrcu

340
(350)

A;

/cat /cei'os

KZVOV

345

OVT JJLLOV
our'

roc?

tcroi>

(355)

eiKacrcu Xoyos Trdpa.

i*

349
5

Se KGLpTTOS ^ajLLCt8t5 TTeCTUV

CUT.

beasts were enclosed within toils (ap/cucrTdTa) which they could not leap over,
Ag. 1347. Thus the metaphor will be as

This rare word is perhaps

to be restored in Cho. 452, where the
MSS. give uju#aAAf j, as several do in the

Ag. 348, T}T' eVl Tpolas irvpyots eaAcs

(neyavbv SI/CTI/OV. Blomfield seems less
accurate in explaining turris expugnaWeil gives dpKava Travaypwa-riy,
toria.
comparing ydyyapov &TTJS irava\(arov in
Ag. 352. Cf. \lvov iravdypov II. v. 487.
337. So^LffffiyfTm. A^gaidis wanting.
which is not very easily supplied. Her-

present place.
Compare ibid. 664, and
the Homeric avriftoXflv. A poll. Khod.
has a&oXetv, iii. 1145.
346. ZVVVOULOV. Schol. K.oivwv6v.
349. TP?S
TWJ/S*.
This emendation

mann

this fail to satisfy the metre, but the

sentiment is extremely tame, for the best
sense that we can extract from it is this,
'
What inference can WP draw fmm tTi
'
above, except that they desire more ?
Schol. Si^ TOVTOV robs irXeoveKras e/x</>ai-

in

Sopl,

Robortello

gives aptpl Sap/.

which does not

virb

satisfy the metre.

Either Sopl or KatveTat may have superseded some longer word. Perhaps, Soupl
341.

have

aoTtBpecfcels:.

apT|Tp6<f>6ts.

The Med. and others

The later Scholia re-

cognize both readings. Hermann and

Weil prefer the latter " vagitum dicit
infantium, quos modo matres occisae
mammis admoverant." Cf. Ar. Vesp.
572. From the former epithet it is easy
to supply $pe</>e'a>i/ with
7rijua(rri5i'a>J',
which otherwise is without any definite
'
The cries of newly-born
substantive.
infants at the breast resnnnd as they
:

welter in their blood/

W. Dindorf edits

founded on Hermann's T&V 6/< TWV&.

Thee common rea
reading is rly' etc ruv5\ but
the Med. has T*
Not only does

is

vec 6 yap fjL-fire ehaffvov alpov^evos yu^re

rb fffov (paiverai irAeiovos opey6/j.evos.
The construction is O(/T neiov fKelvcav
ovTf tvov enetvois a finda-ai irdpta'Tiv e/t
Inf. 375, AeAt/ijUe'vos (AiTrT(T0ot)
takes the genitive ; hence Hermann prefers TWV, ' neither less nor equally de-

TcDj/5e.

But TO?S is
siring the things which/ &c.
simpler in syntax as well as nearer to the
AISS. than T&V, and moreover TO?S e/c
sounds better than TO>V e/c
Translate ' plunderer falls in with plunderer, and the empty-handed calls the
empty-handed wishing to have a partner,
and both being desirous to get spoils
neither less than nor (only) equal to
what they have reason to expect from
:

Here

a monosyllable, as in so many other passages of

Aeschylus. See on Pers. 565. Schol.
recent. 6 yap apirdfav TI Qfvyei /UTJ TTCOS
KaTahTjQQfj, oQtv 6fj.aifji.ova T^V (pvy^v rrjs
But SmSpo^ is the runapirayris eiTre.
ning hither and thither to look for
343.

StaSpo/xai'.

plunder.
344.

v/u/3oAe?.

Stct

Hesych.

is

these,' i. e. eager to get even more than

they suppose to have been carried off by
those whom they meet.
350. Hesych. Trap-roSaTros' irai/rotos,

|
|

A1SXTAOT

286

cras iriKpov J' o/x,/xa

TToXXa

8* d/CplTO<

Sdcris ou

yas

eV po9iOL$

355
Se

T\dp,ov feudal/

al^d
a?

(365)

360

V7TpTpOV.
reXos

ju,oXeu>,

ImppoOov.
The poet

r.

describes the reck-

waste of corn and provisions attending the sacking of a captured city. Cic.
'
de Div. i.
69, Nam ex horreis direptum effusumque frumentum vias omnes-

less

que angiportus constraverat.' Kyp-f)<ras

seems corrupt. The Schol. has iriKpa fleet
e
T&V da\dPhotius,

juaju.

6a\a/j.rjir6\os'

77

Trepi

6d\a/j.ov

The
8'

Schol. supplies rbv rvy^oLvovTa with

Weil reads irpoKv'ha'as, irucbv

QU.U.O.

iffas

353.

vo\\d

T$

8a\af*.mr6\ca.

Dind. puts

Xen.

Aiiab.

vi. 3, 6, o* Qpaxes
eVei
TOVTO rb cuTu^Tj/ta. A similar
idiom to the present is BafHreiv &fB\ov.
Od. viii. 197. 6ap(Tf7if x e 'P a> Eur. Andr.
993. Translate ' and the voung handmaids are filled with a new grief, because
the enemy who has got the mastery is in
the possession of their unhappy captive

euTu^Tjtraj'

Schol. on

bed..'

rot

i.

e|

Cf.

vya-riv

r\^/j.oves or T\^/j.ovas,

which Hermann formerly altered to rXdAnd Gaisford (on Hes. Opp. 184)
fioy\
remarks that the termination es is often
confounded with the final elision. But
even this does not fully restore the metre,
nor is there anything to govern the accusative unless with the later Scholiast

we make

it

depend on eyTvyoJ/yroy

sense of KTW^VOV.
'{TTTTOV

He remarks,

a.irdoKsiav,

vs vireprepov.

Ag. 984,

aXoKwv

brings useful commodities.

358. T\ap.ov' fwdf. This passage, as
it now stands, can hardly be correct.

The MSS. give

ii.

355,

<

/ite'

yi<rro<'

Se

tvvav (VTVXOVVTOS aySpbs us

e. vo\\-fi.

86ffis

II.

es K.6\a<uv $ovro ot ira\aiol Tbrbsyvvaiicas

fnrb iro\fj.iois yevevOat. Perhaps, rXa.^ov'

within brackets.
TroAAefc.

&\c<Tv v6<rov. By ouTiSa^o ^0m he

means the fruits of the earth which lie
despised and neglected so thick upon the
ground that the captors as it were wade
through them. The Schol. supposed the
*
valueless waves' meant the hostile
tumults, opposed to the real sea which

in the

ou n6

olovfl

KTTJ-

So we have roaravra Kevrvxovfiev

Ion 264, & 5' evrvx-rjorev 'E\\as Troad.
ffaaOai.

935, though in such cases it is more easy

to supply the cognate tuTux^A"*To, as

Dr. J. Oberdick

proposes Ka.ivoirhiJ.oves Ae'xos r\Tin6v<as

VOT' alx/J-d\a>Tov avSpbs K.T.\.
Schol. Med.
362. vvKTcpovre\oi.
VVKTO. TTfpHppao-TiKws.
He appears to
mean the night of death, like Homer's
reAos Qavdroio. eirippodoVj ' to assist,'

rV

'
e. to relieve,
our woeful griefs.' See
Hermann objects to this sensup. 326.

i.

timent concluding the chorus without any

direct connexion with the preceding, and
gives an entirely different sense, with the
serious alteration of oSffiv for fvi/av in 358.

He

joins

r\rj/j.ov

alxudh&Toir vvnrepov

T\OS, "miserum captivum nocturnum

officium," and explains a.\yf<av firtppoOov
"
with the later

Schol.,
adjuvans atque
augens lacrymas." His difficulty about
the want of connexion may be met by
comparing the similar termination of the
chorus in Eur. Suppl. 86, Qavovcra rcavS*

oA/yeW

XaOoifActv.

Bloinfield's

reading

of the whole passage is deserving of consideration ; r\-f]fiov' alx/J.a.\wrov evvav

\

bvff/j.vovsvireprepov

&OT'

t\Tris eVrt /c.r.A.

\

EIITA EHI SHEAS.

HM.

o TOL /caTOTTTTjs,
7rev0a> TIV

HM.

/cat

ets

T^/XI^,

aVa

/XT)I>

ct>

<5

e/mot So/cet,

3(35

(370)

,370

(375)

375

(380)

08' auros, OiSiTrov TO/COS,

apTLKO\\ov dyye'Xov \6yov ^a#eu>'

etSw? eS ra

az/

Xe'yotju,'

a7ra/met TroSa.
ivavTiw,

rcoz>

T eV TTuXatS e/CaOTOS

TuSevs

i\.7})(V TTOiXoV.

jna> 1787? Trpos TruXatcrt

ITpomcrt

TTOpov 8' 'lo-prjvbv OVK ea Trepav

/3ptfJiC

crrparou

<tXat, veav

(nrovSr) Se /cat rouS* ov/c

CO?

287

ov yap crc^ayta yty^erat KotXd.

ftaj^rts,

TvSevs Se papycov

/cat

fta^s

/cXayyatcrt^

XeXt/x/x-eVos

a)

8' o

364. The messenger, who had left the

stage at v. 68 to watch the movements of
the enemy, is now seen returning to report
At the same moment Eteocles
progress.
approaches by the entrance on the other
side.
Hence the one party is seen by
half the chorus, the other by the other
half, viz. at the sides respectively the
farthest from themselves.
366. SuaKuv, plying/ Cf. Eum. 381,
Pers. 85,
SjctS/couo"' ?i\Qov &rpurov ir68a.
Eur. Orest. 1344,
2vpi6v 6' ap/j.a SWKUV.

f^v

tSou 5tu>Kca rbis

es d6/j.ovs

Tr6$a,

I/

Kal

.ty

ovrbs

I'

'Ereo/cATjs

eireiyeTai,

ret Trapa rov ayyeXov \ey6Another Scholium (or possibly,

two distinct Scholia), wrongly printed in
continuation of the above, has &s ravra

aprlus
Siavoia

o5(TT6 Ko\\rjffai rfj

This sugroTs avlv aKoixravra.

o/couo-J/uevos,
3)

gests a reading

e?<r'

apTiK6\\<i)s or

os.

Peropportune adest ad audiendum.'

Blomf. Compare es aurbv Kaipbv Ajac.
1168. Ar. Av. 1688. Cho. 571, faus &v
apr(Ko\Xa ffvfj.^atvr) Tc5e. For the use
'

of

e?(rt

for epxeraj,

Hermann refers to his

Weil reads us for eh.

'
369. OVK atraprtCd, HOPS nnf.pqnalizp/
i. e.
does not allow his steps to follow
each other in regular order. Hesych.
ef reAejo?.
'As the messenger
Opusc.

ii.

.p.

326.

take unequal steps through hurry.* The

idiom is the same as that illustrated on
Suppl. 611. Compare apr'nrovs, 'agile,'
Trach. 58. II. ix. 505, airaprl, ' exactly/
and avdpnos or avapaios, ' uncouth/ ' irregular/ &c. Weil gives tu Karaprl^et,
in the sense of apr'iKoKXov Kal r6vSe
See Blakesley on Herod, v. 28.
eVa-yei.
370. \yoL/uC &i/,
Euripides ridicules
the unseasonable prolixity of the messenger in describing each warrior, Phoen.

'

X^as, the joints, lit. the naves or axleends. Hesych.x*'^ T ^'' T ^ iro 5w'^/J0of.
So Person for
368. els apTiKo\\ov.
elo-', which Hermann retains. Schol. Med.
'

arrives in haste, so also the king comes

in haste/ lit. * his foot too is made to

751,

ovona

eKaffrov

8'

StaTpifi)] iro\\^
avrols reixeffiv itaQnuevw. But Aeschylus, as already remarked, wrote this play rather in the true
spirit of epic narration.
373. Qpe/j-fi, fremit, is impatient for
the fight. OVK eo, the seer has not yet

\4yetv, fxQp&v

vir'

found a favourable omen, and has perempadvance against the city.

torily forbid the

375. \f\ujL(j.i>os, ' eager for the fray/

See sup. 348. Curtius, Gr. Etym. i. p.
370, refers the word to the same root as
libet

and

libido.

Med. r6re
This simile of
the dragon is derived partly from the real
habits of snakes basking in the sun, partly
from an imaginary conception of a crea376.

yap

i*f<rriiJL&pivcu<i.

fA.d\iffra

Schol.

ij.^ijvfv.

ture which utters a barking or screaming

sound when irritated. See on Prom. 822.
377. Qsivet ovfiSfi.

Compare

apafffftiv

Ajac. 725, \6yois Idirreiv and

AISXTAOT

288

p,pov T
avT&v Tyoels Ka,Ta<T/aou9
cretet,

Kpavovs

UTT' dcr7rtSo9

^aircu/^''

/cXaovcri /cwSw^e?
O

o vTTp<ppov

crrjp,

380

(385)

(j>6/3ov.
/

>

Se ra>
/P.

acnnoos robe,

tir

VTT*

aoTpoi9 ovpavbv
a Se 7ravcr\r)vos ei> ftecrw

cra/cet,

ao-Tpwv, VVKTOS 6<#aX/xo9 5 TrpeVet. 385

TOICU)T'

rat?

Trap o

Trora/xtai?

1777709
1244. The form
defended by the majority of the
MSS., and by Oelverai and eOewov Pers.
305 and 420, e^ivo^vov Cho. 380, e0ei-

0i/er' occurs,

Cf. Ar. Ran. 963.

383. ovpavbv K.T.A.
So Hippomedon
was affTpcoirbs v ypa$a1ffit>y Eur. Phoen.
129.
385. Trpeff&iffTov.
Schol. recent. n~
fjudrarov. The same grammarian observes
that the field of the shield was sable

appears likely to be an aorist. So $i\iov

&v8pa /JL$I Qfvrjs, Eur. Rhes. 687. See
Elmsley on Heracl. 272. Why Tydeus
assails Amphiaraus for cowardice, because
he will not yet sanction the attack on

with a circle of stars or, a

larger one in the centre representing the
moon ; and that the sun shining full on
these spangles flashed terror to the be-

jSaXew/, ibid. 501.

is

inf. v.

I/OJ/TO

Hermann
And Hesych.

949.

with the Med.

KOTrret, TuTrret.

Wherever

edits 0eVet

has

fleVer

it

Thebes, will appear very clearly from 567

and 605 10. The seer had never
been favourable to an unjust expedition,
of which Tydeus had been the real author
Hence his reluctance; while
(v. 571).
(v. 585) he meets the charge of cowardice
seqq.

by saying
will, for

juaxtfyiefl', &c.,
fight if
fate is determined, which is

you

my

not to die by arms.

Schol. KK\'IVSIV.
378. aaiveiv fj.6pov.
He assails him with the taunt that he is
afraid to meet his fate. Inf. 701, rt olv

395, VVKTO, ravr^v

(inf.

fyv

\eyeis

tv*

do-TriSos),

holder.

o\iW.

386.

Schol.

Rather the word

and

Med.

x^p^v.

refers to /Jtapyuv (375),

alludes to the folly of

Tydeus in

opposing the advice of Amphiaraus to wait

awhile.
Cf. Hippol. 1177, ri roDr'

Hermann rightly retains vvepagainst Blomfield and Dindorf,

edit virepttdirois.
No scholar need
be taught to distinguish vTrfpKo/j.Tros.

a\uw;

K6fj,irois

who
now

virfpKQTos,

and

virsoKoiros.

The

first

The
oXfQpiov fj.6pov ;
properly used of a dog which deprecates its master's anger by blandish-

occurs also Pers. 344, virepKo/j-iroi rdxft

(pTjes). Ib. 827, virfpKd/j.irci) Qpdfffi. Hei*e
it has especial reference to the
vaunting
device on the shield ; cf. dv^Tra^roy, v.

ments.

533

IT' &i/

word

ffaivoifJ.fi'

is

379. Schol. vtotTeptKbv TOUTO, rov KpdCf. Ar. Ach. 964, r^v
vovs r) Tpi\o<pia.
Topy6va TroAAei Kpatiaivwv rpf'is Kara'
fficiovs \6<povs. Lucret. ii. 632, terrificas

capitum quatientes numine cristas/

Fnr aiWm. npt for Tm',r V
380. T$.

Ku5<t>voKp6TOvs irapa

uvtipa Ko/j.irdovTa, v.

(erat, v.

495.

'

See on Proni; 242. The Med. alone gives

5' 60-<i>, but with yp. TU> by a later hand.
It was the custom to carry jingling bells
on the shield, perhaps aflBxed to the rim.
Khes. 308, Topyh rroAAourt avv
Ibid. v. 384, K\ve
licTiiirfi <l>6fiov.
K6p.irovs

431 ; av^p
549 ; K6fj.irov, v. 468 ; Ko/j.irdIn Ag. 453, rb 5' UTTC/J/C^TTCOS K\vew c^ is
clearly the right reading, from K^TTTW, after the analogy of
irapditoTros, while ibid. 795 we have irdyas
vTrepKJTovs, resentful/ avenging toils.'
So Here. Fur. 1087, <2 ZeD, ri 7ro?5' iJx^;

&KO/J.TTOS, v.

'

But Cho.
pas o>8' VTTfpK6r<as rbv a~6v ;
129, of 3' inrpK6irws eV rolffi <rois Tr6voi<n
X^iovffiv fifya,

387.

3889. The
which

i.

e.

'

overbearingly.'

Trap' oyftctty, sc. 'Iff/J.-nvov, v.

373.

latter of these verses, In

8<rris is wrongly used for tts, has

EUTA EHI SHEAS.

289
*~~

[qgris

TW
ET.

cu/Tirafets ra>Se

719 Tlpoirov 7rv\a>v,

av8pbs ovnv av rpecrai/x'

\K07roia yiyverai ra cn/jaarcr

KocrfJLOv p,ev

ovS'
\6(j>OL

aarTpoicri
3

CTT' ctcrTTiSo?

Xeyei?

TJV

fJLaivTLS

yap Oavovn vv

el

CTT'

been made up by some grammarian who

found in his copy the double reading

and

fjifvei

/caraa^otVet

The

simile of the horse corresponds to that of the snake in 376. The

war-horse is said o<r0/xatVe/ Kara x a^'~
vwv when he chafes and pants against
the bit that restrains him.
Quintus
vii.

Smyrnaeus

318,

5*

(sc.

'/TTTTO?)

The word fitvei represents the forced

inaction of Tydeus.
Some MSS. (not

the Med.) have x a * lv & v & & ? > an d one

or two give fta^j S' epwv. In the next
verse nKvuv

the conjecture of Tyrwhitt

is

and Brunck for pfvwv. Weil reads bpQlav

K\vei. The Schol. Med. has &s /col linros
Tro\/j.i<rT^s ffaXiriyyos O.KOVWV Kal eiridv(J.W Tro\f(jiov ctpyerat irpbs rov eTrifiarov.

On

6p/j.alvei,

1359, OVTW

is

restless/

>rbv

frets/ see

Ag.

ainov

11. xii.

131, ria

re Spues otipf
393. f\KOTroid.

/jtev

&pa

Med.

Schol.

irpo-

ravra.

o?/ rtrptacTKfi ra eiri(TTi/J.a

Trapa 'AA./CCUOU.
OTT\a oi5e aura KaQ* eavra Svva/juv %x el >
fl IJL^ 6.pa & (pfpoav aura eav (avr)p ?)
]7

ysvvcuos.
oi//et

Eur. Heracl. 684, OVK

rpav/Jia,

/*.))

article

implies

make no wounds/

Cf.

inf.

Spdxrrjs

devices
say.

(405)

contempt;
425.

P^ y

etrr'
-

'your

as

K6(rp.ov,

tv

fine

we should
'the

ac-

the antecedent to the relative is not common, though the converse is one of the
most familiar idioms. Cf. Trach. 283,
raffSe

8'

ftffopas
^wpoucrt irp6s
416, </>uAaay as elpeat, ^p<as,
OVTLS KCKptfjievr} pverai ffrparSy.
Herod.
ii. 106, ras 5f <rT-f]\as ras 'fora. Kara ras
ere.

affirep

II. x.

X<*>pas & AlyviTTov )8a<rtA.eus

at fjLfv Tr\evfS ouKtTi fyaivovrai

with

397.

meanng

e sense

'

is,

the nightly firmament

certain

The picture of

may

perhaps be

prophetically significant to the bearer,

and portend the night of death.' Schol.
1
"*}> VVKTCI.
The above is
Dindorf
reading of Blomfield.
Hermann retains
gives % 'vvoia.
reading of the Med. j> avoia. The other

#TI

xvpt**

the

MSS. give

Schol. Med. fi avola :

avri TOV &vota. It
would be better perhaps, as suggested by
J. Wordsworth, in the Phil. Mns. p. 220,
to write avota, as Weil also has edited.
T]

&vota.

So Sophocles, frag. 517, repirvws

irdvras avoia Tpe</>6*.
Compare
8vo-K\eia Tro. 133.
inf. 682.
Trach. 349. toola Androm. 521.

yap

atl

evK\eia
ayvola.
TraAtp-

5 irapavoia
poia fivQov Soph. frag. 716.
nat avaiSfia Aristoph. frag. 29. vyieta Av.
604. There are however two objections to
the vulgate ^ avota, first, it introduces
rather awkwardly a new subject to yevoiro
in place of vv, secondly, it leaves rivl to
be referred to Tydeus where there is not
the slightest ambiguity as to the person

meant.

coutrements/
394. Hesych. tt&Swv ffa.\iriy, ijx^ov,

400.

ir(avvfMoy,

o-eraj, fj.di>Tiv

395. VVKTO. ravT-nv.

rdSe

r* tTrwvvfJLOv,

7rapo^i/T(ive)5 'ATTt/ca>s

391. iroo<TTaTf?v. to act as champion,

or undertake the defence of. like the

Lapithae in

400

6<^^aX/xot9 Trecrot,

yevoir av opOws IVOIKO)^

ILSVWV.

(400)

"\ivvoia TivL

ra> rot (frepovn o-rfp^ vTTepKojJLTrov

KaraoBfjiaivuv

395

ey&),

pappaipovcrav ovpavov Kvpeiv,

av ylvoiro

Tct^

(395)

8e Ka>$a>v r ov SOLKVOVCT' avev So/x>s.

vvKTa ravTrjv

/cal

?**

390

The attraction of

e{,

i.

v.

vvKr6s. /j.avTfvShall make

397.

e.

'

this insolence prophesy against himself.'

AISXTAOT

290

KOLVTOS KCLL0* (LVTOV

eya> Se TuSei

K&VOV

'ACTTOLKOV TOKOV

TOV$* cUriTa^a) TrpocrTdT'rjv TruXw/xarcoz/,

^ta\' tvyevrj re feat TOI> accr^u^rys Opovov

Ti/xaWa,
alo~)(p(ov

/cat

crruyow^' VTrep^povas Xdyovs* 405

yap dpyos,

(410)

3* eli/at, (fttXel.
/XT) /ca/cos

av$pa>v, GJV *Aprjs e^etcraro,

'

ecrr* eyx&jptos,

Koipra
'

MeXaViTrTros* tpyov

ei>

/cu/5ots *>Apr)s Kpivet.

410
AiKf) 8* o/xai/Awz' Koipra viv Tr^ocrreXXeTotc

XO.

eipyew TeKovcrrj prjTpl TTO\.^IOV Sopv.

TQV OLJJLOV VVV OLVTlTToXoV tVTVy,V

(415)

<TTp.

CL.

Oeol
408. open-on.
See Suppl. 262. The
403. By the addition of rrfj/Se the
poet indicates the actual presence of later Schol. explains a.veQvffev, and the
'
the champion on the stage. Hence it sense may be transitive, has his stock |j/
seems likely that Eteocles is accom- sprung from the Spartj/ icdpra ey-S
panied by his staff during the whole X<*>pios, a thorough native/ Schol. Med.
of this scene. But Weil and Dindorf yvf]<rios 7roA^T7;s e/c T<av ^irapruv, ov T&V
read rw^S'.
juero KaSjtxou 67r7jAv8a>p.
Compare ir5
404. cwVxvf fs> 'honour. Dr. Donald- wvv/j.tf> Kapra inf. 655. The legend was,
son (^e? Cratylus, p. 406) has remarked that only five of the heroes who sprung
on the connexion in the Greek mind from the dragon's teeth (2,irapTol) surbetween alSt/os and euyeVem. See also vived the conflict which arose amongst
Arnold on Thucyd. ii. 42. Eur. Suppl. them. See Eur. Here. F. 5.
409. "Ap7js. Schol. eV TO?S TOV "Apea>s
911, rb yap rpatyrii'ai /J.% /ca/cocs, atScD
He
Heracl. 200, y yap altrx^f-r) irdpos Kvftots Kpivel avTovs 6 TrJAe/uoy.
<f>epi.
TOV r\v trap' eV^AoTs avSpaffLV vo/j.ifTai. therefore read eV Kv0ois"Apf6i>s, and took
Ale. 601, rb yap evyevfs kK^fperai irpbs
fpyov for the nominative to Kpivfl.
'
410. AJKT; d^ai/AWf,
chivalrous and high-minded prinSchol. Med. rb
aiSo),
TTJS (Tvyyeveias diicaiov <rT\\ei avrdv ds
ciple pants after honour/ For the phrase
ft

'

Qp6vov or )8a?/xi>j/ Atwrjs, &c., see

511. Ag. 375. The Schol. remarks,
that the poet has judiciously opposed to
the boastful Tydeus one of entirely different character.
Herodotus, \. 67,
mentions yif\dvnnrov rbv 'AtrraKoO, as

TI/AO.V

Eum.

Both the device

405. virfpQpovas.
and the loud vaunts are meant, sup.
382. 387.
406. acVxpw" apybs, SC. aepybs alffxp&v
epywv. The meaning is, he is wont to
act bravely, but, like all truly brave men,
In
to act at the same time honourably.
other words, though he is wont to decline alaxpa, he is not therefore a coward.
Eur. Iph. A. 1000, (rrparbs apybs &v

Hermann approves this; but

the nominative, like 6/uof/uwj/
Zei/y in Suppl. 396, and ndpra dpalftoov is
used precisely like /copra eyxdpios in 408.
rfyif fj.dx'nv.

6/maifi.oav

is

The epithet is applied lianniiae ha wna

himself aiffxptov fyyb^ v. 4Q6i n n ^ f-^* p
cause be undfirtook was a jna^ nnft. It is
not likely that the middle Trpoo-TeAAerai
is a mere
synonym of (rre'AAet. The sense
seems to be, ' .Tusfcice lias him s^nt out
to thft war/ j._e._he goes as the special
champion of Justice, and on her mission.
See the note on
'or his
tXpyeiv fj.TiTpl, not from, but
native land, on the principle of
-

413. SiKaicas, i. e. sent by Justice hersup. 410. Weil, who transposes 410
11 to follow 406, here reads Sia. Siicas
after Heiinsoeth.

self,

EHI 9HBAS.

EIITA

291

8*

opvvTaC

V7Tp

41f>

(420)

iSecr$at.

yjya? oSLaXXos roO irdpos

/Aet^ctw* 6 /co/xTTos 8' ou /car'
8' aTretXet

SetV,

oiv0pa)7rov (fipovei, 420

TTVpyoi?
/cpatVot
#eoi) re yap 9l\ovros CKirepcr
/cat ju,>) $eXoz>TO9 (frrjcrw, ouSe
/XT)

Tu^*

(426)

ras S dcrrpaTra? re

/cat

/cepawtov? /3oXas

425

(430)

e^et 8e crrjp.a yvpvov avSpa irvp^opov,

t^Xeyet 8e Xa/xTra? Sta yep<*>v a)7rXt<T/xeVr;*

\pvcrols Se

<f)(t)vel

ypa/xjitacrt^,

TIPH^n IIOAIN.

rts fvcmfo-erat

(/>curt Tre/XTre

430

(435)

of those
uTrep (piXtov oXo^ivuv,
perish in behalf of their countryHermann thinks there is a conmej..*
fusion between two constructions, rpe/iw
uTrep (piXwv, iSfffdai /ji6povs avrwv oAo-

On the future
MSS. as usual

wrongly supposes to be implied, was, according to Homer, II. v. 801, fj.iKpbs p*v
In this expression
Se'iuas, aXX& juax^JT^s.

Schol. Med. eV rals

StcpeVtroj/Tay.
<r\v avrov avff '6irXov ovffa rj \a/jnrds.
430 1. This couplet is clearly

'

415.

who

sense of the aorist (the

give <rx*Qtw) see Prom.

685. Hermann translates, " Neque se

Jovis iram impedimenti locohabiturum."
He thinks the other and usual explanation " multo durior."
It is a matter of
/zeVco*', and rpe/j.6) l4aQai ^.6povs <pix<av
bXo^evwv. This is at least better than opinion. The Scholiast, it should be
the doctrine of another scholium, 77
observed, explained /j.iro8&v ffx^OeTf by
)
e ju7ro5&'
8e irfpio'ff'fi.
Weil reads
avrcf ycvfedai.
Schol.
recent.
ouSe viv Aibs K.T.A.., comparing Phoen.
417. ouTft??.
'
'68'
&XXos.
&/
rb
419. 7174*5
Another, and_ 1174, /xtyS'
CT^HV^V irvp viv dpyaOew
AJO'S.
this one a giant, greater than (i.^. ^f
Madvig, Adv. Crit. i. p. 171, ou5'
tlie
one
VIV
&V
Albs
K.T.A.
compared with)
last^mentioned".'
428. 8i& xepw*', * held like a shield (or
Compare "Ep/iTjs ^8' &XXos Suppl. 216,
and the note. Tydeus, so far from being f prepared for action ') in his hands.'
himself a giant, as one of the Scholiasts Compare Eur. Tro. 1257, SaAoTai x P ay
e/

25e

does not, of course, imply actual

presence, but as it were mentally points

at one man to distinguish him from another.

421. The present optative is not

usual in wishes ; on the other hand, the
tragics prefer Kpai/eie to upavai. See inf.
544.
424. ^uTToSwj/ axeQelv. *That not even
the angry bolt of Zeus, darting in light-

igs
i-hall
ill

keep him away/

See

II. viii.

134.

x f P'

not|
genuine. It seems made up from 465l/
to fill a lacuna.
Dindorf reads roi^Se)
r^5e QUT}, which has an ugly sound.
For he should have said rbv (uonprl/tcyor,
but from the difficulty of finding such a
person he changes the construction to an
interrogation.

Weil proposes rls

fj.dxi>

seems to imply
that the not trembling is regarded as a
condition of withstanding the boastful
foe, i. e. no one who does tremble will
venture to meet him.
Isocrat. ire pi
(Tva-T-fio-tTai ;

U 2

/j.)j

rpfffas

A1SXTAOY

292
L9

ET.

/cat

avSpa KOfjiTrd^ovTa /XT) rpecras /xe^et

rwSe /CO/XTTW /cepSos dXXo rt/crerat.

;]

yXwcro"' d\ri@r)<; ylyvtrai

T^

us

435

8* aTretXel,
8pdz^ Trapecr/ceuacr/xeVos,

(440)

KaTroyvfJLvd&v crrd/xa
\cnpa

jjLCLTCLia OVTTJTOS

Tre/xTTCt

yeyawa

es

<*>v

ovpavbv

<Z^^t KvpaivovT

Trrj.

^u^ 81/^17 TO^ wvpcfropov

Kepavvov, ov8ev l^yKacrpevov
?a 8' aura)

dVy7p 8*

CTT*

440

(445)

445

(450)

#dX7recrii> rots 17X10^.

avrw, KCI aro/xapyos

ecrr*

dyav

fapeyyvov (^povprj^a,
evvoiaicri crvv T dXXois Oeols.

Xey* aXXoi' dXXat? e^ TruXat?

Etp-f)vr)S, p.

Kal

/j.-f)ir(i)

167, TIS ^ap &\\o6ev fire\6<av

OWK fe*'
rifjui/

(TvvSieQQapfjLfVos

juoif ecrflai col irapatypovfiv ^juas vofjilffeifv ;

Eur. Heracl. 533,

0p7?^o 7a/> rot
^)jAo//vxoG<r e^cb KaXXiffTOv evprjic'.

/u^

>

432. KO! rw8e Ke'pSei

MSS.

Schol. Med.

be mere boasts.
436. aTToyvuvdCwv.
mouth in a groundless

'

Exercising

pyn1f.flt.inn/

a false confidence of victory.

'

andihlfl.'

cf.

j>\0et>

See Prom.
O.VTV

fi45.

his
in

e.

've'vayq.

avT$

Prom. 366.

i.

tifeiv.

ed^ecriv.

supra 426.
442. ar6jj.apy6s fort, sc. Capaneus.
Cf. 438.
444. (pepeyyvov Qpovprina, 'one to be
Schol. Med.
relied on as a guard.'
/C.T.X.,

yap tan K^pSez /cepSos. This is evidently

wrong. Rather, Trpbs T< inrtptypov ffy/j.a
fX lv > K<d rb VTTfp<ppot>a yhitxrvr) KouirdHermann says, "spectat ad praefiv.
gressani Eteoclis orationem. Hoc (huic)
lucro, quod hicjactator est, accedit aliud,
quod ipsa ilia jactations Jovis iramprovocaoit ;" which is nearly the explanation of Schutz. Blomfield takes /foi r^Sc
In the case of Capaneus as
separately,
well as that of Tydeus we have gain upon
gain,' i. e. each bears a symbol that will
tell against himself as an omen, besides
the discomfiture which is likely to result
'

from pride. "We might read trpbs r^5e

K epSet K T.A., but on the whole K6fjur<p, the
emendation of Heimsoeth, seems highly
probable, and it is adopted by Weil. See
sup. 420.
433. rwv TOI na.ra.iwv, K.T.\. Men's
words are the surest evidence by which
they are convicted of pride.

435. 8pav

made up
effect,'

i.

his
e.

'

TrapfffKevao'fjLfvos.

mind

Having

to carry his words into

resolved that they shall not

iicavbs

(f>povpetV

rfyv

TrarpiSa.

Pffiaiov, SwarSv.
plural evvoiais see Suppl. 483.

(pepeyyvuv

Hesych.

On

the

Artemis,
as the same Scholiast remarks, was the
patroness of Thebes, and Polyphontes was
her priest, the name being an equivalent
of iro\v(p6vos, sc. lepeioov. Hence she has
the epithet Trpoffrarnpla, * tutelary/ as

Phoebus is called trpoffTar^pios Soph. El.

637, and as Artemis is -Kpoffrdra Trach.
209, and said irv\ai<: ecpeo-rrjKeVcu, Eur.
Hipp. 101. Perhaps, as Weil suggests,
the Electra gate was under the special
protection of Artemis, and a statue or
stone pillar of the goddess was placed in
front of it,.
gAAmv Ben?*, sc. rots &\\ois.
viz. those invoked together with Artemis
in the opening chorus.
446. Plat, de Republ. viii. p. 550, C,
OVKOVV fj-era. TOVTO Tb TOV A*(r;u\ou Ae'-yw-

f
'

EUTA EH I QHBAS.
XO.

293

o\OL0* 09 TroXet fJieydX*

eVeu^erat,
Ktpavvov Se /x,ii/ /3e'Xo9 e

^r. a.

(455)

450

VTTCpKOTTO)
770T

AT.

TOP evTcvUev Aa^d^ra

77/565
Xefoj* TpiTO) yap 'Ered/cXw r/5tro9 7701X05

/cat [JLrjv

e'f

VTTTLOV

'7777877 crey

ev^d\Kov Kpdvovs,

TrvXaicri Nrjta-raia-L
irpoo-fiaXtw Xd^o^.

)^^^

455

(460)

ou or^iKpov rpoirov, 460

(465)

177770U9 8'

eXovo^a?
tv,

/Iw

77/509

7rvXai9 7777TajfCz>at.

Se crvpi&va-i ftdp/Bapov

(ru^l'/C^

t**~*

(ATVUQ

8' acr77t9
^r)/j

8'

451. e/cAa7ra^ot.

Hermann
pronoun

inserts

is

after e>J/.

/*'

677X1x779 /cXc/x
Gloss.

Med.

after iSwAfaj', but the

readily understood, especially

For eSwAW see Cho. 62.

TraAi/cwj/, irapdeviiffiov.

453. 'Ere^/cAy.

This hero, in place of

to die in the attack. This seems

correct than the usual interpreta.
*
tion, pager to fall upon (or against) f.hfl
gates,' contrary to the sense both of
0eA and of Trpbs with the dative. Schol.
i.

1j5r)

whom Adrastus is enumerated among the

seven chiefs, Phoen. 1134, is mentioned
by Euripides, Suppl. 872, with a eulogy
for his

modesty and contempt

for riches,

and Soph. Oed.

Col. 1316.
This reading has
455. Nrjiaraiffi.
been restored by Dindorf and Hermann
from the Med., in which tr is partially
erased by a later hand. See Phoen. 1104,
and the note there, where it is shown
that the word means ' the lowest, gai,f>.*
Some have supposed that NrjTrot TruAot
were so called after the Egyptian Neith,
or Pallas, as (sup. 152) the Oncaean
gates were from the Phoenician goddess.

Pausanias derives this latter form, on

the information of the Thebans them-

which however was in all profrom

bability of no particular value,
the string in Amphion's lyre called v-f^rrj,
selves,

lib. ix. 8, 3.

456. fr CL/J.TT. (/*&., ' snorting in their

head-gear/ There seems no good reason
why we should explain the word x a ^ lt/ ?s
with the Schol. Med. See the note on
&[j.irvl-,

Suppl. 425, and compare a/j.irvKOed. Col. 1069. 0eAou<ras

ready to fall at the gates/

r-hpia (ftdXapa,

e.

more

jSouAo/xeVous slvai trpbs rais TruAoty.

This was a sort of mouth(ptfjioi.

458.

piece or

nozzle,

so

contrived that

it

sounded with the horse's breath. It was

either a funnel-shaped appendage to the
bit, or a short pipe inserted in each

By the words Qdpftapoi' rp6irov

infer that the invention was

nostril.

we may
eastern.

Cf. Frag.

343

Herm.),

(ed.

Holfftv av\uTo't<riv eVTO/ACDjueVas.

Eusta-

thius and Hesychius explain

them

struments

01 '/TTTTOt

ols

4/J.(pV<rS>VTS

fts

as in-

US

For the
tywvty ffd\Tnyyos irpoifVTo.
dative after ir\r)povffQat see Pers. 134.
The Schol. probably read fidppapov &p6and

would avoid the dfAoioreHis comment is,

460.
Weil and Dindorf give
cbrTjpTj ?ix ov
For ov <ru.iKpbv Tp6irov.
fidpftapov v6/j.ov.
'
in no small fashion/ i. e. no diminutive
device, compare Eur. Khes. 598, &vSpa

(j.ov,

this

\evrov with

v.

>

ov TTfirvo'de ffv/j.fjLaxov Tpoiav /j.o\6vra

ov <pav\({) rp6Trca ;
Sup. 272.
460. Weil ingeniously reads
'
T{(TTctt.
is marked with a devi
Med. having by the first hand
And the Schol. perhaps wrote
not ffxw>
8'

'Prjffov

A1SXTAOT

294

Trvpyov, e/C7repo*at
iv

/3oa 8e

/cat

<am

465

Toy fapeyyvav
aTreipyew r^crSe SovXeto^

raJSe

ET.

TTC/ATTC

av ^817 roVSe,

(47o)

o*v

Meyapevs, Kpeovros oWyOfia, TOV 3Vapra)i> ye

os ourt pdpytov

ITTTTLKO)^ (f)pvayp,dTO)p

IK

470

(475)

475

(480)

7rv\a>i>

x^p^crcrat*
dXX' ^ Oavtov Tpofala TrX^/xwcret ~)(0ovl 9
5
/cat 8v* avftpe Kal TrdXtcr/jt CTT* do~7rtSos
TJ

f$p6p,ov <f)o/3r)0els

ITT

Jov~

aXXw, /x^Se

/not <j)06vei

Xeywv.

xo.
462. ffrfixfi* The idiom is the same
O-T?X' aj/rjpoVous yvas Prom. 727,
where see the note. Perhaps howeyjr
we should read Trpoo-o/iflao-ct. 'by the
The picture repreascent of a ladder.'
sented a man on the top of a scalingladder, which ladder reached up, or led
the way, irpbs fxP& v *6pyov. Hence
the boast that Ares himself shall not hurl
him from the tower he thinks he has

as

already won.
Similarly King Aprias
vauntingly declares (Herod, ii. 169), ymjo"
6f6v
&v
fj.iv fj-ritifva ZvvaaQai vavffai TTJ?
ySoos Kal OVTOS,
as Capaneus, v. 423.

i.

/BcuriATjnjs.

467.

ffvv

e.

i.

e.

GVV

After this
verse Weil and Dindorf mark a lacuna
of several lines; and it can hardly be
doubted that this speech, like the rest,
contained fifteen verses.
The MSS. add ou
468. virfjLirrai.
before K^iror, and some give TT^UITT' or
vefivfr'. Hermann has ejected the ou (as
had been formerly done by the present
editor), and so Erfurdt on Ajax, p. 514.
He also removes the stop usually placed
at the end of the preceding verse ;
and
indeed there is already sent one who
bears his vaunting (not on his tongue
'

472. TpoftcTa nXvodxrei. 'be will pay

the charge for his maintenance.'
In irX-ripovv there is an allusion to the
epavoi or subscription-clubs, whose members were called TrKfipwrai (Dem. Mid. p.
in full

It is as if he had said, "he will

547).
either pay up the cost-money of his edu" &c.
cation by his blood, or
Similarly
Pericles says (Thucyd. ii. 43), Kal
Kal irfipq rov fffpaXeirjffav, O&KOVV Kal

as well
Kal

Inf. 549, av^p aKOfj.Tros,

There is a
X*lo 5' opa, TO Spaffi/nov.
similar instance of the intrusion of ou
arising from a misconception of the sense,

8 as

Dind. condemns 467

1041.

spurious.

5e
Trpo'if/j.evoi.

K.T.A.,
TI/XJ)
aya6rj Tuxfl ^rw ""P 05 fyyov.

but) in action.

inf.

138,

Cf.

Isocrat.

init. irapaKaXfffavTCS

airoSu/j.v

TO rpo^eTa

epavov

avrfj

Archidam.

p.

ovv a\\T]\ovs

rrj irarpitii.

Lysias,

Epitaph, p. 197, 70, ri/ irarpiSi ra rpo<pfla

airo1>6vTs.
Eur. Ion 852, aTroSous rpoEur. Suppl. 363, KaXXurrov tpa<pf?a.
vov Sous yap avTiXdfrrai iraiScav Trap'
avrov rotoS', av roKfvffi S$.
Schol.
473. 5u' avSpe Kal Tr6Xiff(J.a.
Med. vbv (pfpovra r^v affiriSa Kal rbv
fyyeypa/j-^fvov ffj ao"jridi t Kal TO fir'
affiriSos ir^A/o'/io ypa<f>v.

475. rivataC iv
Xf-vc

&\Xov

aXXy.
-

Schol.

Med.

Cf. 1048.

The metre seems to

476. cuTUYtay.
suggest this correction of evrvx^^ though
avrirvirov in v. 516 might be regarded as
There is but little
equivalent to - ^ - .
probability in Hermann's Ty5e fj.ev eu
TtAeVat. Weil's 5^ TciSe /ieV ffe TVX*W is

ETITA EHI SHBA2.

LO)

>5 8*

TOICTI

vTrepav^a fid^ovcriv

AT.

295

Irrl

irroXei

430

(485)

485

(490)

490

(495)

aXXos, yeirovas TruXas

la Kal /xeyas TUTTO?.
aAO) Se iroXXrjv, d<T7uSo<? Kv/cXo^ Xeyw,

ou/c aXXco? epw.

6 orrjfjiaTovpybs 8' ou rts evTeX^s ap' iji/,
wiracrev ?rpos dcTTTtSt,
ocrTis ToS' epyov
/
i

e<pia St^cra^ros*

Tvfitov*

teWa

Trvpirvoov Sta crro/ia

\iyvvv /xeXati^a^, aioXrjv irvpbs K.a<rw*

6(j)a)v Se TrXe/cra^atcrt TrepiSpOfiov KVTOS
nearer the Med. evevxo^ai 8^ rciSe /uei/
.eyTuxe^' ir P^fjLa X e > addressed to EteoI pray for luck on this champion
jcles
yours. Q defender of our homes, but
[of
^failure for the foe/
478. Hesych. inrepavxos' inrfp^<pavos.
480. Zety ycMgTtop. Schol. Med. o ira
But it virtually sinifies * the
*

means an
nypnger:' for ve/j.e<ris properly
5
awarding of deserts, as is clear from
ve/jLwv eiK^rwy &8iKa
Suppl. 397, Zeus
'

fjLfv

Ko/coTs, '6aia S' fvvo^ois.

The gates were

482. "OyKas 'AQdvas.
'Oyxaiai from being near the
statue or temple of Ogga or Onca, the
Phoenician representative of Pallas. Cf.
496. sup. 152. Hesych. "OyKas 'Atoqvas'
Id. "Oyya
TO.S 'flyvyla? Trv\as Aeyei.
called

483.

'I7rirojte5oz/Tos.

On

the metrical

licence see Cho. 1038.

484. oAw. The disk or

'
That ample disk, the
affiriSos KVK\OV.
orb Df Jiis^hield I mean. I shuddered as
hft'spnn round; I will not say that I did
not/ Cf. Herod, ix. 74, \4y6rai &s ir'

irfptftovaris Kal ovSapa arpefTria"n/J.ov

fayKvpav.
epopee
TroAAV, as in TroAA^ x^P a Eum. 798.
486. oti ris cureA^s &p' %v. Schol.
Med. OVK 3\v, &S eoiKfv, etrreA^s. He
was no Cheap nr ordinary draughtsman ;
aa-TriSos

ctel

fj.iov(nris

>

eure \fiav \i]vi ffvyyeypamifvcp

cf. ets
Ar. Av. 805.
488. The short t in Uvra is to be remarked as unusual. The same may be
We have ^6077^5
said of <pvca in v. 530.
ielffa in Eur. Hec. 338, e*s ir\fvpas Uls
Iph. T. 298. So 0i/ is short in Eur. El.
1141 and Ar. Ach. 792. In all these
cases, as in cuatrw (o), the vowel is properly long, but made short by position,
as Euripides sometimes shortens the to

orb of the
shield; our word halo. This is, according
to the Schol. Med., the primary meaning,
'
the secondary one of ' threshing-floor
being derived from the circular form of

in Trarpyos.

the area which

read

is

still

commonly used

and

Spain for that purpose.

Hesych. aAas* ^ TOV 7/Aiou ^) <re\r]vr)s
in

Italy

489. al6\nv Trupbs

of firp.. f

iyig sjstpT-

ied<riv.

On

'

The

flicker-

the true sense

of al6\os see Suppl. 322. Compare n6vis

In the Scholium
irrjAoG Katns Ag. 477.
eu/aj/7]TO> for aitivriTov.

The bulging con490. KVTOS K.T.A.

vexity of the hollow shield has a ground
affixed to^it with wreaths of serpents,/
He uses -n-^n-^ntfy't^Lv to express the
attachment of the snaky border by nails
or pivots, as inf. 537.
Probably the da-

Attrx^Aos Trept^'peia TTJS

jrepttpfpeta.
The Schol. Med.
Kal KVK\OS.
He appears to
read fypifa Kiv^avros.
understand not the shield itself, but the
circle described as the bearer whirled it

tive

round and round with his extended arm.

But this arose from a misconception of

In
rather than irpoo-tiSaQurTcu.
Schol. Med. read TO e5a<J>7j for TO

ao-iri&os,

TrAeKTCu-eus

depends on

Trepi$pofj.oi>

the

A1SXTAOT

296

auro9

KotXoydcrropo? KVK\OV.
eTTTyXdXafev, ei^eos 8* *Apei

8'

/Ba.K'xa 7rpo9 a\Kr)V,

Ovias

0)9, <j)6/3ov /3\e7T(t)V.

rotovSe <a)ro9 Trelpav tv <j>v\aKTeov'

*[ <f)6/3o<s

ET.

yap

TTp&Tov
[

/Lte^

^877 Trpo? 7ruXat9 Aco/X7rd{erat.

^OyAca !TaXXa9,

TrvXatcrt yetra)^,
e

T7rep)8to9 8e,

di^p

/car*

777*

(500)

.100

(505)

505

(510)

dyyi?

df 8po9 i^Oaipovcr

^8^09

495

vy

OLVOTTOS ro/co9 5

avSpa TQVTOV
tv

-flp0r), 6eKa>v

XP a ^^X^ 5

'

oU^WZ

efioToprjcrai polpav
our' eT8o9, cure Ovi&ov, ouS' oTrXcot' a"^lcriv
/mo)/i77ro9' 'Epp,fjs 8' euXd'

ex^pos yap

di/7)p

d^Spt

Se TroXejLttov^
^9*

ju.O'

yap

CTT'

a&rriSajv

irvpirvoov Tvfy&v

8e Zei>9 7rar77p CTT* dcr7rtSo9

<TTaSatp9 T^crrat, 8ca x eP^
io)

ris elSe Zrjva TTOV

The

Schol. recent, explains rb KUTOS rb

ffTpoyyv\ov rov KVK\OV irpoa"r)M<pia-Tai
Kol Trpo<nrfTr\fKrat irXfKrdvais r<av tifyetav .
Schol. Med. ^ dtnrls KVK\o0ev lx e< 6'CW ypaQyfJLevovs 8<peis irepnrfir\eyfj.evous.

call of Fortune,' i. e.
requires him, he is willing to
see what she has in store for him.
Cf.
6f&ov<ras irpbs nv\ais ireTTTUKtvai sup.
457.
Suppl. 374, Spciaai re /t^ Spaffat re

his

fate

492. our^s, i. e. the bearer of the

not the figure pictured on it.
Schol. <5p/*$ 7rpis T^^
j8ax Tp^ s

icai

v6\flov.
'
For rout is
495. $6&os y&p ^Srj.
already being boastfully predicted at the
omits this verse.
Dindorf
idc
496. irpwrov /j.ft>. Our first and principal security will be the protection of
a goddess who will not tolerate pride ;
our secondary trust, in the valour of
Hyperbius and the hostile god on his

Schol.

shield,

aAV

shield.

j}r*

ayx(irTo\is,

quippe quae

urbi proximo. sit,irpoaraT'npia sup. 445.

Perhaps for kvtipbs we should read rav8p6s.

500. KPT' &v8pa rovrov. This is rather

a rare sense of Kara, applied to persons.
'
to stand opposite
It properly signifies,
to, or over against him in the fight/
aitrbv
KOT'
Cf. Tu/ij8oz'
523, and Pers.
6t\Mv K.T.A., * willing to ascertain
872.

at the

when TUX?

TUX^>' cAeiV.
503. 'EpuTiy.

drawing

lots.

ibid.

The god of luck in

CfT Ar. Pac. 365 and
Schol. Med. TO airb rris

T^jcns 'Eppfj
'

'For not only is

p*>s 7^our champion hostile to the hero with
whom he will engage, but they will
504.

tx e

bring into the conflict gods who are at

war with each other, Zeus and Typho,
painted upon their shields.'
508. gTaSutos.
See on Pers. 242.
The sense probably is, ' in the act of
brandishing a torch after the fashion of
a spear.' But the word also conveys an
omen of victory (inf. 514) in the idea of
'
standing firmly/ not disposed to fly.'
'

Schol.

Med.

fvi8pv/j.evos.

(fttSpoi sup. 94.

509. icofarw ris.

Seeon

yuctaapes

And surely no one

has ever yet seen Zeus inferior in fight/
rov
for irov, like lp.fpov
Elmsley corrects
'

EHTA EHI 9HBAS.

roictSe jneVrot 7r/)ocr<iXeia

510

Scupovcw'

TMV KpaTovvTtov 8] ecrjuei',

TTyoos
V
\
V
TQ
//
ei/cos oe irpaqtiv avopas <$
ei Zeu?
ye Tu<a> KaprepcoTepos

(515)

oi 8*

Q>

C>

iCt)

XO.

297

re, Trpo? Xdyo*>

rou

yevoir OLV Zevs, eV dcrTTiSos TV)(a>v. 515 (520)

OLVT. /3'.
7TTTOL0a ST) TOZ> JtOS aVTlTVTTOV

fyovT a<iXoi> iv craKei TOV ~)(9ovLov Se)nas

SaijLtoj/05,

iyOpov ei/cacr/xa /Sporot? re

/cal

^c*^-^

j^u^^

Sapo/BioLGTi Oeoicriv,

TTpo&Oe TrvXav K(f)a\av IdiptLV.

roi^ Se TrefMTTOv av Xeyeu,

520

(525)

ovrct)? yeVoiro.

Trpocrra^^eVra Boppaicus
viK(i>(jLfvos Suppl. 982.
passage Eur. Heracl.

Compare with this

34953,

TJ/ /LCi/ 70^ "Hpa Trpoo-TOTC?

5'

'A0aj/a'

$>i7/ul S'

ets

y&p Ha\\ks OVK avQerai.

Dindorf encloses in brackets, as spurious,

the whole passage from 510 to 515.
Hermann
Weil places 510 after 508.
agrees with him that the four concluding
verses

of the speech are interpolated,

and even condemns

this.

It

is

certainly

remarkable, that the majority of the

short speeches in this part of the play
consists of fifteen verses, which number
in this instance would be gained by

omitting Jive

verses,

with

test,

and the same Zeus, depicted on the

shield, may prove a protector to Hyperbius, in accordance with the device he

Hermann.

Weil however thinks that the preceding

speech (481 seqq.) contained twenty-nine
verses, corresponding to this, and he
indicates several lacunae accordingly in
both.
510. ToidSe fj.fi/Toi. ' Well, then, such
is the favour of the deities, Pallas and
Zeus, on our side, Typho on that of the
to resume the
other/ He uses
argument after the parenthetical verse
thus by the
and
continues
Kotow K.T.A.,
'
That is, we are on the
exegetical 5e.
side of the conquerors (Zeus), they on
that of the defeated (Typho) ; and it is
to be expected that the men opposed to
each other will come off in the fight b'ke
the gods they bear (7rpcttty coSe), since
Zeus is stronger than Typho in the con-

bears/ It is hardly necessary here to

defend the construction et ycvoir' &/
(which is illustrated on Ag. 903), because
efrys stands for tirel rather than for el.
In one or two MSS. vv. 512, 513, are
transposed. In the Med. 512 is wrongly
written after 514, but letters are prefixed
to each verse, showing the right order.
511. Hesych. 7)<r<ra>/iei/a>j'' 4\aTr6^wv,
Schmidt thinks the
flTT6v(av, va-Tfpcov.
gloss refers to this passage, and remarks
that the alphabetical order suggests

\6yov TOV o"fi/j.a.Tos. * In

514.
conformity with the device/ v\6y<as r$
"For Zeus Soter was painted on
o"()iJ.aTi.
the shield. There is a similar play on
PU, sup. 397.
516. rbv eyovTa is to be construed,
not rbv Aibs avrlrvirov.
So Brunck from the
518. da.lfj.ovos.
Schol. Med., irto-Te^w airo\e'io-0ai rbv
txovra ey T< ffdicei rhv ^x^P^ v T0 ^ Aiby

The MSS. agree in Saifj-oo-iv.

8ai(j,ova.
Some ancient corrector wished to adapt
the construction to &<piKov or
misled by fipoTols T Kal Qfotoriv.
522. ~Qoppa.ia.is. So Porson for ftoppecus
or jSopeots.
Kar' aurbv TVfj,&ov, 'over
against/ ' opposite to ;' cf. 500.
Frag.
Glauc. Pont. 24, /car' avrbv rvufiov
a,0\iov Aixa.
The tomb of Amphion is

mentioned in Eur. Phoen. 144, Suppl.

663, Pausan. ix. 17, 3.

J
I

'

AIZXTAOT

298
KOLT
8'

avTov Aioyevovs

al.rv

et

*AjjL<l)iovo<;.

jiaXXov

0ov

crlfitiv 7r7roi#cc>s o/A/xotrw^ 6* vTrepTepov,

T)

JJLTJV

525

(530)

530

(535)

Xa7rdfeiz> acrrv

SopoV

rdS'

KaS/xetW ySta
au8a /x^rpos ef opecrKoov

crret^et 8' touXo? aprt, Std

wpas
6 8*

(j)vovo-r)<;,

tofJiOV,

(frpovrjiJLa,

ou
TO

Taptjivs d^reXXovcra #/nf.

OVTL 7Tap0V(t)V

yopyov

d/co/ATracrrdg y' e^icrrarai

yap

TrdXecos oj^etSo? e

that 542 was added by an interpolator

quoquo modo the deficiency.
Weil further transposes
and 544
to follow next after the lacuna here
to supply

5312

left.

irtTroiB&s.

So Hermann

construes, the comma being usually placed

after *x et > an d avr^v being understood
(
after ffefieiv.
He swears by his spear,
which hp has flip rnnfif> Pn ce to hold in
more, hnnq^ir than the Prod, and to valiifi
mpre than his nwn dear pyes. that' &C.
This is rather far-fetched, though Weil
appears to follow him. Perhaps, /j.a\\ov
6eov (reBcav, ireirotOvs r' K.T.\.
Compare

Soph. Phil. 657, Kal BaffTaffai

K-uffai 0'

av$p6irais' avSpovpevos

&o~TTfp Ofhv, sc.

fie

irpoo'-

ra r6^a.

The MSS.

has probability in his

favour in restoring Bia Sophs for Bia Aihs
in 527, from Rob. and three MSS.
1527.
For
this was the very point of swearing by
his spear, viz. that by the might of that
Cf. sup.
spear he would take the city.
Whereas Bia Aihs, ' in spite of Zeus,'
47.
is repeating a sentiment
already attri-

buted to two Argive heroes, Capaneus

and Eteoclus, 423. 464. ope<TK6ov. She
was so called as being a huntress.
Euripides calls her McupaAou K6prj, Phoen.
1162.
528. Schol. Med. /caA.Anrpwpos O.VT\TOV

^ trpcapa us o\l/is earl

Hesych. Ka\\iirpupoV evTrpdo-airov.

here, as

(540)

irws'

usual, give

not Trpqpa. The best scholars now adopt

the latter form, according to the orthography of the Etymol. Mag. p. 692. 25.
530. &pas <f)vovo"r)S, sc. TTJS yXitcias
avr6v.

Cf. 13.

Thf

fprninino

form Tao(f)y follows

The v in <pvw is made

6ii\vs ecpo-7?.
short as inf. v. 618, in Ar. Pax 1165, and
evu in Eur. El. 1141. II. xiv. 347, rolffi
$' thro

x^^ v

S?a (pvev veo6r]\fa

'

xxiv. 410, xal fvx f i P

'

fhf

vvliiskpr.'

iroi-rjv.

Od.

'

<ra i

QVOVTO. fajj&QS,
Mart. vi. 77, 2, ' tarn

quam nee Parthenopaeus erat.'

Xen. Conviv. iv. 23, ou% bpas on rovT(p
p.fv irapa TO S>ra tipri tov\os KaBepirei ;
See Cho. 182.
531. firuwfiov.
533. QLK-^jU.-n-fflff'TQy. without a vaunting
device/ See on 386.

juvenis,

'

Hermann

euetS^s, eirel

ijSij

(pvovff'ris

ex ei

535

^u/cXa)7&) crw/xaros 77/00^8X17^ art,

523. Weil and Dindorf think that a

verse followed next, containing the hero's
name, as in the other speeches; and

Trpocrtorarat.

^,T)I>

crct/cei,

524.

7Ta)VVjJLOV

8' o/x// e^co^,

j/ea>s.

Id.

534. ir6\eus

oveiSos.

Schol.

OlSiirovs fniyn TJJ yUTjrpl \vo~as rb

Cf. Eur. Phoen.
rris 2<piyy6s.

1731,
This speech,
normal
be
the
exceeds
observed,
may
number of fifteen (see on v. 509) by not
less than nine verses.
The occurrence of
efpiffraTai next after TrpocriffTarai (v. 532
3) suggests the possibility of 53341

2(f>iyybs avcuptpeis ovetSos.

it

At all events,
being an interpolation.
v. 542 seems to follow v. 532 most
On the other
naturally and easily.
hand, these very lines seem alluded to
inf.

553 seqq.

5367. The

figure of the Sphinx

was

EUI SHBA2.

EIITA
v

S'

(f)O)Ta

eV

avSpl rwS' totTrrecr^at

toiKtv ov KaTn-jXtvcrew p.d^r)v 9

TrXetoT

a?

K\v0ov

8'

6 Se rotdcrS'

Apyei

yap rv^oi^v &v

(550)

Kpcuivoi

Aco/x7racr/xacrt^,

ra^ Trai^wXei? TrayKaKa)*; oXotaro.

hammered out
burnished on the outer side
and riveted to the shield.
(\a(j.Trpbv),
538. u<J>" aurf;, i. e. as a bird carries
Eur. Phoen. 808,
its prey in its talons.
a irore KoS/xoYej/Tj TeTpajSa^oai %aAa?s
(e/cK/Jouo-Tov),

u7rTO M e''/a

P'/

ws yevvav.

<^

e/

It

P ei/

was

a-iQ*pos

els

this taunt

provoke the Thebans

weapons at Parthenopaeus more especially ; and the device is
described as a daring challenge on his part.
Hermann takes wy TrAeTo-To together, and
understands ai/Spl r^Se not of Parthenopaeus but of the Theban ; and so also
Schxitz with the later Scholiasts, who
mistook jSc'Arj for the claws of the Sphinx.
The other explanation seems simpler and
more appropriate. It is strange that
Hermann should deny that us can stand
here for Scrre. See Suppl. 970. 979.
'
J^ot to
540. oi> Ka.Tnj\fvo'fLV juccyay.
do a small business in fighting :' to fight
that was likely to
to discharge their

by wholesale.

An

allusion, perhaps, to

Phoenician merchants settled in Thebes.

Compare airb ffTpareias TO irXfiffra rj/Airo-

Eum. 601.
541. Karaia'Yuf eT. *)ie will not bring dis3
So Hermann with the Med.
credit on.
for K araiffxwf'iv, but by a conjecture made
before he was aware of its true reading.
His reason is, that the two infinitives
ought to have been connected by oi8e
rather than by 8' ov. The ov in similar
AyjK^ra,

cases (xpb, </"?M^ So/ce?, &c.) sometimes

attaches to the infinitive by a. sort of
On the
affinity to the primary verb.
metrical licence in UapOevoircuos see
Dind. omits as spurious 541
sup. 483.
lost,

/XT)

<f)povovori, Trpos ^ewi',

of metal, embossed or

4,

545

d^

e^ri

avrots iKeivois OLVOCTLOLS

77

(545)

'

aTretXei rotaS'
i

540

ov KOiTaKT^yveL iropov,

)/<a9*
v

ET.

I*

\a^TTpov

oLvry
5

299

and thinks ten verses have been

542.

with

The

Schol.

Med.

supplies

roj^o-Se.

'
543. eKrlvtav Ka\as rpoQais.
Repaying to Argos her care in bringing him to
comely manhood^ He refers to KOAThe words c\Q&v and
\iirpcfpov in 528.
yueVot/coy allude to his finding a home in
left
after
his country in conArgos
having
sequence of a murder committed. Eur.

Suppl. 888,
h

TTjy

Kvvayov

&AAos

8'

Tlapdevoiraios,
'

KO.T*

eV

'

"Apyos.

Phoen. 1153, 6

8' 'Apitas, OVK

'Apye7os,
70^0^.
According to the
Med. aKovffiov <$>6vov Spdffas 6

'AroXai/Trys

Schol.

TlapQei'oira'ios ets "Apyos fyvyfv.

By the
account in the text it would seem that
he came when a mere boy.
544. /J.)) Kpaivoi.
See on 421.
l

545. el yap rv-^oitv.

Yes, for if thevj
obtain from the gods what they
against us. with all those iin
vaunts of theirs, truly they will peris
utterly and miserably/ Why this shoul
be absurda sententia,' or why Weil and
Dindorf should again have recourse to
the theory of interpolated verses (545
and 547 Dind.) and lacunae, does not
appear. avroTs Ko/j.ird(r/j.a(riv is used as
avro'ia-iffv/niJLdxoKnPYom. 229. The Schol.
appears to have placed a fuller stop at
which is certainly the
Ko/j.Trdo'fjiaffii',
natural order; and he makes el yap
K.T.A. an imprecation ; but this does not
give so satisfactory a meaning, May
'

'

they meet with their wishes, with

J
their impious boasts
!

all

rr?;

A1ZXTAOT

300

ov Xeyeis rov 'ApKaiSa,

crTM> Se /cat ra>S',

avrjp

TOU Trapos XeXey/xeou'

6s OUAC

e'acrei

(555)

555

(560)

yXwcrcraz> epy^d-r^v drep

plovcrav dXSau'eu'

ecrcu 7nAa>i>

550

Aca/ca,

Orjpos iyOLcrTov Sd/covs

ei/cw fyepovTa TToXe/xias CTT' dcrTTiSos*

TTVKVOV KpOTYja-pOV TVy^OLVOV(T VTTO 7TTO\LV.

Oeuv 0e\6vT(i)V av 01X17 ^eu era t/x,' ^7^*
i/c^etrai Xoyos Sia crr^^ea)^,
crrp.

XO.

y'.

opOios TrXd/ca/mos icrraTat

560

548. &V Ae^ets rby "Apa5a. He was

no true Argive, but a ^eVot/cos, as just
above described. There is something of
contempt in the use of the article. To
an Athenian mind the suspicion of ei/ia
was no light reproach. &KO/J.ITOS, withf

out boastful words.' From v. 551 it is

clear that he is not now speaking of the
device on his shield.
Schol. Med. #AAo

(565)

man of
may cause

deeds, still his proud words

a panic if he once enters the
city; and his device of the Sphinx will
serve better for a target without the
walls, than to bring shame and terror to
the people within.
553. Weil ingeniously reads retypy for

The MSS. have tfrQev or

Hermann's emendation e0e 5'
seems more probable than Porson's $)
But there is some reason to fear
'tt>0fv.
555.

ovSe*/

crtuirav

fjiev

The usual
and \6yoi,
Soph.

implied.
(JLV apy'bv,

xe

olSev, 777 Se

antithesis

Trpda-ffeiv

and

Philoct.

97,

8'

X 6 'P*

between

fix 01' epydTiv.

550. roO Tripos AeA^ieVov,

i.

e.

Hyper-

bius.

552. &\$aivfiv Kaicd. See 180 1. The

Schol. Med. here requires correction.

Read,

fcs

TOVTOV rbv

irpa^fuv aTroSeoi/Ta
Bai.

/u^j

K6fJLirov

e<^)eet

ruv

ecrw jruAcDi' yevfff-

The words that

are

commonly

added in continuation, vbv Qfpovra rrjv

2^)1770, are a scholium on Sdnovs fii<&
The meaning is, 'Actor will
(pepovra.
not allow the boastful tongue (527) of
Parthenopaeus, unattended by deeds, to
increase the mischief by finding its way
into the city, nor will he suffer him who
bears the hateful Sphinx on his shield to
enter the gates, but remaining outside it
(the Sphinx) shall have reason to complain of him who is endeavouring to carry
it in, when it meets with repeated battering under the walls of the city/ The
meaning of Eteocles is, that though Parthenopaeus is a boaster (524) rather than

5*.

that several verses have been lost. This

speech probably contained fifteen lines,
In TTVKVOV KpoTycr/jLov there
like the rest.
is an evident reference to 539,
avSpl T$S' laTTTfaBai
557. &v a\r)0evffaifj.', i. e.
So the present editor first corrected
the vulgate &p or 8' &v. Hermann made
CTT'

&v.

the same emendation ; but he connects

with the preceding verses.
For the crasis in & &/ cf. Ajac. 1085, ot
&v ySw/jifOa, OVK
IJL^I
SoKWfjLeis, 8pui>TS
avTiTtcrfiv alQis kv \virufj.e6a.
Weil does
not think this Aeschylean, and edits rd5'
&> d^Bevaai/j.' tiros, to which the same
objection might fairly be raised. Perhaps L
indeed the verse is not genuine.
I
Occov Qt\6vT<av

558. \6yos.
The Schol. Med. refers
this to the boasting words of the enemy ;
the later Scholiast to the account given

of Parthenopaeus by the messenger, which

seems more correct.
So the sense requires for
560. K\VCIV.
K\VWV. The confusion is very frequent,

QHBA2.

EIITA

Oeol roucrS'

301

yap
a.
ya

KTOV Xeyoi/x' av av&pa

J

d\KTjv T apuTTov, fJidvTLV AjJi<fndp(tj ftiaV

e
O/AoXancriz> Se TT/JOS TruXcu? reray/xeVos

565
(570)

KaKoicri fla^ei, TroXXa TuSe'a>s )8tW,

TW

TOV TrdXeo)? TapaKTopa,

dvSpo(f)6vT'Yjv )

Apyti TMV KaKwv

StSacr/^aXo^,

570
K\rjTrjpa, TfpoonroKov $6i>ov,
KaKtoV T '^iSpacrra) rwvSe /BovXevTiqpiov.
/cat TOI^ crw avr' a$\<f)bv t fes Trarpos popov
Suppl. 57, O.KOVUV for otfoucti', and
conversely AajSetV for A.ojScijj' ibid. 174.
The Scliol. Med. has OKOI'^I/. Dindorf

e. g.

and most editors adopt

KA.uot$<ro

from

(575)

In all this his justice and dis(581).

It is not
interestedness are manifest.
for himself that he cares, for he knows
that he will die there, and that to die will

Hermann, a

be gain (583) ; but he cannot approve of

brother matched against brother, and of

since no one would have deliberately

altered KAuouact into /cAtW to agree with

his

reading- probable in itself,

but attended with this objection, that it is
not easy to account for the corruption,

For the construction,

7r\6Ka/j.os.
is equivalent to <f>ofiov/j.ai K\veiv
hair stands on end to hear'), it
necessary to compare Cho. 40,
5' eTroj

rdS' e'KjSaAe?*'.

566. Hesych.

is

which
('

my

hardly

Supra 415,

'

iruAot

567. KaKo7<n &dfa.

8' &pa roi/y

fjif^ovrai

Hes. Opp. 186,

x a^-

7ro ' s

fidCovres

Zircffffiv.
TvSecas fiiav. Between Tydeus
and Amphiaraus words had already been

a Theban bringing a foreign army against

He abstains from
own country.
vaunting devices on his shield (587), and
yet he is more truly to be dreaded than
all the rest, because the god-fearing are
themselves to be feared, as the poet
finely concludes, 592.
568. rbv av$po<p6i'T'r)v. For the article
with the predicate, where the sense is
avrbf rhp av8po(f>6vTr]V) see
a.iroKaXS)v
Schol. cVel TOVS MeAewos
Prom. 853.
etTre/cretve iraiSas

'A\icd6ovv

Eur. Suppl. 147,

/col

Aw/cwTrea.

H. ?i\Qov Se 5^ irws

AA. Tu5ei/s
TrarptSos (K\iir6t>6* 'dpovs ;
/j.fv atjua ffvyyeves Qevywv \Qov6s.

570. /cATiTTJoa. here simply 'a summoner.' In Suppl. 616, a herald/ which
is the same sense in effect.
Schol. eTretS^
lirrjpdffaTO OlSiirovs /ue0' C$UOTOS Stovetravrrjv
/j.aa6aL avrovs TTJJ/ jScHTtAetcw.
olv 'Eptvvv eVjo-TeVci. Bead, eTno-re'AAei,
'
and persuaded liipi t o Ifli\]f
sends against the sons of Oedipus/
Thebes. He calls him murderer, for he
571. BovXtyT-fipiov. Not the substanhad fled to Argos to be absolved from the tive, but for Bov\cvTLK6v. There is some
crime of homicide; the inciter of the probability in Hermann's suggestion, that
citizens to war ; the ill-adviser of mischief these four verses ( 568
71), which are i
to Argos and Adrastus ; the person who even more applicable to Polynices than
j
"
curse
of
to
action
the
dormant
should
come
after
calls into
574, so as
Tydeus,
his
sons
should
share
the
to
on
which
at
that
/caAe?,
depend
present only
Oedipus
calls Polynices by name,' or
kingdom with the sword; and, lastly, means he
the priest or minister of death (<epei>s possibly, ' he calls him a man of much
He even assails with strife.'
"Aras, Ag. 715).
572. This verse is corruptly read in the
reproaches the leader of the expedition,
Polynices, and asks him how he can dare MSS. Kal T\)V ffbv avGis irpoffp.6pav d5eA(eov.
to invade and ravage his own country
Dobree conceived that in Trpbs the'

The prophet is
exchanged, sup. 377.
here represented as engaged in the Argive
expedition against his better judgment,
and as inveighing against Tydeus as the
cause of all the evil. For Tydena had
the daughterof Adrast.na.
married
Deipyle
fi war acrainsf,

'

ft

'

AISXTAOY

302

IIo\VVLKOV$

Si's

r Iv

T\VTrj

filOLV,

IvSaTOVjJLevos

rovz'Oju,'

Xeyet Se TOUT' CTTO? Sta ard/xa'

1? TOLQV epyov Kal $eourt

575

/caXei*

/caXd*> r' d/coiJcrai /cat

TToXlV

Xeytw

TTaTpWaV Kal 0OVS TOU5

>,

arpdYeu/x' liraKTov
ts

and
that d5eA<|>bj/ had been transposed and
changed into the epic a5eA(J>e&j/ from an
Weil
attempt to patch up the verse.

eflerJ

convinced that irp6<r^opoit is a corruption of bp-Affiropov, and aSeAtyebi' a gloss

He

therefore supposes

//&
580

took 5ts for Si'^a), ets 5uo Siaipav rb ovo}ia.

TOV Tlo\vveiKOvs, rb iroAv Kal rb ve?.cos.
Cf. Phoen. 633, aArjflws ovo^a noAucef/crji/

is

it.

'

KaTaa-flecrei

old readinsr irarpbs was concealed,

upon

(580)

some

participle to have been lost, like Aoj5op<j/.

Dindorf reads TrpooytoAo;*' 6fj.6<nropoi'. The

Schol. vainly endeavours to explain TrpocrHopov by a^ioQdvarov. Hermann gives
Kal rbv <rbv avdis fs irarpbs polpav Kaffiv,
which seems no improvement on Dobree's
'emendation. In the next verse o^a for
wopa is due to Schutz. The words are
often confused, as in Cho. 230, where the
Med. has & reptrvbi/ efy^ua for t^oyua.
Besides that fvirTideiv ovo^a has no in-

dela

croi

'

writers in the latter sense, e. g. Trach.

791. Here. 218 ; and in that of mentioning or celebrating, Aeschylus himself
so used it, frag. 184 (Herm., 281 Dind.),
and Soph. Oed. Tyr. 205. Hesych. eV
,

TOIS

bpSxri

Ka\

Similarly

eV/^floj'os.

Shakspeare, Hen. VIII.

i.

'

2,

mounting

his eyes,hedid discharge a horrible oath.'

'
Translate, And then in turn, uplifting
his eyes in regard to the fate of his

father (Oedipus), and twice reproachfully

dividing the name at the end (of his
speech), he calls your brother Polynices,
(man of strife,) and utters these words
from his mouth.' For the use of e's compare Eur. Androm. 977, 6 5' fy vfrpia-TTis
ey T'

6/zf/s fJLt]rp})s (puvov,

TTOVS Otas bvtfiifrv e/xof.

Tds

0'

al/aarca-

Ar. Pac. 1300,

If the text
e's rbv aainov irorep' qSeis ;
is right, Sis eV re\vrrj K.T.\. means, that
address
Ho\vffiKfSTro\vhe ended his
by
So Schol. Med. (except that he
>

Kal otovel KaKus

we might read 0e2W,

would not well follow, and

576. For TOIOV

fended

veiKeoav

says

'

telligible sense in itself (Schol. avairTuff<T<av,

Tv/j.o\oyuu, a meaning vainly de-

by Scholefield on Eur. Orest.

1080), the repetition of roijvofjLa in the
very next verse is quite conclusive against
The use of fl-vTmdfciv is rare
it.
Lucian once or twice employs it to express a proud mien, as KardnXovs, p. 639,
<TffJ.vS>s Trpopaivwv Kal favrbv e^vTrTidfav
Kal TOVS tVTvyx avovra s fK-rrX^TTuv. Again,
"Ovfipos, p. 719, cTra etf]\avvov iirl XGVKOV

irpovoia

" nou
videturj
dubitari posse quin corruptum sit Sis T'/
eV rfXfvrrj," and he reads Sutre/creAeuTo^
Weil has Sis y avr\ Avyurjs, bis pro convicio.'
The word evtiaTf'iorOai, probably*
from its use in this passage in the
'
strict sense of
dividing,' but with the
secondary notion of reproaching,' came
to be a favourite word with the tragic

Hermann

but

6eoT<ri

Hesychius has
ayaQbi', rovrov.

-roiov

TOIOVTOV,

OVTWS

It is here used in irony

Truly such a deed is acceptable gven to

the gods (i. e. not only to your fellow
citizens), and honourable for posterity
to hear and speak of,' &c.
By so under'

standing Kal Qtoiffi, we avoid the difficulty of supposing Kal re can be used
Kal in connecting
indifferently for re
two terms. See on Suppl. 742. The few
apparent exceptions (see Linwood on Euni.
75) seem capable of the same acceptation.
577. Schol. Med. TO?S yuefl' ^/xas vvrfpov
\4ytiv ravra. Ka\6v effTiv Sxrre irep\ <rov
\fyea-0ai. Were these important scholia
properly edited (which they never yet
have been), the words Scrre irepl <rov
\eyeardai would be printed as a distinct
scholium explanatory of \eyeiv.
There is con580. (iT]rp6s re irtiyj^y.

Weil
siderable obscurity in this verse.
pronounces the vulgate 'absurd,' and
'as
no
edits fj.i]Tp6s re irA^V,
justice /
can expiate a mother's slaughter, so' &c.
as spurious. He,rDindorf omits

5802

EIITA EUI OHBAS.

303

re ycua crrjs vnb o"7rov8rj<; Sopl

dXoucra TTWS croi ^vp,p.a^o^ ye^crerai ;

(585)

TTLOLVO)
ju.i> ST) rrji'Se

eya>y

VTTO

OVK

585
S*

fjvSa.

crr^a

"
MTjrpbs irqy^v dicit matersays,
fontem, ex quo quis natus est.
Itaque res eo redit, ut dicat, quemadmoduni matris caedes injusta est, ita injusta
Recte se habet
est expugnatio patriae.

num

ris SiKTj,

quae justitia matremextinguet,

quis .juste matrem suam occidat ?
Recte etiam fjt,ijrp6s re et irarpis re dicta
sunt, opposita et per ilia
parationem indicantia."

duo re comThe ordinary

'

is, what plea of justice (or

what subsequent vengeance') shall stop

interpretation

your mother's tears ?' By ^rjrpbs some,

with the Schol. Med., understand his
country, others his mother Jocasta. Hermann's view seems liable to several objections; and one is, that whereas Karaa$ewvva.i is used both of tears and of
the waters of the sea, Ag. 861. 931, it is
strangely employed of putting out a lifegiving source, where the latter expression
is a mere periphrasis for a person, or for
the abstract principle of maternity. It
appears simpler to explain -n-ny^ ^Tjrpbs
of Jocasta's tears, in allusion to her
suicide whenj-.hft fto of her sons was

143457.

So v6noi

of tears, Prom. 410.

Polynices
carried on his shield the device of Justice
his
to
him
back
city (643),
conducting
and Amphiaraus seems to mean that such
a consideration will not console a mother
for the loss of a son.
582. i>wj.axos. Cf. Pers. 788, UIITTJ
irayal

yap

rj

yr\

vv.fj.axos Keivois 7reA.et.

" Noil videtur de

corpore
putrefacto intelligendum esse, sed signi583. irtavu.

superbam reddani similiter atque

Ag. 267. 1647." Herm. It was destined that Amphiaraus should be swallowed up within the Theban soil (Pind.

ficare

in

Eur. Suppl. 500. 925.

Soph. frag. 781), and an oracle established
over his relics. Schol. Med. OVTOS yap
eKe? KaranoOels UTTO TT)S yris vffTtpov
Cic. de Div. i.
/uero Qa.va.Tov e/iavreuei'.

iNem.

ix.

25.

(590)

OUK

/cu/cXa>*

40, Amphiarauni autem sic honoravifc

fama Graeciae, deus ut haberetur, atque
ab ejus solo in quo est humatus oracula
'

Id.

petereiitur.'

in fabulis
et sciens

" Ad

e.

decided, Phoen.

S'

dpicrTOs, dXX' eT^at

ou yap

i.

U/CU/cXoz>

sum

ad Fam.

Amphiaraus,

sic

vi.

'

6, 6,

ut

ego prudens

pestem ante oculos positam

"

profectus.'
'

585. /iaxw^ueO'.
Fight if you will ; I
have only an honourable fate to look
forward to.' This is a half-ironical exhortation, said in reference to Tydeus'
taunt of cowardice, sup. 378. But arifjLov

does not, as Blomfield thinks, refer to his

achievements in battle just before death,

but to his celebrity after

587.
6

<rri/j.a

fjiavris

8'

OVK

'A.fJ.(()idpaos,

'

it.

eir^v.

Phoen. 1111,

ou

where the present verse together with

the preceding is quoted by the Scholiast.
588. Blomfield reads Siitaios. TheMSS.
of Aeschylus agree in apio~Tos. Plutarch
3) quotes this passage

(Vit. Aristid.

SI'KCUOS, and distinctly

states that the eyes of all the spectators
were turned towards Aristides the Just.

with the reading

But

in two other passages (De audiend.

Poet. p. 32, E, and Apophth. Reg. et Imp.
p. 186, B) the same writer quotes the
reading apicrros. A considerable number
of ancient grammarians, enumerated byHermann and others, have 5'tKaios. Plato
refers to the passage twice (p. 361, B,
and 362, A), in one of which he has ou
So/ceZf dAA' e/Vcu ayaObv e0\ovra, in the
other ou 5o/cetV aSiKov oAA' eZfcu 46e\fiv.
The following passage may be added to
the evidence in this nicely balanced critical

question, Here. Fur. 183,

epou

nV

avdp' apurrov eyKptvaiw

&V

% ou

Hermann, who

retains apiffros, imagines

that the tragic actor, wishing to compli-

AIZXTAOT

304

fiaOelav dXo/ca Sia (frpevos

ef ^5 ra /ceS^a fiXacrTavei /SouXeu/xara.

TOVTot cro^ous re

ET.

(595)

KayaOovs a^r^pera?
uCOVS O~/3

OCtl^OS OS

7TaiV(i).

TT[JiTTLV

590

roO fwaXXacroroz'Tos opviOos

SiKaiov avSpa TOLCTI Sucr<
<^>eu

>

c.j

e^ ?ra^rt Trpayei o

595

o/itXtas

ou

KOLKIOV ov&ev, /capTTos

\ /

/i>

eo-c^

(600)

/co/ito~reos.

ar^s apovpa OdvaTOV lKKapmtf.Tai.

r]

yap

vveio-/3as 7r\olov
/cat

ment

Aristides, altered the genuine word

apio-Tos into Si/catos, and this is perhaps

the most probable account of the matter.

In fact, bravery is the virtue most obviously to be inferred from the words
Hax<&ij.f6a K.T.A., and it was cowardice
that Tydeus had reproached him with at
v. 378.
One point is indisputable, that
both readings have co-existed from very
ancient times, and it is impossible to
pronounce with certainty which is the
true one.
589. Kapirov/j.vos.

(i.e. fertile)

the three passages referred to above.

592. Seivbs, ' to be feared.'
Schol.
593. opviGos, c alas for the ill-luck in
mortals that brings the honest man into
company with those who have less re-

Hermann gives Svcrreligion.*

a-ffteffrdTois with Bob. and several MSS.

gard for

If the comparative be preferred, StKoioj/

&i>8pa is used generally in the other case
it refers to Amphiaraus.
ffipoToTy is the
dative of reference, not agreeing with
Svffatfieo-Tfpois.
Compare Ag. 215.
596. Kapir6s.
The abruptness of this
clause is rather harsh.
Dind. reads
Kapirbs ?is a.ffv/j.(f)opos, and omits 595 as
the citation of some grammarian. Schol.
Med. OVK &ios Ko/j.i(crOai 6 napTrbs
:

The

Person downwards.

comments upon

it (\uyU7js
jrovr)pS>v <pi\ta), and it is

to see

why

it

Schol.

Med.

X W P'LOU

V r ^v

>

really difficult

The

should be rejected.

metaphor from crops is continued see

The meaning is, ' The field of
sup. 589.
infatuation has death produced from it
as its fruit/
As Kapv6ta and
co-exist, so Kapirifa and Kapirte(r6ai may
bedefendedon precisely the same analogy.
The first is to form or produce fruit,'
as Pers. 817, vfipis yap Qavdova' eK
:

'

'

Reaping a crop
furrow through
(i. c. ploughed through) bis mind, from
which (furrow) those honest counsels of
his are produced.
Dindorf prefers a$'
i)s from Arist. Lys. 407, and Plutarch in

from a deep

eucre^s a^/o

Tfavovpyia TIV\

(TTO.X.VV

&Tr)S,

'6dev

ira.yK\a.vrov

In the middle, KapirovaQai and

fKKapTrovo-eai (Eur. Ion 815) mean pro'
perly, to have fruit produced for one's
own use/ But Kapirieiv is ' to cause (a
Eur.
tree or a field) to produce fruit/
Bepos.

Hel. 1327,

5'

fiporolffi

&x\oa

TreS/o

yas

ov Kapiri&va' ap6rois \aiav (pQetpei yevedv

Bacch. 404, Tlatyov, &v
(sc. ArjjuVjTTjp).
fKa.T6o-TOfj.oi fiapfidpov iroTa/j.ov poal Kapiriovo-iv SfOjUjSpot.
Phoen. 210, virep a/tapirio-Tuv Tredicait 2i/ceAfas.
Hipp. 432, Kal
86av fffQ\T]v evftpoToisRapiri&Tai. Hence
it seems clear that a field may be said
eKKapnifo-Oai in the sense given above,
the middle voice referring to the field
itself rather than to the owner, as in
KapTrovo~Oai.

599. vavTauri 0ep/xo?y, i.e. Qeppovpyots.

Eum. 530, 7^X0 5e 5ai/j.uv eV avSpl
Cho. 991, TroAAa Qepfjiaivoi (ppevi.
6epiu.a).
Cf.

Trepl

for the sentiment Antiphon,

TOV 'HpuSov $6i'ov, p. 139. 82, o?/uai

yap

v/j.a5

Compare

eirio'TaffOai,

&TI

TroAAol

^877

597. &Ti)s &povpa. This verse, though

truly Aeschylean both in diction and sentiment, has been condemned as spurious

a
Tt
rb TrAotoi/
/xiacr/ua c^o^res
<rvvaTT(a\s(rav /Ltera TTJS avruv tyvxys TOVS
daius SiaKfifjLfVovs TO. Trpbs TOVS 0eov;.

by most

Plaut. Rudens, 505,

avrrjs.

avGpwiroi

critics,

including

Hermann, from

KaOapol

x e ^P as %

o~vi'fio~l3di'Ts ets

Pol minurne miror,

EUTA EUI OHBAZ.

305
600

w TroXirais avSpdo'LV,

17

re

ts

oSro?

SIKCUOS

wz^,

(605)

/cat

Kvprcras
#eo9 /xacrrtyt TrayKOLvu 'Sa/x^.

8*

605

6 juta^Tt9, vioz> Oi/cXeous Xeya),

eucre^s

craxfrpajv, SIKCUOS, dya^os,

(610)

dz>7?p,

avocriOicTL cn;jui/x,tyeis
77/30^)177175,
a.v?>pdarivy ftia f <j>pva>i'
k

rcii/ovri TTO^

TTZ>

aKav

TTO\IV

610
navis

si

fracta est tibi, Scelus te et sceleste

parta quae vexit bona.'

601. ^ {fry 7ro\(Tats.

M uller

Such/ says

ad Eum. p. 80), ' no doubt,

in Aeschylus's view was the station then
(Diss.

occupied by Aristides in juxtaposition

with the grasping and uncouscientious
party of Themistocles, whose projects
obviously extended to the subjugation of
the rest of Greece/ Translate
Or else,
by keeping company with churlish and
godless citizens, being himself honest,
having justly fallen into the same snare
with them, he dies stricken by the indis5
The
crjininating scourge of the god.
is
from
the
metaphor
perhaps
taming of
wild animals caught in a trap. For the
sentiment compare Hor. Od. iii. 2, 29,
'

'

sjiepe Diespiter neglectus incesto addidit

integrum.' Eur. El. 1354, OVTWS a5ie?j/

Id. Suppl. 223,

TrAcira-.

yap
KOIVO.S

yap

6 debs TO.S

otfre (T(t>/j.aTa

rvxas

f)yov/j.tvos

TO?S rov voffovvr

rbv ov voffovvra.

603. fvSlKtas.
rity for

There

is

better autho-

Hermann

K$'iK{as, but
it at some length,

argues
and shows
against
that though the poet might have said
avc^/cos, he could not say e/c5iKs without
directly impeaching the justice of the
general law which he contends to prevail
among men, namely, that the innocent
suffer with the guilty.
He translates
fvbiKoos
ut consentaneum est.'
The
poet rather means, that it serves him
right; that it is his own fault, for having
to do with bad men.
Blomfield gives
'

'

eV5t/cwy,

but needlessly adds, nihil dubito

quin vera lectio sit e/c At/ojs/

608. The Schol. Med. construes ftia
<ppsv)v Ttivovffi TTOHTT^V, which he explains by rots 6p/j.uffi rfj &ia. If we connect ffvp/juyels &la Qpev&v, 'associatingwith them against his better judgment/
then rfivovfft irofjiir^v stands alone, since
Hades. It
f) paKpav ir6\is clearly means
is exceedingly probable that pia faun is
the true reading.
609. As in Prom. 833, p.a.Kpa.v seems
here an adverb, and ^ paKpav Tr6\is is
Hades, as opposed to the short expedition
from Argos to Thebes. Translate, 'wjio
are ffoinff on a lonp march in despite of
reason, shall be drae:2:ed down with them
The words
to reach that far-off city.*
Tfiveiv vofiir^v seem to refer to the long
train of a procession, and perhaps the idea
is borrowed, as inf. 852, from the annual
*
the inOecapta to Delphi, a mission to
'
'
an unlucky
fernal god being used for
expedition/ In ffvyKaO^\Kva6^(TTai there
is an allusion to the fate of the prophet in
being swallowed up alive, sup. 583 ; not
that Eteocles can be supposed to have
exactly understood those ambiguous
words, but he uses a term which is conFor ir6\iv
sistent with the actual event.
the Med. gives vd\iv, which Blomfield
adopts,

i.e.

<rvyKadc\K. faareiraXiv /n.o^f'tv.

And

so the Schol. Med., r^v ^vavriav TTJ

ds "Apyos. But this is, in fact, a distinct
scholium.
Another recognizes ir6\iv, in
firl

T^V

els "Ai^rjv a-rroiKiav eA./cu(T0T?(reTcu

Dindorf condemns the verse as

an interpolation. But it is not a little
remarkable, that this speech, like the
preceding one of the messenger, contains
/uo\etV.

just twenty-nine verses.

AISXTAOT

306
OVV

(615)

ouSe
dXX* oI8e^

&}s crc^e

^pr) reXeurrJcrat

eoTcu OecrfyaToicn Aoiov.

Se criyai> ^ Xeyeiv ra /catpia.

et /capTTo?
</>iXei

S'

eV

aural c^wra, AacrOlvovs

yipovTo. TOV vovVy crdpKa

TToSaJ/ces o/x/xa,

X ^P a

615
(620)

ft'iav,

8* rj/3a>crai>

<

^ Bpa&vveTai,
620

Trap dcTTuSos yv^VtoOkv ap-rrdcraL Sopu.

xo.

u Se Scopd^ ecrr^ evru^et?/ ySporov?.

#eot St/catovs Xtra?
reXet^',

KOLK

w?

He intended
tion is singularly careless.
to say, 5o/ce?v e'juoi, ou8e irpovfiaXti, but
SoKeiv
with
occurs
confusion
the same
Med.

M"Tts rb
eavrbv
ttivtivvov
ets
In the next verse we should
Ka6i]a'i.
perhaps read us ov yp}? (or yp)? ^) TeAei>The seer was destined not
T^o-qt juay??to die in the fight, but to be swallowed
up alive by the earth.
614. Kapjr6s. See Euin. 684.
615. <ptAet Se. 'And he (i. e. Apollo)

Schol.
Pers. 190.
TeAos etSws ou/c

d>s

either says nothing at all, or says what is

Cf. sup. 1.
to the point,' i. e. the truth.
Cho. 573. If </>< AeT be referred to Amphiaraus, we must understand olSev of the
'
declaration in 583, us meaning how/
616. SMWS. Though he may not make
the attack on the gates at all (sup. 611),

&c.
618. ftfct. So Wellauer, Dindorf, Weil,
Hermann for the vulg. <t>0fi. The Med.
with Rob. and two or three MSS. give
(jnxret, and one copy has ^1^717, but with
the variant ^epei. Hermann well com-

still

pares Ajac. 1077, &v8pa XP?7> i&v

/J.fya,

with

&PCCS

770X15

KTpTTOVT<;

So all the good copies,

612.
6ufj.os.
and perhaps rightly, though the construc-

<r<a/uia

(pvovarjs (rbi?

So fyveiv 0peVas,
supra 530.
Cf. also
'to grow in wisdom,' &c.
Suppl. 755, &yy(\ov 8' ov /j.4^^rai ir6\is
yepovB*, ^5>vra. S' firyhclxr&Cf) <j>pfvi.
iro5a>Kfs o/u/uoj '^ swift-footed eye,' i.e.

one that runs along the ranks and antiBut perhaps the comcipates attack.

(625)

CIS

pound only

signifies

w/cu, like

Dindorf rejects this

irfTpa Suppl. 775.
verse as an interpolation.
620. Trap

do-TTt'Soy.

'

To snatch the

naked spear from alongside of the shield/

It appears from Theocr. xxii. 184, treiasv
'
Kaprepov %*yx 5 ^ 7r o'7r^5os &i>Twya. irpdrav,
that the short spear or javelin was held,
as indeed was natural, underneath the
shield till the moment for action. Hence
*
YuuvfaBfv means
suddenly exposed, to
and does not prove that jfyyos is
view.'
.
here used for
Blomfield compares
Ar. Av. 388, Kal
S6pv xph T^V o;8eAiVKOV, TTfpnrart'iv
-rj/j-as rwv STT\UV
fvrbs Trap' avrfyv T^V \VTpav.
622 3. A/TOS. There is another reading \6yovs, which very probably arose
from an objection to tiucaiovs for Swoias
1

(like Kvpios finfpa Suppl. 712).

tello prints the passage thus,
6fol

SiKaiovs

\6yovs

C/J.QVS,

Robor-

fv

7r6\iv fVTvx*?V'
Blomfield gives
\iTas
yuas fv TeAo?6' us TTO\IS f
But the real value of Robortello's edition
as an authority is now better understood.
Very unusual as the metrical variation is,
there seems no sufficient reason to conj

demn it in this place, where strophe and

antistrophe are separated by a considerable
interval. On the idiom TeAel
see Suppl. 317.
Schol. eViTcAflre
If the reading given
624. [7s].
iuj
560 be correct, it follows that yas is here
an interpolation. The els is written in|

ETITA EHI 9HBAS.

0>

'

TTvpyatv o

307

f\

eKTouev

G25

r(e KOLVOI Kepavvto.

AT.

TOV

17

toz/S'

(630)

(' e/3So//,cus TTi'Xais

OLVTOV crov Kao-iyvrjTov, TroXet,

oia? dpaTai

KOLL

030

/careu^eTat Tinas'
LI
/cat KTOLVCOV

crot

TOV OLVTOV

<f>vyrj

roiavr
fcaXec

ai/Vet,

Ttcracr$ai Tpoirov.

/c

TrarcJag

(640)

ytvecr OaL

JToXu^et/cous

8e

era/cos,

re

640

crfJLa,

the Med. by a later hand. Several copies

give 7s trp6s. Hermann reads e's yas,
supposing e's to have been lost or absorbed
es. The
by the preceding termination in
Schol. Med. seems rather to favour the
above view, TO. a-rrb TOV TroAe'/iou KUKO. airb
irl rovs eVeA^t'Tos
rrjs 7Tjs
TpfirovTes,
where curb T^S yrjs was probably added
to explain the compound eVrpeVoi'Tes.
626. KO.VOI. Schol. Med. a.Tropa\wv 5t
OUTOUS o Zei/y e|w ruv Tet^wj' 8ia(p6epfi
Iv Kipavvip

e'Trl

(635)

Oavziv

rats irv\ais.

Read 5m-

'him yonder
627.
,
at the seventh gate
7rpi)s Weil,
J
from Dindorf s conjecture. But perhaps
TcuVrS' should be read ; cf inf. 711.
630. o'/os. The Med. has o'/os 7' with
Rob. and two other MSS., the reason of
which is evident, for the as is an alteration by a later hand, the original reading
.

having been oTa. Hence old 7' and o'/a 7'

occur in later copies. The ye therefore
was a mere metrical insertion.
631. eiriK-npvxBfls yQovi. 'Having been
duly proclaimed King to the whole
Theban territory,' perhaps by the voice
of the herald from the top of the wall.

MSS.

The

later

Weil

a-rroKripv \6els

give Ko.it OK-TIPV

Yflo^s. he who has
been disowned by tho land/
On
iraiava, like a.\u<np.ov fidiv Ag. 10.
the double form ta/c^^ and la^h see
Cho. 1038.
i

633. Keio-dat ire'Aas would be more in

accordance with tragic usage than Qwsiv
TreAas.

Schol.

<f>ovcvo~at,

Med.

airoQa.v&}v

a\i<nr\va.(

(yyvs.

o~oi

He

al

read

therefore, Ku.1 K-ra.vt'tv, QO.V&V TreAas. Weil

thinks a verse has been lost after this.

We

634. 4y5p77AaTa)y.
can hardly
is the true
reading instead of the vulg. cct/SpTiActTT/p. For we
have the antithesis aj/dpr}\aTwv UVTO.
and KTO.VWV, and the terminations -uv,
-elv, -T\vt are very often interchanged.

doubt that this

For TWS Madvig, Adv. Crit. i. p. 195,

reads aws dySp7?Ac^T7?s. " vivo ignominiae
auctori se vivum exilii et ignomiuiae auc-

torem fore Polynices cupit." Thus, he

observes, KTav&v Qavetv and (rws &VTCI
are combined. Translate: ' Or lettingyou live, and in his own life-time banishing you as the cause of his disgrace, (he
impiously prays) that he may requite
you with exile after the example you
have set.'
638.

The Schol. has this comment

ovv avrujs /BoyOovs yevftfOai rovs
e^xcTeii irayreAws rp fiia avrov
:

It is clear
avruv) 6 noAu//KTjs.
therefore that he read UoXvviinT\s pia.
And M. with Aldus and Robortello gives
But the verse reads like the injStos.
terpolation of some ernendator.
irdyxv,
in every respect ; in all the details of his
(1.

impious petition.
640. SiTrAoDj' o~r}fj.a

X 2

AIZXTAOT

308

tSeu;

yap oVSpa
Tt9 c

ye
8*

Xeyet,

op*

(645)

etz/at

Kardfw

8'

(rcrLv, &>9

ra

av$pa TOV$,

efet 7raTpa)(*)v Soj/xara)^

T'

/cat 7rdXu>

645

eTTicrrpo^a?.

Kiva)v cart rdfevyo^/xara'

8' avro9 77877 yva)6i [rlva TT^TT^LV So/ct9,
OVTTOT aV$

TotauT
cri;

O)9

8'

s re /cat
a)
Offr

(650)

ew^ p.eya crruyo?,

650

TTavSaKpvrov afjibp OtStvrou yeVo9*

w/xot, Trarpos

dXX' cure
fti)

8^ ^u^ dpat reXecr^o^ot.

K\aUw

(655)

OVT 6Supecr#at TrpeVet,

/cat TtKVtoOfj 3i>cr<o/xure/3os

ydo?.
8^ /cctpra, IIoXvveLKrj Xeyw,

655

A device composed of two figures attached Hermann

See 536. For
to the shield by rivets.
ttQfTov the Med. and most MSS. have
tfavKXov. Cf. Ag. 430.
641 2. Tgt/Yflo-TV t'5etf. *A fullyarmed (shield-bearing) warrior in appearance sc. dressed as a dTrAtrrjs. For
and Butler
r\yovjj.ivi] Prof. Conington

him conjectured

JHTK-nuevn.
This
is probable ; but the vulgate may mean
*
preceding him with modest look arid

before

stately tread/

The
643. ws T^ ypd/jL^ara \4jt.
word AIKH was written above the female
an armed warfigure, who was leading
rior by the hand into his house.
*
I will restore,'
or
644. Karajw.
Cf. Ag. 1585.
exile.
bring back from
'
the range of his house.'
firiffTpcxpai,
Ag. 945, avSpbs reXeiou 5cD/c*' eTrto-rpw^w-

reads vavK\T)p(t, ' do you^say.

decide be the pilot of the state,' adding
" hac sola ratione vis est in
;

repetitione."

pretty certain that this passage has

been interpolated. The metre of v. 647
is quite unlike the style of Aeschylus, and
the repetition of crw 5' avrbs yvu>6i is
It is probable that
plainly intolerable.
this speech contained twenty verses, as
well as the next, and that the same uni- 1
formity was preserved as in the two
opening speeches of this scene, on which
see v. 388.
650. & fleoyucwe's re. Aeschylus scarcely
ever begins a senarius with a dactyl, unless in a proper name.
See on Cho. 208.
Perhaps therefore it was here pronounced j
But the verse is a weak one, I
6(vp.avfs.
It

is

646. fKeivuv T^ e^ei/p^MttTa. The deon the shield of the seven Argive
For the
chieftains, as above described.

vices

compare Dem. Lacrit. p. 929,

TOUTO TrdvTa earl TO, ffotyiffnaTa AaKpirov
Lit. such inventions are (the
rovrov.
Dindorf
inventions^ of those men.'
and the next verse, and
rejects this
somewhat rashly substitutes one of his

article

'

own

composition, /col 5r; Ae'\eKTcu iravra.

Weil thinks a verse has
TavTeToAjueVa.
dropped out after 647.

649. vavK\Trip*iv

ir6\iv.

Cf.

sup.

3.

and

for

I
I

it is

(JLCVOV.

and

the reason given in the preceding note

meaning

OeofMaves

fleotrrvyey,

possibly spurious.

"

Nam

652. vvv.
casu fatali factum
erat ut eandem sibi portam uterque frater
Weil.
destinaret,"
653. irpfirfi. It was not right to in-

dulge in grief, lest one lamentation should

beget another, according to the Aeschylean doctrine, Ag. 729 seqq. Cho. 636.
792.
654. T6KJ/W077.
Schol. av^r)0ff.
655. eiruvvncp K dpra. Cf. 5734.

Eum.

90, K<ipTa 5' &v kiruvv^os Tro/j.iratos taf>L.

Rhes. 158, fndvv^os p.*v Kapra Kal <pi\6-

On

the formula

ra'

ELITA EHI

309
OTTOL reXei'

ct^' eicro//,ecr#a

Karafet ^pvcrorevKTa

i^z/

eV

aCTTTtSo? </)\VOVTa (TVV

el S'

(GGO)

(froiTO) <j)pVO)l>.

-Jto? TTCUS irapOevos AiKrj iraprjv

epyois IKZLVOV KOL ^pealv, rd^' a^ rdS' 77^* GGO

clXX' oure viv
(frvyovTa fMrjrpoBev CTKOTOP,
our' iv Tpo<f>al<TLv, our' l^rj/BijcravToi
our' eV

(GG5)

y*>tou fuXXoyrJ

^1/07 TrpocretTre KCU

ouS' ez> Trarpwa
oT//,at

i^ci/

S^r'

77

aurw

ai/

z/u^

665
TrapaoraTetz'

efy Tra^St/ccu?

TOUT019 7T7TOi00)^

(G7o)

LjJLL

auros' rt9 dXXos fjia\\ov iv St/cojreyoo?

apyovrt T ap^ct)v
On

Cho. 297.

see

Suppl. 597.
656. Tovirto-rifji.

/ecu KacnyvTiJTco /cdcrt?,

gwot

ra-jriff-ri^,

Phoen. 1107,

which he thinks was the

Translate
original reading of the Med.
'
-But for him who is truly so namecL P_p-

mean, we

lynices I

what

soon

shall

this device of his will

know

as

\fffXas

Pausan. ix.
exw// oiKfiov tv fj.4<ry craKft.
40, 5, OUK ^7rt7e7pa7TTai juej' S^j eiriypctfjifjia,
Hermann
firia"r)/jia 8e fireffriv avrif \*<ov.
has

to

come/

658.
ing or bragging on his shield, with no
sound sense -on the part of him who displays it. These lines are said with an
Hesvch. GHHTOS'
expression of contempt.
ULavia. Xwrcra.

659. ci 5' T<{5' i]v. Cf. Suppl. 3378.

661. (ftirycWa. Perhaps (frewoi/To is
*i
v
more likely to be correct.
ffK6rov see Bum. 635.
Cf. Hor. Od. iv.
*
3, 2, quern tu, Melpomene, semel Nas~
centem placido lumine videris,' from Hes.
Theog. 82, '6vnva rifji.^ffova'i Aibs Kovpai
This
fj-eyd^oio, yeit/6fj.ev6v T' cVfSoxn.
passage gives some probability to the
reading of the Schol. Med. Trpoffe'iSc,
adopted by Blomf., Weil, Dind. But on
the other hand the use of QiovaQai in
the middle, in a
very similar passage,
Earn. 345, goes far to prove
right,

Zfvs yap

air^iuffaro.

Here we may

supply \4ffxys with KaT^Kaffaro. The

same idea occurs in Eur. Suppl. 959, ow5'
kv ras
"ApTffJLis Aoxta irpoff<t>OfyaiT'
The sense is, ' As neither at
arfKvovs.
his birth, nor in his growth, nor in manhood, has Justice deigned to admit him to
converse with herself, i. e. acknowledged
him for her own, so she is even less likely
to stand by him in ravaging his native
land.'

665. ouSe
ufa.
and the Med.

otfre,

But

cf.

Cho. 181,

Some MSS. have

the
^oAA'by ou5e

first

phv

hand.
viv

rj

^v

Kravova* fKeiparo. Eum. 449, ou5e

Hel. 1047, a\\' ovSe /*V
iftol
Befus.
Add Orest.
vavs fffnv y ffwQeinev av.
1117, and Androm. 256. na&auxuf, 'evil

treatment

'

'

-i

670

(dum patriam male habet)

a.i6(ji.iffov

Schol.

^
els

Med.

ir6\fis

KaKc&ffct.

Plat. Resp. x.

12,
Kal

irpo$6i'TS fy (TTpaT^TreSo,
Sov\eias ^/8e)8Aij/JTes % nvos &\\i\s

'
667. 7rqy5ttftt>y. a play on 8t/fn. Justice
would justly be thought a misnomer, if
she kept company with a man who would

dare anything in his heart/

671 3. It is very probable that these
three verses, though they give a reason
why Eteocles himself should go forth, are
an inf.prpnliif.innj from Eur. Phoen. 779,

AJSXTAOT

310

(675)

XO.

p.rj 9

^tXrar' di^Spw^, OtSiTrou

opyfy

TCACOS, ye'i^

OJUCHOS TO) KaKicrr* auSojjiieVa)*

675

aXX' az/Spas '^pyeioicri KaS/itous aXtr

e? xetpas cXflfU'*
'

ET.

OUK

ecrri y7)pci9

al)ua.

yap Ka0dpcriov'

rouSe rov /xtacr/iaro?.

eiTrep KOLKOV <f)poi TI?, atcr^wr;? arep

O"Tft>* p.6vov
yap Kp$os iv TeOvriKocri.

Se Kacryowv

tou TU/ ev/cXetW epet.

The ground of probability is not

much the numerical excess of verses

K.T.A.

alfj.a

so

STOW

in this speech (see v. 649), as that the

composition of these three lines seems
scarcely Aeschylean. Nor does the Schol.
Med. make any allusion to one of these
Dindorf omits them, though in
lines.

"
doing so piaculum commisit,"' accord-

ing to Weil.
The Med.
673. aj'xA"? 5 Ka ' TftTpiav.
has Tferpwf, with many of the other MSS.
Eobortello edits eux^V tal irrepuv irpo/JA^uaro, a reading found in several copies
and recognized by the later Scholiast, rot
Se vrepuv Trpo^^/JLara rovs oicrrovs v6ei.

Hermann

adopts this reading, though he

admits that he cannot adduce any instance
In Eur.
of irrepa used alone for arrows.
Hel. 76, T$5' &V fvffr6x<f irrepy edaves
the epithet makes all the difference.
With the accent of irtrpuv changed, the
'
sense of the vulgate is simple, bring me
quickly my greaves, to protect me from
the spear and the throwing of stones/

ttv,

To him
675. TOO KaKiffT* av5ufJLfi/ei}.
that worst of names.* Polynices,
from TTO\V vtlKos. The meaning there*'
Noli imitari
fore is,
<f>i\ovelKei.
eum in quern merito invectus es," Weil.
'

who has

In this sense, 'spoken

,

Suppl. 506.

of/ compare

ill

Hermannjm,

in allu-

sion to the blood-thirsty wish in 630 seqq.

The middle voice occurs Eum. 358. Cho.
144, but one can hardly think this interin the present
pretation more probable
The Schol. explains T d5eA<<
instance.
<rou

(1.

679.

ft? virb (ToD) )8Aatr07j^ou/iei'CjD.

In point of conqu/c e(TTt *y7?pay.

struction, ho should have said

Schol. Med. uTTfpfiaTbv 5e

(-80

(685)

yap TOVTO KaQapffiov OVK

avr6KToves ycvcwrat, Kal

6dvaros ycvrjrai. The
idea was, that the pollution of an ordinary
murder gradually faded away by time, like
the colour of the blood that had been
OVTODS

d8e\<(>ol

avT&v 6

shed.
Cf. Eum. 276,
irdina yTjpdffKcav 6fj.ov.

680. alffxvvTjs
'

(i.

e. fall

&Tp

xpovos

effToo.

no.9a.ipei

Schol.

Med.

If a man must come to harm

in battle), let him do so with

honour; for that

the only gain_ (we

in the grave/
')
The reply of Eteocles amounts to this,
that however sad in its consequences fratricide may be, he has justice and honour
on his side, which Polynices has not,
should he prevail. The next verse, which
was marked as spurious in former editions
of this work, is now retained (though it
reads like a spurious insertion), because
Eteocles speaks in three lines in the following dialogue with the chorus, and the
a.v made
long in evK\fiav is not more
anomalous than the occasional use of
dvoia.
Probably however we should read
oirris
tfK\eiav <p(pei, corresponding to
have the crasis
fiirep no.Kbv <pfpot ns.
T$<rxpa in Eur. Tro. 384. Ka<rxvvr)v Eur.
Suppl. 767. Kda-xpots Ar. Nub. 1374.
Schol. Med. Iv /ce'pSos rb
is

say, 'the only consolation

We

auT^v yevo/ufvuv KCLK&V

The meaning is, 'but
in matters which are both bad and discreditable, you cannot say there is any
From the 76 (eVe/to ye ) of the
glory.'
Schol., it is probable that he read KOKCOJ;
>V

al

5e

e/s

alffXP** ^5o|os.

a A^-T-W

EUTA

ET1I

9HBA2.

311

'

xo.

'

crrp. 8'.

ere PiyxoTTA?]-

8o/H/xctpyos ara

#779

KCLKOV 8'

^TCO*

685

ET.

eTret

tro) /car'

ovpov>

/cv/xa
irons

<oi/3a) (TTvyrjQtv

XO.

w/AoSa/ofs
i>ei

cr'

yap

^pocs

686.

ri>

7rpa7jua.

690

(695)

e'x^p

ctAcXaucrrois

Schol.

recent, riv

Impressed with the

conviction that the event is predestined
and inevitable, Eteocles abandons himself
Ill 700 he
to a kiud of peevish despair.
repi'oaches the gods with desiring the
destruction of the family, and will not
hear of trying to avert the curse by proDisobedience to the
pitiatory sacrifices.
oracle of Phoebus (742) has incurred the

He hates the house

of Laius, and there is no way of saving it.
Let it noat with the breeze and the
current down the infernal river of Lamenanger of that deity.

tation.

Cf.

Soph.

Trach.

468,

^efrw /car' ovpav.

689. ^iaSgnai.
Schol. Med.

oAXa

fj.(V

77

fayav (TfidvfjiLa irapop/u^, T\ iriK

Kal KfpSos exovffa, ets rourbi' oliv

&\oyos
(1.

ivSpos dSlKov eVewey

Scholium it may be inferred
(1) that <i/io8oK^s was not the original
reading, especially as it does not suit the
strophe.
(2) That <re was not then in the
text. (3) That irt/cp 6napiros t not viKp6i<apFor the first f Porson
TTOJ/, was found.
proposed nal MCMovas in 683. Robortello
0eiV) TOUS

this

having ri Kal jLte^ioj/as. The article (n

&hoyos) and the requirements of the metre
suggest that the verse began with 6 (6 5'
The vulgate, if correct, seems
o/xo0T]s ?).
to mean biting to the quick,' unless the
phrase be taken in a wider sense for
'
the longing for raw flesh/ i. e. blood.
692. The Med. has cuVypa for eyOpa.
and most of the copies have re'Aet* cipa,
which Weil, who reads /xeXaty' apa, supposes to have resulted from the combiua'

8'.

ov 06/uorov.

ij/j-frfpof a.^aviffp.6v.

From

cW.

Xeyoucra /cepSos Trporepov vcrrepov p>6pov.

dXXa cru /XT^ VorpuVou* /ca/cos ou

XO.

TOUTO

(690)

avSpoKTaaiav

TTiKpOKap-rrov

(f)i\ov

Kw/cirroG Xa^oi',

TO AOLLOV yeVos.

dyai> ipepos l^oTpv-

atJLtaros

ET.

iuu/U-

TO TT/Day/xa Kctpr' eVtcrTrep^et 0eo9,

crrp.

e,

Dindorf reads T<i\aiv dpa*

which occurs Eur. Hipp. 1241, and so
J. Wordsworth in Camb. Phil. Mus. i.

tion inf. 828.

Hermann follows Blomfield in

adopting TgXglf from Turnebus. The
sense would thus be, * my father's curse
sits heavily OR my tearless eyes (persuading me) to accomplish (the murder).*
the harshness of which will be readily
admitted. The Med. has reAet apo, with
several others, but opa has been altered
to fcpo.
It is a notable circumstance that
in Suppl. 719, the Med. reads reAcTa for
reAefa.
We have the very same epithet
p. 222.

763, TcXetat apal, and sup. 652, reAeo-In proper names this licence
$6poi apat.
is indubitable, as AtojurjSeja avdyK-ri Ar.
Eccl. 1029, 'EKr6peia x^P Rhes. 762,
KWeia fjidxr] Pind. Ol. xi. 15.
693. a.K\avffTois. The curse so sits or
broods upon his eyes that they cannot
shed tears at a brother's fate. Schol.

v.

Med.

affvuTraOeffiv, eu/oA^TjTOis.

Rather,

Cf. o^drwv frpais

&K\avffTa.
K6pais, Orest. 389.
'
694. vp6repov vffTfpov fidpov.
Telling
me that gain which comes first ought to
oSrr

eli/at

stand before the death that comes after,'

Weil
or perhaps, ' stands secondary.'
alper^repoy,
strangely takes Kepoos
"
prirnam quanique mortem optimam
apx
praedicans." Cf. Androm. 392, T
d<peis irpbs rfy TeAcur^f vffrepav oixrav
avwOev
ovnvos
f]p.eQepti.
Suppl. 591,

VOU

(Tffiei

KttTW.

695. Kobs ov KewA^o-e j. The chorus continues to dissuade Eteocles from a bloody
and impious deed which he is about to

AISXTAOT

312

'

crei

690

Biov eu KVpijcras' /zeXai'aiyis ef'Epivvs, OTOLV IK

etcrt 8d/xa)z^

ET.

(700)

18
1717
8' 0,77*

TI

ovv

avSptov 6Xo/xeVct)i> 0au/ideTai*

av craivoi^v o\l9piov fjiopov ;

er'

XO.

avr.

eVet 8ai/x&>^

o-OL

A7rap<TTa;<v'

700

c.

(705)

a5 TpoTTaLa ^povia

XaKTOS tcrws

ai/

eX^ot

ET.

VVV O C71

L,

'^ J

et"

ecefccrap yctp Ot8i77ov

undertake for no better reason than that

lie will be called a poltroon if he does not.
fitoy e8 Kvp'hffas is like ci>Ti>YetV fvvau
sup. 359, and so Schol. Med.
e5 Trpaos.
The SPIISP is, ' since you have
rightly and religiously ordered your life

heretofore.' i. e. have shown by your deeds

that you are not KUKOS. After fjL\avaiyls

the MSS. add 5', which the editors, after

Pauw, omit on account of the metre.
696. get<ri

is

Weil's happy and safe

Schol. Med. Kara

correction for ovjcjjai.
TWV 86/j.av TOV 6<riov dv$p6s. Read, a-jreiat

The effects of a curse

86/j.cav K.T.\.
inherent in a family will be averted by
propitiatory offerings. See Plato, Phaedr.

ruv

244, D.
'
we have been
699. Tfao-nueX-hueda.
Abandoned.'
Cf. Eum. 290.
Schol. Med. T^V
700. vapis K.T.A.

p.

For atf

vovcriv.

JHJLUV

1 have restored

UTT'

dvSpuv from another scholium which

has

ai 7rpa|eis

TWV

avQptaireiv Qav/j.d(ovTai.

701. aaivoincv.
Supra 378, aaiveiv
re Hal /j.dxw dtyvxiq.
Schol. Med.

lj,6pov
T'I

C\5

7TVVlJiCLTL

rbv
avr6v ;

KO\aKvofJLfi'

^eopoCyuei' ?rpbs

Qd.va.TOv,

nal

oi>xl

702. vvv 8re, c"est a present que (Weil).

Suppl. 624, vvv '6rt KOI 8eol Sioyfi'f'is
K\votT. Schol. recent, vvv KoAoKeureW
T^V Bdvarov, '6re aoi ovros irapfaTTjKe Kal
The meaning appears to be
fTrrj\6et>.

Relent now,
this
at hand, otherwise
'

Hereafter,

6ufj.bv

is

close

will be too late.

passion shall have
you followed
recent, tffus GI//C'

it

when your

calmed, you
my advice/
7roT

when death

will be glad that

Schol.
Kal paQv^ff^i, Kal rbv
Karaa'Tf\f'i t Kal ov 6f\-f)crei a-rroda-

avairffff?

'
ve?v.
Literally, since fortune mny perchance hereafter come with a milder
breeze, shifting with a late change oTyoHr
disposition ; but at present it is yet hot.'
With e? supply A^a, and compare Od.
xii. 237, Herod, vii. 188, TT/S 6a\d<T<rris

rdo"ns.

For the metaphor

603, orav 8' 6 Safyicov evpo-f).

doubtless read av for av, the
dvTpoiraia, which

cf.

We

Pers.

should

MSS. having
Hermann retains, though

he admits that it ought rather to signify

'
'
eversio than * mutatio.'
The common
reading is eV Tpoiraia, from Aid., Turn.
Elsewhere, as Ag. 212, Cho. 762, Aeschylus uses rpoiraia, with afpa understood,
in the same sense for /ieraAAay^.
And
av

is sufficiently

defended by the very

dai/j.cav yap o5'

similar passage, Pers. 923,

av /jLfTaTpoiros
e'/iol, where see the note.
Ibid. 890, vvv S' OVK dfj.(f>i^6\ws Bf6rpfirra
Tct5' av (f)fpou.ev.
Eur. El. 590, 8ebs av
Oebs au-erepav ns ayfi viKav, & <pi\a.
704. GfXffjLarftf, < gantlftr.* This
Prof. Conington's correction of

Tfpy,

'

stiffer/

'

fresher,'

which

is

is

contrary

to the sense.
See on Suppl. 1007, where
for BeXefjLbv the Paris MS. gives Oa\epov.
The Med. here has 0aAa>Tf'pt, but with
oA in an erasure, so that there is hardly

a doubt about the original reading having

been changed.
706. f^fffav Hermann, with the

Med. and many

others.

The

subject

6
seems to be
the dream gave a
Jfy iy
new and terrible import to the curse of
Oedipus/ For the transitive use of eu
Unsee Prom. 378, and on Eum. 823.
'

the Se should be omitted, $(rav must

be supplied to

less

EJI7M EHI SHBAZ.

313

rav 8'

(7io)

OI//619 TTOLTpaHDV

XO.

7T6L0OV yvvai^l, KdiTrep ov crTepywv

ET.

XO.

TIS' ouSe ^p>) p.aKpdv.

XeyoLT av aw
/
N
O>>
>>\/l
Q ^
/->0 /
/XT)
XUrjs obovs cru racro e<p epoo/xcu?

ET.

Tt0r]yp,evov TOL p? OVK aTrajjL/BXvvei^ \6ya>.

XO.

XO.

7709.

d\)C avraSeX^oi' af/xa 8p\jjacr0ai ^eXet?

,

XO.

ou/c

avA lK(j)vyoL

TOLV a)\t(rioLKOv

" De hoc somnio dictum

ityeis.

fuisse necesse est in praegressa tragoedia

Oedipo."

Hermann.

fv TOIS virvois

Schol. ws TOVTO

crrp. a.

(fjai/TourQels,

8rt

5t*

710. wv &vn ris.

Schol.

Svvd/j.ei'a.

Med.
Hesych.

Many MSS.

here
See on
give the gloss &WTIS or &vv<ri$.
Prom. 221. Callim. Hymn. Jov. 89, TOOV
5'
ciTrb
irdfiTrav ourbs &vnv eKO\ovffas,
irpais.

evfK\ao~o'as 5e

\t.svoivi\v.

ovSf, for dAA.'

See Prom. 921.

The dative is
711. f0o6fiais irv\ais.
rather unusual (i. e. &<rre eTcat &rt), but
was probably preferred to avoid ambiguity
with rcStrSe.
712. T07j7/*eVoi/. See Suppl. 182. 'Be
sure, now that I am whetted for the
contest, you will not blunt me by your
ov.

talk.'

There is a victory,
even if it is one of defeat, which the god
holds in honour.'
Compare Ag. 915,
where
TI Kal TV V(KI\V TTJvSe S^pios Titts ;
the meaning seems to be T& viKaaOai O.VT\
TOV VIKO.V. In Eum. 863 we have oiro'ia.
So Ajac.
V//CTJS
KOKTJS tiriffKOTra.
/j.^
1353, na.va'a.i, KpaT*"is TOI TUV fyi\(av
713.

V[K.T\V

aT/j.a

KaKTju.

'

Hermann denies that any

viK(afjLi/os.
sense can be extracted from the text
as it stands, and reads vJKri ye pei/Toi Kal
'
KaK^bv TI/J.S. Qfbs, sometimes fortune gives
the victory to the wrong side/ i. e. it may
happen that Polynices will prevail. And
the answer is certainly appropriate, 'a
warrior must not even think of being
defeated.'
Weil supposes a line lost
after 712, and also after this, which he

Cf. Bioii

fpxop.evav

i. 22, at 8e
TetpovTi Kal ispbv

SpeirovTai.

716. tKtpvyot.

Kal

(721)

gives to Eteocles.
715. 8pfya<T8ai.
jSaTOi viv

715

/ca/ca.

ou ^ocs o/xotW,

&vvtris

(715)

viKrjv

708.

710

ye pevTOi KOL KOLKVJV Ttjita $609.

OVK avp oir\LT7)v TOVTO ^prj crrepyeiv

Jl

.El

6'/x,o>5.

a^

So

Hermann with

the

great majority of copies. The Med. has

JK<i>vyois by^the first hand, but with ot
written over "it as a later correction. The
third person
seems decidedly better.
'
What! would you kill your own brother ?
If heaven wills, jie shall not escape
harm.' Thus the obstinate character of
Eteocles is well kept up to the last.
He
cares neither for his own life nor for that
of his brother. Like a reckless man, he
challenges the curse, and the curse is
fulfilled.

717 seqq. While Eteocles departs on

his fatal resolve to meet his brother hand
to hand in mortal combat, the chorus
sings a stasimon full of foreboding lest
the curse of Oedipus should now be on the
point of its accomplishment. They are
about to share their patrimony, but the
division will be effected by the sword
(726), and they shall only obtain earth
enough for a grave out of all those wide
domains.
Should they fall, the crime
will not admit of expiation (731
6).
Alas for the disobedience of Laius, which
has caused all the woe (73754). The
city is on the point of falling as well as
the kings (75562).
The too great

prosperity of Oedipus brought on calamity

in his own person, for he blinded himself
and cursed his own sons (76687). And

now the Fury

curse (788).

is

about to accomplish that

AISXTAOT

314

'

KTaiav 'Epwvv
reXecrcu ras 7TpiOvp,ov<;
ffrpovds r
'

720

OiSiTrdSa,'

(725)

*Ei<; a
.

a.

725

TTLKpos, ajp-ocfrptov criSapos,

(730)

Kal

<j)0ip,evoicriv

730

'

jJLeydXa)
CTretSai/

721. TfAeVat.
strues this with

olStTTous reAeVat

'Eivvs
curse

dream

is

The Schol. Med.

evKTaiav,

raj
a

(Tpa?.

(TTyO.

j;on-

eTTTji^aro

Otherwise

ersonification of the

of Oedipus, or the ill-boding

sent in consequence of the curse ;

see Cho. 525, Horn.

But

av

irefypiKa.

which the

II.

TeAeVat,

ix.

for

571, TTJS

5'

JUTJ

later Scholiast prefers, is very

The middle syllable in evtcratav

unusual.
is perhaps shortened, as in'lKrafou Suppl.
Hermann suspects WKVTTOVV to be
379.
the true reading. There seems nothing
to object to in the vulgate.
The metre
is Ionic a minore, as in Prom. 405.
The

chorus in Soph. El. 1058 seqq. commences

in precisely the same measure, and with
the anacrusis.
722. P\atyi<t>povds T. The MSS. have
j8Aa^/0poyoy Ol8iir6Sa. Blomfield, Herm.,
Weil, I)ind. transpose Ol8nr65a jSAa^i<ppovos.

The

difficulty is to

understand

the transcribers should ever have

changed it. Inf. 854. The re is not very
common in coupling mere epithets; but
inf. v. 854 we have irdvSoKov els cupavT) re
yjipaov, and Pers. 848, [Afydhas ayaOas re

why

The mistaken idea

Xa\vftci> iTf\fKfi.
that the Chalybes were Scythians, whereas
they bordered on Colchis and Armenia, is
repeated from Prom. 734. The sword is
to distribute the lots for the division of
the empire, TTOITJTIKU>S irdvv, says the
Scholiast, who adds, OVTOS ovv (6 ffiSrjpos)
TOIS iraial TOVTOIS Kal Sxrircp airo-

hand

723. TratSoAeTcap "Eois a5e.

"Tisthjs
curse, fatal to the sons of Oedipus, t.hafr jfi

urging them on,' i. e. they cannot help

themselves they are infatuated by reason
of the ban that is upon them. Schol.
;

'

flirev.

xi. 3.

ovxi iraiSia /j.yd\a, oAAa travr^Xias

SuvOyue/a (j.6va avriav TO <rco/iara
TreTTTw/cora.
For iraidia a later
corrects ireSt'o.
Read irpatSia, the

Grecized form ofpraedia. Hence ntKpbs,'

while it bears the usual meaning of some-;

thing to one's own cost, as Prom. 758,

Pers. 475, is used in allusion to its primary
sense of piercing. Compare infra 932 7.-;
729. birtiaav /care'xeiJ', i. e. Stanr)\as
avrois x.66va eftnjj/ $>0</x/ots KaTe^e/j/,
fyQipevois being attracted to Siair-f)\as as
the object, while apoipovs is added as if
he had written &<TTf avrovs Karfx fll/
On the peculiar sense of /careavTT)v.
Xew see Suppl. 25. Ag. 441, Brjicas
'lAiaSos yas Kar^xovffiv.
is

Tro\ur(rov6/j.ov /Sioras.

viroKopHTTiKus rr]V 'Epivvv *Epiv

Strife is similarly personified in II.
10. 74.

725. XaAvjSos. This rare form occurs

Alcest. 980, Kal rbv eV XaAy^o^ 8a/i<feu
av fiiq aiSapov. Eur. frag. Cret. ii. 7,

repeated

/xrjSe

jUTjSe

inf.

yewpye'iv rbv
TCKprivcu.

814.
/xej/

The sentiment
Ar. Eccl. 592,

TroAA^i', TO; 5' eti>at

Plut. 556,

el (peiffd/jLevos

Kal ^iox^Tjiras KoraAe^et /iTjSe Tcuprjvai.

Oed. Col. 790, x^ ov ^ s Aax^" TOOTOVTOV,
tirQavtiv fji6vov.
Shakspeare, Henry
'
I. v. 4,
But now two paces of

Part

vilest earth Is

731.

The

room enough/
Med. has

IV.
the

EIITA EUI

SHE A3.

ais

OavoxTi,
\

"\y6ovia KOVIS

T19
rts a*>

(735)

TTLTJ

/;55

TTOpOL ;
\ovcreiev ; a)

<T(J)

6p,tov vloi TraXatotcrc cru/x/xiyets /ca/cois*

TTQVOI

irapfia&iav OJKVTTOIVOV

alwva

S*

rpirov

(741)

d^r.

TraXaiye^ y^p Xey&)

/3'.

740

/xeVet'

cure ^idtos

(745)

17TOJ>T09

OvacrKovra ylvvas arcp

Cois,

745
ls

_'

iytivaro

CK:

(^tXcoz^

/Aez/

afiov\iav

popov

Weil avroKr6voi KauroSai'/CTot. The 6'

now been added, which seems essential
to the sense, and may account for the

has

cnp.

y'.

(750)

aur<p,

for

many generations.
740. UKVTTOIVOV. There

corruption.
This word is corrupt, as
733. Y0oWa.
the antistrophe shows. The true reading

is nothing inHermann observes, in addes

aluva
It
is one
rpirov /u.(vei.
ing
thing
for a curse to remain till the third
another
it
that
should
fall
generation,

has probably been supplanted by a gloss,

unless we should read in v. 741 es yeveav
of the
rp'iTav fjLfvtiv, from the comment

with swift and heavy vengeance on

several devoted heads successively, viz.
Laius, Oedipus, and his sons.

Schol., Aafou, Ot'SiTToSo?, 'ErcoKAeovs.

The Schol. has Trarpa'a /c^ts and irarpia
"
Hunc
Scrips! Kal ya'ia i(6vis Trip.
yr).

ipsum enim versum respexisse videtur

Hesychius,

quum

scriberet ya'ia K6vis,

T]

enim eum scripsisse puto pro

eo, quod nunc parum apte legitur, 7010,
Hermann. Weil
j)
KJVIS, KOI t) yri"
proposes veprtpa. As war pious yr^v is
used in Rhes. 932, this may have been
exceptionally used also by Aeschylus.
735. Schol. Med. ris &t> efyeflehj ; rfs
7^.

Sic

avrovs ewAvo-et rov roiotrov M'ctoymTos ;

Read, T'IS &V cvpeflenj '6ffris avrovs /c.r.A.

He

seems to have found

Autreiey,

not

consistent, as

743. rpls fiirtvros.

The

rpls implies

the weight and importance of the injunction rather than, as the Schol. thinks,
the forbearance of the god in giving
three separate warnings.
745. For vAfav 1 have
restored
<rc(reij>,whichthe context clearly requires.
The story was told in the Cyclic Thebaid ;
824.
746. Kpar-nQtls 8'. The 5c may resume
the subject of the narrative, ' when Laius,
I say,' &c.
Cf. Ag. 196.
Weil and
Dindorf omit 5' with Porson. Hermann
understands 'Air^AAwroj /uj/ /8/a, Kpartj.
6fls Se, which is the view taken of the
construction by one of the later Scholiasts
6/c <t)iAuv.
By those dear to him,' i. e.
'
by the persuasion of his wife.' Schol.
Med. KparyOels vnb rwv auroS (pi\(av
avrl rov rrjs yvvati<6s.
ySovwv,
a0ov\iav Dind., Weil for a&ov\iav. Perhaps
cf. inf.

737.

Associated with, not

the former disobedience

ffv/j.fj.iyf'is.

independent of,
Cho. 731, TO fji.lv ira\ata ffvyof Laius.
KKpap.fva &\y*r] Svffoiara. One of the
most favourite doctrines of Aeschylus
was the adherence of a curse or the
consequences of a crime to one family

'

if)

316

AISXTAO'T

ocrre

750

ayvav

\NWT'

apovpav,

(755)

pltfLV aifJiaToe

erXa.

Trapdvoia

otv 8* coarirep

TO

^aXacraa

TTLTVOV, ClXXo 8'

/>tl>

v,

8*
,

aVr.

dyet

KU//,'

y.

756

aipL

/cat

(76o)

aX/ca

81*

oXcov

Trvpyos eV evpet.

769

Se8oiKa Se crw /SacrtXeucri

/XT)

TrdXtg 8afJiacrdfj.

(765)

reXetat ya/)
750.

OT.

The reading
Vulgo

crr/9.

Perhaps

8s 7*,

of the

Med. is fj.arp6s.
The construction

n$) Trpbs ayi/di'.

quippe

qui.

unusual, and seems to represent (rirfipeiv

aypbv ffirep/jiara, to sow a field with seed.
With ^Ca " we should expect rather

is

Dindorf gives &Aa for erAa,

a bad and unworthy alteration.
IT AT/
(nrfipas is used as irpaOtVTa r\r)vai Ag.
1008. bpovpav, cf. Antig. 569, apiaffi^oi.
(pvTfvfiv.

yap xdrepwi'

eto'l*'

7^01.

of breaking on the shore.

Hesychius,
Tp/x^Aov* rpii<6pv(pov, and %ri\a,l' Ta
idea
is that of
The
Kv/j.a.Ta.
primary
enclosing or embracing within a circumscribed space.
Hence 'the hoof of a
'
the claw of a crab,' ' a breakhorse,'
water or mole in the sea,' Thucyd. i. 63.
By a slight change of construction aelpei

put for a.ip6/u.fvov. Cf. inf. 811. So

Eur. Bacch. 1131, rjv 5e ira<r' 6/xov #0$?, 6

is

/xev

'
It was a fatal blind753. irapdvota.
ness that brought togelther the infatuated
his wife Jocasta. The
pair.' i. e. Laius and his
pair,'
Med. has irapavola <j)pti>u\ris by the
first hand, irapdvota
(^pevcSAets by the
second.
The Schol. found irapavoialL-

8'.

ffTtvdfav

759.

'6(Tov

oAfcd*.

fTvyxavev

Hermann

irvtwv, at

gives

O.\KO.V

with one of the most recent MSS., and

fv "Apfi in the next verse, " ad breve

tempus
turris."

munimentum
If the

tendit

vulgate

is

in

bello

right,

we

erAr;
q>pev<i)\.T}S
07^010 ffwayayw ^ may translate, 'between (us and the tide
TOUS yd/jLovs 6 TOS ^>pevos jSAojSefs. But of_war) a protection extends but a little
another scholium recognizes the nomina- way, a wall in thickness.' Si 6\iyov,
Eur. Phoen. 1097,
i. e.
tive, &yt>oia ray (ppci/as OTroAAuovero.
Siaa-Tfi/j-aros.
S^
&S T<p VOffOVVTl T6tX^ ftJI/ *tl\ Sopbs O.\K^} 5i'
755. Cf. Soph. Trach. 117,
oSju
T})V KaHfj-oyevT) rpctyei
The image in the poet's mind
(tHTirep Tre\ayos
6\lyov.
So &rr]s Trc\ayos Suppl. 464.
was that of a castle wall washed by the
Kp-fja-iov.
The metaphor billows without. According to the Schol.
756. T& /j.ev irirvov.
'
expresses the succession of evils which Med. the sense is, The enemy's strength
fall not only on the royal family, but
is but little removed from ours,
only a wall
chafe and murmur even round the stern in the intervening space.' Thus irvpyos
of the state. See inf. 792. By rpiyn\ov. might be an epexegesis of Si' o\iyov.
'
with triple crest^ he expresses the more
761. a-vv paa-iAcvffi.
Lest, if both the
:

common word

5e

rpt/cv/xlo.

From

the

various senses of x 7?^? (x'^w* X 7?^ 5 )

it
may be inferred that it was also used
of the curvature of a wave at the moment

brothers should

fall,

the state should fall

also.

the reading of the

763. va\ai(pdr(av
Med., apav the correction of Enger and
is

EUTA EUI SHEA?.

317

AcaTaXXaycu,
TTe\6fJiv ov
>

6Xoa

TO. 8'

7G5

(770)

oyos ayav
/

TIZ/ av8p(i)v

f 6eol

cXjr-*^-H

Co-o
C.

Tocrovo

rS

frivfrrrmL

KOLL

^C*vv

'

770

n^ TToXecu?. TToXv^ctTo? T' dyfa

OCTOI' TOT*

OlSlTTOW

TIOI/

(775)

o-Tp. e.

a0\L(ov

eyeeTO
9

eV

776

aXyci

(780)

fca/c' eTe'Xecrei>*

The reconciliation
Hermann for gpai.
of the curse lonff ago uttered is now
'

brought to Ha accomplishment.*
not the reconciliation of friendship,
but the hostile meeting which Oedipus
imprecated upon them. Hermann, comAr. Av. 1588,
paring TroAe/xov Kara\\ayris
'
appears to understand the cessation of
the old curse/ i. e. inasmuch as it has
now run its course, and is come to its

beingi.

or merchants.
Suppl. 612.
770. Hesych. ffvvfffTioi'

traders

e.

accomplishment. The Schol. rightly explains, Svaxepts T& <f>i\i<a6riva.i O.VTOVS

The Schol. Med. read
Sjct rets Karapds.
reAeto, where he absurdly says the final t
of the
(re'Aeiai) was dropped on account
metre.
765. TT e \6fjLfv'. So Herm., Dind., after
the original reading of the Med. Other
readings are rcMju*?' and reAA^ey'.
The metaphor is continued from a storm
and (in what follows) from a ship in disThis feud that is proving so
tress.
deadly does not pass away (but abides in
the famil^T?
(
The Med. with
766. fK^o\hv </>e>ei.
one scholium has eK/SoAwv. The sense
'

Too great prosperity always experiis,

ences a reverse, as a ship too heavily
freighted must be lightened of its goods
The application to the
in a storm.'
Comcase of Oedipus is then made.
'

pare with this passage Ag. 980 seqq.

a\(pi]<nav, the Homeric
epithet for

771. Tr6\fus. Hermann and Dindorf

read Tr^Aeoy. 6 T
on account
of the metre. The Schol. Med. found
6

uirb

iroAAoii/

tp&arrtvM

Weil's correction is very

avSpav.
ingenious and probable, 6 irohvBaTos r'
"
i. e.
aytov,
ayopa, locus ubi homines
conveniunt, quern Pindarus fr. 45, 3,
TroXv^arov &TTeos 6/j.<pa\bv dicit." Not
so his Ofpdvvai for Qeol Kal in 770.
Mr.

Davies suggests fopral ^vvftmoi, comparing Soph. Oed. R. 1489. Perhaps

|eVoi Kal

.,

i.

e. |ei/oi

Kal /J.CTOIKOI.

773. rav apiradi>5pav.

So Hermann,
for avapTrd^avSpav. An excellent emendation ; but the termination in os seems
more likely to have been employed.
The Schol. Med. however observes that
the feminine is fj.fr an \aa/j.bs TOV avapHe may have meant that
iraai'8pos.
the word was formed on the analogy of

proper names, Kaa<rdvpa, 'AAa;/8pa,

&c. The Sphinx is of course meant,
and is here called a demon of destruc'

tion.'

775. Schol. cVel ffjLQpuv fyevero, eVel

t>
firpaf Kara TTJS [jnr]Tp6s.
777. tiva<popw. See Suppl. 507.

ffvvriKfv

A1SXTAOT

318

'80

f KpeLcrcroTeKvaiv

o^d
CLVT. e.

(785)

TLKOTOS
at(U,
KOLl

8ia

a/>a?,

785

<T

(T(j)

P^ 7TOT

KTTJfJLCLTa'

V\)V

(790)

Tp4(
'

Y)

AT.

TeXecrT? KajJAJfiTrovs

^a/ocrare, TratSes

pyTepuv
Se SouXeto^

781. KvpvoTfKvwi'

Hermann

for K/)HT-

which can hardly be defended.

The Greeks often speak of children, &c.
croTeicj'coj',

being 'dearer than the very eyes/ cf. sup.

525, but the converse seems absurd, to
say nothing of the strangeness of the

compound. Hermann renders, privavit

se oculis qui liberis occursuri erant, i. e.
*
visuri eos,' referring to Oed. R. 1268
311)
(1273). Donaldson (New Crat.
reads Kpi<T<roTYvwi>, comparing Find.
frag. 29, apMTTorex^a trdrfp. Schol.
fCTTfpJjQri Ttav Kpficrcr6vwv ofjL/jidrwv.

783.

M.

Compare Eum. 478,

Eur. Androm. 954,
'yKGxraa.v es rb UV^VTOV,

igyycv..

Traj/r' 3<trf)<r6>p6pov.

&yav t<j)T)Kas
*
you have let loose your tongue against
your own sex/ So Homer has Tr^T/uoy
or x* P
e>e?yat, 11. i. 567. iv. 396. Od.
'
130, to let loose at a person,' as a
hunter does a dog at the prey. eVuco-ros
'
TpoQas, in anger at the maintenance
they afforded him/ The common reading is TfKVois 8' apdlas e^TjKe*' ^TrtK^rovs
Tpo^as. The Schol. Med. found the
genitive ; eTrt/SAa/S^rs eVroA^s vepl Tpo<p<av
Weil, dpatas T^KVOI^ 8*
ttyriKtv auTO?s.

xvii.

ffyriKtv eTri/f^TOfS Tpotyas Airas,

supposing
the last word to have been corrupted to

euo?.

Hermann's correction

is

TCKVOKTIV

to show that Aeschylus here followed aw

old tradition that the curse originated in
the anger of Oedipus at bad food supplied by his sons when he was confined
by them. (These fifteen verses, doubtless
adapted from the Cyclic Thebais, are
quoted at length in Dindorfs Preface to

Sophocles, p. v, ed. Teubn. 1866.

Welcker, Ep. Cycl.

ii.

See

p. 550.)

'

788. Ka/u^tTTovy, nimble,' i. e. not stift

in the joints of the leg.
Hermann well
observes that KajuTrretf y6w does not
'
*
always or of necessity mean to rest (as

Prom. 32), and he proves this from Xen.

de re Equest. i. 6, T 76 /t*V ytvara ty
0a8i'cox 6 wwAos irypus Kafiirrrj K.r.A.
Swiftness is the natural and most approSo
priate epithet of a pursuing demon.
rawuirovs 'Epivvs Ajac. 837.
Compare
Eum. 346 50. Plat. Apol. p. 39, B.
The Scholiasts wrongly explain, ' the

Fury who

ties up the feet of her victims.

789. Tffyo^jucVai.
The Schol. Med.
has ffvyyeveis, ^ SeiAoi, virb (ArjTcpuv
aTraAcDs rfpa,fjifj.fvai.
On the latter hint

Hermann

edits T0pujU|ueVat,

delicatae.

Weil says, " Si usquam, hie manifestum

est versum excidisse."
If the vulgate
be right, we must understand fiTjrepwv
p4fjLfiaTa,

with a notion of reproach for

apas ftyriKfv eTriffJrous rpo^as, which

he understands, with Schiitz, ' curses re-

their

sulting from anger at having brought up

sons the offspring of an incestuous union/
Schiitz translates, indigne ferens se tales

3
mother's children^
Translate,
Courage
"
that ye are !
not inheriting your;
i. e.

dispositions from the male,

educasse, and Weil approves this.

On the other hand, the Schol. on Oed.
Col. 1375 cites some late iambic verses

791. TTfirrwKfv,
See on Suppl. 85.
ravrrj r6f

8'

filios

'

790

unmanly

spirit.

Cf. Philoct. 3,

"

'

Eum.

630.

have come to nought.'

Hippol. 41, dAA'

otn

1
j

8'

EUTA EHI OHBAS.

319

/cXv8&Wou

(795)

iv euSt'a re KOI

avr\ov OVK

TroXXaicri TrX^ycus

8e nvpyos,

/cat

irvXas
705

ra?

6 credos e/SSo/xayeYqs
'^TrdXXwz/ eiXer', OiSiTrov

8* e/3Sd/A(X9

araf

(800)

Kpaivtov TraXcua? Aa'tov S

'

XO.

TI

AT.

770X19 creVwo-rai'

earl Trpayos z'eoKoroi' TrdXei napov

XO.
AT.

We guarded the
champions who have redeemed
their pledge/ i. e. have averted the cap'

\vitii

ture of the city, as they engaged to do.

794 5. Weil assigns this couplet to
the chorus, interrogatively.
796. ra irheiffTo* See sup. 23.
797. ej85oMa7eV?jy. The usual title of
Apollo, e^5o uo7VTjs (see Herod, vi. 57),
the root of the word being 7 a or
Plu(Curtius, Gr. Etym. i. 174).
2,
tarch, Symposiac. viii. Quaest. 1,
Kal rl)v Qcbv us ravrrj y*v6nevov fyxe?y
j

7/
of

(804)

o^ocriropov

e/c

794. <f>fpfyytois.

pntcs

8'

ySacriXeW
*

800

irotyTJTai
.

Kal

of

768,

Trp&rov

xpv<raopa yfiva.ro Arjrco. And

so the Schol., cV cjBS^ 7e/'i?e6ts. The
idea is, that Apollo himself succeeded to
the post left vacant by the death of Eteocles, which he had himself brought to pass.
801. The Med. has j8o<riAe's 5' <5/JI have supposed the loss of a
a-iropot.
verse like ofytoi, ri \feis ; ftSiv Kare-

y4vos

(i.e.

mann

dubito, qui sensum

habet tragicorum lectione bene subacre
tum,
diligenter considerata facile ad
rnearn sententiam perductum iri."

XO.

ri

effrl

5'

6/j.o<nropov

yevos

802. aj/5pes.
So Herm., Dind. for
a usual error in MSS. Hermann
contends that the whole of the ensuing
He obdialogue has been disarranged.
jects to the chorus asking rives ; ri 5'
tlTros, and still more to their saying
fjiavrts flfjil r<av KaKtav, after the distinct
declaration that the men were dead.

irpayos

vt6norov wjAec

ira.p6v ;

AF.

Tr6\is <Tff(i)(TTar fia.ffi\4oiv S' 6fj.o<rir6-

potv
ri

5' e?7ros ;

irapcuppovw

<p6f}cp

\6yov.
AF. <t>povov<ra vvv &Kov<rov, OlSiirov yevovs

XO.

oJ

rd\cuva,
*y<)
KO.ICUV.

/jLiivris

ciui

riav

AF. irfirwKfv

XO.

aT/j.a you' vv' a\\-f)\(ov <pdv(f.

fKe70i tffadov ; ftapea 5' ovv S/iwj

typaffov.

AF. avSpesrf Qvaff iv K~)(pfava.vroKr6vuv.

XO. ovrws a5e\(pais x*p<T\v ijvaipovr'
Hyav.

AF.

oi5* a./j.<pt\fKT<)S

XO. oSrws

^v waTe<T7ro8r7)UfVot.

Sallow Koivbs

^v

a/j.<po'ii'

(Weil compares Ag. 2589.) It might,

perhaps, be replied, that the chorus still
hope to hear that by avSpes some other
than the rojal brothers are meant, and
that no clear intimation as to whom the

'dp.a.

AF. avrbs

8'

ava\o7Sr)ra

SueTTroTjUOj' yei/os.

roiavra. xaipfw, K.r.\.

Thus, he contends, the argument proceeds correctly, and is conducted through

all the natural steps.
Weil has adopted
the same order, except that he inverts
the places of Trc'ircoKe*/ ofjuo and ovS'
afj.<f)i\fKrus W.T.A., which does not affect
the train of the narration. The messenger

is

'

"Non

says,

XO. rivwv ;

fepe?s

Hes. Opp.

calamity has befallen has yet been communicated. In a matter of great uncertainty, I have retained the order of
the verses in the MS. Med., marking
however the loss of some lines. Her-

interrupted in his announce-

AISXTAOT

320

XO.
AT.

XO.

XO.
+ \AT.

TL 8' elects

;
Trapafypovti) </>o/3a> Xoyou.
vvv
OiStVou TOKOS
aKovcrov*
(frpovovcrd
805
ot 'yw raXat^ct* JU-CU'TIS et/xi 70^ KOLKMV.
;

oS'

XO.

lf<eWi KrjKOov

AT.

ourwg dSeX^atg
ourwg 6 Sat/xa)^

XO.
^.rh^

riVes

\AT.

XO.

auTog

aWXot

8*

fiapea

rotaura -^aipeiv

8*

ovv

o/xcog

-^epcrlv tya'ipovT

ayav.
;xj

Acoti^og r^v OUJL^OIV

aina

810

8r]ra Suo-Tror/xor yeVog.

/cat

Sa/cpvccr^at irdpa'

TroKiv p,ev ev Trpdcrcrovcrav, ol 8' eVto-rarat,

Sto~o"&) (TTpaTTjya),

^KvOr)

cTL^Tjpa)
8*

815

TrafJiTrrjcricLV.

\d/3a)(TLV Iv

[vrdXig creo~wo"rat"

irfirwKev

SteXa^oz^ o~<^up^Xara>

KTrmaTtov

Kar eu^ag

ment 7a?a

(815)

Suo-7ror/xovg

^8ao~tXeoL^ 8' 6/ioo~7rdpotz/

jScKrtXcow OtSt-

alfj.a

The
ysvovs, virb <f>6ycp a\\-f]\(i>v.
words i/ir' a\A^A.a>p ^Ji/y excite an ob'
and
What
of
servation
horror
surprise,
have they come to Aa /' ' Too true,' is
the reply, * the men are dead by a mutual fratricide.' ' If so,' says the chorus,
incredulous of the fact, ' they fell by
'
Well
hands too closely connected.'
TTOU

'
messenger replies, there is no
mistake about their destruction.' The
origin of the error they suppose to have
been the accidental omission of irtirwKfv
alfjia K.T.A.. from its proper place, and the

but,' the

810. ava\o?. The present tense rarely

occurs.
have \6yovs ava\o?s in Eur.
Med. 325.

We

816.

The Med. has x&Ws.

This

is

usually explained, Toffavr^v Trjs x6oi>bs

fy &v XaBuffiv tv rcKpij. Aud so the later
Schol. fyv TTJS -)(6ov})s, adding however ^
rb
Sto rb ira^ic(\o(a.v. But, though the
Attic writers frequently say troAAV rrjs

yys, <rw%vovs rcov \iOoaf, &c., it would

not be easy to find an example of the
above construction. Brunck's correction, x^^ a> is so easy, that it has been

subsequent insertion of it in a wrong

one, together with the verse to which it
evidently belonged (801), but which
ought to have been separated by a con-

perhaps rightly adopted by Hermann,

Weil, and Blomfield. Compare 729 sup.
" Videri
817.
hoc

siderable interval.
804. After OlStvov r6n.os a verse has

bendum

dropped out, expressing

self after slaying his

'

own

has fallen himbrother.'

The

chorus next asked, ' And are they both

The reply is, ' Destroyed,
really dead ?'
and no mistake about that.'
805. o! 'y&, TtQvaffi; Weil, who reads
OtStTTou TOKOI in the preceding verse,
with aposiopesis. The Med. has r6i<os,
with ytvos superscribed.
807. Perhaps, j3apea_V, aAA.' o'uws

Qopovfj.evoi.

intelligendum de exsequiis

potest
sed scri-

potius est Qpovpovpevoi, ut hoc

insolentius active dictum sit." Hermann.
There is no idea of any actual motion.
The metaphor is from sailing with a fair
1

wind, TrAeTi/ /car odpov. The meaning is,

(
borne along the course of their father's
curse.'

ovpov.
Qfj.'bv,

Similarly inf. 849,

Eur. Troad. 103,

TrAe?

Kara

Sat/nova.

TrAet

y6<av

Kara

/COT*
irop-

Here. F. 653,

Dindorf encloses
in brackets the four verses 816 seqq.,
see ou 801.
cpope'iffOai /COT' aidepa.

EUTA EHI 9HBAS.

at/xa

XO.

a>

juteyaXe

VTT

yai

Zeu

Sat/xoj>es, ot

321

/cat

S^ KaSftov irvpyovs
820
(825)

TTorepov
7rdXea>s
i)

rovs jjioyepovs

/cat SucrSat/x.oi'ag

dre/cz'ovs /cXaucra>

825

ot Srjr' op9a>s /car' cT

(830)

[/cat 7roXwet/cets]

wXo^r' acre/Set Staz/ota.

a)
/xeXatz/a /cat reXeta

CTT/0.

OtStTrou r^ a/>a,
818. Here commences the Comrnos. or
or rather, perhaps,
the ode introductory to it, but partaking
For the
closely of the same character.
true Commos may be said to extend from
868 to 950. The approach of the sisters,
seen at some distance, is announced by
the anapaestics 855867, and it is only
at v. 951 that they appear on the stage.

Lament for the dead;

of
T^P
Hesych. iroXiovxoi'
ffd^ovres, Kal ol &pxovTfs OUTTJS.

ir6\iv

^0-06. The final short syllable

where there is no full stop.
The Med. had roixrSe, frvevQfi (sic), but
with ei altered to e by the first band.
Dindorf and Weil mark a lacuna of half
a verse. One might imagine the reading
to have been something like oTs S^ K<5820.

is

suspicious

irvpyovs rovffSe fiveadai TeruxijKej/.

Cf. II. IX. 396, Ol T6 TTTO\i8pa pVOVTCtl.

/xou

821. 4iro\o\6a>. Schol. /xer& x aP^ s

See on Agam. 577.
822. Ti>xq, This word is supplied by

iraiaviao).

and Dindorf from conjecture.

have r^x"n SWTTJP Ag. 647. Some
MSS. have o-wrTjpi'a. Hermann's corScholefield

We

rection
avivsiq.

ingenious, ffwrijpi ir6\eu)S

Schol. recent, ao-t^e?, djSAo^e?

is

TOVTO yap tirideTov, an absurd

if he found avivst
our^pia.
Hermann supposes the original Scholium
o-wTTjptos

remark,

to have been,

a<riveia., o/8A.a/3ef<

TOVTO yap eiriQtTov.

824. aT6Kj/oi/s. The
this

Schol.

o-corijpf

explains

nl Ko.K(2 Te^fleVros, ^ TOVS JUT)

The latter is the more
TfKvoiroL-fio-avTas.

by

natural explanation. The brothers dying

without issue implied the destruction of

Pindar however, in a passage

46) evidently taken from the
same legends which Aeschylus followed,

the race.
(01.

ii.

38

says Aei<0rj 5e

epo~avo'pos fynrtvTi IIoAi/-

825. ot Srjr'. As only one of the

brothers, Polynices, could truly be said
to have perished opOws war' eirwiwuiav,
Hermann thinks part of a verse lost with
an allusion to the name of Eteocles; and
he suggests ai>v T* ev/cAetqt or K\fivoi T*

fTcb^as probable supplements. Perhaps

indeed Kal irohvveiKe'ts is interpolated.

Newman gives icapT* ^reo/cAdy Kal IT.

a similar play on a name we should
read in Iph. Taur. 208, a u-vao-Tevdeltr'
K TWO K\fivcav (vulg. e 'EAA^jfcwp), in
The remark
allusion to KAuraj/ti^jo-Tpa.
of the Schol. Med. is moreover of some
weight; opOus ouV Kal ^Trtwvw/iws'EreoKA^s
Mr.

By

Kal IloAwct/crjs

K\"fi0r]ffav.

829. 7Veos OtStVou re. The Schol.

Med. has Kal TeAouyueVyj eVl TQ yevei TOV /
'
OlSiiroSos apd. The metre would allow of
yfi/eos OlSiiroSos apa, by which the awkward re would be avoided. At present,
there is some obscurity as to whether a
double curse is meant, one previously
inherent in the family, the other subsequent to it, and if so, on what occasion
the former was uttered. Hermann quotes
the Schol. on Phoen. 1611, apas irapoAa^eW Acuou Kal iraurl Sous, who states that
Pelops cursed Laius for having carried off
a son of his called Chrysippus.
Here
then, as in 707 and 783, Aeschylus seems
to have followed legends of which a very
scanty notice has descended to our times.

AISXTAOT

322
KO.KOV

TL

/Lt

830

TTpnriTVL

(835)

/xe'Xos

ai/iarocrrayer?
'

77

/3ov\al

Bvcropvis d8e vvav\ia Sopds. 835

avr.
ej', ouS* a-ntiTrev

(84o)

dVioTot Aa'tov 8u?pKecrcu>'

8*

[/cat] ^ecrc/Kxr'
10)

OVK d/A/SXwercu.

840

TToXuCTTO^Ot, ToS* eip-

(845)

aVicrToi>* iJX^e 8' cua/crd Tn^/xar'

rctS'

a, Trpovirros

ov Xoyw.
eVft)8o9.

dyye'Xou Xdyo9.

J
,

8i8t>/^

dyayopea

avTo<f)6va Sijjiopa reXea rdSe

TI 8* dXXo
y* 17 TTO^OI SO
830. Kait6v. Hermann, who remarks
that KCLKOV seems to have been an ancient
reading, from a gloss in one of the later
fyofios KO.KOV avrl rov mvUvvov,
does not notice that the Schol. Med. must
have found the same reading, irepiiriirTft

MSS., ^

KO.KOV.
He might have added,
that the order of the words /j.e and TI, not
rt and fj.f, is in favour of the genitive.
Weil reads KO.KUV and irtpeiriTvti. But
Kpvos KOLKWV can hardly be defended.
Perhaps there was an ancient variant

<p6&os

Se'os.

Tt>a, like eitotya in Cho. 415,

an event just past, viz. the
fear expressed sup. 787, and 6vtas mean
831.

may
'

refer to

inspired with prophetic fears.'

sense, however,

reading
K.T.A.

rjS'

The

veKpobs 6/cAau<ra
*
simplest sense is, ^ compose
al/aoffTaye'is

Blomf., Bind., Weil,

Herm.

particles, which Well, and

Both are recognized
Scholefield retain.

omit the

by the Schol. Med., though absent from

the MS. text. We might read

We

<w

TL

TrdOrj.

(851)

TTUS avr66cv

ayvuv.
838. &ov\al

ftp''

Schol. Med.
Cf. 742.
'ATr6\\uvi.
1033. St^pKeo-qy. 'have lasted till now/
844 54. Hermann, by introducing
some considerable alterations, has reduced
the epodus into strophe and antistrophe.
His verses however do not correspond
with the usual accuracy of Aeschylus ;
5'

Hirurroi.

besides which (as observed on Suppl. 80),

the strophe is not properly continued into
the antistrophe, but should always end
with a period, or a colon at least. At
this point the bodies of the slain are seen
Schol. 6pa 6
approaching the stage.

In this

we must adopt Weil's

a dirge for them in frantic grief.'

832. Bvids. Cf. Suppl. 557. Rob. has
us 6vas, and in 840 a few MSS. give nal
Becr^ar'.

845

/ca/cd,

836. j^fVpaffi/.
must supply
has worked out its
favr^y or reAos. 'h
Cf. Suppl. 957
end.'
os t>t>

K.T.A.,

now

i.

e.

what was

told us in

words

is

visible to our sight.

ayav6pea. So Hermann
The vulgate 5*5tyiavopa
has very slight MSS. authority. He
renders it 'geminafortiterpatrata mala.*
The arrangement of this and the two
following verses into iambics is due to
the same critic.
The MSS. give
rc'Aea.
846.
ljj.of>a.
corrected by Hermann.
tiifjioipa Tf\eia,
of
That a compound
fj.6pos rather than of

845.

SiSv/j.'

for StSu/i' avopta.

is required,
Suppl. 1055.

noipa.

is

self-evident,

Cf.

EHTA EHI QHBA2.

dXXd yowv,

/car*

323
dU^~

ovpov

850

Kparl TTO^TTI^OV

epecrcrer' d/*<i

vta.

'

ejoJU.

(855)

'

05

cuei> Si*

T<XI>

acmfir)
TTdvSoKOV

VdXXam, ra^ d^d

ts a<j>avrj

dXXa yap^KOva"*

re

^I

(860)

855

atS' CTTI TTyoayos

'

TriKpov *Avrvyfyq T

778*

Oprjvov dSeX<ou>* OVK

"<j)
eparatv IK /3a0VK6\7rc*)v
(865)

8e

860

irporepov ^17
^ ^' vfji

St/cr;

>

^ji^

ALGOL r
Hermann reads
to uaake this verse suit 854.
851. cmtfjSeTat. This appears to be
the middle voice, in the same sense as
849.

<J>/Aai.

7(Ja>i', <f>i\iai,

irpoa-Tf \\frai sup.

410, iKKapiriCfTau v.
597, TrpoTreu^ajU^yg Pers. 136. i. e. Trote?

With the

not Sie^rai.

we may understand

Scholiasts,

Charon's bark, which

and

is

ggcop^Sa of

called &,<rro\os

fjif\dyKpoK

as contrasted with the sacred white-sailed

mission-ship which was sent (^(TTc'A\6To)
yearly to I)elos, Plat. Phaed. p. 58, B.

ship, that is not

trodden for Apollo, that

knows not the sun, into the

and unseen landing-place/
is

all-receiving
Thus otef
said of the customary lament for the

dead.
852. T&V &ffro\ov.

ing

The common read-

&ffrovov nehdyitpoKov vav<rro\oy

is rckv

Robortello with one

BfwplSci.
&ffTo\oi/,

which

is

MS. has

recognized also by the

Herodotus,

Schol. recent. ^ &<TTO\OI> Kal KOUCWS ^trToA-

Hermann

fteVrj^.

vi. 87, calls it dfwpiSct vya.

objects that ot^ cannot refer

present lamentation, but must

"
signify
remigationem qua perpetuo
mortui in Orcum transferantur." And
he understands gccopl? not of the ship.
but of the sacred road to Delphi (Bum.
to the

14).

Hesych. 6eupot'

\4yov0i

5e Kal

r}]v 6$bv, bi' ^s luffiv eirl ret iepb., Oeupifta,

On

"

this view he is bound to say that

magna audaciayweA^KpoKov poeta dixit."

His version of the passage is

cum

this

"largo

luctu in capite vestro imitamini re-

migationem manuum, quae perpetuo per

Acherontem navalem nigram viam, non
calcatam Apollini, non lustratam soli, ad

omnes recipiens ignotum litus transit."

Weil also approves this, reading rdy/teAa'

v^npoKov dyaffTovov dewptSo,

a road of

mourning garments and deep sighs,' i. e.

not one of white garments and joyful
i

Cho. 420) the quick oar-stroke of your

hands in funeral procession (7r<fyt7n/tof),
which ever through Acheron makes to
pass that unchartered dark -sailed mission-

'
paeans. Translate, but with the gale
of lamentations ply about your heads (cf.

Hermann and Dindorf

vav<TTo\ov

/j.f

give ror
\dyKpoKovdeupiSa, with Tho-

mas Magister

in v. 6ctop6s.
Hesych.
&VTOVOV' favicoy, p.fya\6<rroyov. Id. aff-

857. OVK &n(pi&6\<i)S. ' Non haec magis

ilia, sed utraque pari afFectu.' Compare OVK d/ji.(pi\fKT<0s sup. 805.
859. &\yos firdiov. Strains of grief
worthy of the occasion. This is perhaps
said in reference to the effective performance of the Commos, as in Pers. 548,

quam

Kayh

Sc /J.6pov

rwv

olxop.4v<a

860. irporepov <p-f}fj.rjs. ' Ante luctum

gorprum/ Hermann. Perhaps some participle has been lost, e. g. capxovaas.

The sense is. Vay Se?

omtaCgq-gfu. i. e.
before the prnfifissinn rpr.hpa the stage.
By <HA"? the ominous sound of woe seem a
to be meant.

AI2XTAOT

324

Tracrwv oTrdcrat

LO).

crrpocfrov Icrdrjcrw
'63-

K\aia) 9

HM.

o-TevojJLOLL,

A.

(870)

8G5

KOL SdXog ouSek

io>,

o-Tp. a.

t&>,
'

'\(t)V

/ca

aTTtCTTOt,

870

aTpyfJioves*

(875)

TrarpcJous eXdires fteXeot

HM.

B.

jze'Xeoi

77$',

TjvpovTO

HM.

ot /xeXeov?

Bavarovs

86jj,o)v ITTI \vjJia.

A.

la),

OLVT. a.

lo) }

(880)

876

criv crtSapw.

HM.

B. Kapra

S'

7TOTVL 'EplVVS

HM.

(885)

880

akrjOfj Trarpos OiStTrdSa

7TKpaVV.
X

Si'

-4.

vo)vv^a)v rervjit/xe^ot,

crrp. ^8

6/xo863. e'x^p^ Traiaj/o. The epithet is

used because the paean was properly a
song of joy. Cf. Cho. 144, Tromvo TOU
See Monk ad
6av6vTos f^avSca/jLevas.
Alcest. 436.

Similarly

iraicbi/

'Epivvtav

tatcxov Eur. Troad.

1330.
864. ^Wtroi K.T.A., i. e. of all who are
maidens. On the 0rp6q>os see Suppl.
Here it seems to mean ^jj/rj.
451.
See 709 and
869. <f>i'Ao>j/ airiffTot.
1032. The bodies are brought on the
stage, and addressed as present by the
chorus, divided into two parts according

Ag. 628. veKpwv

to their respective political sympathies.

drpvfAOves, Schol. Med. ev KUKOIS d/c/iTjTes.

The construction

is

not

common

where the adjective has a passifi_sense.

Perhaps,

'

riot

wearing out (or exhaust-

ing) woes.*
871. 86(*ovs irarpcfovs.
irarptfovs 86/j.ovs.

So Blomf. for
This seems an easier

correction than to change ^5rj to rf 8^

in 879, with Lachmann, Hermann, and
Dindorf. Besides, there is little point in

made tip
the question,
Why have you
'
the quarrel with the sword ?
The sense
*

rather, You are reconciled at last, but

by the medium of the sword.' jte'Aeot is
a dissyllable, as inf. 939. Pers.729. For

is

i/j/
CUXM<?J Herm., Dind. give %yv aA/c
with the Med., which has yp. alx/J-a by a
later hand in the margin, with two or

But the
inferior MSS.
Med. recognizes the reading in

three of the
Schol.
fp-flfJLOVS

TTOtTJO'CWTeS Ttf

^t<f>fl.

Prom.
See
'fatal/
877. TriKoas.
758.
880. K^vra lixyK}.
T,hP fillipSP. Of
Karevyuara is very harsh. Schol. Med.
rtf &VTI TJTOV OiS/TroSos 'Epivbs ereXfioxTt

ras fKeifov apas Kara rjv TraiSuv. Here

'Epivvs is equivalent to dpd.
81'
882. Schol. T& e^s,
He did not mean to say that
fvuvv/jLtov.
nominative
this was the syntax, but the
TfTv/j.fj.evoi (which is rightly added in the
lemma) belonged to Srii\\ax6f- Trans'
late, stricken through the left sides (i.e.
the hearts), aye, through hearts sprung

from the same womb/

883. 5J. This particle is mpfl in repeating words, gpinftrnlly by another person, but sometimes by the same speaker,

EIITA EUI QHBA2.

325

re

(890)

aa
5

885

'

>

'

/3

'

aiai o avTi<pova)i> uavaTtov apai.

f'^S

HM.

B.

SICU>TCUCU> Xe'yeis Sd/xotcrt /cat

(895)

K Trarpos

apaq* r

HM.

A.

890

(900)

crre^ovcri Trvpyoi, crreVct

TreSo^
^

<^t/ o>>

rao

ei

895

8t' wi^ alvofJiopois,

8t* wz^ ^ei/co? !)8a

[Acall
*
L_
J

HM.

B.

Oavdrov reXos.

(906)

S> o<

icrov

$La\\aKTr)pL

8' ov/c

900
as Soph. El.

1163 (quoted by Dind.),

and Philoct. 760.

give this verse and
885 6 to alternate hemichoria, with the
later Schol., but the antistrophic verses
seem to form but one speech. 6/j.oaTr\dyx i/(av *l es n t exactly suit the
metre. Professor Newman would read
The scholium is in some
6/j.oa"ir6pcav.
way corrupt, olov 5m TWV irXevpuv avroov
Ka<riyvriTov

Kdpa,

Hermann and Blomf.

Ka6-f]Kafftv ol

o^airXay^voi.
887. Siavraiav \eyeis. The

MSS. add
which Elmsley perceived was a
gloss, the adjective being often used with
this ellipse, as Seurepdj/ ireir\ijyfj.vos Ag.
In the next verse fvveirw com1316.
monly follows TreTr \ay/j.vovs, but was
likewise omitted by Elmsley.
The error
arose from attributing the verse to a new
TrAcryaj/,

speaker. Hermann thinks ff&fjiaffi a corruption of 5ct>fjia<ri, and reads Siavraiav

\4yeis 7T67rAa7|UeVous Kal 86fJ.oiffiv eWeTTctJ'.

889. avavSdrc?
avfipyvTai
d\a\-f)T<p.
ti>

is

before tiixttypovi. The Med. has dpatai r'.

894. we'Soi/ <pi\avSpov. Cf. v. 17.

fievei.

Schol.

Med.

aAA^Awi' iffxy'i ^.tyaXri Kal

The passage seems corrupt ;

UTT*

added on Hermann's conjecture

XpJ)p-a-Ta Si

&

d7rc>Aoi'To.

There

is

an

in-

direct allusion to the Epigoni, or descendants of the seven chieftains who ten years
later conducted an expedition against

In the next line rd? was

Thebes.
restored by Weil from the scholia, for T*.
896. yeDcos e)8o. Hermann
which the MSS. have before Qavdrov, and
makes rf\os the accusative aft.pr efta } 'by
which thft quarrel waa carried evan to
death, by the ill-fated brothers/
(Coma H* /"era
pare Nub. 30, &rap TI XP /OS
This seems, indeed, the'
rbj/ Uaffiav ;)

most plausible way of reconciling the

strophic verse, where Weil inserts 5^/,
Dindorf e/c, contrary to the sense, since
the curse did not proceed from mutual
murder, but, on the contrary, the murder
The curse of a mutual
from the curse.
murder' is such a murder resulting from
an imprecation. Professor Newman pro'

poses dvTifyovovvTtav in v. 886.

Schol. Med.
898. afar' 1<rov Xa-x^v.
<pif)<rl

5e TO.S ra<pds.

900. OVK dnf/*(pia.

Schol.

Med.

/**>-

AISXTAOT

326

ouS' eTrt^apts *Aprj<s.

HM.

A. criSayooVXa/crot
'

(910)

JJLZV a>8' e^oucrt*

crrp. y'.

criSapoVXaKroi Se rous JJLZVOVCTLV

ra^' aV ris

CITTOI,

ri^es

TraTptowv Xa^at.
B. /xaX* d^aecrcr' *ta rous TrpoTre/xTrei,

905

Tai<f)a)V

HM.

Sal'-

(915)

yoos aurocrroyos avT07njp,(t)v,

aopajv, ov <ioar?, erux<ys afcuea>^ 910
e/c

</>pei>o5,

rou/Se Svou> avaKTOw.

'

HM.

-4.

etTreti^

Trapeari

eV

TroXXa

a>9 ep^oiTrjv

(920)

avr.

a9\ioi<riv,

/xez^

eva)V T

TTOLVTWV crrt^a?
iro\v(f>66pov$ iv Sau

HM.

E.

8v(raC(t)i> crfi

re/covcra

TT/DO

(925)

Tracrav yvvai-

920

oTrdcrai TCKvoyovoi KK\r)VT(u,

TOI'

auras

TTOCTII/

y.

915

TroXtra?,

aura Oepeva

roucrS' ere^',

O>

01 O

(93i)

925

HM.

ofJLOcnropoi 8?}ra /cat Tra^cjXe^pot,

-4.

8e oi
v

T^J/

</>tA.ot ayTftJi/

(cf.

879) ws

8io\AaKTr)po
py x a P iff ^ m

1*1)8 ere

Hermann reads o/xe^</>eio. eiriXapts, 'a matter of exultation/ i.e. to

the friends who would otherwise have
pevov.

Dincongratulated them on a victory.

dorf spoils both metre and meaning by
ou5'

e&x aP ls

Xapt<rd/j.voi>
ou*r,

'War

"Aprjy.
(1.

Schol. us ^TjSerc'py

x aP to

ej/os )'

Perhaps

(they say) favoured neither

side.'

903. After this verse the Med. adds

905. A_oxol, Schol. of

ffKcupal, as if from

Oberdick, retaining 8J/xwv, inserts /xarr/p

after TeKovcro in v. 919.
908. Sa'iitTijp K.T.A., ' heart-rending,
spontaneously uttered, self-afflicting/ Cf.
Eurn. 163. Suppl. 777. Sa'i6<ppu)v, OVK
eirl roTs KaA.o?s xa'p "/ > Schol. Med., who
explains another, but unmetrical reading
Satypwv, by Satfav ris <^>peVas.
914. Trapear^ 5' Med., but the Schol.
omits 8e in the lemma; iraptariv etTretV*
vdpfffnv eir' afjupoTepuv TOVTO dire'iv, 6
ft

pev

jSoo-tAt/cws e/cj8o\wj/ TOJ/

'

the next verse for eTrei.

915. TroAAet fj.^v re.
404.
918. SvffSalpovds ff(p'

Hesych. \dx"n' Ar)|is, diroK\-f]p(a(ris.

7. Weil has retained the reading
of the Med. in these verses, with the
addition of la, vox (cf. Pers. 919), and
omitting 86(j.wv at the beginning. Dr.

does not

906

oScA^y,

6 8e

took enrtiV
(3a<Ti\tKa>s firia'Tparfva'as.
to refer to O.VO.KTOIV preceding; and us in

Weil approves this,

to dig.'
as being an unexpected issue to the preceding epithets, justifying the pause and
the question rives ; Cf Antig. 249, otfre
TOW yej'jjSos tfv TTATJ^/X', ov Sj/ce'AAT?^ e/cXaxO'ivtiv,

jSoA^j.

8'.

He

8^0' d/uoO.

rervfjifjievoi

crr/o.

Svff5al/j.wf afyiv,

which

See on Suppl.

Hermann

for

suits the sense,

but

Weil and
suit the strophe.
Dindorf give SvtraiW, which well satisfies
both sense and metre.
and in
926. Weil reads
o-uv^Aefrot,
the next verse 8iavo/j.ais a.<pi\ou*. cor-

EnTA EHI SHBA2.

fSicxrouous ov

*>ei/ceos

HM.

327
(935)

IP TeXeura.

'

B. TreTTaurat

oa

eV Se ycu'a

e^os*

930

<f)ovopvTa> ju,e/u/ercu*

KOLpTd
7TIK/>OS

8' eicr' oju,ai/&oi.

\VTrjp VLK0)V 6
e/c

(940)

TTO

irvpos crvdels

935
os Se
(945)

ls

HM.

aXaOrj.

A. e^ovcrt poipav Xa^wTCs,

a)

CUT.

jiteXeot

S'.

VTTO Se crajjutari

TrXouros ct)8ucrcros ecrrat.

HM.

E.

to)

responding to StoSJrwj/ ax^ov in 940.

But SiorojiioTs has the advantage of a
double meaning, <J>oVos and KT^p.<irwv
tiiavofji-i).

Schol.

Med.

StOTe^u^i/Tes dAAJj-

Hermann

reads Stapra/iaTs, comparing 5ta/>TayU77<ret Prom. 1044. Perhaps SjaAAcryaTs. Dr. Oberdick gives

Aous.

(950)

TroXXots
937 8. There seems an intended play
on the words "Apvjs and apdv. See Ag.
1206.
938. irarpyav. So Burney for varp6s.
939. ex ovffl l^oipav. Here again there
a play on the double sense, ' they have
their share of the patrimony,' and ' they

J
"

.*

is

have
931. ^od Qovopiny. So Blomf. for ^<wcl
Cf. ayvopvTtav Prom. 443.
(^oyoppvTCf.
Kapra (Juot/toi, a sort of play on the sense;
Hheir bloodis now indeed mixed in a
common stream.* i. e. by flowing on the
earth.
Clear as this is, the Schol. Med.
failed to understand it.
It is pointed
out by Miiller, Hist. Gr. Lit. p. 324.
932. Hesych. '6/j.ainor d5eA<|>ol, <nry-

933. iriKp6s. See sup. 725 7. ir6vftvos (ntvrios Hermann), i. e. steel

from the Chalybes. Muller (Hist. Gr.
'
Lit. p. 325) supposes that SarrjT^s, an
arbitrator in a partition,' is a term designedly borrowed from /the Attic law.
He compares xP 7?M aT Sat Tijs in v. 726,

nos

iraij.in)ffiav in v. 814, and

thinks that in all these phrases the language of Oedipus in the preceding play
of the tetralogy is alluded to, viz. that a
stranger (meaning the sword) should
divide their inheritance for them.

and SjeAoxov

their fate;' Aox^Tes applying

equally to both meanings. Cf. Again.
358.
940. axQew. So Hermann. Blomfield

conjectures

a.\y(<av.

The MSS. give

by a constant error. The genitive

seems best to depend on u.4\eot.
axeajv,

941.

ffta/jLari.

Under

their

bodies

they shall have a bottomless wealth of

earth, i. e. they shall have land in abun- 1
dance, but such as they cannot use.
*

Med. iroAAr; TTJS yrjs a<p6ovia

inroKfifffrai avroTs.
yrr&Se x^/uar/ Blomfield and Hermann.
See supra 729.
Schol.

The vanity of their ambition for broad

acres of land is thus forcibly expressed.
Another scholium has virb yys Se 6 iro\bs
IT\OVTOS avrois KfKpvTrrai, avrl rovt *v
cupaveia.
943. eiravOiffavTes.

made their own

woes/

Cf. Cho. 143,

Q men who have

v/j.as

many

Se KUKVTO'IS

iraiava. rov Qavovros

After yevfav the Med. has

vofjios,
s.

'

family blossom with

AISXYAOT

328

yevedv' reXevra

8'

945

'Apal TOP 6

(955)
tf

OlS

ecrraKe o

Aras

TpoTralov Iv TrvXais iv als

,

/cat

950

ANTirONH.

(960)

ISMHNH.

AN.
IS.

CTV 8'

0avS

AN.

Sop!

8' e/

IS.

SO/H

8' e

KOLTOLKTaVWV.

AN.
955

IS.

AN.
IS.

tra>

AN.

irpoKeicrai

firdraas. <rv Se 7' airfdaves airoye 8(fytous, whence others give

" Enter
76 5^ot, omitting TrJi/oiat 7ye<i/.
Antigone and Ismene,
The true reading has heen restored by the one following and addressing the
Hermann and Dindorf.
corpse of Polynices, the other that of
945. 'Apaf. Cf. Eum. 395, where the Eteocles. Whatever the one says, the
Furies say of themselves, 'Apal 8' ei/ ofrcois other reiterates in similar words. Slight
7775 uTrai KGK\T)fj.eQa.
Ag. 1088, Troiav as is the sketch of the two sisters which
'Epiyir T^^Se Sco/uoo't*' Kf\ei fTropBid^ttv ;
Aeschylus has drawn, it manifestly conSchol. Med. ^rl Se rp reAeuTp a.vru>v a! tains the germs of the characters so fully
Trans- and finely developed by Sophocles in the
opal ToG OiStTToSos eTTTjAaAalo*'.
'
Over their fate now the Furies Antigone. Dr. Oberdick has given an
late
have shrieked their shrill death-strain, emended arrangement of the following
the whole race having heen put to flight dialogue (to 1007), in which he inverts
with utter rout / i. e. the Furies (who throughout the persons of Antigone and
are identified with the curse of Oedipus)
Ismene. But he seems wrong in saying
"
exult in the annihilation of the family.
Polynicem deplorat Ismena, Antigona
950. 8i>o?y Kparwctt seems a figure Eteoclem." See the Schol. Med. quoted
borrowed from wrestlers; see Cho. 852. on v. 1057.
The curse was thus
953 6. Hermann marks strophe and
eA7?|6 8alfj.uv.
fulfilled ; the evil genius of the house
antistrophe to the alternate exclamation
never rested till it had overcome both.
That they metrically corof the sisters.
951. Schol. Med. KaraxOfls fird-ratus. respond is sufficiently clear, the two first
Read iraraxQits. iraiaBeis. Cobet, Var. alone forming an iambic. To Hermann
Lect. p. 332, observes on the poetic also are due Zieavfs, Sd/cpu, TrpJ/ceicrot, for
forms here used, that "lingua populari
Attica erant dicenda in hunc modum;

tr6voiffl

ir6t>oi(rl

EFITA EHI OHBAS.

329

Kara/eras.

AN.

er),

erj,

(965)

p,a(veT<u yootcrt

vrbs Se /capSia areVei,.

1%.

AN.

ia),

7r6\L_8aKpvTe crv.
avT /cat 7ravd6\L.

crv 8'

IS.

AN.

TT^OOS <f)i\ov

IS.

KOL

AN.
'

-4N.

IS-

965

(f)i\OV

f oi^ecov Toiaiv ra

t^Xas

al'S'

dSeX<cu d

6Xoa Xeycw.
oXoa 8' 6paz>.

-4N.

uu,

970

Molpa /3apvSoTt/)a
5

TTor^ta r

lit)

Trdvtivpre ah,

Hermann

Ik Ik

968. o-x^v, K.T.\. This verse is corThe Schol. Med. explains rots

rupt.

Schol. recent.), and fyyvQev, avrl rov OVK

Some copies give y6cov for
a\x6rpia.
Hermann, who connects the four
dxe'wJ'.
lines StTrAa \4yfii>
a5f\<pui/ into one
Tc^' eyyvOev,
sentence, reads &x fa ^'
to which an objection at once presents
^ s a mere
itself, that
tautology after
Weil follows him, giving StSv/j.a
5i?rAa.
for StirAa. The next verse is thus edited

--

by Hermann, ire'Aas o5eA</>a 5' d5eA</>eoDi/,

The Med. has
paria fratrum mala.
Tre'Aoj 8' a /5' K.T.A. with most of the MSS.
From the Schol. Med. it may be inferred
that these two verses were connected,
tyyvs 5e rwv KCLKUV Kal y/j.f'is at dSeA^al
fff/j.et> o)v Kal oi dSeA^oi, and that either
c

an interpolation, the
one being a mere gloss on the other.
He seems to have read TreAas 5' dSeA^ai
Dr. Oberdick reads ire'Aas
S>v.
abe\(p(uv. Weil, ire A as a8eA</>e'
*/.
It seems best to retain the
vulgate, as the antistrophic verses are
very uncertain. The crasis in d8eA<-

TreAos or eyyv0fv is

'

(975)

/xoyepa,

OtSiVov

So I have ven962.
Sa/cpuTg.
tured to edit for TroAuSa/cpuT.6 or 7rai>5a/cpuT6. Cf. Cho. 228, 5a/fpur6s eAirls ffirepThe best copies how/taros ffurypiov.
ever repeat tci), whence Dindorf and Weil
i<i>

(970)

tyOicro.
KTOLV<S.

StTrXa Xeycw.
SiTrXa 8' 6/>aV.

IX

give

CTT/0.

960

v derives

from Prom. 854.

v.

985,

wAeVore

ftvypa

some

little countenance
In the corresponding
may be defended by

TrpvfJivAQtv inf.

1060.

9701. These verses occur in the MSS.

after v. 995.

Hermann

has transposed

them, and perhaps rightly.

"Quum
eadem ilia verba bis in hoc carmine inveniantur, fieri non potuit, ut aliter quam
locislegeantistrophicasibirespondentibus
collocarentur. Itaque aut neutro eorum

locorum, in quibus nunc sunt, justam

sedem habent, aut alterutro certe loco
cedant necesse est." In fact, as two verses
are wanting in this place, and the very
verses which in the antistrophe precede
the closing e<j)v/j.t>iov, lit MoTpo, K.T.A.,
there is scarcely room for doubt. It is
veryprobable that they were omitted here

by some grammarian who thought them

superfluous after 966 7.
974. QlS(7rou_jcr/cm.
Schol. Med. 6
affOfv^s

OtSiTTous'

'6n

8o/ce?

vvv

ovSev

inrApxew. This

is
evidently wrong. Herunderstands the ghost of Oedipus
which appeared to Eteocles sup. 707. In
the MSS. this ephymnium is assigned to
Antigone or Ismene. Hermann gives the
first three lines to the former, the other to
the latter, on the ground that the speech
of Antigone could not both end the strophe

mann

and begin the antistrophe. Blonifield and

Dind. follow Schiitz in giving the whole
to the chorus.

AISXTAOT

330

rts

s, 17

AN.

07,

lr) }

Sva-OeaTa

irij

Se

OL7TO)\O'l

el.

975
O.VT.

IS.
(080)

tS

AN.

f aTrajXecre

TTV^V^JL

980

77701.

AN.
8vcrTOva

AN.

Suvypa TpnraXrtov
dXoa Xeyeii>.

IS.

6Xoa

XO.

ia>,

S'

985

(985)

opav.

Motpa ^apuSdreipa poyepa,

TTQTVUJ.

T OtSlTTOV

'JBpii^u?,

990

CT/CtCt,

cl.

77

cru Toivvv olcrOa

d?.

(990)

977. i<Jar'. Hermann has e5ie 5\

gives eSei'lere. The Schol. Med.
recognizes the plural TOVTO o>s irpbs Uo-

985. Sivypa, /C.T.A. Neither this nor

the preceding verse can be relied on. It
is usually rendered
soaked through with

\vveiKij, e/c T^S <t/yfj s iira.v{]KovTes

rrj svTaiiQa. fj.fiv<io"r) e5ef|ar6 oSui/os.

f/jLol

triple

An-

but rpiiraXTO^ seems

an Aeschylean word, whether we suppose
the whole force to be conveyed by rph, or
regard it as a metaphor from a thricebrandished dart, so as to mean 'vehe-

One MS.

tigone addresses the faco brothers inf.

10034. Weil contends that Polynices
alone can he meant, and reads roVS'
s

c5e|aT e (pvyas, mala hunc postfugam

excepere.
might read e8etas. Dr.
Oberdick, cSe'lar* e/CTre^iry/icVos.
*
Nor did Polynices
978. ouS' '/KE0'.
awdels
return, for Eteocles slew him/

We

tie,

calamity/

Hermann

gives Stvypa

TT^/jLara ira\iidTui>,

ment/

Schol.

Med. rpnrdKruv

Se

in]fj.d-

The triple
TWV, <r<po$p}s 7T7j8?70'dVra>j'.
woes ' are, the disobedience of Laius, the
curse of Oedipus, and the mutual mur'

der.

Schol. o?rb TTJS fyvyys.

Corrupt, and not

992 seqq. To distinguish them from

Hermann edits &A.e<re

easily corrected.
12. r^^Se
S^TO, vat. (STJT' o-yai/, Weil.)
5' cv6o-<t>urei>.
Dindorf, &\eff ST; r^Se.
15. ical rdS* cV^o-^itrc*'.
might also
It seems
conjecture, #A(re Sfjfl' ^ou.
not unreasonable to give T&J/ for r6v8e,
as Oed. Col. 1700, 6Tr6re ye /col rby eV

the preceding antistrophe, these lines are

arranged, conveniently rather than accurately, under the term epodus. In fact,
as before 952 60, they evidently agreed
in couplets. But there are some
corruptions which cannot be emended without a
too wide departure from the MSS. Hermann has attempted the task with great
ingenuity, on the supposition that a line
has dropped out after 1002 and again
<rv rolvvv olffQa.
after 1003.
Schol.

980.

a7r^A.e(T6 STJTO.

We

So Herm., Dind.
983. rci\oi/ 7ra0os.
with one MS., which has rd\av Kal irddos.
The others give rd\ava irdOov, iraObv, or
ird6r).

984. 5'nrova K^Se' Herm., Weil. By

double sense of /o)5os is
6fjL(i}vv/ji.a the

meant, 'woe/ and 'relationship.'

Ag. 681, KTjSos bpQ^

See

av olSas, & 'EretJ/cAeis, T^V Mo?pav '6crov

SiWrou, Siafias aur-^v. Hermann reads
<ri> rol ^iv olffQa, by a
conjecture afterwards confirmed by yp. vlv in one of the
Paris MSS. So also Weil.

EHTA

ETII

BHBAS.

AN

ouSe> vcrTepos p.a0a)i>.

eVel /co/nJX^es e? TroXiz/.

IS.

8o/>ds

IS.

(TV 8*

ia>,
V

io)
5

10),

AN.

S'

ye

9D5

avrrjpera?.

770^09.

(995)

10) KOLKOL.

/cat
-^OovL
KCU TO TTpOCTO) J IfJLOL.
n
J^
'
io), ovcnroT^o)^ KOLKWV avag.
to) TravTwv 7roXvcrroz>o)TaT(H.
Scejjiiacri

IS.

1000

3f

7VT

AN.
,<

331

IS.

AN.

to),

lo),

SaLfJiovo)i>Ts [eV] ara.

IS.

LO),

LO),

7TOV

AN.

LO),

OTTOV '(TTt TLfJLLO)TaTOV.

IS.

ta>,

lo),

(T(f).

crfjiJia

(1000)

1005

0T]

Trarpl Trdpevvov.

KHPTH.
/cal

Soa^r'

(1005)

/xe

v TTpo^SouXois TTjcrSe KaS/xetas

ro^S' CTT' evvota -^9ovb<s
MSS. add irpb
which Weil has omitted

998. After this the

Traj'Tccj' 5' fjuol,

as a gloss on that next following.

1001.

loo,

SUO-TTOT^WC.

with many MSS. There

So Hermann

a great variety
of readings, Sva-rSvcof, Svffrdvuu, SUO-TTJvwv, and all add either KUKUV or inHJi&Twv.
'
After &va the words 'ETe<{;cAei5 opx 777 e Ta
are written by the Schol. in the margin
of the Med.
1004. tv Ura.
Hermann omits tv
with several MSS., and it rather clashes
with the regular construction. Cf. Cho.
is

557, ^ret}? Sai/j-ovq, 861*0$ KaicoTs. Phoen.

888,&>s 8aiiJ.ovwvTas KavaTptyovras ir6\iv.
But we might read Saifj-ovuvT* eV &TO,
the dual being appropriate to the sense
and better suited to the metre.
Per'
haps we may render it, possessed by evil
'
influence in a time of calamity, i. e. the
invasion of the city.
1006. #TTOU Vrt. Dindorf has inserted
tffrl, which the metre seems to require,

Dr. Oberdick,
1007. tr^jUa
of

7T7?Ma.

Med.

It is

TTOU TJ/xict>TaToy /xepos;

WestphaFs correction
confirmed by the Schol.

is

r^v svvty rov irarp6s. Weil

supposes the burial of the sons near the
father at Thebes is meant, and that the
irapa

1010

poet followed a legend different from

that in the * Oedipus at Colonus.'
1008. It is the ingenious and probable
opinion of Westphal that the original
play ended, like the Persae, with the
dialogue, and the last scene was added
by another hand subsequently to the
acting of the Antigone. This view, he
thinks, will account for a third actor.
Ibid. SOKOVVTU Kal 86avTa.
It is
difficult to believe that this strange expression came from the pen of the poet.

Weil proposes 86avTa nal SOKOVVTO., 'the

measures passed and still in force.' Compare Plat. Theaet. p. 172, B, tirav S6^
Kal Zvov Uv tioKfj xp^vov. Symp. p. 209, A,
& tyvxy npoff-fiKei Kal Kvycrai Kal nveiv.
" We
have decreed and decree as follows,"
is a formula of a Kussian imperial edict.
Both words are perhaps glosses on the original reading, such as yuvai, ra KvpuQevT*
a7ro77?Aa/ jue XP^* The Schol. Med.
has TO S6^avra TOIS TrpofiovXois airaye later Schol.
yeTAai /j.e XP^> an<^

ra apfffKovra rots vrpctTriydls Kal TO??

Blomfield conTrpoexovffi T&V t]$a{wv.
jectures vfuv TO. /*ei> 5d|afT' airayyf\\iv
/te xptf-

1010.

eV

evvoia

yfloyfrsf

'with

the

'.

'

AISXTAOT

332

eSofe y^s (1X0,19

yap l^Opov^ Oavarov

f

iepaiv TraTpuojv

8* 00*109

OV7Tp TOtS
ev

TOUTOU

8'

afjL(j)l

eiXer'

(1010)

arep

l>eO(,

TovS* eTreVraXrat

Xe'yeiz'.

1015

d8eX(oj> roVSe IToXv^ei/cous

ea> /Sa\Lv

cLdairrov, apTrayrjv Kvcrlv,

(1015)

el

rts ejU7roS&>z> ecrr^ SO/H

/JIT)

TGJ rouS'*
^ecoi'

ayos Se

7raTyo&Kui>,

Acal

Oavouv

1020

ov? drt/^acra? oSe

crrparev/x* ITTOLKTOV lp,/3a\ajv

OVTO) 7TTeLVO)V TO^S'

rjpei,

V7T* OL(t)VO)V So/CCl

(1020)

ari/io)? T

KOL
Dr

1025

of the land.'

._ will

patriotism,'

Qr, 'for his

or kindly regard for nis

The Med. has CTT' evvaia,

country.
which the Schol. explains ei> rtp r6iry
rov Td<f>ov. (Perhaps, TOV iraTpbsrd<pov.)
1012. The Med. and others for tXpyuv
give ffTvy&v, whence Hermann, Weil, and
Dindorf after Dobree (Advss. ii. p. 19)
have 5^/uos aAa ffrcyuv
edit artywv.
Sophs Suppl. 127, irvpyov ffTtyeiv ctfxeo'fle
vo\f/j.wv S6pv supra 205, where o-reyeu/
'
is
to be proof against ;' but it does not
appear that a man is ever said erreyety
'
to keep away the enemy.'
7roA|tJovs,
The Schol. Med. has etpyoav STJAOJ^TJ,

We

and
,

given in ed. Rob. and some

it is

MSS. There seems to be an antithesis with

is friendly to him
And this
friend to its foes.'
tin allusion to the common formula of
treaties, rovs avrovs ex^poi'J Kal (pt'Aouy
'

<(>i\ais.

The land

who was no

Qayarov

vopifav.

So

death.'
ovno-iv

l\6fji.-r}v,

829.
1013. iepwv
Aenret

T]

vircp.

Hermann

Ag.

yap

says,

quod

Schol.

Med.

virep iepuv Trarptfav

"jungendum

idem est ac
fyavo-Tos, vel simile quid."
oatos,

But

tiffios.

this is

an argument which

it

does not seem safe to press too far. Cf.

Ag. 1409. It is not easy to supply yuaXo/j-evos, as the Schol. appears to do. But
he may have read thus, tfpycav yap e'xfyota
QO.VO.TOV
'6(rios

eV TrjAei iepwv irarpcpwi',

5'
&rep TeOvrjKfv /c.r.A.
Jy vy rdEd.

e'/Aer*

&v

(JLO/j.<pr)s

soil.

1016. Weil proposes IIoAwe/KTj \eyoa.

But see Soph. Ant. 26.
1020. &yos K.T.A.
Even in death he
shall have guilt incurred fromhis country's
'

gods.' Schol. Med. ovetSos ry TIoXwe'tKei

" ScriSHTTC [*.$) eA6?j/ avrbv r)]v ir6\iv.

bendum fortasse co-rat." W. Dindorf;

who did not perceive that two Scholia
are here

mixed together, the latter clause

belonging to efjnroS&v f(mr).

1021. arifj-do-as cx l Weil, who thinks
the next verse was made up by an interpolator from 579.

irarpcftav.

Again,

'he got

his
4cr&\wv r^V
341.
Cf. Bum.

c'/Aer".

tro\\5)V

688, raxwe 8', us it/ue^Trros (5

Hippol. 1402, Ti/iTjs e/j.4/u.(pO-ri. The order
of the words is alleged in favour of Icpuv

si

est

cum

dixisset

Why should

not the genitive depend on /UOM<J>T)S &rep ?

i.e. 'without having wished to ravage
the temples, like his brother.' Cf. Pers.

1024. TafytvTa vn' olcavu>y.

proverbial phrase, illustrated by Blomfield in
his glossary from Soph. El. 1488, where
dogs and vultures are called raQe'is. The
idea naturally suggested itself in countries

where those creatures are the regular consumers of exposed carrion. rv^oxoa,
TVH$OV y?rb x ei P v X &"r ^ e/J/TO ^f. iroAv'

Xcaffrov rd<pov, Cho. 343.

Horn.

II. xxi.

323.

EIITA EHI SHEAS.

333

trpocrcrefiew otftw

ccooas <iXa)z/ VTTO.

TOIOLVT ISofe rwSe
/xeico^ reXei.
61PCU S'

-4ZV.

eyw

Se KaS/xeio)^ ye TrpoaraTais

Xe'ya>,

dXXos roVSe crvvBairTew

>'^\J^

/)/!
Uaifjacr

'

^9

'

(1025)

1030

OeXrj,
>

ovo ai

aotkfpov TQV 6/iOV

'

aTTicrTQV TTJvS*

roiyap Oe\ov<r
i//v^, 8avovTi

7re/3

cryyydva)

ct)cra,

aurw

oucra,

Koivuvei KOLKMV,

OLKOVTI,

CTTrdcro^rai*
yol/3

1035

/CO/7TO

TOVTOV Se <jdp/cas

(1030)

o5

O? Ta\aiVY)<$

TrdXei.

avapyiov

TO KOWOV

<f>pzvi.

oue
/X,T)

/cat

(1035)

So^crctra)

/caracrfca^d? eya>,

1040

rwSe

(frepovcra fivcrcTivov

1028.

Med. T

TeAet.

rdy/jLan

and

Schol.

T$ 76

Blomf., with one MS.

'
1029. 6'*y& 5e
yf , Well,_and7 say
to the rulers of the Cadmeians,' &c7
1031. /caro KivSvvov )8aAcD (j8a\w M.).

Blomf. gives KO/XC Kivtivvy )8oAw, as inf.

1051, from the Schol. recent, ety Kivfivvov
6/ujSaAaJ

e/uiavT-fiv.

But

avafidXXfiv

is

here used as ^ineiv KivSwov Heracl.

149, Kivtivvov roorJ/'Se avepptya/jifv Thuc.
iv. 85, rots es oTrav rb virdpxov dvappnrrotffi ib. v. 103, itivtivvov pfycu Eur.
Rhes. 154. Aristoph. frag. 545, <f>pde

Toivw, us eyca

which

last

(rot TrSs aveppi^ai KvjSoy,

shows clearly the meta-

phor.

1032. aSeA<frbp T^>y f^v, ' my own dear

brother/ him whom I claim as indeed my
brother, though others have abandoned
him. For ^a^acra Heimsoeth's conecture

seems probable.
Hesych. &TTKTTOS' aTrapdiricrros,
So supra 838. 869. a7n<rre/
O7rej0rjs.
Eur. Suppl. 389.
airet0e?i/ Prom. 658.
Herod, iii. 15. vi. 108.
Heracl. 968.

Tifjiwffa

1034. 5fif6v.

Cf.

Prom. 39, T& 1^7-

yeves roi Seivbf tf 0' 6fj.i\ia.

1035. Perhaps interpolated. But cf.
Soph. El. 325, '6/j.atfj.ov f'/c Trarpbs ravrou

fyvffiv Xpvff66/j.iv,

IK

1036. ggAQycr* &KQVTI. The poets are

so fond of this sort of antithesis that the
exact meaning is not in every instance
easily assigned, as 5uo-%t/x6povs frros y^>'
The Scholiasts
-^Trop ^ep^^ Cho. 264.
seem to have read /ca: with the Med.
The Schol. Med. has o5eA0 81' dvayKr?*/
yeyov6ri a/cy. There can be no doubt
that the genitive is right. The idea seems
to be, that if Polynices had been alive, he
would have been unwilling that his sister
should incur danger in his behalf by
" fratrem
disobeying the state. Weil,

invitum in mala incidisse, se ultro discrimen adire dicit."

1038. ovSe is sometimes used for oy

when there
234.

a strong denial. See Suppl.

1055.
Ar. Pac. 196.
Weil marks a lacuna, and

is

Philoct.

Ach. 563.

also after 1041.

1039.

Cf. Suppl. 661,

SOKTJO-^TW.
apSpo/c^s \oiybs eTreA^erw.
Prom. 1023, etVeAfleVw <re ^TTOT'.
1040. afrry.
OUTO? M. (sic).
avrjj
Hftrm. DinH., "Rlnmf wif.h Piprsnn- This

yurjSe

TIS

is

probable

ttavr^

but then the repetition in

/caAityw is rather unsatisfactory,

and T<5e may very well

n6\ir(p.

agree with

A1ZXTAOT

334
a)'

/LtTySe'

iroXiv'

8oyy

(l04o)

OdpcreC TraptcrTcu fji^avr) Syoacmf/Hog.

7ToXu> ere JUT) /3taecr#ai rdSe.

KH.
AN.
KH.
AN.
KH.

1045

<

ere /XT) Trepicrcra Krjpvcrcreiv e//,ou

ye /xeWot
'

877/^,09

d$a7T7os

8*

eV<uya>i/ /ca/ca.

oyros ou yei^o'erai.

(1045)

dXX* OP TroXis crruyet cru referees T<x<a>;

rouSe SiareTi/xTjrcu #eoi9.

ou, TT/HJ/ ye ^topoiv TTJvSe Kw8vva) /3a\tlv.
7ra0a*i> Aca/cw? KaKol&iv d^riy/AetySero.

KH.

du>0'

eis

1043. MTiSe

1050

TO,

17877

KH.

TO? Sof?? TraA.ty.

*And

Cf.1039. Schol. recent, tvavrlcas.

1044. eap(T6t T i. e. 3 ^yft. sup. 1037.
Some take 6ctpo-6t for tha'dafTve ; but the
imperative seems rather ex more tragicorum, and so Hermann has edited.
f
1045. fitdCea-Bai, to act in defiance of
the city in this/ Cf. Antig. 1073, oA\'
e* ffov /Stafoj/Toi rdSe.
Schol. Med.
1048. rpdxvi>'.
Xeye
B-oA.\d/cjy, rpax^s ear at i Srjftos, a\\'
oucos OUK ai'ao'TefApy (
s) jtte da^at.
Compare olfyn/ve, Ag. 892. We have
Tpoxetai' o/>77ji' in Eur. Med. 446. Plat.
trary.*

Protag. p. 333, E, KO.( /tot eSJ/cet 6 Upwray6pas ^5ry TtrpaxyvQat re Kai o^coftaK
al TrapaTeTOX^o' Tpbs rb diroKpivfO'da.i.

Weil reads rpax^>5 S' a9airros OVTOS ov

; from the probable correction
of L. Schmidt. Mtiller (Diss. ad Bum.
allusion " to
finds here a

yev-fifferai

p. 80)

e^os TO 8' epyov

(1050)

r\v.

H, ib. vii. 14.

let

no one suppose it will be otherwise/ Or

*
perhaps, let no one resolve to the con-

\^

TOJ

1456,

vvv irpoHfis

fjL-f)

/te,

Hippol.

T*KVOV,

a\\a

tcaprepei. 'in. KtKO.pT4pi]rai rd/m'. v\co\a

yotp, irdrep.
Frag. Aesch. 263, from

Hesych. $iaire<ppovpviTcu /3tos* AtVxvAos

$pv(v. olov 77 Sia. TOV ftiov (ppoupa <rvvIn
T6TeA6(TTot, ^ 8ie\-f)\v6ev 6 xP^vos.
Ajax 332, rbv &v$pa SiairttyotfidarQai nanois
may well mean, 'that the madness
caused by his misfortunes is now over,'
and he is e/*<pwv. Hermann gives ou
5u<rT6T^rjTot, by a conjecture far from
Weil reads ou S/x a Terf/xT/Tat,
probable.
eadem morte affecti sunt. ( Perhaps, _ou
'
ykp Oeols ;
is__^oi the honour paid
to
them distinct ? ') Madvig, Adv.
Grit. i. p. 195, says, " fortasse scribi debet
TOtJS' ST* OU/C OT^TJT* ^V Qfo7s,
J757J T^
'
noram, cum huius res dis non invisae
nee contemptae erant.' " It is remarkable
that the Schol. Med. does not recognize
the ou, in TCI irepl rrjs np.^ TOVTOV uiro

political

the history of those times, when the

Athenian populace, full of pride and insolence on the score of their achievements against the Persians, clamorously

demanded new
a partial

and liberties,
concession of which even Arisprivileges

tides considered to be rendered expedient

spirit of the age."
1050. 8taT6TtMT?Tat. The MSS. prefix
ow, which seems, as sup. 468, to have
arisen from a misapprehension of the

by the

which is, 'Yes, I will; for hejs

no longer honoured by the gods? Lite-

sense,

1052. vaebv KaKws. ' He had suffered

a wrong, and was but requiting it with
'
But this attempt of his was
wrong.'
directed against all the citizens, instead of
'
Eteocles alone.'
Contention is the last
goddess to finish a dispute ; I tell you, I
will bury himj use no more words.'

'Well, be self-willed, if you must; I can

only forbid it.' Cf. Antig. 643, <ws Kal

Blom1054 to be
an interpolation on the ground that it
TOJ/

field

IXP^ V

o-vrafiLvvoiVTai KUKO'IS.

was the

first

to suspect v.

theerodshave done honouring his

The reply is, ' It was not so
affairs.'
till he forfeited their favour by endanger-

violated the uniformity of the (rnxofJivQia.

Hermann, with much greater probability,
attributes it to the herald as an answer
to a lost verse of Antigone, which ha

ing his country.' Compare

supposes

'

rally,

Siaireir<fy?07jTat,

Pers. 710. ImTreTret/mo-flcu, Thuc.

vi.

91.

may have

been

ot

yt

EI1TA EHI 9HBAS.

AN.
KH.
AN.
XO.

Epis Trepaivei pvOov vcrrar^

335

Oecov'

aXX* auTo'/3ouXo9 icr9\ anti/vena)

lycb 8e ^cxi//<y roi^Se* /r

8'

e'ycJ.

1055

0^^* <P^^

*Epivves, air

181770 So.

(1055)

yeVos a>Xecrare TrpvpvoOev OUTOJS,

/ C \
' ^ ^
/
O ^
//)

TL 77at70)

Tt oe 0/30)

CT

770)9 TOX/AT^GTOJ ^,7?T

ri oe

/cXcU(,I>

pyre irpo7rep,7TLV eVl Tvp./3ov

dXXa

1060

(1060)

<o)8oi)/x,ai AcaTTOTpeTroftai

1065

fkj~]

ye ^T)^ 77oXXcij^
fef /cei^o? 8' 6 raXas ayoo?
fJLOvdi<\avTov e^cov 0prjvov
eicrt.

HM.

Tts

a^ raura irWoiro

A. SpaTCt) *re 770X19

/cat /AT)

10556. 1 have transposed the order

The herald, who
of these two lines.
speaks the first verse (1045), should not
speak also the last. By this change,
^yi> of the one speaker rightly follows
immediately the ty& of the other.
1057. Schol. Med. Siaipe'irai 6
IJL\V virep TIoXvve'iKovs, TUV 5e
'Ereo/cAe'ous oixruv.
Sxrirfp be

riav

6 xopbs, OVTCOS

ital

al ctSeAtpcu,

/cal

'EreoKAe? aKoAouflet"

(1065)

8para>

1070

1060. irpvfjLvtecv.
So Dind. with all
the MSS. irpfpvoeev Blomf., Herm. with
See on 71 sup.
Vossius.
1064. aAAa (frofioDucu. 'And yet^on
the other hand I am afraid, an
from incurring a fp,r qf fha P.iHy.pnH *
(facere, unde mihi cives timendi sint,

Herm.).

Pgrhapa WP shnnld

rpnrl ien.irn.

But see on Pers. 219. On

orTpe^o^gt.
this dilemma between duty and fear the

f)

chorus divide, one side, with Antigone,

courageously accompanying the corpse of
This, in fact, is the principle on which
Polynices, the other, with Ismene and a
the chorus forms hemichoria, viz. when procession of the citizens, following the
there are two sides to be advocated. See bier of Eteocles.
If Ismene is really pre1069. rls Uv ravra irleotTQ : ' Who
Suppl. 1039.
sent during this last scene, it follows that would obey the city in this matter ? ' T"e.
there must have been three actors. But who will dare to go with Antigone ? The
it seems not improbable that she withMed. has rts b.v olvrb. TrfiQotro (tri6oiro),
drew as the herald entered, since his a few T(S olv kv TO. K.T.A., and only four
business was only with the recusant or five have ravra.
The ovv might very
Antigone; and she might return when he well have been thrust in to fill up the
had retired at v. 1056.
anapaestic verse (see on Pers. 547), but
Ibid. /u67<{Aauyo{ seems to refer to then we should have expected not TO,
the punishment of boasting and disobe- but roCra. Hermann edits T/S olv kv
dience. * Q ye dread powers that avenge TO trlQono ;
The reading in the text
proud words and bring rum on families, is Porson's.
and now have thus utterly destroyed the
1070. S/)dVa> Tg. The T* was inserted
race of Oedipus.' Weil transfers 1057
by Canter. Hermann, Weil, and Dindorf
60 to follow 1007.
It has been reprefer jn with Elmsley.

'la'/WTji'T;

7ro\ei,

rcfj

^ Se

'AisTiy6i>r)

T$

*col

rp

Tlohwelicei.

336

cuSe
j

Vv

B.

aAAoT

HM.

7rpo\

Kal yap yevea KOIVQV roS' d^os,

Kal TroXts dXXa>s

jAtTa

CN /

eTTCtt^ei TO, GLKCLLOL.

^/xet? 8' djita TwS',

/cai

(1070)

1075

axnrep re TroXts

TO $iKaiov ^vveiraivel.

yap

/xd/capas

/cal -dios

i&xyv

oSe Ka8/xio>^ rjpv^e TTO\LV

/XT) avaTpaTrrjvai, /XT)S' dXXoSa7rwi>

1080

(1075)

KaTaK\vo-0rjvaL f^a /xaXtcrra.

marked on Suppl. 756, that

TI

and

TT

are

sometimes confused, and this might account for the omission of the former
before the latter.
But the Schol. Med.
does not seem to have found any accusative, for he supplies & jSovAerai TTOU/TCO.
Cf. Spaaai re /*^ Spaa-ai re Suppl. 374.
The sense is, ' whether or not the city
imposes a penalty, we will go,' &c.

1074. Kal yap yev^. Hermann, who

this system to correspond
accurately with the following, supposes TT?
KaS/ietwp or TTJ KaSp.oytve'i to have been
lost.
&\\a>s a\AoT K.T.A.., a clear and
forcible allusion to the fickleness of an

'

Ovid, Trist. v. 9, 12, Gratia post magnos

est tibi habenda deos.'
The Schol. Med.

here has a rather perplexing note

ftereb
yap rovs dtovs Kal rfyv eavrov TrapedrjKfV
:

la"Xyv virfp TTJS ir6\(cos' Kal yap tv(Kt}(rav

TroAirar Kal OUK elotre T^V

ol i)fj.eTpoi

n6\iv

f](j.uv

We

ytiwv.
his

'
Next after the
fJLera /ieixapas.
Blomfield refers to Herod, vii.
139, where the Athenians are spoken of
as $aai\ria ^era 76 Qtovs, avciHrd/j.et'oi.
Compare also 11. vii. 228, Kal fj.fr' 'AxiA-

1079.

gods.'

A^a

Xen. Anab. vii. 7, 22,

yap oT5a, nera TOVS Oeovs, fis

(Aero,

irpwTov n.tv

tre

TOVTOVS

Ko.ra.ffr-i]ffavTas.

yap

vwb ^et/iepiyoD

irpbs

fj.aKapas Kal

T^V

tStor

K.T.A.

For

sntax

ri TII/OS see v. 204.

appears to be oSe ra

Nothing can be weaker than to

combine KaraK\v<rQrivai TO nd\i(TTa. But
TO yuoAio-To is not noticed by the Scholiast.
Probably it was added to make up
the paroemiac verse after some word had
been lost, which is represented by x ei ~
Dindorf reads
v in the scholium.
KaTaK\vaQriv.

pTj^rjvopa.

rb <pavep6v

(wffirep ?)

TJV 'Apmight conceive the text in

copy ran thus

would have

Athenian mob, possibly in reference to

their treatment of Aristides.
1077. oyuo T<5'. Schol. Med. a^

OVTUS

KaTan\v(r67)vai

Kv/jiaros

vai

text

may

Perhaps,

ToSSrot, for /caTa/fAi/<r0r}have been introduced into the

from the

scholia.

ATAMEMNilN.

ATAMEMNONOS.

v
eis

Aya/xe'/xvcn/

V7T(TXTO T^S
CTTI

!Xtoi> UTTIOUV Tfl

ttUT^5 T^/XepaS OTJ/XttlWlV

KXvTat/xnyo-Tpa, tra

/xtcr$a>

d?n;yyeiXcv avr^ Se
Trvperov cpovora*

ov(n.

TOI/

wv Kat

*Aya/xe/xvtov

r)v TO,

Xa^vpa

SlO,

TTVpOTOV.

rov

nqpoiir]

ei

O&V

(TKOTTOV lK

KOL

Trvp&ov.

"

TO

TropOrja-oi

fj.lv

tSwv

o^Xov /jteraTre/xTTCTat, irept roC

owurTaTai* otTtvcs aKoucravTcs Tra.ia.vi~

TOJV TrpcorySvTcov

6 ^opos

fJiT ov TroXv Se Kat

Scrj-yeiTai.

evOa

KXvTat/xi/rjorrpa,

TaA0v/3ios TrapaytvcTat, Kai

8' e?rt aTr^i/rys

ep^eTat*

Kat ^ Kao-avSpa.

O*KOV crvv T^ KXvTai/xv^Tpa.

avros

TO,

etTrero 8'

/xei/ ovi/

Kara

aTryvr),

Trpoetcrep^CTat eig TOI>

KacravSpa 8e 7rpo/xavTVTat,

/3ao-tXeia eto'eX^ctv, TOV eavnys Kat

TT\OW

TOI/

avrw eTepa

cts

?rptv

Ta

TOU 'Aya/xe/xvo^o? ^avaTOV, Kat T^V e^

'

'Opeo-Tov /x^rpOKTOvtav, Kat ctaTrrySa

d>5

6a.vovp.ivri^ pL\j/a,<ra

TOUTO 8c TO /xepog TOV 8pa/xaTOS 0av//,a^Tat,

r

tKavov.
TOI/

t8i a)s

8c Ato*^vXos TO^ 'Aya/xe/xvoj/a

TO.

a>s
e?rt

8e Kao-aVSpas o-twTT^cra? Odvarov, vtKpav avrrjv VTre

TC Atyto-^ov Kat KXvTat/xi^o-Tpav eKarepov Bu(rxvp^6fj.vov Trept T^S

peo-0)9

ei/t

Kc^aXato/ T^V

TO 8patia

6Tt

TW

8e,

di/ai-

Tats TOV

ap^oi/ros ^>tXoKXeovs, *OXv/x7Tta8t

TrpwTOS Atcr^vXos 'Aya/xe/xvoi/t, Xo^(/>opots, Eu/xcvtVi, IIpwTet

SeuTepo).

craT^ptKw.

evrt

dvaipeVet 'I^>tyi/tas'

/xi>, TTJ

c^op^yct Hei/OKX^s

HpoXoyt^ct

<vXa,

'A<^>t8vci;s.

Oepdiruv 'Aya/xc/xvovo?.

AGAMEMNON.
THE Orestea, the only extant specimen of a tragic trilogy, was
acted 01. 80. 2 (B.C. 458), as recorded in the Greek argument, and
It
only three years before the death of its author at Gela in Sicily.
in
a continuous and connected narrative, and without regard
relates,

to

what modern

murder

critics

by

his

have called the unities of time and

of

return

triumphant

Agamemnon from

faithless

queen,

place, the

Troy, his treacherous

the just

and

heaven-directed

vengeance of his son Orestes, returning from exile to claim the

throne and to slay the guilty usurpers, Clytenmestra and Aegisthus;
the subsequent remorse and madness of the avenger, his expiation
and judicial acquittal by the aid of Apollo and Pallas. 1 By far the

most profound and

three,

each

in

difficult of the existing plays of Aeschylus, these

of which a third actor appears,
combine an

elaborateness and complexity of plot, an artistic development of the

and

characters,

the

(in

Eumenides) a variety of

religious

and

which, to be rightly comprehended, demand

student a most careful and repeated study of each,

political allusions, all

from the

not regarded as a separate composition, but strictly as a part of a

whole.

The

scene of the

Agamemnon

is

laid at

2
Argos, or Mycenae, and

the chorus consists of twelve Argive Elders, who form the senate
and vicegerent council of state in the absence of the King, much as
the

IIicrTot

who compose

of the play

is

the chorus in the Persians.

The

act

first

taken up with the narrative of the capture of Troy

The three tragedies, says Professor Kennedy, may be regarded as three acts of
The first is the Crime/ the second ' the Vengeance/ the third the
plot.
Avenger's Trial.' (Introd. to Agam., p. 1 2.)
3
See Mr. Clark's < Peloponnesus/ p, 70, 71.
1

one

'

'

341

AGAMEMNON.
and the calamitous return
victorious

King

the

of the

second

army, and the arrival of the

includes his death, and that of his

paramour, the captive Cassandra; the third describes the conflict

between the chorus, still faithful to their lord, and the avowed and
defying usurpers of the royal house.

the secondary

Though only

character in the action, the chief interest centres in Clytemnestra.

She
of

a true queen, conscious of her power and her rights

is

but

love,

incapable

of

forgiveness.

Subtle,

capable

proud,

daring,

and an accomplished hypocrite, she disguises a longcherished hatred of her lord, resulting from the sacrifice of their

resolute,

daughter at Aulis, under the guise of conjugal affection.

The

murder being perpetrated, she throws off the mask, and not only
avows, but glories in the deed as an act of just retribution. With
all this

she

is

not the abandoned and shameless adulteress, but the

and mother; not the merely vindictive and

ferocious homicide, but the moralist who can reason upon and the
deeply-injured wife

sophist

who can justify her

conduct.

the tyrant and the bully, the schemer in the plot, but
Aegisthus
He trusts to the prestige of wealth and
in
the murder.
not the actor
is

throne for impunity, and he meets danger by

At the close of the play,
threats rather than by a bold defiance.
possession

of the

draws

though he
(v.

1630),

Prof.

it

is

Kennedy

loathsome

his

sword against the chorus

the body-guards

him

stigmatizes

coward,

gloating

who
as

over

in

self-defence

are called to fight for him.

"merely a contemptible and

the

success

of

his

stealthy

vengeance."
"
"

The main

idea of the trilogy," Miiller remarks (Dissert, p. 210),

showing how a curse, rooted in the human race,

and generating one misdeed out of another, in a case where only
the family destiny and no guilt of his own weighs upon the curseconsists in the

is averted by the superior control of the saving

have already traced the same idea in the family curse
of the house of Laius in the Seven against Thebes.

possessed person,

God."

We

" the
102)
poetic privilege of representing the glory of her heroes as the
Hence the proud and vaunting character
occasion of their fall."
"

To mythology

"

belongs

(says Curtius, Hist. Gr.

i.

p.

AGAMEMNON.

342

of Agamemnon, with all its mock humility, is an essential part of

the plot, and prepares us, like the bodings of the chorus on the
same subject, for a speedy and terrible reverse. lie was himself

under both a family ban and the twofold guilt of an army led away
die at Troy and of a daughter sacrificed to ambition and
His fate is but hastened by his ill-advised
superstitious fear.

to

compliance with the dictates of vanity

The

sources from which

(v.

917).

poet derived the subject

the

of his

Trilogy were not the Iliad or the Odyssey, to neither of which is

"
there any clear allusion, but the ancient epics of the
Cyclus," the
4
Cypria and the NOOTOI, or Return of the Heroes.
The MSS. of the Orestea are unfortunately very few. The
Medicean contains it, but in a mutilated state, from the loss of

which makes a gap in this play from v. 301 to 1034,

and again from 1129 to the end, including the argument and part ot

many

leaves,

the prologue of the Choephoroe.

MS. Guelph., a copy from the Medicean of the xvth century, and
containing the same lacunae.

A Florence

MS.

of saec. xv., also copied

from the Medicean, and

with the same lacunae.

A
MS.

fragment of the

Agamemnon

said to be of saec. xiii.

It

from the Medicean while yet

beyond the

first

lacuna

now

comprises some of the other

339) in a Venetian
thought to have been copied

(as far as v.
is

entire,

existing

since
in

it

the

goes considerably

Med.

This

MS.

plays, but neither the Choephoroe nor

the Eumenides.

Another Venice MS. of

saec.

xiii.,

containing, amongst

other

Agamemnon and Eumenides, but both mutilated. This

thought to have contained the Agamemnon entire, but many

plays, the

MS.

is

leaves have been torn out of

Florence

MS.

it,

viz.

from

v.

45

to 1064.

of saec. xiv., which contains the

Agamemnon

with the Eumenides (mutilated) and other plays.

Naples MS. written by the grammarian Triclinius, about the
end of the xivth century, also containing the Agamemnon entire,

entire, together

with the same plays as the last, but of little authority from the
numerous conjectural alterations he has introduced.
4

See "Quintus

(F. Norgate).

Smyrnaeus and the Homer of the Tragic Poets,"

ed.

2.

343

AGAMEMNON.
The

last three

MSS.

are considered

by some not

to

have been

derived from the Medicean.

The Medicean

is the sole authority for the corrupt and difficult

of
the
Choephoroe (the MS. Guelph. being a mere transcript
play
from it). For the Eumenides, besides those enumerated above, a

MS.

by the hand of Janus Lascar, and copied

either from the Medicean, or the archetypus MS., whence the latter
Paris

exists, written

was derived

and a paper MS. of

half of the same play.

saec. xvi.,

comprising the latter

TA TOT APAMATO2

XOP02 TEPONTON.
KAYTAIMNH2TPA.

TAA0YBIO5 KHPYH.

AFAMEMNON.
KAS5ANAPA.

AFAMEMNilN.
&TAA3.
Qeovs

alrat Toi^S' aTraXXayrjv 7r6va>v

fjiev

<j)povpas erecas
crre-ycus

^KOS,

r/V /cotjLtdj/xe^o?

^irpeiSwf dyKadev,

KWO?

Si'/cr^,

rous
I am ever asking
1. fleous /*/ aircD.
of the gods a riddance from these toilsome duties throughout my long year's
watch.'
The Watchman who speaks the
Prologue is understood to be a servant of
the family, appointed to the task by Clytemnestra, but in heart suspicious of her
designs, and devoted to the interests of
his lord.
He is seen on the house-top,
i. e. the roof of the
palace of the Atridae
represented at the back of the proscenium,
from which he descends to call ClytemThis position was occanestra at v. 39.
'

sionally adopted both in tragedy and

comedy : see Eur. Suppl. 1045. Orest.

Ar. Pac. 180 compared with 822.

regards the construction, if we retain

hold (18, 19).

*

2. *r\v Koif^<a/j.fvos
&ynQ.Qfv.
Keeping
which by night, with head on hand,' i. e.

in a reclining posture, but not

actually
He first specifies the place
sleeping.

where, and then the manner how he

keeps watch. Thus ftynaOfv qualifies KOIfj.6lj.evos, which, taken literally, would imply a dereliction of duty, the sleeping on
his

the MSS. reading P.TIKOS, for which Blomf.

and Dind. adopt Stanley's correction
juf/xo?, it seems best to take it, with
Klauseu, for the accusativeof theduration
of time (comparing inf. v. 1114), and to
'

explain

(ppovpa ereta,

watch which

has already lasted a year,' or, ' limited to

a year in duration,' from the words of
Homer, Od. iv. 526, <puAa<r<re 8' 07' '*
fviavrbv, said of the spy appointed by
Aegisthus to keep a look-out for the
return of Agamemnon. By the plural
irbvwv not only the duty of watching
is implied, but the inconveniences attending it (v. 12 15), and the sorrowful
thoughts on the state of the royal house-

ix.

ira.Xa.ibv

93.

Compare Eum.

&yKa.6ev

\aftii)v

<pv\a.n))v,

80,

jSperas.

So a

In
gloss in MS. Farn. has eV ayK<i\ais.
the Schol. Med. for fy eVl /ATJKOS KOI(J.U>-

must read

*r\v

eir'

ayicwvos

KUL/J.O:-

On

1570.

As

T)\V

post,

Herod,

(in

the other hand, Hesychius

aypiaeev) and the author of the

Lexicon

in

Bekker's Anecdota,

i.

p. 337,

assert that Aeschylus used &yKadev for

avtKadtv, and Franz has admitted the
latter reading into the text.
It does not

appear that avtKaQev, from ava and e/caj

(Cho. 419), can legitimately be contracted
&yKa.9ev, and we have sufficient
grounds for the other interpretation in II.
x. 80, opOuQels 5' tip' eV ayKuvos, KtQaXyv
Od. xiv.
fTraeipas, 'Arpe/Srjj/ irpocrfenre.
494, ^, Kal eV ayKuvos KffyaX^v <rxfdfi>.
Rhes. 7, opBov Kf(pa\r)v irr^w tptlffas.
The simile of the dog seems to refer only
to the close watching, not to the halfrecumbent posture.

into

AISXTAOT

346
\afjL7rpovs

SiWoras

[aore'yoas,

orav

KO! vvv

e/x,7r/)7ro^Tas

aWlpi

<^>9iva)(jLV) cu>roXa<?

re

XajujraSos TO
<f)pov<rav IK Tpoias

(fivXdcrcra)
,

wSe yap

re /3div'

avp6/Bov\ov

10

/cparei

\TTL^OP Keap.

'

OLV

Se WKTLTrXayKTov evSpocrov T

This verse has with reason been

7.

suspected as spurious, since acrrepas is

equally awkward after forpoov (4) whether
regarded as a synonym or with an in(Schol. on II. v. 5,
affrpov 8e, rb e/c
It was
ao-repcais avyKeipevov.)

tended difference.

nv

ev

(rcD^ua

probably added by some one who thought

KafJiirpovs Svvaaras (sun and moon) too
bold a phrase for the heavenly bodies,
the King and Queen of the sky. It is
an important evidence, in weighing the
question of authenticity, that the poet
does not appear to have admitted a dactyl
in the first foot of a senarius except in
the case of a proper name. See on Cho.
208. However, the later editors retain
the verse, and Hermann renders avroXas
See on Prom.
re ruv et aliorum ortus.
242, and compare ibid.

4626.
'

Klausen understands, as
I have long watched the nightly stars, so
I am now watching for the beacon/
making Kal in v. 5 to be answered by Kal
8.

%al vyi>.

in the present verse.

simpler way is
to suppose that Kal recalls the more direct
*
and accordduty mentioned in v. 2,
See
ingly I am now here watching,' &c.
Prom. 287. Bum. 384. rb av^o\ov,

the signal agreed upon. So inf. 306,

rtKfjiap roiovro t,vfJL^o\6v re ffo i Ae'yw.
For the article with only one of two substantives compare inf. 869, /caAo?,u' &/
avfipa ruvde rwv ffradfjiuv KVVO,. Ib. 1327 }
rrjs

fu\\ov$

KAe'os.

'For so
10. a>5e yap Kparei K.T.A.
firm in its resolve is a woman's manly counselling hopeful heart.' See on Pers.

Klausen interprets Kpore? eATri^oj',

in sperando superius est, as Kparelv rp4Xovra K.T.A. is used. The objection, is,
that the poet would have been more
fXirt^ov
likely to write o>5e yap /ce'op
Kpare?. Hermann renders it sic imperat;
734.

but there really seems no authority for

*

to command.*
Ann. vi. 25, ^Agrippina aequi
impatiens, dominandi avida, virilibus
Kpa-reiv in the sense of

Cf. Tac.

feminarum

curls

exuerat/

vitia

The

object of her

hopes is purposely left

It was something more than
indefinite.
the capture of Troy, the success of the
daring plans which she had laid for the
deception and destruction of her husband.
Some such inference must be drawn from
the addition of dvo'p6pov\ot>, with which

compare dvSpotypwi' yvv^, Soph. frag.

680. Xen. Oecou. x. iuit. disSpiKyt' ye
fTTiSeiKvvfis

Schol.

TT]V

Med. rb

Sidi/oiav

fj.eiova

rqs yvvaticos.
^ Kara yvvcuKa

Cf. v. 339.
He passes on to
the personal annoyances of his nightly

^ov\fv6/j.evov yevvalov.
12. CVT* Uv 5e K.T.A.

comfortless lodging, and gloomy

duty,
forebodings about the family. There is no
regular apodosis to evr' &i>, because orav
Se is inserted in v. 16, and thus the mind
of the speaker was drawn away from the
introductory proposition. Translate: 'and
as often as I have my repose broken by
night-walking, or my bed drenched with
dew, by dreams unvisited, for fear is ever
at hand in place of sleep, so that I cannot
close

my eyelids soundly in slumber,

and

when I have a mind to

(hum a tune) by way

sing or whistle
of providing a
musical remedy against sleep, then I
fall to tears,' &c.
Klausen and Peile
find a peculiar force in
placed at
the end of the first clause, as if it were
of
to
be
e/j.ol
directly suggestive
supplied
with irapaffrarf?. This appears a gratuitous supposition ; nor is it easy to

eW

approve Hermann's alteration, ri ^v ;

It is not unlikely that
<p6fios yap K.T.A.
some finite verb has been lost, in place of
which eyurjc was wrongly written, from its
resemblance to evv^v next above. Com-

Eum. 548.
pare however inf. 1197.
Dr. Donaldson suggests
Suppl. 360.
eppw (Eum. 291). Schol. Med. 3) Tre/j^rata
6 yap, ^ AeiVei rb d\v(av (f dAt$*>). He is
wrong however about yap, which merely
explains why the bed is not visited by
.

dreams, viz. through fear of punishment

if the man is caught sleeping at his post.

AFAMEMNflN.

347

v ovtipois OVK

TO

fiefiaCtos /BXecfrapa

/XT)

OTOLV 8'

OLL$IV

rj

crv^aXdv

VTTVU'

fJLWVp<T0aL SoKW,

VTTVOV roS' avrifJio\TTov ivri^vtov a/co?,

OLKOV rouSe

K\a(,a) TOT*

ws ra

oi>x

crvfJiffropav cnevaiv,

Trpoa'd' aptcrra S (,0,770^0 u^eVov.

'

vvv

curias

20

yeVoir' aVaXXayr) TTOVCW,

euayye'Xou <a^eVros opfaaiov trvpos.

iv *Apyei rrjcrSe
Iov lov.

yvvaiK

25

(rrj^aiva) Topa>s,

eVarretXacra^ w? ra^os
16. aetSetr, like

A nb.
and

418),

deipeiv (Soph.

aifffffiv,

Attic than

is less

He may

rfrro-etj/.

aSeti/

K.T.A..,

fffxapa, e<p' f/s

r<av dtKuv eis rb (puri^fiv auro'is

\afj.irds.

|uAa Kal 5a5/a.

Sraj/

the 7a/> showing the

reason, or a further reason, why he
could not sleep. (j-ivvpeo-dai. Aelian,
Var. Hist. ix. 11, says of the painter
Parrhasius, Kal fjSe Kal viroKii'up6/u.evos

7ap

s,

$5eii', ctipeiv,

have written

So/x,ot,s

Schol.

Med.

Set

TTTjjUaTos 6\iyov tvTavda, e?ra avaKpa-

&s Beacrd/mevov TOV irvp<r6v. huepriimproperly used for rj/jiepivbv,

as epya vvKTep-f)(rta clearly mean ' nightly
doings in Ar. Thesm. 204.
Properly it
means a day's length/ as we have irevQos
OVK fTi](riov, ' mourning not merely for a
In (Jmo? there
single year,' Alcest. 346.
is also an allusion to the
metaphorical
,

'

'

'

pa.ro (ire\a(ppvvi.v.

this

*vT4fj.v<av,

applying

remedy against sleep,'

where a.vriiJ.o\Trov means in place of a
song-like

'

i. e. not a real
dancing-song, but
only a substitute for it. Cf. &KOS TOJUCUOI/
Cho. 530, and evefoeiv inf. 1232. So
avribonXos Cho. 128.
o.VTt]V(ap inf. 430.

/J.O\TT^,'

Eum. 38. avri^LaQos Suppl.

The compound evrt/Aveiv properly

dy-riVcus

266.

refers to the

'

shredding in of herbs in
preparing a potion. He may mean, 'put5
ting into it (5. e. the (f>povpa) a remedy.
Except that tv is too far from roSe, Dr.
Kennedy's reading ei/ r^vuv has a high
see his note.
probability
19. 5m7roj'0u ueVov, 'managed/
The
5ta may be regarded as a monosyllable in
:

Mr. Davies gives

pronunciation.
rov/uifi/ov.

21. 6p(pvaiov.

morning.
22.

gleam

Seo-Tro-

Cf. Cho. 96.

because

it

was

early

Cf. inf. 256.

& x a 'P e

He

suddenly sees the

of the beacon-light, and starts to
-

from the reclining posture mentioned in v. 3. Hesych. \afj.irT-fip' Qeyyos,

his feet

and safety, as inf.

505, T^Ket yap vjjuv <j)u>s ev fv<pp6vrj cpfpwv.
'
25. lov, lov.
Hurrah, hurrah !' The
words are pronounced in a loud and protracted tone. Then, conscious as it were
of having given an unseemly expression to
a sudden impulse, he adds, By this shrill
warning I am announcing to the queen

sense, the light of joy

'

that she should rise quickly from her

couch and set up a loud shout of joyous
acclamation over this torch.' When lou
expresses joy, it is accented thus ; when
grief, as inf. v. 1185, lob is the correct

form.

Photius, lob, ffxt'r^ia.VTiK'bv eiriprov ofytot. See Choeph. 866.

Suppl. 830. ropus, Schol. ntyaXofywv(DS.
Compare ropwy yeywve'iv, Ion 696.
Hermann and Dindorf prefer o-r]/ji.ai>>, the
reading of all the MSS. but Med. and
Guelph. This would imply his intention
of descending from the roof to enter the
house. On 6\o\vyjj.bs see inf. 577.
pTjjucr

O.VT\

AISXTAOT

348

eiTrep '/Xiou TrdXts

a>s 6
KTos dyye'XXaw irpeirec
avros r eywye (^poi^Lov
TO, SCCTTTOTW^
yap et TrecrcWa

Tpis e

pa\ovcrr)s rrJcrSe

yeVoiro

ow

S*

/xot

30

(fr

[jLoXovros ev(f)L\fj

aVaKTos OLKOOV r^Se /Sacrrdcrat

ra
dXXa cnycw* /Bovs CTTI yXwcrcr^ jueya?
'

'

oljcos 8' auros, ei <0oyy>)i> Xd/3oi,

29. efrrep, if really,' < if indeed .'

Tcpe7Tt may bear an active sense, as Buttmann

suggests (Lexil.p.351), andas it certainly

has inf. 1299 ; but it is enough to understand with the Schol. Med. StairpeTrws
Still, one might have looked
o-ir)fj.aii>fi.
rather for efy-ye'AAet Trpeiruv in this
31. ^poi/jiiov xopeuo-o/^u.
i. e. to the

a prelude to it/
tTTcuris

'Will dance

xP^ v

Kard-

which he anticipates in 23.

The

Schol. perhaps

meant

this in explaining

irpb rrjs K\vTai/j.i>'f)(rTpas.

Without doubt

he goes through some steps of a dance

on the house-top, in conformity with his
words. Both the actions and the language
of the man are evidently borrowed from
low life ; and to this we must refer the
vulgar proverbs rpls e| fiaAovffrjs and

336.

oCs eVt yXaxray,

32. cw ireffoVro g^n-^g/.
I shall
reckon, I shall assume, to have turned up
'
I will make a good score of.'
well/
So Eur. Med. 532,
Schol. oiKfi(a(To/j.ai.
a\\' OVK aKptfiws avra #7j(TO;uat \iav.
This and the next line are quoted by
Photius in v. rpls e| ij rptis KV&OI, with

AiV^uAos
TTJS

ffj.il

ei/

and the variant

See also Hesych.

'Pi.yap.4p.vovi,

QpvKTwpias.

rpls e, i. e. each of the three

dice falling with the sice uppermost,
which was the best throw, the Senio
and Venus of the Romans. Cf. Soph,
frag. 686, ffrepyeiv Se rd/CTreo-^Ta Kal

in

v.

6e<rdai

TTpeirei

aofov KvfievT^v,

illustrates the technical use

which

of rtBecrdai,

said of marking down or counting the

numbers thrown. Plat. p. 755, &<nrfp
fV

fffTC/afffl

ridfffdai
/3e')8A.7j/c'

KvfiuV

TTpbs

TO,

TTeTTTW/cJTa

TO TT pay /j-ara. Aesch. frag. 132,

'A^tAAevy Svo /cujSw Kal

two aces and a quatre.'

'
But may it come
yevono 8' olv.
to pass accordingly
This is
/ Peile.
not the exact meaning of the particles

i.e.*

34.

ovv, as will appear from 217. 246.

Prom. 234. Eather we may translate,
however/ i. e. not to say any more on
the subject of ra Sfairoroov, I shall con8'

'

tent myself with expressing a hope that

may feel the friendly hand of my lord
within mine on his return. This is an
I

elegant and not uncommon idiom, e. g.

Plat. Apol. Socr. init., '6n fj.ev fyms, &
avSpts 'A^rjvaTot, TreTrJi/flare virb ruv e)Ua>y
/caTTryJpttj/, OVK olSa' ey<a 8' o$v Kal aurbs
vir'

avTUV bhiyov

f/j.avTov 67rAo0o/x?jf.

This
fte^ijKff.
proverb was used of those on whom compulsory and unwilling silence was imposed. Nothing is here said about a bribe
of money. He only means, that he is
not at liberty to express his real apprehensions about the conduct of the house.
Hermann, who remarks with truth
" multa
proverbia tarn fortuitam habent
originem, earn ut, nisi casu servata est
36. fiovs

firl

y\(a<Tffri

memoria, nemo possit eruere," supposes

the notion to be borrowed from an ox
treading on its own litter, or perhaps on
the foot of a man, so that it cannot be
withdrawn. See New Cratylus,
468.
Theognis, v. 815, f3ovs
.

fj.(a eTrl

/3ovs

eiri

fj.oi

y\(><r<rr)

Hesych.
TUV fj.)) 8vvaiJ.evoi)VTrappri(Tidea6ai,
TOV <*}ov,$ Sia T^ruv
y\>ff(rr)' irapoi-

JJTOI Sia T$IV Iffx^v

'Adr/vaicav
pay/j-fvov,

(v6fi.i(r/j.a)

'6virep

%x eiv

turiveiv

Sfovros TTappijffia^o/Mfyovs

Med. ^

fidpos

&v v fyK*x a ~
TOVS ir*pa TOV

l\v e0os.

Schol.

AFAMEMNflN.

349

'

av

eete^* a>i

e/c<wj>

eya>

avSai, /cou p,a6ov(TL

XOPOS.
StKOLTOV JJLV CTOS ToS' CTTCl

40

/le'yas

Me^e'Xaos aVa

Aiodtv

/cat

45

'Apyeiwv
0,770

otr
This belongs, and in a
slightly different sense, to both au5o> and
\-f)Oofj.ai.
'Though to such as are acquainted with the secret affairs of the
38.

Kci>j/.

family, I willingly speak out, yet to those

who are not, I purposely lose my memory
on the subject.' Compare Herod, iii. 75, 6
5e T<av P.GVTOI fKtlvoi TrpoereSeoi'TO avTOv,
TOVTUV fjifV K(l)V 1Tf\^OfTO. Ib. iv. 43,

TOU

eTrzerrajUfvo?

So

00/j.ai.

ou/c

rb
oT5a

fK&v eTTtAr)used in Hippol.

otjvofj.a

is

1032.
40.

The Watchman having retired into

the palace through the central doorway

behind the proscenium, the chorus of old
men, each leaning on his staff (see v.
75), enter the orchestra by the parodos,
and during their slow and measured tread
to the thymele in the centre, sing the
following system of anapaests, which
constitutes the parode properly so called.
Compare the opening anapaests of the
The
Suppliants and the Persians.
burden of their strain, which is conceived in a gloomy and boding spirit, is
the long absence of the army at Troy
on its mission of vengeance. They are
anxious to learn what news Clytemnestra
has received, that their minds may be

from their present suspense between hope and fear.

41. Hesych. dy-riSi/to/' avriiraXos, e'x-

view, observes Mr. Davies, of two kings

being one /j.6vapxos. TIMS, not so much
the genitive of quality as directly depending on fcvyos, since Sidpovov and Suric-fiirrpov give the notion of duality to a
singular substantive, and the phrase is
thus nearly equivalent to fcvyos Sia-a-ui/

We

'
TI/J.IWV f3affi\tav.
may translate, a
sturdy yoke-pair of throned and sceptered
kings holding their office from Zeus,
namely, the sons of Atreus/ So at' apxal,
TO, T\rj, are used of the persons rather
than the mere office they hold ; and we

have

43. Siep6vov.
The poet seems to speak
of the two brothers as 'joint-kings/ after
the Spartan custom, rather than as both
It is the Athenian
alike being kings.

Tayav

for

v/m<ppovas

110.
Compare 5i/cpaT?s
'ArpeTSat, Ajac. 251.
The accusa47. aTpaTiwTiv apuydv.
tive in apposition to the sentence rather
than to <rr6\ov. See on Prom. 575.
The Atridae cry
49. rp6irov aiyvTTiuv.
war ! and call for vengeance for the rape
of Helen, as vultures fly screaming round
their eyrie when their young have been
inf.

taken away. The comparison is also

drawn between the Zeus Xenius who (61.
853) directs the expedition against Paris,
and the Pan or Apollo as it may be (rts)
who hearkens to the cry of the birds.
'
&\yrt, the causal dative, in

relieved

Opbs, fvavrios.

j-v/jLtppova

Tayovs

1.

irios

grief for their

TOLS eo> rrjs 65ov.

Oed. R. 166.

So

young/ Schol.
Compare ^Kr6also

<=/c

irdTov

II.

Hesych. eKirdriov' T~b &y irdrov.

The poet seems merely to describe the
haunts of vultures in the wild and solitary places, far away from man. Plu93, rwv
tarch, Quaest. Rom.
xx. 137.

AISXTAOT

350
aXyecrt

7rai'S&>j> VTTCLTOL

50

\)(4o)v

tpernola-iv epecrcrd/ie^ot,
TTOVOV
S' dta)^

Ua^

TI

17

rts '-47rdXXa>z>

Zevs olwoOpoov

yoov 6

OL>TO> 8'

'Arpetos TrcuSas 6 Kpetcrcrwv

TT'

A\edv$pa>

Tre/x/Tret

CO

He

TroXXa TraXatcr/x-ara KCU yvLo/3aprj

at

euros, ouSe

mann

objects to TwfSe, observing that, if

were said of the birds, either ^TO'IKWV

juerot/ccoj/ would have been sufficient.
He therefore reads rwv 8e /xerojKUV, understanding eVrt with a'luv, and
taking (JLCTOIKUV for Helen and irapa&affiv
of the Trojans.
The words which follow,
OVTOO Se &c., seem to show that hitherto
the description has been confined to the
vultures (though see the notes on Clio.
it

araipovfft.

Prof. Kennedy prefers the sense

cessive/

'

ex-

50. uTrarot \e\euv.

Compare eVxciTT?
%0ofbs Prom. 865, vffrdrov /eci>y Suppl.
Zevs inf. 492. With
viraros xup
697.
compare rpo\o$iveiTai
n Prom. 901.
53 4. 5f u.viQT'fipTi irtivov opTaAtycoy.
" Laborem
quern parentes pullis incubando sustinuerunt." Hermann. It seems
however equally probable that the poet
meant ' their callow young, the objects
of their care,' as Hesychius explains it
with some of the modern commentators.
In this sense compare Here. Fur. 1039,

&s

Tts opvis tinrrepov KaraffTevtov wfilva.

See also Od. xvi. 217.
55. tf TIS 'Air6\\o>}v. The same in point

TfKvuv.

if he had said virar6s ris aiiav,

% 'ATT^AAWJ/ ^ Tldv. See Suppl. 668.
Find. Pyth. ix. 64. The poet specifies
such of the gods as were most likely to
undertake the defence of the birds, but
still leaves the matter indefinite.
juerofKUV, i. e. of the vultures themselves (the
are
viewed
in
who
reference
birds),
parent
to the Athenian sojourners and their

of sense as

patrons (irpoffrdrai}, through whom alone

redress could be obtained at law. Thus
the vultures are HCTOIKOI to the gods, as
Herresidents in the same aerial region.

or rSav

239. 244); otherwise, it must be conceded to Hermann, that ruvSe is unusual

in a purely descriptive sense,
especially
where the object is imaginary. Those
who construe, against the natui-al order

of the words, ^uerof/ccoy epivvv, explain

UtToiKwv of the young birds removed
from the nest.
60. oy'rwSe. Cf. Suppl. 66. Cho. 244-.
6 Kpeiffffuv, literally, ' the ruler/
But
the gods bore the general title of 01
Prom.
922.
eVl
takes a
Kpelffvoves,
dative by a

common

so inf. 390.
62. TToXvdvopos.

epic construction

Med. iro\\ovs
She married Dei-

Schol.

/uvrjtTTT/pas fffxyKvias.

phobus after Paris, Eur. Troad. 960. The

suitors are enumerated by Apollodorus,
iii.

9.

64. yovaros. See on Pers. 914. Suppl.

85.
Arualdus proposed y6va.ros Koviais
eVfpeiSo/xeVou, which seems an improvement, for the pause is not very often

violated in regular anapaestics ; see

how-

ATAMEMNnN.

351
C5

iv
/

eon* reXetrat

8' e?

OVTC

O>

COTl O

O/XOIOJS.

TO

V\)V

OTTty

<

7T7r/c>a)/>ieVoi>

epv

aTTvpwv

70

o/oyas arei/eis
CS 8* OLTLTGLl

(TapKL

ever vv. 52. 75. 95. Soph. Phil. 1470.

Cf. Theocr. vii. 8, eu 7' evepeiffafjievos
Wrpa 7Jfi>. 7<fo'aTor, so that the fight
could be renewed, the victory not being
eV

ejSaAe.
i.

Herod,

vi. 27, es yJyu T$JV iro\iv

'
at the onset,'
TrpoTeAetots,
Cf. eV friArov TrporeAeiots
e. TTJS /J.dx'ns.

decisive.

inf.

699.

Properly,

TrporeAeto were

at'

irpbTfav yd/j.(t}vre\ovfjLvat 0u<rtai,Hesych.,

for marriage itself was called reAos. Inf.

219, irpoT\eia va&v.

The future participle
66. 6-fio-uv.
seldom occurs except as the object of
verbs of sending, preparing, &c., or as
the subject of verbs of going, e. g. ire^Tret
avrbv ayyeXovvTa, ot; 6Tat Spdffuv &c., or
with is prefixed.
might read Ao^oo?s
But this verse closely
eiriQT]ffovTas.
resembles II. ii. 39, 6i)ffeiv yap er' e/xeAAff eV ^A7ec{ re (TTOi'axcis T6 Tpwai re

We

And
Aa^aoTcri 5ta Kparepas v(rp.ivas.
see Eur. Med. 164. El. 1025. Hec. 517.
/cal

*
vvv eo-n.
However,
'6-jr-r}
matters are where they now are; and
will
be
they
accomplished according to

67.

fffrt

destiny/ So the Greeks usually say

'
reAeuraj/ es T/, to end in or at a thing
or place.'
The death of the king is
meant.
70. ovre SaKpvcav. I formerly enclosed
these words as probably spurious; and
Hermann has arrived at the same con-

Others prefer UTTO/CCU'WJ/ after

Casaubon. Klausen explains, * neither
by secret grief nor by offered libations
will Paris appease the stubborn anger of
Zeus on account of the non- performance
of his rites,' i. e. for the neglect of the
laws of hospitality in carrying off Helen
clusion.

(inf.

392).

Hesych.

airvpov

aOvrov.

Eur. Hipp. 147, avlepos advrcav TreXdvuv.

Hermann refer atrvpuv

Ifpuv to the irregular and impious sacrifice of Iphigenia, irapa0e'Aei to AgamemDindorf and

non, and bpyas to Clytemnestra ; which

Dr. Donaldson approves. Prof. Ken-

nedy thinks the unhallowed marriage

The
rites of Paris and Helen are meant.
chorus has been thinking about the possible fate of Agamemnon, and so the subject
to 7rapa0eA|ei is left to be implied, while
'
Well he
they reason in this strain
will find it hard to appease the wrath of
a stern wife on account of the unnatural
slaughter of his daughter.' Schol. Med.
He explains airupcav tepwu
AeiTrei rb Tis.
:

by

ruv Moipwv Kal rSiv

Neither comment is much to

Qvffiuv

reav

'Eptvvwir.

be depended on.
Hes. Theog.
71. argyfrg. Antig. 826.
661, 'intent/ 'resolute/ That which
cannot be stretched is obstinate in its
resistance.
But
means 'going too

e'/crej/V*

the natural length.'

areveV (or oreves)

Pyth.
72.

ii.

960,

extending beyond
Pindar has 0^70??
oAwTre/cwj/

frceAoi,

77.

a.TJTa.1

paying,' 'qui

(from dr/Trjs),

non

multam,' Weil,
others
drtrat

Suppl.

'

far,'

gives

by

solvit vel

lit. 'nonpoenas vel

who with Hermann and

drira.

Hesych. explains
by d

&8iKOi, a.r(rt]v

&iropov, &TLIJ.OV,

rbu

p.T]

'insolvent'), and &TITOS by d

PT]TOS. Of these the sense &TI/J.OI suits the
(i. e.

; yet &5inoi (dir65tKoi ?) may have

The real meanreferred to this passage.
ing is extremely obscure. The readings
of the MSS. in
at of course may be
made to serve both sides of the question.
But if Aeschylus had intended the dative
of aVtros, he would surely have preferred
Hence I have followed Blomf.,
ariTCj}.
Dind., and Franz in giving drtrat, and
translate, 'but we, who take no part in

context

the vengeance, and with aged bodies were

left behind when the army then went
out to assist, are now staying here, supporting a childlike strength on staves,'
i. e.
walking feebly by the aid of a stick ;
for if old at the time of the expedition,
i. e. virep y\iKia,v and e?j#oi xp^vcf, Theb.

A1SXTAOT

352

75

80
^Ci, TraiSos 8' ou8a> apetaiv

trev

f 8vo<TKivti<;

11, ten years before, they were

crepit, virfpyfipcp.
76. 8 re 7tip.

now

de-

Naples MS. alone gives r6ff

The preservation of the termination

The poet proceeds

to
enlarge on the idea just expressed in
jV^TraiSa, by an allusion to the wellknown enigma of Oedipus, which the

poet borrowed from the epic Thebaid.

The sense is, * for as the sprightliness of
boyhood holding sway within the breast
is on a par with old age, and Ares is not
at his post (i. e. it is not the military
yXiKia), so the very old man, the green
leaf becoming now sere and withered,
walks with three feet (i. e. by the aid of
a staff), and in no respect stronger than
a child, wanders like a day dream/
Compare the three ages in Theb. 10 13.

The phrase

Tp'nrovs fiporbs is as early as

Hesiod, Opp. 533 (supposing that pasSee Apollodor. iii.

sage to be genuine).

in

not to say the masculine apeiuv in

81, is in favour of Franz's emendation,
nor is the hiatus with the preceding verse
a valid objection ; see Bum. 301 4 5.
Prof. Kennedy prefers r6 0' virfpynpuv
as avoiding the hiatus.
Mr. Davies reads
T'I 0'
virepyf)ptt)s (sic) with Martin, interCDS,

Klausen gives '6re r68',

rogatively.
quando turn; but Iff6irp<r$vs is thus
made to bear the forced sense of senilis,

which does not

suit its correlative l<r6Trais

in 75.
y

81. ovbfv gpetW. having no

more of

Apr?y in him than if he were a boy.

That is, he has no energy
82. a\aivei.

nor consistency of mind or body ; his

actions and ideas are as vague as if he
were dreaming, though wide awake. The
phrase seems a contrast to vvKTi<pavT
l

5, 8.

Tfprmanrij followed by
most of the editors, reads at>d<r<r<av, the
'
vulgate being, as he thinks, non aptum
See on Pers.
infirmae medullae verbum/
There is no force in the objection,
96.
since the vis viva, be it little or great,
may be said to occupy the citadel of the
77. avdffa-cay.

body.
79. H

common

ff

vTrepyypws.

reading r6

0*

So Franz for the

virfpyfjpw, or r6 0'

The MSS. have the strange

viffpynpuv.
corruption riOnrepyfipcas (so the Med.)
or r66ntfp y-fjpca^. The Farnesian or

ovfipma, Prom. 675.

83. (ri5e/{.T.A. "Egressam intereadum
locutus erat Coryphaeus ex regiis aedibus
Clytaemnestram compellat, quae in scena
Hermann.
sacris faciendis occupatur."
So Dind. and Blomf. for
87. 7T6V00?.

the Florence MS. having TrvQot.

See Theb. 364. Bvoa-Kive'ts is a word of
uncertain etymology and meaning. Perhaps it was coined by the poet to express
irei6o7,

KJfetV

6vri

TO

into action, as

to call
TrepnrfJ.<p6evra,
were, the sacrifices the

it

Queen had previously arranged in

antici-

AFAMEMNfiN.
TTOLVTUV Se

OtWV

TtoV

OL(

aypovopw TMV
t

353

90

ayopaiw,

Swpoicrt

S'

(f)app,acrcrofJLvrj

95

dSdXoicri

TOVTCJV Xe'fao-' o rt /ecu Swaroz>

/cat
pation of the event. Cf. inf. 57780.
Turnebus has Qvocrntis (a form recognized
by Hesychius;,and Schol. MS. Farn. eupr}TOJ Kal QvoffKoels.
If BvoffKfls. ' you are
sacrificing/ be genuine, Qvoamveis must
be referred to the habit of transcribers
of completing catalectic anapaestics. But
the Med. is said to have BuovKvf'is by the
first hand.
Most of the editors acquiesce
in Bvoa-Ke'is.
Perhaps QeoaKvw, for
has
0eo<r/f/e?' Geovs ripa.
Hesychius
'
88. Tfa.vT(av 8e Qsuv.
For of all the
gods who preside over the city, whether
celestial or infernal, both those of the
country and those of the agora, the
altars are blazing

no great

with gifts.' There is

about the ayopaloi

difficulty

93.

Used

dj/i'trxet.

intransitively, like

Cho. 1041, IdiTTei Suppl. 541, atpy

(?l\ios) Soph. Phil. 1331. Hesych. fcrfarWhether torches and
Xei* dvoreAAei.
fires
were actually exhibited in the
as
Miiller supposes, must be a
theatre,
matter of mere conjecture.
95. a56\oiffi irap-nyopiais, lit. 'with a
persuasion that knows no guile/ which
talks over and propitiates the gods, i. e.
unlike that sort of persuasion which

popular orators too well knew

how to
if Klausen and Peile are right in
adopt,
explaining the passage. Prof. Kennedy
thinks there is a reference to the incense
used in magic incantations ; and this
The poet may have had
mind the simple notion of genuine and

seems probable.

They are those who guard the affairs

of men in their political relations, and

in

who are

mention of its being brought forth from

the innermost stores of the palace (pvx6-

Ofoi.

elsewhere called aywviot 0eoi, or

ayopas eiriaKoiroi Theb. 261. But there
is great
obscurity about the Beol oupdvioi
as distinct from UTTOTOI.
Hence Weil's
ingenious correction, a.ypovoijiwv for oiymvlwv. has been admitted^
These are the
TreSioi/d^uoi of Theb. 261.
By the term
viraToi nothing more specific seems intended than a difference from the x^'ot
(Hermes, Pluto, the Furies, &c.). See
In Eur. Electr. 1234, the
Suppl. 25.
Sai/jLoves are opposed to the Qeol ovpdvioi.
Cf. Hec. 148, KTipv<r<Tf Oeovs TOVS r'
OvpaviSas rotfs 0' vnb yaiav.

91.

Sc&poiffi

ytpapo'iffi

(p\yovrat.

6vfj.e\ai

Suppl.

<p\ey6vTcav.

In

652,
re-

ference to the custom of sacrificing evayye\ia or x a P l(rT 'np la ) Hermann quotes

the Schol. on Ar. Equit. 1317, Mos $v

unadulterated

implied also in the

oil,

Oev jSao'iAeuo/', for so I read for the vulg.

See Pers. 526).
So p.vx<!>Qsv
eAa/ce, Cho. 32.
Compare Musaeus, v.

0a<nAeiV.

39, TroAAoKi Kal rbv epwra TrapriyopefffKf

The TreAofos is the &\fL<pap
6vrj\aisand areap and the Hxaiov rfQvfa^vov of
II. xiv. 172. xviii. 351.
Od. xxi. 178,
the blandum thus of Propert. v. 5, 5.
The expression is probably to be classed

with

fipSts airvpos Prom. 898, &K\T)TOS

ScuraAei/s ibid. 1045, &c.
Translate:

and now here, now there, a torch

its

light to the

distant

drugged) with the

soft

sky,

raises

fed

(lit.

genuine cordials

rats

of holy (i. e. sacrificial) oil, the thick

essence brought from the inmost stores
of the palace/ Hesych. seems to refer to
this passage in a corrupt gloss, irapijyoyais'

epXO/JLevais ayytAiais 6viv,ws b.v el ayaBal

t', fTnt>fv<raiei'TavTa.is 1 ei Se rovvavriov,

rrapayuyias (1. irapayo^ars), dirdrats.

98. atVetV, to speak of/ Here Svi/arbv

TO?S 4v ayvidis Iffra/jifvois 0eo?s

67rl

means

'

if

you know

it/

and

A a

'

Oe/*is

if it

A1SXTAOT

354

re yevov
T

TOT

V\)V

rore

100

\L\V

K OVCTLUV aryavav

S'

jv 0vp,o/B6pov (frpevl Xvirrjv.

0pow,

oSioy /Claras cucnop av&pwv

lawful to reveal it.' After Aea<rathe

chorus adds iraiuv re 761/01), just as if
Or perhaps another
Ae'lor had preceded.
Te or KOI was intended to follow, but the
poet was carried away by the long relaThese irreti ve sentence after /uepijxi'Tjy.
gularities are not capable of philosophic
Dr. Donaldson would read
explanation.
is

Dind., Davies,
Xf^ov 0* tin Kai Svvar6v.
Weil, and Prof. Kennedy give Ae|ais.
Theb.
45
(where the
Compare Cho. 548,

reading "Apt]

T'

may

be similarly ex-

similar but more common

plained).
use is, tlra 8e or Kara after a participle.
So Acharn. 24, dAA' awpiav fiKovrts, elra
8'

Cf. Lysistr.

uffTiovvrat irus So/eels.

Av. 674.

560.

Equit. 392.

Soph.

frag. 563.

101. Qaivova-' is the reading of the

Florence and Naples MSS., and is admitted by Hermann and Peile. Blomf. and
Dind. give aaivovv' with Butler. Klausen reads (fratVetp. Franz &y dvaQalveis.
from H. Ahrens. The Med. however has
<paiveis, which I have retained, correcting gyav cA-n-k to ija^v g'A-n-fg'. and
a/j.vi>ei

to auvveiv.

103.

TV

the reading of
has no direct MSS.

6v/j.o^6pov is

Turnebus, though

it

authority, (ppwl (the dative after a^vvfiv)

The Med.
is Pauw's correction of fypeva.

TV
fives
lorence

6v/j.o(pQ6pou AUTTTJS (ppcva.

MS. approaches very

The

closely to

the above, in T^V 6v/j.ofi6pov AUTTT?? <ppeVo,

and the Scbol. Med. has ?}T/S eVrl 6ufj.of$6pOS AU7T7J T7JS <ppfv6s.

PllOtlUS,

6v/JLO-

rV

T\
yyv (1. iJ/uxV) toffatpmiffu.
Hes. Opp. 799, &\yea ev^op^v. Dr.
Donaldson approves the reading of H.

&6pos'

Ahrens,

&TT\T](TTOV

AUTTTJS,

6v/Jio(p66pov

'

Translate, at another time you

show soothing hope in consequence of
the sacrifices, to repel insatiate care from
&TIJV.

heart, this soul-consiiming grief.'

*104 seqq. The ode which follows, as
far as v. 155, may be regarded as a sort
of irpooi^iov or introduction to the first
regular stasimon. It is characterized by a
predominance of epic or hexameter verses.

my

crrp.

Similarly the anapaestics of the parode in

the Persians are followed by a strophe
and antistrophe and a mesode. Hermann, remarking that Clytemnestra does
not reply to the appeal just made by the

chorus, until its urgent repetition at v.

252, during which interval the Queen is
supposed to have been superintending the
sacrifices in the city, imagines vv. 104
154 to have been sung thus
The chorus
being ranged in three rows as follows,
\,one, or perhaps several, of each row
/
(O-TOIXOS) recitesjointly the strophe, antistrophe, and epode, while the concluding
verse, repeated at the end of each, aft\ivov
alXivov K.T.A., was said by a whole row
at a time ; in the third and last instance,
perhaps by the whole of the three rows
He rejects a different theory
together.
of Miiller's, as " ab ipso conficta, nee sane
:

perite."
104. Kvpios.

'
Schol. Swards.
It is
proper province to tell,' &c. Cf.
Thuc. viii. 5, 3, 6 -ykp "Kyis nvpios -r)V
aTrocrT\\iv (TTpaTidv. Mitchell (on Ar.
Ran. 1239) renders it ' I am authorized,'
or ' commissioned.' Aeschylus is rather
fond of the word. Prof. Kennedy, ' em-

my

powered am I
full powers to

.'

tell

Mr. Davies, 'I have

.'

e/cTeAeW K.T.A..

'

declaring the full purport of the lucky

omens of victory for the expedition of
'
the heroes, how &c. The chorus, who
had just before (72 seqq.) spoken of
their unfitness for active service, now
declare that they are at all events Kvpioi,
possessed in themselves of the power
and faculty, to describe the setting
out of the expedition to Troy, and
the incidents on the journey. By.ffSwy

Kparos afa-Lov we may either understand * victory portended by favourable

omens on the road' (cf. air* opviOcav 6$i<av,
'
152), or, as Klausen takes it, res, quae

prefectures fiducia instruxit.' Hermann

takes nearly the latter view ; and it is
difficult to decide between the two.
The Schol. Med. explains ZSiov by rb
eV Tp 65< o<0eV.
Hesychius has oSios

AFAMEMNnN.
(en,

yap 6e69ev

355
105

KaraiTrveitt,

776100) fJLO\7TOLV

a\Ka
OTTO)?

vp.<f)VTOS aia>j>),

Wpovov

/cyoaros,

^v^pova
vv Sop!

altogether uncertain. Weil reads e/cAc/c'

comparing Lucr. i. 86, ductores
Danaum delecti, prima virorum.' Peile
it actively, and majjesjiv j>e s
*
fKT(\e'is signify
the great avengers.'

understands

gram-

marians explain eWeAeTs by apxovrcs,

i.e. 'of eV reAet.
Hermann and Klausen
defend the vulgate by writing e: reAe'wj/,
the former explaining 'the order for the
expedition emanating from the men in
authority' (avSpes re'Aeoi), the latter,
'the success of the heroes (portended)
from the powers above,' i.e. the gods.
So reAe'au' re\ei6rarov Kpdros of Zeus,
Suppl. 518. Mr. Davies explains eVreAeW ' of full growth and strength,' Prof.
Kennedy, 'of men illustrious.' He does
.not concur with me in regarding it as
the participle of e'/CTeAeT*/ (Pers. 230,
877 ra xpTjara, and ib. 220, TO,
aydB' eKreAr) yei>f(rdai). It appears not
inconsistent with the style of Aeschylus
to say 'accomplishing* for 'describing

ettTeAorro

5'

the accomplishment,' showing the result

of,' viz. that dangers yet unfulfilled are
to be looked for from omens which, in
the main, were favourable to the Atridae.
So in 11. i. 108 a ^avris is said OVK
flireTv ot5e reAeVai eTroy.
'

'

105. ert yap.

For yet (old as I am)
time of life, not having outgrown its

my

strength, divinely inspires me with the

The MSS. give
persuasion of song.'
MoATrav and aA/cai/. The comment
of one ScholFast, Treidft yap fj.e ri irapa
Beutf Trl(TTis

/xeATretr,

indicates that

he

construed Treiflcb

Another,
w,

7ret0o?

who

110

/ecu

TtDi/.

prefer eVreAeW, since the

T7

Tayav,

otWos' afcnos. But gftnos is properly

used of divine favour shown by omens.
See Xen. Anab. vi. 5, 2, 6pa aerbv ataiov
6 fAavris 'Aprji(av.
Here. Fur. 596, opviv
5' iSuv TII? OVK fV alo~iois
The
alffloit e'Spais.
e'Spais.
word 6/cTeAeW must be considered as

Many

'EAXaSos

0eJ0ej/ /caraTri'eiet^oATrai'.
explains 5ia TT\V els Beovs

aliav the nominative to

making
seem to have read
eiei, would
We might defend Kara-rrvi'iv riva
juoATrov by Eur. Rhes. 388, 6
.

Moucrrjs VIKWV

Karairvel

Phaedr.

(re.

p. 262,

So tiwTveiv nvl TI, Plat.

D. Hermann andKlausen

regard i^u<puTos cucav as in apposition

with TretOci}, and as said of the unexpired
time of the war, ' for still confidence
inspires song, namely, the time co-extensive with the war,' i. e. the long time it
has lasted. So Hermann, who admits
the obvious correction aA/coi. Klausen
" tota sententia haec est dii me ad
;
says,

canendum
poris

suscitaverunt, justique temadventu fiduciam suppeditant ;"

and he construes aluv /caroTrj/eiet aA/cav.

is better to take a\Ka
i>fj.<pvTos like

It

jSAatTTTj/ibv

aASaUwra

TTO\VV,

ff(a/j.aTOs

Theb. 12, to imply that the old age of

the chorus has yet strength and energy

enough to sing of the fight, if not to

engage in it. Hesych. d\icf}' Swapis,
larxvs, ^ aAe'77<m, ^ /"ax 7?AtV^Aos
'Ayapfnvovi. Compare Eur. Here. F.
ert
rot
doidbs
KeAoSel
679,
Mva/j.oyepcav

ffvvav.

Weil and Prof. Kennedy

entirely!

agree with the view that I have taken.

The MSS. of Aeschylus
109. Was.
give rifrav, but the best MSS. of Aristophanes, who quotes this verse and 104.
Ill, in Ran. 1276. 1285. 1289, have riQas .
And so the Schol. must have found;
robs Kparovvras T^V 'EAArji/tK^r ff^Tjy /col
r$)V 6/ji.6<ppova TTfpl ra ratcriKd.
\eyei 5e
rovs 'ArpeiSas. He wrongly construed
Kpdros 77/8dy, and ^v^pova (n^pl r)]v)
rayfy, as if the latter word (which he

supposed to be ray}], cf. Eum. 286) were

a synonym of raKriKd. Hermann reads
rdyav for the vulg. rayav, while Blomf.
gives

ray6v.
inf.

So

TTO^UTTOUS

ap%cks

123, where Karsten

for

reads

See on $iQp6vov TIJUTJJ,

dpxovs.
sup. 44.
111. Kal x*pl irpd-Kropi.
So Aristoph.
1. 1.
But the MSS. of Aeschylus give <rvv
Sopl SLKO.S irpaKropi, where Siitas has
probably crept into the text from the
scholium on Trpdicropi, ru SIK^V flo-irpa^aHermann, remarking that the
/j.vcf}.
reading of Aristophanes does not satisfy
the antistrophic verse, edits |i// Sopl
Trpditropi Troivas.

A a 2

We may

however

in

AISXTAOT

356

opvis TevKpiS*

eV

alav,

olo)va)v ySacriXeus /SacriXevcn, vtuv, 6 KeXau>o5, o r

115

\aryiva,v epi/cv/iaSa (freppaTi ylvvav,

/BXafievTa \oi<T6io)v
alXivov, olkivov

eiTre,

Spopw.

TO

S*

(120)

eu PLKGLTO).

120

os oe orparo/xa^rts i6>i> Suo XrJ/Aacri Stcrcrous

/xa^t/x-oug, eScfy

XayoSairas

TTO/XTTOVS T
8' etTre

(125)

8?7/xi07rA7j0ea, and so Weil and

Prof. Kennedy.
114. oitavwi' fia<rt\evs. ' The king of
birds,tbe black one and that white behind,

the poet means that they were seen by the

whole army. The position of the (8pa is

when they showed themselves

to the
kings of the navy near the palace on the
spear-throwing (i. e. right) hand, in conspicuous positions, preying on a hare
pregnant with young, stopped from the

117. tpiKv/jidSa Dind. with Seidler for

Hesych. Ku/uaSas' tyKvovs.
Compare 7rot8oAu/xoy, Cho. 593. Prof.
Kennedy reads fpiKv/j-ova with MS.

remainder of

The construction is
119. flAaffeVrq.
as if the poet had said \dyiva. yewfi/j.a.Ta,
So
or rather Aa-yci> /cal ra re/cyq avrys.
naffa ytvva &pvyuv
fi&crwv, in Eur. Tro.
531 5, as if Aafcs had been used. Or
(as Peile suggests) Xayiav is of the class of
epicene words which express both sexes
On the sense ofj
under one gender.
'
to impede in the course,' see
/SAaTrreti/,
The AoiVfoos'
New Cratylus,
454.

127 read

course.'
77jejj

(i.e.

from finishing)

its

With the form apyas

(MSS. apyias) compare

for apTigris for

Tt^ezs, II. ix. 605. xviii. 475 ; alyXavra

Eur. Andr. 286. See Find. Ol. xiii. 99.
On the two species of eagles, one of

which was

called irvyapyos and ve&po$6vos, the other /*6Ao^oeTos and Aoyw(p6vos, see Aristot. Hist. An. ix. 32.
By
the ' white-tailed' eagle the more timid
Phodisposition of Menelaus is meant.

tiusinv. \evKoirvyovs' SetAoiV us /*eAa/iirvyovs TOV? ai/Spfiovs.

Etymol. M. p.
695. 50, irvyapyos, elSos aerov.
2o(/>oKArjj firl TOV Sfi\ov (Frag. 932), orrb T^S
AewxTj s irvyris, &(nrfp tvavritas

jj.f\afj.irvyi]s

Iffxvpas (read curb TTJS fj.f\aivi]s,

For this reason the two brola"Xvp6s).
cbri> TTJS

thers are described below as ATJJUOO-I Siff(roi.

See II. xvii. 588. Plat. Symp. p. 174, c.

Weil and Davies give \-fiiJ.a<riv foovs,

with Dindorf. y/crap, eyyvs. See Eum.
950.
116.

Tra/iTrpeTTTots

eSpats.

Hermann

agrees with Klausen in interpreting e'Spo

in the usual technical sense of the region
or direction of the sky, lucky or the contrary, in which birds of omen were seen.
It is clear however that they were on a
perch, or rocky eminence.

By the epithet

defined by

'

x e P^ s

6K

$opiird\Tov, viz.

e/c

Se|iSs.

cpiKvpara.

Flor.

Spopos (says Hermann) portended the

capture of Troy just when it thought
itself safe under the feigned retirement
of the Grecian fleet.
121. Not only the strophic verse, but
thefact that choral hexameters are always
dactylic as far as possible, suggeststhat we
should read Ktdvbs 2re o-TpaT^/j.avTis, ' what
time the Seer,' &c. Prof. Kennedy apThis
proves, and suggests also ftey.
however seems to cause some abruptness.
Calchas, on seeing the two Atridae differing in disposition, became aware of
the connexion between the eagles and
the conducting authorities, i. e. knew
that the one was portended by the other.
Ttpdfav, 'interpreting the portent.'
Hermann writes repa^W, like /jLard^et in
996, referring to Etymol. Mag. p. 737.
11.
Here the Schol. Med.

ArAMEMNflN.
Xpovu

357

Tlpid^ov 7r6\iv aSe /ceAeu^o?,

IJLW aipel

ON

TTmtTn
TTOLVTa

125

r\f Tnir\'vri\i)

yvr] TTpocrOe TO, $7)fJLiOTr\Tr]0ea

TO ftiaiov.

/xotp' dXa/Trafei 7r/>o<?

oloi>

rts

ju/ty

Oeodev

aya

(130)

irpoTwrrev (rro^iov ju-eya

Kve<j)dcrr)

Tpoi'as
*

OLKOJ

ev'

yap

zirifyGovos

A precis

ayva,

132

(135)

Kvcrl
125. The correction of Elmsley and
Blomfield, alpe'i for aype7, has been admitted, and for these reasons
(1) I
and T are often confused, as inf. 1117,
:

ayuva for aiwva, Suppl. 182 T60et,ueVos

for

(2) ayptveiv, not aypetv,

the word in use in the sense of

T60rj7;ueVos.

was

8ijpfviv. (3) Aeschylus very rarely makes

a vowel long before a consonant combined
with p. (4) alptlv or eAeTv ir6\iv is the

As for the use of atpel

which may be called " praesens propheticum," compare Herod, iii.

regular phrase.
for

a!p-f)o~fi,

ToUv ffwv Se^ffT), alpeo$v

Ib. v. 43, 6 5e aKoixras
fj.fv Eaflv\uva.
ravra e'y AeA^)ois or^eTO ^p7j(rd/i6'05 rqJ

155,

tf8"n S)V,

XpTjo-njpi'tp,

atpeei

ftr'

^}v

(TTeAAerat

See also Prom. V. 178. 786.

Soph. Phil. 113. Find. 01. viii. 42,

X^pTjj'.

riep70juos ap-tyl reais, tfpws, x e P^ 5

<riais oAto-Kerot.
Pyth. iv. 49,

epya-

where

Qaviffravrai means f^avaffT^ffovrai.

'
But all
126. iravra 5e irvpywv K.r.\.
the public flocks and herds before the
of
war shall violently
walls the fortune
ravage/ There seems no good reason for

from the
and
KT^aro. Much

translating KT^TJ 'property/

gloss of Hesychius,

the Schol. Med.

KTTJJ/T/,

KTTJPTJ'

xp-fipara,

be rendered 'prebefore the capture; since the

viously,'
plunder of a city's wealth (irvpyuv KT^TJ)
does not' precede, but follows such an
Cf. irp6vofJLa flora Suppl. 672.
event.
If irp6ffOt could mean TO irp6a6f, 'the
less

ought
i.

irp6<rdf to

e.

former wealth,' we might compare Hector's complaint in II. xviii. 290, v\>v Se
877

e|a7r^AwAe

56/J.<i)V

'

yuoTpa,

Kein'f)\ia

'

partitio,'

'

distributio,'

KaAa.
sortitio.'

Klausen. The delay in taking the city is

expressed by the consumption of all the
cattle before it for the daily supply of
the besieging army.
See Thucyd. i.
11.

STjiUtoTrATje?)

MSS.

The word adds

the notion of number, as ap

Suppl. 29.

130. olov fj.ri rts &ya. 'Only let not any

envy from the gods darken (or tarnish)
the great curb of Troy, while yet under
arms, forestricken by some evil,' like the
In this verAoi/tbs described in II. i.
sion of irpoTvirev and ffrparwOfv Hermann's explanation has been followed,
"
i. e. ante belli clades

prius percussum,
immolatione Iphigeniae afflictum ;" and
"
o-rpaTovcrQat, quod significat in castris
esse, diversum a <rTpa.Tve<r6ai. Hie coramorantes Aulide intelliguntur." To Her-

mann

also the correction of

due,

a correction rendered certain both

&ya

for &TO,

is

by the metre and by eirifyQovos connected

by yap. The MSS. generally agree in
olov, not olov, and so the Schol. /JLOVOV p-fi.
On n)) with the subjunctive (cavendum
Inf. 332.
The f
ne) see on Suppl. 351.
aya appears to allude to the slaughter of
the maiden Iphigenia.
I

133. irravoiaiv ttval Trarpby, the dain apposition to ofccy, viz. the
eagles, the hounds (see on Prom. 821) of
The eagles and the
her father Zeus.
Atridae are here viewed as identical, the
one being portended by the other ; and
the anger of Artemis against the birds for
killing the hare is indicative of her anger
against Agamemnon for some offence,
which Aeschylus does not expresslv mention, but Sophocles (El. 566) describes as
the slaughter of a doe in hunting. That
offence was to be atoned for by the sacrifice of Iphigenia, the equivalent consisting
in Artemis demanding nothing less than
the sacred blood of a daughter for an
animal sacred to herself. The sacrifice,
as Klausen remarks, was an absolute condition of the success of the expedition ;
tive

but

Agamemnon was wrong and

doubly

guilty in prosecuting a military enterprise

at an expense which was certain to entail
a curse upon him (inf. 145. 776). There
is, no doubt, a difficulty in clearly making
out how Calchas infers the anger of the

AISXTAOT

358

avTOTOKov TTpo Xd^ou jjLoyepav Trra/ca OvopevoLcrC 135

crTvyei Se 8ei7n'oz> aiTa>i>.
'
eS viK&Tto.
cuXtz'oz', cuXii'oz' eivre, TO
Tocra-ov Trep ev<f>pwv

a fcaXa

eVwSos.

(140)

SpocroicTL XcTrrots p,a\epa)v XZOVTWV,

140

curei

v/m)3oXa

goddess against the Atridae from the destruction of a hare by the eagles, unless
the Atridae had already committed some
crime, of which that destruction was the
symbol. For certainly Agamemnon was
not to be punished for what was done by
the eagles. Cicero well says (De Div. i.
xvi.), etenim dirae, sicut cetera auspicia,
ut omina, ut signa, non causas afferunt,
cur quid eveniat, sed nuntiant ventura, nisi
Prof. Conington says, " the
provideris.'
hare in the language of symbolism meant
'

Troy;" and so it does; but it had a

double signification, relating to the past,
as well as to the future, as is clear from
the warning of Calchas, lest some evil
should befall the army before the capture
of Troy, because of the anger of Artemis
(1302). The fact is, the plot of the
turns so much on the sacrifice of
flay
phigenia, that it was essential for the
poet's purpose to represent Agamemnon
as under the necessity of propitiating the
incurred wrath of the goddess before he
could effect the object of his expedition.
The surrender of his daughter was an
dvdyKT) (211) to which he must yield, or

give up all. But Clytemnestra (1388

91) did not regard it as such, but as a
cold-blooded act of cruelty ; and hence
her deep resentment and ultimate venge-

135. TrpbA^xou. She was Aox/ Oebs, as

well as the protectress of virgins (Suppl.
139). Cf. inf. 221. 519. Hence in the
portent there was an allusion to Iphigenia.

13842.

This passage

is

exceedingly

The Med. has fbaawv

difficult.

irep

KoAo (a /caAa
/uaAepwv

read

deirTois,

For ovruv
Etyinol.

ed.

Mag.

Flor.), 5p6(roiarii>
The Schol.
tivrav.

which he explains rols

Rob. gives O\TWV. From
p. 377. 37, \(6vruv has

been recovered.

Perhaps AJE written in

the margin led to dfairrois, for which
Wellauer happily restored AcTr-roTs (A for
A) from the Scholia. Most of the editors,
but especially Dindorf, have introduced
rather violent emendations ; but they are
all

mere guesses, differing widely from

Mr. Davies reads o<r<ro/ for

each other.
otntf in

make r6cr<Tov here the

Badham (Praef. ad Eur.

132, so as to

apodosis.

Dr.

Hel. p. 16) suggests 'E/caro for Ka\k,

this being one of the names of Artemis
as the 'darter' or huntress.
Yet cf.
Ar. Kan. 1359, cfy<a 5e AiKTvvva irals
"Aprc/jiis /coAti. It is probable that Tepirva
is

either a gloss on

or inserted

ftftypcov,

make up an

anapaestic verse. The

'
Though
general sense seems to be this
so kindly disposed to the young of all the
beasts of forest and field (and therefore
so desirous of satisfaction), still the goddess wishes that the good portended
(5cia) should be accomplished, as well as
'
the evil (KaTa/j.ofj.(pa). Sp6ffoi are ' the
tender young/ as Homer uses epvai, Od.
ix. 222.
Hesych. Sp6crovs' dxptiovs.

to

KlITTplOl.

140. Hesych.
Id.

5 lay 6 VT u>v.

dypov6/j.w
b&piKaXois'

cv

dypots

rots

rwv

Brjpiuv *K*y6vois.

142. cure?, namely, from Zeus, who

sent the portent of the eagles (Cho. 251),
and is the Consummator, TeAetos, inf.
946, she asks for the death of Iphigenia,
which he alone can effect, and also for

the victory which will follow it.

u/tjSoAa TOVTWV, the events symbolized by
For Kpavai the Med. gives
these birds.
Kpavai, the Schol. air el /tie <pavai ((prjvai),
so that he seems to have found TOVTUV p
cure?, &c.
Hesych. Kpavai' eViTeAeVai.
Hermann reads Kptvai, ' to interpret ;'
Prof. Newman Kpivwv in the place of
arpovduv, Heimsoeth Qarui'.

AFAMEMNflN.
a

pels, /carct/io/i^a

Se (/>aoyzaTa [oT/>ov0a)i/].

'lijiov Se ttfaXeaj
rii>as

359
(145)

Ilaiava,

avrnrvoovs Aavaois xfiopias e'^ei^Sas aVXoias

14,5

vrj, CTTreuSo/zeVa Ovcriav trepav,

TtKTova

crvfJufrvTov,

OLVO^JLOV TIV, aSatro^,

ov Sticnjvopa' [lipvei

yap (fro/Sepa TraXivopTos

SoXltt LVatoV
VIS T6/C^O7TOt^OS.
roiaSe

uf>

KaX^as
/xcyaXots ayaftu?
opviBw oSiwv oucois

150

(155)

aTTt

? aTT*

8'
143. Person
0j>,

which

omen

A -fc

first

remarked that

<rrpou-

so little applicable to the

of the eagles, was probably added
is

from the story of the serpent and the

H. ". 311.

spajcnuEa,

Prof.

Kennedy

suggests -y&> 5' o5j/ K.T.\. Mr. Davies

thinks Heimsoeth's ^oo-juara
fyavuv
" certissima emendatio."
144. 'I^toj/ ITotSi/o, the god of healing,
elsewhere, and in much the same sense,
called airoTp6iraios.

Whether from

i)),

the exclamation, or idopai, cannot with

certainty be determined. The verse seems
metrically faulty, and to have been in some
Prof. Kennedy reads
corrupted.

way

6/cKaXew, with Keck.

Probably Uaiava
is only a gloss on \4\iov.
If we read
/caAw, we obtain a glyconean
'I-fl'iov 5e
verse, and avoid the unusual resolution
of syllables in Ka\fca. The sense is as
I invoke the saving aid of
Apollo to divert his sister from fulfilling
the evil part of the omen (ra Kardfj.o/j.^>a),
by causing a long detention of the ships
at Aulis, and so bringing about for herself a second and more terrible sacrifice,
namely, that of a daughter, the cause of
an estrangement that shows no reverence
on the part of a wife for a husband; for
if such sacrifice is accomplished, a fearful retributive anger is in store for the
author of it, some day to rise against
him/ i. e. in the murder of a husbandry
the hand of a wife. The Schol. seems to
follows

'

have found rfvfys, for he adds, & "Apre^i.

(Weil admits this reading, giving & Ka\a
<re Tepirva TOVTOIV K.T.\. in 141.)
146. cirfv8o/j.eva. In the true middle
sense, since it was the interest of Artemis
that the atoning sacrifice of Iphigenia
should be offered to her.
have trrrevSee on Prom. 43.
86/j.evai Eum. 340.
erepcc, i.e. subsequent to and di-

in 138,

We

rectly resulting from the former, the

slaughter of the hare, or rather, that of
the breeding doe by the hand of Aga-

memnon.
147. rfKTova ff6fjL<pvTOV. Schol. trvySee sup. 107. It is difficult to
yeviKfy.
make out the exact notion the poet intended to convey by this word. Klausen
understands, ffvufyvrov rots veffcetri, a
sacrifice which at once creates quarrels,
and the memory of which is itself kept
alive and increased by those very quarrels.
And it may perhaps 'be best rendered f a
natural, or inseparable, producer of jealousies (Suppl. 292). Peile translates it
*{i family worker of quarrels/
Others
'

regard

it

as

an hypallage for re/croi/a

<rvfji-

'

QvTwvvfiicecav, source of quarrels between

'
relations or * of domestic hate.' Lastly,
*
ffvfj.<pvrov is interpreted to mean inhe-

rent in the family/ implanted and as it

were growing up together with each suecessive generation.
149. iraXivopTOS.
6pfj.ca/j.vri.

Schol.

ri

6| vffrfpov

There has long dwelt in the

family an ancient vengeance, demanding

retribution for slain children, ever since
Atreus offered to Thyestes a banquet on
the flesh of his own infants (inf. 1571).
This same family curse is only dormant,

and

will arise again,

under similar

cir-

cumstances, to punish Agamemnon.

olKov6/j.os, guarding or keeping the house
like a watchful fury. And 8o\ta, because
the murder of Agamemnon was to be
executed S6\^, i. e. by the stratagem of
the bathing vessel, inf. 1497. 1517.
Prof. Kennedy well renders the passage :
'fgr there waitetb a terrible recoiling anger, house.guarding. treacherous,
ful,

mind-

child-avenging/

152. Hesych. oSios oluv6s' alaios.

153. Tots 8' &p.6<pd)vov} i. e. roils KO.KOIS,

ij

AISXTAOT

360
,
/-

'

>

o!l\lVOV

1776,

TO

S*

/
^\
>/ />
ecrrt^, ei TOO au-

Zeug, OCTTIS TTOT

orp. a.

15,->

TOVTO viv

OVK

77X771;

Jtog,

et

77/30o-eiKacrcH,

TO {jLarav

0.770

<pozmSo9 a^^o? 160

a.

v#* 6s Toi9 Trdpoidev rjv /xeyas,

)(cp

(165)

a.

Opdcrei fipvatv,
(170)

09

S' e
eet/r

165

e<u, T/Dia-

contrasted with and implied from

This passage is in fact a
A.OIS ci/yafloTs.
comment on 143.
155. The chorus here commences the
first stasimon.
Zei/s, i. e. since we have
reason to fear that evils await Agamemnon
on his return, we appeal to that supreme
arbiter and defender who, by whatever
special title he ought to be invoked, may
safely be called The Conqueror in the

and

ill-defined anxiety I feel for Agamemnon. For pa\ew cf. 979. The plain
sense is, If I am to unburden my mind
at all, it can only be done by a general
appeal to the supreme Zeus ; for I know
of neither any other god nor any more
special title that is applicable to my case.
162. o{/0' fcs K.T.X. ' Not only will he
who in times of old was great, abounding in boldness to contend with any one,
present crisis, to deliver him from all now be of no account, since he is gone
impending dangers. In the same spirit, by ; but he who succeeded him has met
with his conqueror and has passed
as Klausen remarks, Calchas had invoked
Apollo (144) ; but from the undefined away.' He alludes to Uranus and Cronature of the evil apprehended, as well nus, who are called Suro-ol Tvpavvoi,
Since then no one now reas from the more extended power of Prom. 978.
Zeus, the chorus rather turn to the mains who is superior to Zeus, a man
latter, not with the at\ivov or song of will be altogether right in celebrating
woe, but with laudatory acclamations him as Nt/cTjtJxfpos.
#(TTis TTOT' ecrT\v, i.e. if he will
164. The old readings, ouS' o'o-rts and
(167).
not be offended at the omission of a ovSev Ae'lcu, are obviously corrupt. The
more definite title, as 2o>Trjp. Cf. Here. context requires vvv, and Hesych. has
Fur. 1263, Z=i/s, fans 6 Zeus. Troad. AeAe'^eraf Xs^Qria'tTcu. Dindorf, Weil,
885, tiffTis TTOT' e?<ru Sv<TT6iraffTOS dSevai, and Mr. Davies give ou5e Ae'^erat, with
Z,ev.

Eur. Frag. Melauipp.

1, Zeus,
Plato, Cratyl. p. 400 fin.,
6euv ovSev to^ey, ouVe trepl avra>v

go-Tis 6 Zeus.
jrepl

ouVe Trepi rwv

eaurous xaAouoV

oi/0/j.dTuv,

arra

TTOTC

S^Aoi' 70^ on e'tfemu

7e Ta\7?07j KaXovffi. See Stallbaum on
and
ib. p. 30, D.
Phileb. p. 12, C,

158. OVK

ex,

scil. Trpoo-et/catrat raurrji'

OUTOU TOU Al6s.

I cannot, balancing the whole matter
in my mind, refer it to any, save only
Zeus, if I am really to get rid of this
groundless weight of care,' i. e. the vague
T^jV TU^TJV Alt' TLVl, TT\r]l'
'

Ahrens.

Miiller

conjectured op/ceVat.
&i/ apKeaat, or
(as I
adopted in the last edition) vvv p.ev ap/ceVet.
For OO~TIS, which cannot be used
of a definite person, I have now given
&s TO?S itapoiQsv K.T.A.., who to those of
old was a god of power.'
So pfyas
e'juol, fji^yas, Eur. Rhes. 821.
Pho165. rpiaKTTJpos, ' a conqueror/

We

might read vvv

'

tius in Tpia;07jj/ai
Xiyovaiv ol TroAai(TTpiTiKol avrl TOU rpls Treaer^. Cf. Eum.
This is still the regulation in
559.
:

wrestling-matches.

'

ATAMEMNflN.

361

Zrjva Se rts 7rpo</3oi>6>5 liriVLKLa /c

cfrevatv TO 7rcu>*
TOZ>

fipoTOVs 6ScJcrcu>Ta,

(175)

TOP

crrp.

171

OtVTOL KVpitoS fytlV.

/

O)

/p

</

o tv u VTTVO> irpo Kapoias

TTOZ^O?, KCU Trap' a/cobras -i^X^e
t

Se TTOU

Sai/xdi>(yi>

fitaios crcXfta

175

ae^vov

-^

Ka T0

OLVT. {$'.

(185)

OVTLVOL
The construc167. liriviKia K\dfav.
tion is the same us in Ar. Acharn. ult.
KaAAiJ'tKoi' qSovres ffe Kal rbv
affit6v.

T&

964.

Trac, TravreA-ws, inf.

The same Zeus it is

170. 6$(a(ravTa.
who leads (rather than^/brces) men to be
wise ; who has appointed that sufferings
should contain in themselves, as a peculiar property, a moral and an instruction/
It seems advisable to read rbv iraQsi or
rby irdQr], for TO) irddei, after Schiitz,
because the article is not wanted with
irdOfi, and rl>v is well and appropriately
'

repeated with
participle

fleVro.

Otherwise one
the other in

may depend on

the gerundial sense, for which

Prom.
9667. The allusion is, though indiThe chorus exrectly, to Agamemnon.
cf.

conviction that he will be

taught wisdom and discretion by the

presses a

discipline which ordinarily

to the lot of mortals, suffering.
There was a proverb juaflr^aTo ira6^/j.aTa.
Eum. 495, v/j.(pepfi awfypoveiv
Inf. 241.
virb o-TtVei.
Herod, i. 207.
172. <TTaei, i. e. ir6vos %v re virvcp

same severe

falls

trrd^ei

rb
rb

ffwfypovtiv, KO.\

Trap*

&KOVTO.S

Prof. Kennedy
translates, sad memory of evil trickles/
Hermann, instillat et in somno cordi

%\0e

ffutypovfiv.
'

vnoderationem admonitor malorum labor,

et venit ilia

ad

invitos.

And

ffrd^iv

(without any reference to the sudores, or

nightly fears, for which the commentators compare Juvenal xiii. 219
22) is
very appropriately used of the slow and
imperceptible process of inspiring moral
views and sentiments. Compare 5et,uaroffrayes &x^ os t Cho. 827.
irpb KapSias,
like irdpoiOev irpcppas /cpaSias, Cho. 383.
the
sad
ir6vos
feeling is
By fj.vr](rnr-f)n<av
meant, which arises from a past experience of the truth of the doctrine just

enunciated, that ira6-f]/j.ara bring

'
for an anxiety that
Translate,
dwells on past woes, presenting itself to
in
the heart
sleep, instils obedience,
and so it comes even to the unwilling.'

fjiara.

Mr. Davies, with Weil, understands by

KapSias the mind's eye, or boding of
But cf. Cho. 382.
conscience.
This

memory

so haunts the

mind that even

The
sleep brings no respite from it.
Schol. comments briefly on this obscure
afAaprdvovTi TOUTO (Tu/uySouVej,
to the sinner/
According to this, jUj/rjtnTnf^uwj/ Tr6vos
clause, T
'
this is

what happens

should mean,
recollection of

'

anxiety caused by the

harm done/

175. For friaius I have now given fitatos

feminine form, like y Siicaios, rj
'
The worship of the gods
Kvpios, &c.).
who sit aloft on their holy thrones is
forced upon men/ i. e. by the discipline
Peile also, with Couington
of suffering.
and Blomfield, reads /States from ed.
'
Turn., and understands the reverence of
the gods is compulsory/ Prof. Kennedy
is satisfied that fiiaicas is a gloss, and
that the poet wrote raS' e'arl, a favour
For (re'A/ia
of the gods, I ween, is this/
(Tfj.vbv, Schol. rbv (vybv, see on v. 1596.
Schol. /uet^wv yap
178. 6 TrpeV/Sus.
(i. e. natu major) Mei/eAaoy.
179. fAavriv oijnva tyfyatv. * Nolens
artem obterere extispicum ' (Cic. de Div.
i.
29), so then the senior general of
the Achaean fleet, not daring to question
the authority of any seer,' but with the
'
piety of superstition rather submitting
to the circumstances which befell him,'
i. e. to
resign his daughter for the sacri'
fice demanded
thus spake' (?7re, v.
Compare irp6ffwaia KOLKO. inf. 338.
198).
'
not blowing an adverse
<Tvfjiirv4(av is,
Cf. 212.
gale to/ &c.
(the

'

'

A1SXTAOT

362
B

180

crvpTTvewv,

6^17701919

'

evr OL7T\oia Kevayyei fiapvvovr '^ait/cos Xew

XoX/aSos Trepav
eV

irvoal S*

(190)

AV

a,7ro

/xoXoucrai

crrp.

y.

186

aXcu,
vea)v re

(195)

770X1/^77*07

xpo

CLTefaLUGv avOos *Apyeia)v'

77l Se KOI TTlKpOV

aXXo

190

jir

fipl9vTpOV TTpO

(200)

'

cocTTe

-^66va /BaKTpois eTTLKpovcravTas

197

S*

6 77yoe<r/3us rdS' et^e

181. K gya7'y c ?- Exhausting or emptying the stores of wine, as Klausen seems

rightly to understand it.
182. Tre'poi' ex cuv, * occupying the shore
over against Chalcis.' See on Suppl.
258. Tra\tpp6xSo^s. so Franz, Weil, and
Dindorf after H. L. Ahrens for TraXipp68oi$*

and

The metre

poxQw

is

requires

some change,

used of the roaring of

waves, Od. v. 402. Hermann prefers to

On the ebb
give /Stota in the strophe.
and flow (caused by the swell of the
outer sea rather than by any real tidal
motion) of the Euripus, he quotes Livy,
185. irvoal curb

winds,

Herod,

viii.

(205)

y".

KO! 5^; SoGpa ffecr^ire vc>v Kal arirdpra

\e\vvrai.
TraAiyu^Tj/o? xp^ ov i- e 'doubling the time of their stay.' Tpificp KUT'
Qaivov, began to wear out by wasting/
as rpificp Kal irpoff&oXais inf. 382.
Cf.
-

Thuc.

vii. 42, rptyecrBcu rrjv (rrpariav, and

14, rpi&siv rrpocrKaOrj/j.^ovs. Inf. 777,
avSpdai Qv^ffKovcn.
^ ee on Pers. 633.
192. &\Xo p.rix a PEum. 404. It is implied that some re-

ib.

medics had been recommended, tried,

and found to fail, before this last and
terrible resource was enjoined.
194. ir/jo^epwi/ "KpTcp.iv, 'bringing for-

ward the name of Artemis/

alleging
that Artemis must be appeased.' It was
understood that she demanded virgin
'

xxviii. 6.

east

di/r.

'Zrpv/j.ovos,

Qpyicia

a^ara

118, ave/uov

the northinf. 1391.

3,rpviJ.ov'n}v

/jLyav

This wind would obviously

prevent the fleet from getting out of the
strait by the northerly entrance in the
direction of Troy. Curtius (Hist. Gr. i.
"
Every morning the north
p. 14) says,
wind arises from the coasts of Thrace,
and passes over the whole inland sea.
Often these winds (the Etesian) for
weeks together assume the character of
a storm/' Svo'op/j.oi fipoTwv &\at, which
cause mariners to lose their course and
drift into harbourless seas.
188. o<et5ets. Compare II. ii. 135,
Kal Kv/j.aTLr]v.

See 133. 937.

blood.
195. %0ova firiKpoixravTas.

A gesture
of impatience.
Compare Plutarch, de
Defectu Orac. vii., rfj fiaKTypia Sis % rpls

" To
7rara|ay, ai/e^Tja-ev lav iov.
stoop
down and strike the ground violently
with the hand is a gesticulation* not uufrequently used by the Greeks when
greatly excited," Tozer, Researches in
the Highlands of Turkey, ii. p. 322.
Hence perhaps Ke/coTrrat ireSov, Pers.
679.
See inf. 513.
198. &val- 5' 6 irpevfivs.
The^Sf may be taken either as resuming

AFAMEMNflN.
"

Bapela ptv

Kr)p TO

ftapela

8',

363

TnOecrOac

jotr)

200

TZKVOV $aia), So/

peiffpois TTCIT/XWOVS

TreAas.

X*P a<s AW/IOU

Tl TORI'S' aVeU KdKtoV

(210)

205

yez/w/xcu

yap Bvcrias
opya vrepiopy&s

efJLov

irapdeviov 0* ai/xaro?

yap
Tret 8'

210

avdyKas eSv

Cf. sup. 16.

Or perhaps we may say,
with Dr. Peile, that it serves both these
purposes at once. He quotes Thucyd. i.
fTTfiSr] 5' a(f>iK6fj.voi /J-dxp

(paivovrai

5'

ov8'

fvravda

iKparrjaav,

irdar) rfj 8vvd.fj.ei

203. ficanov Tre'Aas.

The metre of the
strophe seems to require TreAas fica/j.ov.
Prof. Kennedy objects to the sense of
irarptfovs, 'fatherly,' and reads irarpbs
Xep<*s, with an alteration of the antistrophic verse.
205. Trias \nr6vavs yfixau.ai : ' How am.
I to desert the fleet, failing in my alliance?' Hermann condemns this rendering,
which makes \nr6vavs active (Hesych.
6r^]v vavv airo\e\onr(i>s), because, he urges,
the real fear of Agamemnon was lest his
men should leave him, and he should
designs, if he did not consent
to the sacrifice.
Hence he explains it,
'
How am I to be deserted by my fleet,'
appealing to what follows
'for it is
consistent with religion that they should
vehemently long for a sacrifice to appease the winds, even the blood of a
fail in his

Agamemnon, he thinks, could

not justly be said to desert or abandon
the fleet because he refused to comply
with a demand to which he had never
pledged himself. On the other hand,
they would have left him if their religious
fanaticism had not been indulged. And
the yap implies that they were justified
in demanding such a sacrifice.
virgin.'

0e/us* cS

177."

the thread of the narrative from v. 180,

then, I say, the elder king,' &c., or
it may more directly mark the apodosis
to eTrel in 191, on which use see Cho. 613.

11,

208. 0^70
'

longing.'

(216)

OT/O. 8'.

XeTraS^oi/,

'with an eager

-n-fpidpycos,

With rage outrageous.*

Prof.

Kennedy. Hesych. irfpi6py<as' fnrepopyovrus Kal irapwp/j.'rjiJ.tvws. The commentators compare Prom. 965, rbv wiKpws
See on trepl tytfiif, Cho. 32,
virepiriKpov.
and compare ireptdv/jLtos, ib. 36. Hermann
reads ovSoi from a var. lect. in MSS.
Farn. Guelph., and translates, " vates
dicit fas esse avide expetere
ventos
paeans sacrificium virgineumque sanThe Schol. Med. has this
guinem"
obscure note: ry Tp6ircp yhp av8a 6
This results from the
p-avris 8T)\ov6Tt.
combination of two scholia on different
readings.
bpya.

The

T(f rp6ir<f.

original stood thus;

avSa

6 fidvns Sf]\ov-

6n. We believe however that av8$ is

a false reading. No poet would have
said ouSqi dffjLis, for 6f/j.irbv sivai, whatever some may maintain about Be/us
'
being indeclinable. eu 70^ efy, utinam
bene vertat,' as in the more common et
yap

K.T.A..

'
211. eirel S' avd-ynas.
But when he
had put on the harness of necessity (i.e.
when he found there was no help for it),
blowing a changed gale of heart that
was impious, unblest. unholy, from which
he conceived a new resolve to entertain
.'
rpoiraiav, i. e.
all-daring sentiments
Theb. 703, A^uaros Tpoiraia
Cho. 762, oAA' ei Tpoiraiav Zevs

on 1206.
and so the
But he seems to

See
,

for

'69 ev,

as Pers.

inf.

101

Schol. Med. explains.

have read jSporwi/ for (ppove'tu. Most
editors however place a full stop at
'
from
, and take r60ev to mean

AISXYAOT

364

ttov Svcrcrefirj Tpoiraiav

avayvov, aviepov, roOev

(220)

TO TTaVTOTO\lLOV <f)pOVLV [AeTtyVO),

/BpoTois Bpacrvvei

yap

215

atcr^/DO/xTyrt?

raXaiva irapaKOTTd TTpa)TO7nj[Ji(i)v,

erXa 8' ovv Bvrrjp yevio-dai ^uyarpog,
yvvaiKOTTQivtov 7roXe)na)i> ap&yav,

(225)

Kal TrporeXeta vauv.

Xiras Se KOL /cX^SoVa? TraTpuovs

avr.

8'.

220

Trap ov&ev alwva TrapOlveiov

eOevTO <f)L\6p.a^oi fipafirjs.
r'

<f)pdcrei>

8'

ddoi9

Trarfjp

that time.'
Bather, the apodosis to evcl
is at v. 217.
215. /8poTo?j. Blomf., Bind., and Herm.
read &POTOVS with Schiitz. But Klausen
defends the vulgate as the dative of relaIn fact a prose writer might have
ioja.
expressed the same meaning more clearly
by (3poTo7s yap rd\aiva irapaKoirfi effriv

position to the sentence, as above, v. 47,

Prom. 575, TIVOS o/i7rAa/as iroivas oAe'et;
where see the note. TrporeXfia vauv.
'
sacrifices on behalf of the fleet/
See

Bpaffvi/ovffa avTovs.
V. Ill, TroAAoTs yap

light

77

Similarly Thucyd.

rb aivxpbv eVetTTroEur. Hec. 595, av-

[
I

'

(230)

(raro, i. e. avrovs.
Bpcairois ael 6 IJLCV irovripbs ovfiev &\\o
the original
ir\^v KO.K&S.
7rp:iiT07rT?yuc>j',
cause of all subsequent evils ; cf. irpc&T-

apxos

&rr} inf.

1163.

The sentiment

is

'
for in men a miserable
parenthetical,
fanaticism, suggesting shameful designs,

the

source

first

of

woe,

emboldens

them/
217. er\a 5' dlv. Here Se might very
well mark the apodosis to eVe! in 211, as
But the particles 5' o3v have
sup. 196.
the peculiar sense noticed on 34, and the
idea in the mind of the poet seems to have
been this
however, not to dwell on the
causes of the change, he had the hardi'

hood to become/ &c., i.e. terrible as was

the resolve and great the struggle. In
fact, 5' ovv may be said to cut short all
introductory matter in order to come to
the point at once. So Eur. Ion 408, e>
*
one thing, at all events, he
3' ovv
?7re,
Cf. Prom. 234.
said/
According to
Eur. Iph. Aul. 97, it was the importunity of Menelaus that prevailed ; ov 8-f)
KO.VTO. irpoffQepcav

a8e\<pbs
r\rivai Suva.

fjC

\6yov

eTretcre

See also Soph. El. 575.

218. apuyav. The accusative in ap-

sup. 65.
220. K\i)$6vas irarpcpovs, her appeals
to the endearing name of Father.
Trap*
ovSev fOevro, 'reckoned as nought/ made

So Xen. Anab.

of.

vi. 6,

11,

tWi

o\iyov fTroiovvro rbv K.\avSpof.

Gyrat nap' ovSev ras
Iph. Taur. 732,
Aelian, Var. Hist. ix.
ffj.as cTrto-ToAds.
41, TOVTO Trapaxpy/J-a /JLfV
^(pav\iff
Havaavias, Kal Trap' ovSev edfTo. Plat.
fj.fv Trap'

Phaedr.

p. 252, A, Kal ova-las 5i'

aTToAAu^eVr;?

Trap'

The T

221.

afj.\iav

ovdev riderai.

was added by Pearson.

Mr. Davies reads alu TC Trapdweiov, with

O. Muller.
222. Ppafirjs, the commanders.
Cf.
Pers. 304.
223. a6Cou. 'The ministers/ Hesych.

Compare

a.oaa'elv

and

Cur-

aoffo-yriip.

Gr. Et. i. 240, suggests the etymology a o8;'os, 'a fellow-traveller/ like
tius,

a,Ku\ovOos.

/JLCT'
tvxav \a^~ii^ (avrafter the dedicatory prayer to
seize and hold her high above the altar/
It is not very easy to decide whether
'

depSjjj/,

iravT\ 6v/j.f should be

taken with

or with

'

moning

to seize
irpovwirfi, i. e.
'
all their courage/ or

Xafitlv

her sum-

fainting in

In the former

which
seems preferable, irpowTrri
mean
'
with her head leaning over the altar/
Schol. Trpovfi'tvuvlav.
So alveiv rbv
all

her

soul.'

case,
will

Pind. Pyth.

ix. 96.

AFAMEMNflN.

365

vrrepOe
TreVXoicn,

TTOVTL

\**

OVJJLCO

225

Xafielv depSryy, ord/AO/rd?

(235)

<j)d6yyov apcuov

oi/cots

/3ta xaXiVcoz' T' d^a-uSy /xeVeu

/Ba<t>as 8* e?

crrp. e.

TT&OV ^eoucra

230

e/?aXX* e/cacrroj/

aif o/x/xaros

0' a>s
'*

CTTCI

7roXXd/as

It was the custom to kill the victim

held aloft in this position, that the lifeblood might sprinkle the altar. Sic Od.
iii. 453.
Eur. El. 813, ff<r(/>a|' eV fytwi/
fjioa^ov, ws ?ipa.v xcpotV 5/i&5ej. The same
is said of Iphigenia, ib. 1022, ev0'
virepTfivas irvpas \evKriv St^/uTja"' 'iQiySvTjs
So also Lucret. i. 85. who has
Traprji'Sa.
generally been thought to have had the
*
present passage in view, sublata virum

m ambus tremebundaque ad aram deducta

1

art.

226. Hesych. aepSrjv &vu s % Qopadriv.

Cf. aejpas, Soph. Ant. 418.
*

And

that a guard
227. <()v\aKdv.
over her fair mouth should stop the utterance of a curse against the family/ i.e.
any ill-omened expression which might
excite the <t>Q6vos of the gods.
See Mr.

Blakesley

seems no

on

Herod,

difficulty in

69.

There

making

<t>v\a.Kai>

iv.

the subject of Karao-ye??. with Klausen.

Dr. Peile regards it rather as the cognate
accusative, expressing the nature and
manner of the action ; and Weil appears
to take the same view, comparing apwyav
in 218, ad pulchrum os custodiendum.
might, thirdly, explain the idiom

We

like vtwffov alvov yevos, Suppl.

that

526

8, so

Karao^eo'
<|>yAd|oi, the
Blomfield reads
subject being avrovs.
0uAoKo, a simple and probable emendaThe
tion, but not a necessary one.
Greeks greatly feared the effects of a
<pvXa.tta.v

dying imprecation. Hence aro^SxTai is

applied to a dying man, Herod, ii. 69.
230. /c^/coi; Ba&as Yfov<ra.
'Letting
her saftron-dyed veil fall to the ground,'
so as to expose her countenance, and enable her to direct appealing looks towards
her executioners.

(240)

^Se'Xei

e^ ypacfxus

Dr. Peile compares

II.

v. 734, TrejrAoj'

rpbs eV
5'
vdfv

otfSei.

(j.\v

It
?So/

Karex VfV (avbv iroclear from 239, ra

is

otfr*
otfr' fvvfira), that the
poet left the details of the slaughter to
the imagination of the hearer, and therefore that those are mistaken who understand Kp6Kov jSa^as of the blood, misled
by a wrong view of KpoKoftaQvis (TTaykv
inf. 1090.
Whether however the veil
(flammeolum of the Romans) or the

garment called KpoKwrbv (Thesm. 253,

Ran. 46) is meant, may be questioned.
Cf. (TToAls KpoK^eo-tro

Pyth.

iv.

232, curb

Phoen.

/cp<5/ceoj>

149.1.
fifyas

Pind.
'lAawv

cf/xo.
By taking it in the former sense,
with Hermann, we more clearly perceive
a motive for the action. The colour
seems to have been a mark of royalty, as

KpoK6&airTov TroSbs e#juap>, Pers. 661.

To avoid the hiatus, Prof. Kennedy reads
Xfovv* oS\ But I cannot think $5e is
suited to 4he narrative of a past event.
233. us tv 7pa<pa?y, i. e. as mute as a
painted portrait. She made a show, as
in a picture, as fain to speak to them.

Others explain, 'looking as lovely as in

a picture/
Perhaps the drawings on
vases are alluded to ; see on Eur. Hipp.
451 ; or some well-known statues, as in
the (rrepvo us ayd\/j.aTos Kd\\iarra of
Polyxena, Eur. Hec. 559. Allusion to the
art of painting occurs again, inf. 774.
1300.
234. (For she thought, if she were but
allowed to speak, she would move their
*
pity ;) since many a time in her father's
hospitable halls she had sung, and with
chaste voice, virgin as she was, she had
been wont affectionately to do honour to
her loved sire's happy paean-song over
the triple libation.' As it was a frequent

AISXTAOT

366

Trarpos KO.T avSpuvas

'

dyra

<f)L\OV

235

aravpajTOS avSa
(245)

TplTOCTTTOV^OV eVTTOTfJLOV

'

iivOev OUT' eiSoi'

ret

ovr

CUT.

Se KdX^avrof; OVK aKpavTOi.

TraOova'iv
jaez^

e.

240

ALKO. Se rots

eVippeVei* TO /xeXXoz^

{jLaffeiv
EI

ou yeVoiT*

flute-players of light character at the

conclusion of the banquet, the poet takes

care to add aravpooros and 071/0, unmarried and chaste,' to Iphigenia.

Comv., ^juets /xev
pare Plutarch, Symp.
'

'

Se avhr,rpli eTri<pOeya(jievr)
ff-rrovda'is, etc yueVou Karearr).

fffireitfaiJiev,

fj-iKpa

rats

T\

The MSS. give

071/0, which Schiitz

altered to 071/0, Peile and Klausen retaining the vulgate. Ar. Lysist. 217,
oi/cot 8' aravpurr) Sia'|co rbv fiiov.
Hesych.
aravpcaros' a^vyos, Kal irapQevos.

237. rpir6ffirov8ov.
ii.

init.,

us

Cf.

8' afyripsQria'av at

Xen. Symp.
Tpa7reai, Kal

Kal ziraiaviffav,

This passage strongly confirms the excellent, and indeed, in itself certain,
emendation of Hartung-7raia)t/a(orTra(at/a)
for aluva.
Elmsley
(See on Cho. 335.)
read ftiiroTfj.6v r\ but the Greek poets

See
rarely couple two epithets by re.
on Cho. 1058. The a-irov8^ and the iratav
were inseparable adjuncts of a banquet,
and the avXyTpls was seldom left out.
Ar. Vesp. 1217,

SetTri/oC^ej/, airoj'fvinfJ.fQ',

avXyrpls tve<pv(TT)(rei'.
See on Suppl. 26, and compare Plat.
Aesch. frag. 52,
init.
Symp. p. 176,
Aibs 2coT7}pos fvKTaiav Ai')8a.
Tp'iTOV
Soph. frag. 375,. Aibs 2a>T7?piou <nrovdr)

^7877

(nrevSofj.ev.

rpirov Kparripos. Plutarch, Symposiac.

v. Quaest. v.
2, ouSe yap 6f$ Qvovres
iraffi TO?S &A\ois deals, fj.d\t(TTa trvvvaois
Kal

(Tv/j.f3(biJLOis,

Kpar^puv

Karevx6/j.eda,

Kipvavi4v<av, TOLS

a\\a rpiuv

juej/

curb

rov

8' atrb rov SevLibarepov, TO?S 8' OTrb rov rf\fvraiov.

tions were offered at the end of the banquet (1) to Zeus and Hera as re'Aeioi, or
gods of marriage ; (2) to the heroes ; (3)

irpcaTOv (TTreVSo/xev, roTy

to

Zeus

2coT7?p

exclusively;

and

(250)

ai> Xucris, TT

custom to introduce dancing-girls and

'

S'

the

practice corresponded in principle with

our custom of ' saying grace,' viz. as a
pious recognition of the blessings conferred by the gods.
240. OVK. aKpavroi, i. e. the evils which

he predicted would

arise

from this sacrifice

(150) are sure to be fulfilled. Though the

chorus did not witness, and for other reasons decline to describe the deed of blood,
they are perfectly aware that it was accomplished, and therefore sooner or later
they look for the dreaded results. In
saying this, the poet felt himself bound to
reconcile mythology with the plot of the
Klausen seems wide of the mark in
play.
taking TO tvOtv of the adulterous intercourse of Clytemnestra with Aegisthus,
which they can only guess at because
they have seen no direct proofs.
'
241. 4/Ko Se.
But justice on these
t.lip
indeed (who have
guilty authors
of the sacrifice, i. e. Agamemnon) causes
knowledge to fall by sad experience.' See
That is, Justice will find out
sup. 170.
the guilty in due time, and make them
aware of their sin when they have suffered for it.
However, the chorus adds,
since what must be must, there is nothing
gained by predicting ills at a time like the

Wn

e-jrippeireiv is used transitively,

present.
as in Eum. 848.
Schol. rots p.ev Tveirov-

Q6au> i) SiK-rj 8iSuo-i rb naQeiv. SI'KTJ*'

7Op S6vres nav6a.vovffi rb fj.e\\ov. Dr.
Donaldson (Gr. Gr. S 60D takes anpp 6

intransitively,

and Construes

(&<rre) p.a-

243. e-jrel ov yevoir* &v \vffis.

So
Elmsley and Blomfield. Dindorf and
Weil read rb /u.e\\ov 8' ewel yevoir' ki/
K\VOIS, and Prof. Kennedy, adopting this,
translates,

wheji

'

buJLthe Futura.thou'lt hear

it is past,*

give rb

Se

The MSS. generally

irpoK\veiv eirel yevoir' (or

But
T') &V K\VOIS irpoxaiperw.

AFAMEMNflN.
rw

larov Se

Topov yap

ow

TreXotro S*

367

rj^et,

TaTrl

245

^vvopOpov amyous.

TOVTOIGW ev Tra^LS,

a>s

(255)

rdS'

uxs fjiov6(f)povpov ep/cos.

a-efil&v crew, KXvTaLjjivrjcrTpa,

yap ecru C^WTOS ap^rjyov TIZIV

250

epTjfJLwdevTos apcrevos 0povov.

is added
by another hand
and omitted in the Naples
or Farnese MS.
The passage seems
Corrupt, and the reading cannot be de-

rb 5e irpoK\veii>

in the Med.,

with certainty.
Hermann,
followed by Klausen and Peile, gives rb

termined

Trpo/cAuett/ 8' tf\vffLV TrpoyatpeVco,

H_sfop after

i-h

fL^Xnv

in the

putting

priding

vers. They explain, 'as for hearing

beforehand of its approach, we say farewell to it at once/ i. e. we will not be
at the trouble to anticipate evils.
The
meaning of the reading given above
'
seems however more satisfactory ; farewell to the future even before it has
come, since there cannot be an escape

from

it/

i.

e.

by foreseeing or foreboding

This doctrine of fatalism

doubt that Wellauer and

are right, the one in giving
tvyopQpov for avvopQ'bv. the other avyaHs
for avrais or gyrcus. Some retain avrcus,
240.
understanding re^at Kd\x avT s
Blomf. and Franz prefer the reading or
MSS. Flor. Farn. t,vvapGpov.
'
246. 5' ovv.
However, not to dwell
longer on mere conjectures,' &c. See
might correctly enough
sup. on 217.
'
translate, So let us say, in reference to
what is next to come, May all be well '
rb eg Trpaq-treu/. Schol.
eg -n-pagty
can be

little

Hermann

We

The MSS. give eforpa^ty, which

6UTrpa|fo.
Hermann thinks defensible but it seems
;

better to write eS separately with Klausen.

So inf. 483, eu yap irpbs cv (pavela-i Trpocr,

essentially

QriKT] ireAot.

Aeschylean. So inf. 1211, Tb

Suppl. 1031, on TOI
oir' &v.
The corruption of \ixris
into K\VOIS is quite easily accounted for,
K and 77, ff and o, being often interchanged. Again, ov is frequently omitted
by transcribers when it forms a crasis
(e. g. Suppl. 291), and the article is as

247. r65'

it.

is

frequently interpolated.
244. tffov Se T<
*'Tis
irpoffTi>fiv.
quite as good as sorrowing ere the
time/ Prof. Kennedy. That is, rb irpoXaipeiv (or rather, rb Aeyeu/ Trpoxcupeii/),
taov tarrl r$ irpoo-TeVeti/,
it is all one
whether we dismiss it from our thoughts
or brood over it in dismal anticipation,
for

come

1374,

ffv

it will

without

fail.

Compare

alviiv f?T

/we ^tytiv Of\*is,

'
de Nat. D. iii.
14, Quid
ad cavendum
aut
adfert
igitur juvat
quid
scire aliquid futurum, quum id certe

otJLoiov.

Cic.

futurum

sit ?

'

245. jKfi,j.e.T.bM&;ioy. Cf.

inf.

1211.

The simple meaning is, we shall know

clearly with the morning sun what news
is in store for us.'
But there is also an
'

implied sense, as

inf.

1151,

'

the sun will

break upon our present gloom.'

There

(260)

&yx Lffrov

'
'

Such is the wj^h

interest in it.'
who stand in the place
of its closest relations in the absence of
the King, and as members of his &OV\T],
who is the true shepherd and father of
his people.
Schol. Med. eVeiS^ /j.6voi
yepoj'Tes

sup.

74.

e^uAoTTOi'

So

Find. Pyth.

X'W40
64.

ix.

rr/i/
'

'EAAaSa.

0fAots

Cf.

&7x*<TToi/,

Hermann

denies
j

thatrJSe is said of the chorus, but does

not tell us how he understood the pasWeil and Mr. Davies refer it to
sage.
Clytemnestra, who

is

seen approaching,

and is as it were the regent, and next in

power to the king. Cf. Suppl. 1018. But
Weil gives evirpaiais Gveiv, comparing
253. Dr. Donaldson (New Crat.
284)
thinks T-65' &yx i(TTOV means 'here at
hand to offer aid/ 'ATI-JOS yaias, the
Argive territory see on Suppl. 256.
At this point the Queen makes her
appearance from the central door in the
proscenium, and the chorus takes the
:

opportunity, after doing obeisance, to

repeat (252) the question which had

remained unanswered at 97
251. &p(revos Qpovov.

'

103.

'When the King's

'

AISXTAOT

368
<JV

TL

VOV

IT

KATTAIMNHSTPA.
euayyeXos

/xe>,

atcnrep

07

255

7rapoi/ua,

c/

(265)

jBcjs

yeVoiro ///^rpos Eixfrpovrjs Trapa.

Trev(TL Se ^ap/xa JJLL^OV eXTTtSo? /cXueii'*

yap yprfKacnv 'ApytiOL

Jlpia/iou

KA.
XO.

Tpoiav '^t^atw^ oScrav" ^ ropws Xeyw

K^l.

ev

XO.

re

01

30^ /*'
/

260

(27o)

v^epTret SaKpvov e/CKaXov/xeVr/.

yap <f>povovvTos
yap ro TTicrToV
;

6/x/xa crou /car^yopei.

ecrri rwi'Se croi re/c/xap

'

KJl.

TI

ecrrti^'

ouyt

uin

seat has been deserted.'

See inf. 502.

835. The King and the Queen in heroic
times had separate chairs or seats ; hence
'
the term male throne (or * throne of
the male ') applied to the former. The
'

Schol. remarks on this, Trap6vTos /ueVrot

ov Se? ffvvrvy-^dv^iv avrfj, by which he
meant to develope the sense thus : ' it is
right to pay respects to the Queen in the
absence of the King, (but not otherwise ;
Thus
for then she retires from public.)'
the chorus is virtually made to apologize
for the unusual course of voluntarily ad-

dressing her.
252. e? TI.
efre. Cf. 462.

So Prof. Kennedy for

'Whether you're burning

incense, having heard Good, or, if not,

in hope of cheering news, I'd gladly hear;

nor, if you're mute, bear grudge,' Mr.

The more logical enunciation
Davies.

would have been

tva*yye\ia
virb

efre Kctiv6v TL ireTri/o-^evrj

dvfis, e?Te ywrj
ireTrvayueVrj

eATTi'Sos

firafpei

ets

Quffiav.

If the

arrived, there was no

but only for thanks-

news had actually

place for e'ATrls,

The sense therefore amounts to
giving.
'
tell me whether you are sacrithis
ficing to thank the gods for favours received, or only begging them to confirm
:

your hopes.'
257. Both %apM
v<t>p6vrj,

is

Cf.

ri\iov.

omen

called

in the

name

mother of the

morn,' as in Soph. Trach. 93, vv

Eur. Med.

975,

ei/c

260. ^ ropus \4ya> ; This implies, as

Dr. Peile observes, a little impatience at
the chorus' incredulity. As if she had
*
said, Were my former words (2578)
'

obscurely expressed ?
261. Compare Eur. Here. E. 743, xapjjioval
Sa/cpiW fboffav e/c^oAos. Find.
Pyth. iv. 121, e'/c 8' &p' avrov

SaKpva yrjpa\a)f

&\e(f)dpci

7rel yddri(r*v.
Xen. Hell. vii. 1, 32, ovru
Koivbv &pa X a P? Ka^ ^-vny 8a/cpua fffnv.
El.
1231, KaTrl <rv/j.<popai(Ti TOI 76Soph.

77J0b$ fplTfl SaKpVOV

O/J./jLO.TUl'

&TTO.

262. KCLTTiyopfl.
Properly, 'gives evidence against you,' 'convicts you of being
glad.'

For

sense

of eg

this peculiar, but undoubted

(frppyetV. see on Cho. 761.

The meaning

'

is,
your eye, glistening
brightly through your tears, proves that
these really are, as you say, tears of

jy-'
263. Commonly this verse is read with
an interrogation at the end. Hermann,
after Schiitz and Franz, reads rl ydp ; T&
iria-r'bv etrrl rwvSe <roi
re/c^ap ; Cf. Soph.
Trach. 398, ^ nal rl> iria-rbv TT}? a\r)dfias
1'f/j.fis ;

yap rb

an d 61)0776 Ao 9 have

reference to the lucky

which

SoXwcra^Tos

And

Prof.
iriffrov

Kennedy punctuates,
;

%<TTI

TWfSe

ffot

rt

TfKfJ.ap ;

this better suits the reply fffrtv,

'
I have one,

which however may mean,

of course.'

ArAMEMNtiN.

369

XO.
KA.
XO.

TTOTepa 8' o
oveipw

ov

S6av

dXX'

cr'
rj

av

evTreidfj cre(3et,$

Xa/3oijuu

265
(275)

^oi^oucr^g <pej>o?.

liriavev rig aTrrepo? Claris

TrcuSos vcas a>s /capr' e/xw^cra) (^po'a?.

TTOLOV ^povov Se KGU TreTrop^rac 770X15 ;

XO.

Z'W TKOVO"Y)$

K^l.

T7J9

XO.

/ecu TLS

<f>WS

rdS' e^tKoir'

az>

ToS'

V(j)p6vrjS XeyO).

dyye'Xwf ra^os

270
(280)

""H^CUCTTOS, ^18195 \oLfiTrpov IKTT^TT^V creXag.

os Se <j)pvKTov Seup'

aTT*

ayydpov

Se TTO.VQV IK vrjcrov rpirov

275 ^

cuTTog Zrjvos efeSefaro,

266. ou 8J|ai/ &/ AajSotjUt.
of 5o|o*' seems to show that

The
it is

what time has

empha-

use of the genitive is best illustrated by

comparing that of the accusative in Eur.
Hel. Ill, ir6crov -%p6 vov 7&P Siaireir6p6iiTai
'
ir6\is ;
For how long has it been plundered ?' But in Ar. Ach. 83, tr6(rov
'
*
Xpovov is, within what time?' or how
long was it before/ &c. The genitive of
the point of time differs from that of the
limitation of it.
Here Kal has the same
sense as in the formula trus Kal &c.
271. T^Se Tdvoy. 'with such speed/
The accusative depends on the cognate

'

the sense ' IJiavLiiD_^ishJiQ_he_thuight

a dreamer.' In Eur. Hel. 1191 we find
</>aris

similarly

oveipois,

combined with oveipara,

4vvi>xois

Tr^repoi/

TreTreto'/j.ei'r)

arsvtis

(paTus riv' olKoGtv K\vovcra ;

fy

some

'

267.
^.
Well,
tidings not derived from
aAA.'

you with vain hope

'

perhaps

omens
'

inflated

You underrate

were that of a
young girl.' $7TT'VV1C nr> obscure word,
about the sense of which interpreters
differ, seems to mean #j/eu irrep&v, sc. ou/c
OTT' ol<i)v)v f\6ov<ra.
So irTepbv means
'
an omen in Oed. Col. 97, OVK ecr0' OTTCOS

my

intelligence, as if it

'

ov

iriffT^v e| vfjiSiv TTTfpbv flff-ffyay'

els

Eur. Ion 377, Trpopw/j.iots

fftyaycuo'i /xTjAco;' ^ 8t' olwvuv irrepo'ts.
'
Compare Propert. iii. x. 11, Tuque, o

To'5'

&\cros.

cara mihi, felicibus edita pennis,' i. e.

'fausto omine nata.'
Hermann understands it literally, ' unfledged/ ' prema-

and Weil assents to this. The

Schol. has tVjTrrepos, Kovcpr).
Hesychius,

ture,'

quoting the passage, has irpoo-rjvljs %

'
raxvs, pleasing or sudden/ which shows
that both interpretations were current
in his time. At all events, the well-

known Homeric

expressions, rfjS'&irrepos
cTTAero nvQos, and eirea Trrepocj/Ta, seem
to have no direct connexion with the

present passage.
And pray at
269. TTOJOU xpoVou Se.
what time was the city sacked ? ' ' Last
'

night, I tell you' (v. 256).

The

position

the mere fancy o_a slnmhftring

mind I am not the person to Hnnept..'
Prof. Kennedy prefers, from the context,
tic

(285)

Lit.

since

it

been sacked?'

sense, as if he had said Taxvveiv rdxos.

The Kal TLS. as usual, expresses incredu'
You don't mean
lity, as in Pers. 440.

that any messenger could have arrived

'
with such speed as that !
Mr. Davies :
'
and pray what herald could attain this
'
And so Mr. Mayor (Journal of
speed ?
Philology, ii. p. 236). But verbs of this
kind take a genitive of the object. See
on Cho. 1022.
273. ayydpov. This has been restored
from Suidas and other grammarians, who
quote the verse, for the vulg. ayye\ov.
See on Pers. 14. So also iravbv (275) for
(pav'bv, from Athenaeus.
The 'Eppcuov
274. 'EpjuoToi/ AeVas.
As the Schol. /t
opos of Soph. Phif. 1459.
adds opos AJJ/UVOV, unnecessary according
to the present punctuation, it follows that
he read ATJJUJ/OU /j.4yav Se iravbv e/c vi]<Tov.
276. "KQtfov aliros Zr]v6s. Cf. Soph.
frag. 229, Qpfja-o-av aKoiria.v Zrjvbs 'Adcpov.

The summit of Athos sacred to Zeus/

There was a tradition that Mount Athos,
which rises 6778 feet above the sea, overshadowed the back of a bronze ox in
'

AISXTAOT

370

v7TepTe\rj$ re^ TTOVTOV

wore

rorrurxu

iTopevTov Xa/xTraSos Trpos

T^

f TTCU/CT? TO xpvcro(f)yys 9 a>? TIS 17X109,

creXas irapayyeiXacra MCLKLCTTOV CTKOTTCUS*

280

6 S' ou rt /xeXXa>z> ouS' a<pao7AoV(W9 UTT^W

ayyeXov

viKMiJLZVQS TraprJKtv

eKas Se (f^pvKTov

<f>ws ITT

(290)

/xepos*

Evpiirov poas

MecrcroiTTiov (j)v\ai crrjfJLaivei jitoXoV.

s

ol

avreka^av

Kal TraprfyyeiXav

Trpocra),

285
(295)

0(i>p>ov ai//avres TTV/JI.

Lemnos which must be understood to

mean, that the sun, setting behind that
mountain, cast upon the statue the sha;

dow

of the peak. Hence Soph. frag.

348, "AOcas <TKiaei vura ATJ/UJ/IOU &o6s.
Plutarch, De facie in Orbe Lunae, xxii.,
who quotes the verse rather differently,
'ABcas

ir\evpa ATJJUJHOU )8obs,

makes the distance OVK f\arrov k-maKoo-iwv (TTaSiwv, or about seventy miles.
At this distance the beacon -light might
Ka\v\ltei

have been faintly seen, though not the

shadow of the mountain ; but the true
distance is considerably less, perhaps not
above forty or fifty miles. Sir John
Mauudeville, in chap. iii. of his Travels,
makes Lemnos seventy-six miles distant from Athos. The immense beaconfire lighted on the Malvern hills, Jan. 10,
1856, at a height of 1444 feet above the
sea, was dimly seen from a hill near

Aylesbury, 700 feet high, and nearly

seventy miles distant. This establishes
the possibility of the Aeschylean narra-

But from Athos to Euboea

more than ninety miles.

tive so far.
is

'

277. vireprf^s, rising high/ as

Sov\fias ya.yyaiJ.ov, inf.
Soph. Trach. 36. Eur. Ion 1549,

virtp-

350.

TeAco-at

BvoSSKcav inrfpreXys.

oUwv

Hermann, remark-

ing that re and not Se is used with this

word, regards it as a continuation of
the construction with e'e8e'aTo, excepit

flammam Athos
eminens.

altissime

et

visflammae
Perhaps the finite verb was

in fact, forgotten,
in the
suppressed,
length of the sentence, so that napa.yjji^affa resolves itself into a case of
npnni.nat.inus pendeys. the narrative being

resumed with the apodosis 6

\wj/(281). See on Pers. 417.

8'

otiri ^ueA-

Bum.

750.

Prof. Kennedy^ reads irpo^Keiro for

'
?}),
lay full before the gladdened

vew

ingenious; yet the notion of

rapid transmission and motion seems
On the
better suited to the context.
whole, I incline to think a line has been

This

is

lost, e. g. a.Trfjj-, Kal

fyKtyova? a<pcap/j.yQri
^yejpe af^v^v ftd^iv, us eSaiero
Cf. Eur. Med. 773, Se'xou
K.T.A.

irpoffu, or,
TreuKT?

Se

fj.T)

-rrpbs

T)8ot'T]i>

\6yovs.

admits Schiitz's correction

Hermann
irfi/K^s,

and

construes irpbsf)5oj'r]VTrevKr]sutpro lubitu

luxuriareturflamma.
Either Macistus himself,
281. 68e.
an unknown mountain in Euboea, or
Either seems
o-Koirbs implied in (TKOTTCUS.
better than to read O-KOTTOJ with Hermann,
whom however Weil follows. TTa.oriK.fv,
Properly, irapievai is
a thing or person go by you ;
hence either to pass it on, transmit, &c.,
Some prefer the latter
or to neglect.
sense here, as the Schol. appears to have
He
done, who says Koivbv rb tire/j.irfi'.
meant, 6 5' ov TI /ieAAcuv fire/uLirfv, oi>Se
a<t>pa(r/j.6i>a}STrapr)Kv. But Dindorf thinks
the words apply to irapayyeihcxra, v.
280.
Schol. Med. Mecr<ra284. Meo-o-aTrfou.
TTIOV opos jj.eTa.l-v Eu^oia? Kal Boiwrtas.
i.

e.

to

TraoTryyeiAey.

let

Strabo,

ix. p.

405, eV Se T^ 'Av0r]Sovia

fO~Tlv, anb MecrtrctTrou.

with one <r, Meffd-mov,
opos Ev&oias, a.irb MeaaTrov rov /ueroi-

MfffcraTTiov

opos

Photius writes

it

K-fjcravTos fls 'lTa\iav.

'
A pile
286. ypaias fpeiKTjs Bca/nov.
of dry old heath.'
Compare Gy/muiv, Od.
The erica arborea is evidently
v. 368.
meant, which grows into a tree as large
as our white-thorn, and when old has a

decayed and withered appearance in

its

ATAMEMNflN.

371

crdtvovcra Xa/A7ras S* ovSe

'

7re8ioi>

V7rep0opov(ra

KiOaipwvos XeVas,

c^cuSjOas creXyjvrjs, Trpos

aXXrjv
o9

IK^O^P

OL,

7T\OV

290

TTOJJLTTOV irvpos.

e TTXeTroULTroz' ou/c

TVOLLVZTO

TUV

KOLLOVCra

(300)

lpnf)[JLVa)V'

'

i/Trep

Topytoiri

6'pOS T*

eV AlyinXayKTOV

urpvve

BecrfJiOP p,rj

295

\^povitf.cr9aL Trvpos.

d^Saio^res a<j)06vG} jneVei

</>Xoyos fjLeyav Trcoyaiva Kal ^apoiviKQv
V KOLTOTTTOV TTpWT/ VTT.pfia\\..LV

7Tfji7rova"L S'

lower boughs. It is common on mountains on the Mediterranean coasts.

290. Trofjurov, i. e. ^e'Aou. Cf. v. 273.
'
292. TcDy fipTwevcaf.
Than those
hitherto described/ For the distance
between Cithaeron and Aegiplanctus (a
mountain of Megaris) was much less than
that of the other beacon-posts, so that
the blaze would appear much greater.
293. \'I\JI.VT\V Topywiriv. Hesych. Top-

ix. 3,

Herodotus,

Sia vi]<r<av

e^oi

Kdroirrpov,

which Canter corrected, and

is confirmed by the scho-

TT\fOv<rt.

Strabo frequently has

Kar6\l/iov.

KOTOTTTOS, eTTOTTTos, KaTOirTtveffBai, in this

lib.

sense,

e.

hpbv

KaTOTTTOV

g.

iii.

6/C

p. 159, 'Apre'/itSos
TTOAAoS TOIS irpO(T-

Ib. v. p. 222, TrcptKAeierai

'

conjecture U.SIQV uk yapiCfO'Sat irvpbs,

'not to give less fire/ comparing
in 292.
The MSS. agree in
6ai (except that the Farn. MS. gives S^/

Klausen and Stanley (indeit would seem) give MT?YP

Others propose /J.OL for ^77. The
yfco-flat.
is
so
uncertain, that it has been
reading
marked with an obelus. None of the above
corrections give so simple a meaning as
that in the text, * it urged on the succession of the fire not to linger in its course/
yttTJ).

pendently,

Precisely similar is the verse applied to

the active messenger, Theb. 54,
The word
TTIHTTIS OVK OKvcf xpo"'CeTai
6t(T^s is perhaps used in reference to
the regulations of the \anTradr](popia, again
alluded to in 303, and the idea of the
chain of beacon-lights may have been
'

'AO-fj'

from Heath by Herm., Blomf.,

'

for

'6rt

The
298. iropBuov naroiTTov irpwva.
distant headland which commands a view
of the Saronic gulf/ The MSS., by
a frequent error (see on Prom. 2), give
lium

Diiid., or

7rvp<ro7(Ti

vas.

295.
So Franz from
^pffifL^ffTfia.1.
the conjecture of Mar tin, and on the whole
it seems a better one than either y$j
'
^ariCfffQai. not to be wanting,' adopted
'
to supply
be sup(or
plied '), which Scholefield and Peile adopt
from Wellauer. Weil edits on his own

that

eS^/cee j6a(nAet STjXuffeLV,

the emendation

u-nYaoiCeo-Bai.

7T/3OCTW

borrowed by the poet from the incidents of

the Persian war, in which we are told by

yuiris- \t^vi\v (petal eivai eV KopivQy.

(305)

(Z/una) optaiv v^TjAoTs

a<J>*

S'

wv

TO.

So also Eur.
Hipp. 30, K.a.T6tyiov yr)s T^aSe va.lv KvOed. Col. 1600, rd> S' euxAJou
7rpi5oy.
ATjjUTjrpbs els

irpoff6^/iov irdyov /toAovcra.

rV

The construction

is, &<TTG
(<f>\6ya or
virepftd\\iv Kal irpuva, where
'
even the promontory implies that the
flame was so bright that it could be seen
beyond the point farthest removed in
that direction from Aegiplanctus. Hermann seems to construe -n-puva Ka.Toirrov
" litus trans Saroirp6ff(a iropOftov K.T.A.,
nicurn sinum conspicuum."
299. eSr'.
zaa.
o Hermann tor
for
for efT
eoT, So
C/T',, tor

AajiiTraSa)
'

which Stanley conjecturedjfsr', and this

most editors adopt, and Mr. Mayor
(Journ. of Phil.

ii.

shot/ on.
it

alighted

'

(i. e.

p. 236),

who renders

sense is, ' ^hen

stopped at the last

The

beyond which no other beacon

had to be kindled), ' when it had reached
station,

b 2

AISXTAOT

372
9

300
Apa)(valpv CUTTO?, dorvyeiTouas cr/coTrdV
KairtiT ^rpetSaj^ eis rdSe cr/c^vrret ore'yos

<aOS

OVK

ToS',

(31 o)

aiTOLTTTTOV 'iSc

roioiS' erotfiot XanTTaSrjffrop

aXXos

Trap'

aXXou StaSo^ai?

'

6 TTpwros Kal TcXeuTCuos SpaptoV.

TOLOVTOV vjJL/3o\OV T CTOl Xe'yOJ,

VIKO,

7ra/)ayyetXai>TOs CK Tpoias

XO.

Ocols p,i> avOiS,

'

Xdyous

o)

aKovom

es

Ariffffa,

6u0e?aV

'ETTtSaupoj/

eo*T

etTTi 8e

Tb 'Apaxvatov.

opos inrep TT)S

Prof. Kp.nnpdy, adopting

Schiitz's correction uTrepffctAAet, and retaining eTr' d^t/cero. reads ^yco T

*
and shot upward/ He doubts if er/<7j'
^e/ aloue could mean alighted/ as a
thunderbolt seems to do on striking an
object.
(But cf. 357.) On the other
hand, the aorist and the present are not
well coupled by the particle re.
301. At this verse the Medicean MS.
and the Scholia leave off. All the pages
between it and v. 1034 are torn out.
303. eVojjuoi, i. e. %<ra.v, or perhaps
tlcrl, if we understand that the Queen has
such means of communication ready at
her disposal, if any further news is to be
conveyed. The phraseology seems borrowed from the Lampadephoria, to which
v6fjLoi)

5taSoxl, and

ir\f]povff6ai

bably peculiar terms.

6

p.\v

8^

TrpoJTos

efTTa\fj.fi/a
T<f rpiro),

TW

rb 8e

Herod,

T)

were proviii.

98,

TrapaSiSoi TO
Seure/xjp, 6 8e Sevrepos
t>d(vrev ^Srj /cara aAAov
Spa/xoJJ'

8te|epx eT <* 1 TapaSiS^evo,

\r)ffi

Ka.Qd.irep "TL\-

But the metaphor

the usual manner of

\afj.ira8ri(popi-r).

is qualified, after

Aeschylus, by adding VIK 8' 6 irpuros na\

'
re\fvToios, but the last is as much the
victor in the race as the first/ since there
was a mere succession of beacons without

any contest. There is so much obscurity

on the real nature of the Athenian torch-

IJJLOL.

That

he succeeded in carrying his

Similarly
lighted to the end.
Prof. Kennedy ; " the beacon of Ida,
which looks down on the captured city,
the
is on that account the winner :
victory is there/' The game is rather
minutely described by Pausanias, i. 30,
2, eV 'AKaSyjyUia eVrl I\po/Ji.t)6ecos &fan6s'
Kol QSOVGIV OTT' O.VTOV irpbs T^V iro\iv,
Kaio/j.vas AajtiiraSas* TO 8e aydis,

torch,

fj.ov

avr'

TW

5p6fj.Cf>

avrov

(f>u\dai T}\V 8a5o

el

8e

/ufjS

Kparuv et 8e Kal
ouSeis ianv 'dry

Kaioiro, 6 Tpiros

Kara\fiireTai T\ V'IKT]. From a consideration of this passage, the following explanation was suggested in a former edition :
'
And the first in is the conqueror, though
he took up the race the last/ i.e. the

who reached the goal was the beacon

on the Arachnaean hill, though it was
the last lighted. Thucyd. vii. 2, Y6yyv\os fj.ia vi]l TeAeuTcuos 6p/j.r)6els Trpw-

first

ras ^vpaKovaas. The

is Klausen's, which
So also
may be defended
by v. 315.
'
Mr. I)avies : each wins, the first-stagerunner and the last/ Another may be
TOS

first

atyiKve'iTai

es

interpretation

found in an Oxford publication,

'

Termi-

nalia/ p. 56.
306. rex/map roiovrov. This is in reply
to the question at v. 263.
308. alBis,
hereafter/ i. e. at 344.

Hesych. aldis' irdXiv, % pera Tavra. See

ad Hippol. 312.
Alcest. 1152,

race, that the true explanation of this

Monk

rather doubtful, especially as

passage
the poet uses nal reAeuraTos, not x*>
TeXevToios.
Hence we might translate,
with Peile, * the first that started in the
race is victor, having run last also/

aldisToS' etrTcu' vvv

is

(315)

yvvcu, Trpocrev^ofJiac
roucrSe /ca7ro^av/xccrat

the height of Arachnaeus/ a mountain

Pausan. ii. 25, 9, Kara 8e
of Argolis.
T))V

305

awo6av/j.d,(rai is

'to satisfy

my

8'

^TTfiyfO'dai

more than

curiosity/ Lat.

explere mirando.

ue

Sc?.

Qavfjidtrai,

animwm

AFAMEMNflN.
av

KA.

373
310

o>s Xe'yois iraXiv.

Tpo'iav 'Atonal 7778' e^ovcr iv rj^pa.

(320)

ot/zac /Borjv oifjiiKTov Iv TroXei TrpeTrew.

ofosjr' dXei(a T* ey^ea? raura) /curet

az/
l

ov

a\6vT(i>v KOL

T<i)v

315

(f)0oyyas a/covets eVri o-vpfyopas 8177X775.

ot //,>

yap

d)Lt<^l

(325)

crcofJiacrLv Trenra) /cores

dVS/>aiz> KOL&iyvriTtov re, /cat

TratSes yepovToiv, ou/ceV

<vraX/uW

ef \v0epov

320
Sepys OLTroifJLco^ova-L (^tXrarw^ p.6pov
rous S* aSre WKriVXay/cros e/c /Aa^5 TTO^OS
310. All the

MSS. but one

give

d>?

Aeyoty, which Peile aud Klausen explain,

'
after VVellauer, as pray tell me .igajjn.'
Dindorf and Hermann give ovs Aeyety
Prof. Kennedy contends
after Bothe.

that a further or continuous narrative,

viz. about the captured city, and not a
mere repetition of the former, must be

meant.

But

'

his version, as you (will)

your resumed speech,' the
optative being, as he supposes, in attraction to Oe\oi/j.' &i/, seems to me somewhat
tell

it

in

forced.
Possibly geAotM* &y o>s \4yois is
here put for fleAotu' &v ffe Xeyeiv, velim
enarres, much as the modern Greeks say
6f\<a vci (Iva.) Aeyrjs.
Thus with anovaai

we must supply

c6<rre ip.4.

312. )8oV foiKrov. A cry discordant,

not blending one with the other, viz. the
cry of wailing on the part of the conquered, and of shouting and contending
for food and lodging on that of the conThese two parties are distinquerors.
guished by ot /uei/ yap (317) and rovs
5' a5re (321).
cf. 420. 1282.
rrpe'Trei*/,
313. e'7xe'ay. So Canter for ^/cxe'as,
which might indeed stand, but it seems
more probably a transcriber's error. The
*

As, if you pour oil

comparison is thus
and vinegar into one vessel, they will keep
and
not
combine, so you may hear
apart
distinct cries from conquered and con:

querors for

fortunes/
The two
combined by TC Kal
(cf. Theb. 5801), and therefore a full
stop is wrongly placed at irpoffeutfirois.
314. ov <pi\us. So all the MSS. Most
editors adopt Stanley's correction ov
But surely we may allow ov <J>iAs,
<pi\(0.
their
terms are

different

i.

e.

e'xfyws Sixoffrarelv.

or friendly union

(330)

The harmonious

conversely a<rraoriao-Tos pitts, Plat. Phileb. p. 63 fin.

Traoffevi'eirfu/ is here 'to speak of.' not
*
to speak to.*
similar use of irpofffnrflv occurs Plat. Theaet. p. 152, D.
317. ot /ntj> yap, the captives in general;
though it is clear that the women are
especially meant in reference to the avSpes
is

and

Ka(riyvt)Toi.

<fruTaAMta>y

'

Cf. (pvrd\ij.ios
aged parents.'
Soph. frag. 957. <fcyTaA/a'ojs
Rhes. 920.
Weil reads <pvTd\piot iraiScav yepovrts, comparing Herod, i. 87.

The poet evidently means that the only

survivors are women, old men, and children, those of the military ^At/cta having
fallen in the storming of the city ; and
even these lament from a neck no longer
free, i. e. encircled with a rope or chain,
the symbol of captivity. Eur. Suppl.
721, )3o^ 5e Kal KWKvrbs ^v Q.VO. Trr6\tv
vttav, yep6i>T<av.
Pliny, Ep. vi. 20, 14,
'audires ululatus feminarum, infantum
quiritatus, clarnores virorum ; alii parentes, alii liberos, alii conjuges vocibus
requirebant, vocibus noscitabant.'

320. The confusion between the Sep-rj

which gives utterance, and the otxV
which bears the chain, scarcely requires
to be noticed.
321. j/vKTLir\ayKTos ir6vos vrfffTis. The
hungry toil of keeping watch during the
Most of the
night after the fight.
editors,

have

with one

The

MS.

give
(Farn.)
'
'

VTJ'

restlessness and hunger

their correlatives in ap'urroiffiv and

o-reis.

The Queen
d^wAo/croj/ eu5^<rouo-i (328).
what is actually taking

pictures to herself

AISXTAOT

374

77/305 CLpLCTTOLtJiP

O)V

rotcrcret,

TTpos ovSev

d\X'

eKaoTos tcnracrev

o>9

ez>

TKp,iqpiov'

juiepei

ru^s

iraXov,

325

iv aixp*a\a>TOLS Tpeot/cot? oi/oj/iatri

vaiovviv 17817 rail' viraiOpiwv 7raya)i>

(335)

&)

T'

f SvcrScu/zo
a/TraXXayeVres,
Tracra^
evS^crovcrc
tvcfrpovrjv.
a(f)v\aKTOv
Syoocra)i>

el 8*

Tous

evcre/Soyai rovs TroXtcrcrov^ov?

7779
>

Se
place

in

Troy at that very time,

i.

e.

determined not only

implying
regular order and arrangement), but by
ri>x"ns iraXov in the next verse. Compare
with the present passage Thucyd. i. 89
etwbs avSpuv
fin., iii. 30, Kara yap T&
ing of

T(K/j.-f]piov is

(TOO- (ret properly

rb a<j>v\a.KTOV
5e Kal rb ire^bv aurwv

vecaffrl ir6Xiv f-^ovrojv TCO\V

evpriffofj-fv

tbs

av.

(340)

TIS irporepov

/IT;

Tatreret, K.T.\., 'is setting

early morning.
down to breakfast on what the city contains, (but) according to no ticket (or
token) in the distribution.' The mean-

by the context

330

dXoucn^s yrjs

eXoVres av#is a

without a sentinel," and Mr. Davies,

" and ho.w,
luxuriously they'll sleep the
"
night out with no watch to keep
Weil too, after Martin, regards it as an
Klausen follows Schiitz
exclamation.
\

understanding Sva-Sal/u.ovfs of men

property to guard, and
therefore no anxiety about nightly plunThis explanation would be satisderers.
factory, if we might read vaiovres for
vaiovffiv.
Otherwise ws Se Sva"5aifj.ovs
would be required.
Schiitz suggested
in

who have no

TUV

8'

329.

/car' oiKtas a./J.*\eo'Tpoi> )

Now at length de326. ^877 K.T.A..

livered from the frosts and dews of the
since
clear open sky,
(or when) the poor
wearied men will be able to repose the
whole night without having to keep
guard/ It is clear from v. 12, where the
'

annoyance of the nightly dew is mentioned under similar circumstances, that

atyvXcMTov and iravav VVKTO. are said in
reference to the night-watches (rerpd-

witrbs fppovpav, Rhes. 5), and

hence ii^s^pmH to follow that #Sn cb?
must be taken strictly in connexion.
Compare Pers. 595, AeAurat yap Aabs
fj.oipof

Iph. A. 420, us
since they were making a long journey.'
As for 8vo-$aifj.ovfs, which almost every
editor has altered, there seems no reason
why it should not refer to the sufferings
of the victors during the siege. Blornfield, after Stanley, gives ws 5'
scil.
s, as presuming on their present
good fortune and careless of the future.
So also Prof. Kennedy " so like prosperous men they'll slumber all the night

Eur.
*

viraiBpiwf irdywv, /c.r.A.

fvffefioucri.

There

is

no

sufficient

ground for writing ev o-fftovai, since we

have a\iT(r6ai Oeovs Od. iv. 378, and v.
108,

sva'efif'iv

riva

Eum.

260, /jLeroiKiav

eiHTefiovvTes ibid. 973, and Eur.

Troad. 85 hardly admits of the alteration,
ffj.))i>

feiv.

TOVS a\\ovs (rei, Oeovs re

So in Phoen. 1320, x Q 6vioi> eixre-

jSetV 06 6v.

The notion of being recaptured,

as a

punishment for sacrilege committed,

naturally suggested itself to the poet from
the vvt, a.(pv\aKTos just spoken of.
331. ovr'ay* i. e. OVTOL &y. is rightly
given by Hermann. See Person on Med.
863. This correction was anticipated in
ed. 2 of the present play.
Dr. Peile and
Klausen retain the MSS. reading OVK &v

which, though found under certain

is here indefensible.
avQaotev is the correction of Auratus for av

y',

conditions,

332. epus 8e K.T.A.

Only (if they
wish to escape) let them beware lest a
should
fall
on
desire
the army, before

they leave Troy, of plundering what they

ought not, overcome by love of gain.'
The rape of Cassandra and the carrying

AFAMEMNflN.
Civ

Set

yap

KaifjujjaL
'

$eois

375

/XT)

Trpos ot/cous I/OOTI/XOU

SuavXov Odrepov K&Xov TraXw.

gp dfjLTrXdKrjTos el fJioXoL (TTparl

eyprjyopbs TO

7777/10,

335
(345)

TQ>^ oXcoXoTcoi/

el
Trpocnraia /AT) TV^OI /ca/ca.
TOiavrd TOL yvvaucbs e e/iou /cXuets*
TO o* eu KpaTOifjt /XT) Si^o/opoTnys iSet^*

yevoir av,

7roXX(Si>

of the Palladium are alluded to.

The fears of Clytemnestra arise from a
belief commonly held by the Greeks, that
to sack the temples of a captured city
was sure to result in a calamitous return
home. See on Pers. 805. Eur. Bacch.
Off

"
1336, '6rav 8e Ao/ou xP r a r ^P lov SiapirdSo
ffuffi, v6ffTov d6\iov irdXiv ffx'ho'ova'i.
Athena says (Troad. 69. 75) OVK oTo-0'
Sv&voavfipiaQslffdv fj.e Kal vaovs C/J.QVS;
)

rov aurols v6ffTov

Phil. 1440, TOVTO
6iJT

yatav,

e/x^SaAelj/ 6f\<a.
8'

tvvoeiaQ',

fixrefte'ii'

TO

Soph.
orav irop-

irpbs 6fovs.

crime had already been committed in the

slaughter of the inhabitants (rb TTTJ/XOE

o\u\6Tuv, 337, which perhaps includes the death of Iphigenia), but the
gods may perhaps overlook that, so long
as they are reverently treated by the
On the subjunctive fnirfarr) see
victors.
Ttav

on Suppl. 351, and compare /u.^ 70^ 67Hermann and

^0^77 iroTt, Ar. Ach. 221.
Klausen give iroQe'iv for iropQtlv, on the
authority (according to the former) of

MS.

Flor.

that copy.
334. Set

But Franz

IJ/J./JLU.

cites iropQsiv

fS

fivObv

The meaning

to secure a safe return

from

(&ffri)

(rwTTjpias,

Compare Suppl. 401,

(ppovTiSos

Set

rot

/j.o\e"tv
is,

They have yet

home

; yet to pass
the turning-point of the diaulos or double
race-course (Eur. El. 825), and retrace
their steps along the other limb or parallel
line of it, from Troy to Argos.
But if the
336. 0eo?s 8' o> K.T.A..
army should have come home guilty of
sins against the gods (i. e. sacrilege), the
calamity due to them from those who have
perished may not be suffered to sleep,
.'

even

if

no sudden and startling calamity'

(we should say, 'no visible judgment')

'
should befall them.' " E'en if there
happen no immediate ills/' Prof. Ken'

nedy.

340

yap ecrBX&v rrjv ovycriv

The MSS. give

(350)

which most editors retain. This compound occurs in Soph. Trach. 120. Thus
the sense will be, if they do not commit sacrilege, and do not provoke the
gods to punish them by sudden reverses,
'

yet Iphigenia's death may bring a late

i. e.
that of Agamemnon
himself, which she is conscious of having
in view.
There can be no
Cf. 447.
doubt that Hermann and Klausen rightly

retribution,'

explain afjLirXdK-rjTos actively, 'erring

The &/ is used to
against the gods.'
introduce the optative yevoiro, with
which it is afterwards repeated, or rather,
it follows the most emphatic word in the
sentence.
But the conjecture of Dindorf,

with

which he compares
and might have com-

va/jLir\dKi<iT05,

evafj.dpTT)Tos,

pared with fvay^s t

Cf.

probable.

is

Thucyd.

in a

high degree

vii.

77, Kal ef T V

Oeuv eTrityOovoi eVrpaTeuo'ajue

rus ^817 ren/jL(apr]/j.6a.
337. eypr)yop6s. So Person for
f

yopov.

Compare Eur. Suppl. 1148,

ey'Set.
El. 41, etfSoj/r' &v
rbv 'AyafAf/jivovos <f>6vov.
339. yvvaiKbs e| e/ioiJ. ' Though I am
only a woman, I have such advice and
such sage precepts to offer.' To this line
the chorus reply yvvai, KOT' avSpa K.T.\.
(342). This is said with the usual apology
for a woman presuming to offer her
Eur. Hel. 1049, UKOVO-OV, %v rt
opinion.

r65'

Kal

yvvT]

Ae'j7

ffofy6v.

Suppl. 294,

o>s

iroXXdy eVrl Kairb 6r)\ficav <ro<f>d. K\vets

Herm., Franz, with one MS. The common reading is /cAuots, which might be
retained by reading T&f for rot.
340. /j.r] SixoppoTrws t8e?f
So that we
may view it without any counterbalancing
evil, i. e. with entire satisfaction. On the
mixture of eVflAbi/ with /co/cbv, which was
.

always deprecated, see inf. 620.

Cf.
341.
i\6iMv, 'I have got.'
Odvarov e'/Aer' 4v ir6\ei Theb. 1003.

AISXTAOT

376

XO.

/car'

yvvai,

avSpa craKfrpov ev<j)p6va)s Xeyets,

mcrra crou re/c/r^pta,

d/coucras

eya> S',

us TrpocretTretz/ cS 7rapa<T/ceL>ao/zat'

y&p OVK aTt/io? etpyacrrat

Zeu /^acrtXeO /cat i>uf <tXt'a

345

(355)

Kocrp,a)v /crearetpa,
e?rt

St/cruoz>, a>

oSi/

?/

350

veapaiv TIV vTrepreXeVat

/xeya SouXetas

(360)

yayya//.oi>,

Bum.

829, roiavff A.eV0ai (rot

II. vii. 482, virvov Supov
The meaning is, Since I have been blessed
in so many and such great advantages,
bring evil upon
may no envy of the gods
me. And so Weil : " Tot, quae nobis
evenerunt, bonorum opto ne fructus
Compare 877. The sentiment
pereat."
is the same as sup. 130, inf. 920.
Hermann and Dindorf read rrivS' ov-nffiv. in
^| ^uoO.

this sense

'
:

For

I prefer this

enjoyment

good) before much

K Ian sen understands it
rosperity.'
'
For many are t ne advantages of
thus
which I wish for the enjoyment.' Prof.
(
is my choice.'
fl\6/jLijv
Kennedy renders
Mr. Davies, " For I prefer the bliss of

(i.

of unmixed

e.

plenteous joys."
342. KO.T' &i>8pa, not as a yw$), sup.
339. Compare av8p6f}ov\os, 11.
gvQpo-

mean

'

prudently,' as efrppwj/
and 5vff<ppwv are used, Pers. 554. 768, and
so a gloss in MS. Farn. (ppovi^cas. But
in respect of v. 310 it more probably
means 'obligingly,' i.e. in reply to my

vus might

request.
'

343. aKovffas,

from you.'

now

that I have heard

Cf. 263. 306.

ev irpoffenrtTiv,

from a conjecture formerly proposed by me.

irapa-

sup. 308.

Weil reads

af>,

ffKvdo/j.ai, as the following anapaests

show, refers to a movement made by the
chorus from the front of the stage (cf.
249) preparatory to singing the follow-

ing

ffrdffip.ov.

No
345. yctpty OVK &TIULOS ^v(av.
inadequate return for all our trouble.'
Properly, a deed has been done deserving
both x&P 1 * an(^ rl fj-n- The notion in TI/J.}]
'
'
'
or ' value.'
is not honour,' but price
Exit Clytemnestra. The chorus sings a
stasimon, the point of wt ich is, that in the
'

"

capture of Troy the long-delayed Justice

of Zeus is vindicated, and the deserved
punishment has falleii on the proudly
prosperous Priam and the impious and
god-despising Paris. The loss of a beautiful wife has roused a husband to
vengeance ; but that vengeance has cost
the army much suffering and death.
Perhaps his turn may yet come ; for too
great prosperity is regarded by the gods
with jealousy, especially when the death
of many has to be accounted for. However, they conclude, the rumour may yet
prove false : women are wont to act on
impulse and without due assurance that
they are in the right.
346. vv <pi\ia, ' welcome night ;' cf.
256. 270.
As Sor^jp gives S6rfipa for
the feminine form, so Kredreipa from
KT7JT77/J, a getter.' Compare /CTCOT^CO and
KTeavov. Translate, * that has put us in
possession of great prizes.' For the hiatus
before the following vowel, cf. v. 78.
349. ffreyavov. Not merely a covering
net, i. e. one spread over the city, but one
which cannot be broken through, as the
wall is said crfyftv, Theb. 205.
virtp.
'

TeAeVat,

cf. inf.

1347, sup. 277, Pers. 101,

whence it is clear that the notion is that

of young and nimble creatures leaping
over an enclosure, apKuffraTov, covered

by a
xiii.

See

net.

Suppl.851.

Ar. Vesp.

132.

Cf. inf. 728. 795. Q.

367.

Smyrn.

493,

us Tpwes KTcivovTo Kara irT6\tv

TIS avrovs

oi)8e

pvfT fTrovpa.viwv. ireplyap XivairavroQe

Mo?pai

HaKpa

irepiffT^ffavTO'

otfiror'

rd

irtp

(Spores

&\ve.

352. Trava\(aTov.
Cf. II.
atylffi \ivov oAofre Travdypov.

v.

487, us

ATAMEMNnN.
Aia TOI

377

EeVioi' [li

rbv raSe Trpd

CTT'

TraXcu TOOI>, OTTCO? ay

77/30

KOLlpOV

psf}ff

355
(365)

VTTtp ai(TTp(t)V

/3e'Xos r)\i9iov a-fa^dei/.

os 7rXayaz> t^ovcrus ei7reu>*

TOVTO
a>s

or/). a.

liyytvcra.i.

OVK

eKpavev.

ns

e</>a

360

aiovcr0ai /xeXew,
ocrois

aiKTW

TTCLToW' 6

355.

Philoct. 1496.
'
so as that the
OTTO)? a.v,

VCT/3T]<S.

365

KyOVOL<S

353. Cf. II. xiii. 625, where it is predicted that the wrath of Zeis |eVjoj will
cause the destruction of Troy. The
tragics, following the Homerics of their
day, made Paris the chief cause of the

woe.

\dpis

6' OUAC

8*

(370)

weapon

might not light in vain, either falling short

mark or going above the stars (too

high)/ On irpb Kaipov see Prom. 515.
So Tac. Hist. iii. 23, 'falso ictu tela
hostium citra cadebant.' virep &arp<av,
as Oed. Tyr. 1190, /ca0' virepfroKav TO|On '6-ntas av with the optative
fvffas.
of the

Appendix C to the Supplices (ed. 2).

Donaldson, Gr. Gr. 610. who translates,
'
to the end that/ regarding the negative
see

proposition as eventual. He is right;

but the version he gives rather implies
what is intentional.
'
358. Aibs TrXayav fx ovffiv Yes, 'tis
from Zeus Xenius that they have received
their blow, so to say it ; this at least one
may trace in the history of their fall.
They have fared as he had appointed.'
ctVeTi/ seems to be added because TrA^V
exeiy was a familiar phrase borrowed from
single-handed combatants, like habet

(Virg. Aen. xii. 296) of the Koman

gladiators. Otherwise we might construe
exova-iv (lirtiv, 'they can tell of the

stroke of Zeus,' i. e. they know what it is

to be smitten by Zeus.
(So Mr. Mayor,
Journ. Phil. ii. p. 236.) Mr. Davies
gives fiirflv irdpcffTii', TOVTO 5' eixvfv(rat,

with Enger, and Prof. Kennedy siiriiv

fiXvcvffai T'. Cf. inf. 841. TOVT6 76,
viz. that it was from Zeus eVios that the
blow came. eirpaai> is the correction

of

Hermann and Franz

for us

Srijua 8' OVK

see on v. 1261.

Compare

inf.

1418, and
360. OVK
*

is,

The general sense

<pa rts.
Some pretended that the gods do

not deign to be concerned about those

by whom the sanctity of the marriagebed was trampled on (cf. 1164. Cho.
631) ; but the opinion is false, for this
has taken place now, and even the posterity of the proud and too prosperous
are sure to suffer.'
This is said in allusion to Priam and Paris, and is according to the favourite doc trine of Aeschylus,

that a curse

dormant in families for

The opinion here denied is

lies

generations.

the same that was so energetically maintained by the Epicureans of a later age.
Cic. de Div. i. ad fin., 'Ennius deos non
curare opinatur quid agat humanum
Ibid. ii.
104, a verse of that
genus.'
poet is quoted, <Sed eos non curare

opinor quid agat humanum genus.'

a^iovo-dai is the middle voice, as in Bum.
403,

yap efj/ou /j.r)Tpbs rj^KaffaTO.

Theb. 664.
365. irecfravTai, sc. T& flvai Ocovs, or
<f)ovevs

Ibid. 345.

The
rather, T& /je'A.eti/ Oeovs jSporwj/.
perfect passive of <paivw, as II. ii. 122,

T\os

5'

Ky6vois and
are the corrections of Her.

OVTTW TI TT(pavTai.

a.To\fji.^T(i}s

mann and Bamberger

'

a.TO\fj.-f)Td)v.

It is

and

for fyydvovs

made known to the

who presumptuously

posterity of those
cherish a spirit of rebellion against the
gods more than is permitted, when their

houses teem with excessive wealth,' i. e.

when wealth aggravates or brings a
Nemesis of its own upon crime ; cf inf.
.

A12XTAOT

378

(375)

V7Tp TO $l\Tl(TTOV.
',

OJCTTe

S'

^CCTTCt)

370

KO.TTapKLV

eu TTpaTTtSo)^ XaxoVra'

(380)

ou yap IGTW CTraXft?

TrXoUTOV TTpOS KOpOV CU>Spt
ILtyav SLKOLS
/SiaTcu 8'
732.
Prof.

Dr.

Badham would

Newman and Mr.

read ^K yevovs,
Davies tyyev^ s,

'natural to' &c.

'
369. For u?rep rb fte\TiffTov, beyond
what is best for them ' (words which may
possibly be merely a gloss on uWpcpeu),
reads
Tb fleATttTTOt/. "

Hermann

/BtofJibv ei9

a rdXawa

d<cu>icu'.

375

di>r. a.

7rei#a),

(385)

374. irpbs K6pov, i. e. ii/Spun-utus. Cf.

278. * For there is no
protection in wealth to a man when
once he has insolently spurned the great
altar of righteousness, so as to annihilate
it/ or get rid utterly of all distinction
irpbs f)8ov))v, sup.

est praestantissimum." Cf. Plat. Phaedr.

p. 233, A, ticflvoL (Jikv yap Kal irapa rb

between right and wrong. So Ipbv TTJS

Alleys, Eur. Hel. 1002.
0o>/t&j/ arSeo-oi
AiKas, Eum. 511. The order of the words

P\TI(TTOV rd re \y6[j.eva
fj.fi/a

firaivovffi.

fjehTiffrov.

If

quod

nirep

/cat

TO irpaTr6-

is

Weil gives

/j.erpov 5e
Sxrre /c.T.A.

(TavTi els cifyavtiav, for

Hffra) a.TT'fjfj.avToi',

we regard the context

alone,

we

shall

be tempted to explain these words of that

moderate wealth which, while it brings
no harm (n^/io) to the possessor, at the
same time satisfies a well-ordered and
contented mind. Again, the imperative
(TTO) implies something within the control of man, not a wish that the gods
'
Let your conduct be
only can grant.
harmless/ i. e. such as not to bring harm,
'
but such as that a man of sense may be
So
proof in himself against evil/
Pindar, Pyth.

The

vi. 47, v6i?

irXovrov ayei.

a definite subject
to ecrrco, which some make rb irpa.yp.a,
others rb rys rvx^s. Prof. Kennedy
thinks the words "can hardly be correct,"
and he proposes some important changes
There is difficulty too in the
(p. 170).
personal use of airapite'ii', to which AaX^vra seems the subject rather tban the
We have apitca for dpei IJ.QI,
object.
Prom. 639, and hence not only airapit*'i
TT\ovr6s TIVI, but airapKe'i ris ir\ovTcp. In
difficulty is to find

its secondary uses, apuelv is well represented by the Latin sufficere. See on
Eur. Rhes. 329, apKovnev ot a^ovres
So here,
"\\tov TraAoj, nos sujficimus &c.
ita ut svfficiat sapiens (in se, or per se).
Cf. Pers. 476, KOVK air-lip Ketrav ots Trp60Qe

MapaQiav ftap^dpuv

a.Tru\f(rcv.

perhaps in favour of construing Aa/erf-

But

cf.

^crre

a<pavicrai.

451.
'

376 seqq. * Such a person (continues

the poet, having faris especially in view,
though he does not name him till v. 390)
'is urged on by a wretched and fatal
impulse (-jreiQw) resulting from, and as it
were the daughter of, a judicial blindness
or infatuation (ar-n), which impulse in an

manner (o^epros) suggests to

him ways and means of attaining his ends
irresistible

(TrpojSouAeue*).

There

is

no help

for it

his innate baseness is made to appear as

surely as inferior metal is detected by use;

he

like a

boy frivolously pursuing a

he cares not for the misery he
on his native city.' The general
sense is, that a man is first unjust and
then impious; on the principle that nemo
repentefuit turpissimus. In what follows,

for

is

bird, while
inflicts

&KOS irav K.T.A., the doctrine of fatalism

introduced. The chief difficulty lies

is

in

7rpo)3ouAJ7rots,

which

seems

fairly

'
the forecapable of two meanings,
counselling child of infatuation/ or de'
vising beforehand calamity for posterity
(iraKrlv Trpofiov\evov(ra, as rd\aiva irapaKOTTO. irpaTOTT'fi/j.ui', sup. 216). In the latter
sense, the doctrine will be, that the consequences of crime descend to generations
yet unborn ; in the former, which is to
be preferred, arr) is said TLKTCIV, and to
'

have a child

ireiQw, as inf.

738,

vfipis

/
J,

ATAMEMNfiN.

379

1 7rpo/3oiAo7rcus a
a/cos Se TTGLV [JLaTaiov.

OVK

Se <oj$ at^oXa/ATre? crimes*

/CCCKOV

380

Se f^aX/cov
re /ecu

(390)

? Tre'Xet

Trctis

rroravov opviv,

385

TrdXet TrpooT/Kjuiju,' afyeprov e

XiraV

S' cl/couei //.eV

S'

f Taiz'
aSiKov KaOaipei.

e7ricrTpo<oz>

<^>G>T'

ofos /cat ITapis

But Weil

pii'.

is

perhaps right

in reading irp6fiov\os, ircus K.T.A.., with

Karsten; and so also Mr. Davies and
Prof. Kennedy, who places a comma at

379. iraz/ [no.ra.iov. So Klausen and

Dindorf with Wellauer. Hermann and
Peile retain Traju/iarajov with the MSS.
380. o-fi/oy. Our equivalent word is
mischief/ the epithet ffivis or O-IVTT/S
being properly applied to destructive
animals.
Here we may understand the
mischievous propensities of such persons
as the poet describes.
(f>>s is the nominative in apposition, ' shines as a balefully*

gleaming light/
383. u.e\aiu.irayks'(a). 'black-grained/
applied to congealed blood in Theb. 734.
Bronze, when composed of a due proportion of copper and tin, has a green rust
(aerugo), and becomes bright by friction,
whereas if mixed with zinc it turns
quite black externally, and is liable to
become dim and speckled after being
polished.

To

472) perhaps

this fact Sophocles (frag.

alludes in a verse preserved

by Plutarch, An
viii.,

publica,
aitnrep

fv-yev)]?

seni gerenda sit Res\dfjLirei yap ev

(al.

But perhaps we should read

ypt/<ro5, in
allusion to the use of the touch-stone
s).

Probably Aeschylus took the

idea from Theognis,

52. Compare Pind.

(395)

owns

41718, and

449

Py th. x. 67,

irfipwvTi
Se Kal xpwbs eV j8a<ravy TrpeVei Kal v6os
The man himself is said to turn
6pQ6s.
black when put to the test (SiKaiwOfli),

by that confusion between the image

390

and the thing compared which has been

noticed on Suppl. 221.
384. eVct, for he is vainly hoping he
will not be detected, not be brought to
justice, and so put to the test, SiKatuQels,
in the end.
5ic/cet iroTs ftpviv, he is as a
boy in pursuit of a bird. There was a
7gT<u.fva
or TO. iroTaa.
5tc6/cetj/. on which see 'Blomfield's GlosSo
-XJiva. SicaKovra, Plat. Gorg. p.
sary.
471, C. TrT6fj.evov 5i(t>Kiv ib. Euthy4.
It was applied to those who
phro, p.
wasted their time and means in pursuing
vanities or impossibilities. Here, as Hermann observes, it is not so much applied
to the pursuit of Helen by Paris (since

he succeeded in carrying her off), as to

his vain expectation of getting the vicOn itp6aTpiiJina see
tory in the end.

Prom. 337. Weil says it means 'sceleris

1
contagio, i. e. he makes the city share
in his crime.
388. Tbv eiri(Troo(t)ov rwj/Se. Hermann
takes this actively, him who brings on
'

such sufferings (e7ri(TTpc^>et irpoa'rpi/uifj.aTa)

to the state/ Others explain, him who
engages in such things/ Both (rTpetytaQai
and iri(TTpe<f)e(r6ai take a genitive in the
sense of firi/j.t\e7crdai, and in fact the
adjective is really transitive in whichever
of the above ways it is taken.
For
rwj'Se Blomf. gives TOVTCOV, which seems
probable, the two forms being constantly
confused. See on Pers. 671.
Prom.
542. KaOaipe'i. ' overthrows/ a metaphor
from wrestling, perhaps. It is so used
in Thuc. i. 77. iii. 13 fin.
'

(&}

AISXTAOT

380

etg S6p,ov
tv'iav

TOP 'ATpeiftav

(400)

/cXoTratcrt

ywat/cd?.
TpaTre^av
errp.
doTotcru> dcTTrtcrTOpag
'

XtTToOora

/cXd^ous re

dyovcrd

/cat

Xoy^t/xou? z>av/8dYas

oTrXtcr/y.oi'9,

390

OLvrifapvov 'JXto) fyOopav,

:/ce^
pt/A<a Std TTuXol^

r*

rXdcra* TroXXd

ft'.

(405)

i^ 1

S' ec

400

/cat

(410)

/cat

dXX* dXot'Sopos,
Trdyoeort t"fy'> drt/AOs

f dXytor' a<etfteVai> tSaw.

7rd#a> 8' V

392.

K.T.A.

o7

Cf. II. xiii. 627,

Kal

&\oxot>

tuis.'

Propert. ii. 29, 35,

ulla toro vestigia presso.'
best explained thus,

'

Apparent non

The

ffrifiot

epithet

is

TTJS irplv T&J/

<r0e Trap' avrfj.

KAROOS re /cat K.T.X. So Franz

H. L. Ahrens, for K\6vovs \oyx' ~

395.
after

re Kal v. 6. Otherwise the antistrophic verse requires alteration. Helen,

IJLOVS

on leaving her home, bequeathed to her

fellow-citizens nothing but the turmoil
of war, and brought to her new abode
only destruction in place of a dowry.
avr-fivap, inf. 430.
397. ftefiaKw, orfcerat, she is gone and
out of sight in a moment.
399. 5(fyiwj> irpocpTJTai. The question,
whether the seers of the house of the
Atridae, or those of Priam, are meant, is
rendered more perplexing by the uncerHaupt
tainty of the reading in 402, 3.
understands Cassandra and Helena*, the
inspired children of Priam. On the other

Compare

Cho. 30, is
certainly said of the Atridae ; and it is
pi-obable, as Dr. Peile suggests, that
the words which follow are supposed to
be spoken at Argos. Cf. 416. They are
rather speculations on Menelaus' state of
mind on discovering the faithlessness
of his wife, than prophecies of what he
would do.
401. ffrifioi <pi\dvopei. The impression left on the couch by the now absent
So o-Tifioi is used of foot-prints,
wife.
Cho. 197. 202. Compare Ovid, Her. x.

hand,

'

5<$/xa>p

Et

bvfip6fj.avris,

qua possum, pro te vestigia

tango, Strataque quae membris intepuere
53,

tua,

The MSS. give

a\oi5opos aSiaros
cHpenevuv i5e/, which is clearly corrupt.
'
He is present (i. e. at the bed) in
402. irdpeffTi

irdpe(TTi triyas

ovy'.

&TL/J.OS

silence, dishonoured, yet without reproaching her, perceiving with deepest

pain that she is gone.' His grief is too
great to find utterance in words. Others
refer irdptan to the vision of Helen.
The metre seems to require d^et/teVar or
<av, and the adverb of the preceding
superlative rather than the nominative

Prof.

case.

dAotSopoy
lent, as

Kennedy reads

5' aStffT*

&TI(J.OS_&S
"*

atycupfQels

tSe'iv,

si-

one disgraced, but unupbraid-

ing, he stands to view, bereft of all

that's sweetest."
Logically, it is wrong

to say

t8f?i/

Tiva oi^/j-fvov, yet this is a

e. g. Plat. Symp. p.

Greek expression,
216,

C,

avrbv

TroAAo/m fjSetas oj/ tSoifjii

ovra tv avdpuirois. Ibid. p.
I5wv oixopevovs. Thuc. ii. 56,
Kal

fj.))

223, c,

/care'AajSoi/

404.

avaKex^P'n^Tas.

ir66({>

5*

K.T.A.

'And through

who is now beyond the sea,

her form (phantom or image) will seem
to him to be mistress of the house.'
That is, he will continue to conjure up
the loved image of one whom he too
Plat. Phaedr.
well knows is far away.
regret of her

p. 255, E, f?5(i)\ov epwros avrfpura

Thuc. vi. 54, tpwrt/cws Trepia\yr]<ras

ATAMEMNfW.

381
405

dracrcriJ>*

(415)

vpopcfrav Se KoXocrcrcov

w^ v ^
vfjLjjidTwv S'

^'f-'

eV dx'tyPtatg eppei Trdcr' '^(^poScra.

6mpd<cu>Toi Se

410

dz>r. /8'.

Trei'^/x.o^e?

(420)

Sdfcu (^epovcrcu -)(dpiv jmaraiai'.

pdrav yap, eSr' a> IcrdXd ns SOKWV 6

Trdpeicn,

TrapaXXdfacra Sid yepwv

/BefiaKtv oi//i9 ov ^eOvcrrepov

(425)

415

^repots oTraSots VTTVOV KeXtvOois.

rd
406. fvfjiSpQwv KoXoaauv. * And the
grace of the comely statues becomes
t odious to her husband for in the lack
of (living) eyes all the charm of a woman
is gone.'
So xptyuaTcui/ axnvia, Cho. 293.
One cannot see why both Hermann and
Klausen should deny that the statues
here meant are those of Helen, at least
included among others. For there is
little point in the remark, if the mere
decorations of the palace are meant; and
the next line clearly implies that no
mere semblance, no portrait without the
.

reality, will suffice to

keep alive

love.

For, as remarked by Dr. Donaldson (New

Cratylus,
478), the Greeks regarded
love as a sort of airoppo^ or efflux from
the eyes. Love here is not regarded
merely as a sentiment, but as a passion
which proceeds from and is fed by a
living source, and which languishes and
becomes extinct when that source is
withdrawn.
Plat. Symp. p. 180, D,
irdvTts yap tcr^fv '6rt OUK %ffnv aveu
"Epwros 'A^poSfTT/. His object seems to
have been to describe the uxorious character of Menelaus, often alluded to by
Euripides, which incited him at all
hazards to undertake a long and calamitous war. Troad. 864, faOov Se Tpoiav,

ovx

fiffov

a\\

67T

SoKovart

/xe,

yvvaiKbs

bpav 6p$."
that ndrav

Hermann ; who
is

rightly adds
to be construed with )8e'-

For irapaXXa&ffa we might be

jSa/cej/.

inclined to read either irapoAAayeTa-o or

irapa.XXaya'iffi (cf. v. 473), on account of
the metre, which in the strophe (v. 397)
reads much better as an iambic dimeter,
e'j8oKe pi/ji^a K.T.\.

We

have however

Trapa\\d<r<rtii> intransitively

Eur. Hipp.

935, x6yonrapaX\aaffovTS H^eSpoi fypeviav.

ov (jLcQvarfpov is simply ' as soon as it
has appeared.' Literally, * not behind in
the course,' as Pers. 209.

415. trrfpois. ' On wings attending

the ways of sleep,' a poetical way of
saying, it slips away as a winged dream.'
do not gain much by Hermann's
'

We

Dindorf
alteration, Trrepova-v' oTraSoCcr'.
however, Weil, Prof. Kennedy, and Mr.
Davies edit oTraSoGo-'. The wings of a
dream attend the ways of sleep, because
as soon as the sleep is broken the dream
is ended; the two things go together.
So Lucian propounds the Pythagorean
doctrine in the treatise called "Ovtipos
Aeu'oV nva rbv epwra <f)r)$ TOV tvvirviov,
efye TTTTji'bs &v, us 0oai, Kal '6pov %x uv
TTJS TTT-flffCWS T^V VTTVOV, VTTfp TO, fffKa/J.:

Kal eVSiarpt/Set aveyyoffi.

rots o(J>0aA|UoTy nehixpbs OVTOS Kal evapy^js

fjLeva ^877 TTTjSo,

otVf/c',

Quum

e (Trias. * Such are the

e<f>'
regrets
home, at the hearth (of the palace),
and (others) surpassing these ; but generally (rb irav\ there are griefs which the
friends of the absent Argive army have

dicendum erat, statim

ex SOKUV aptum sit, ne idem verbum
Plena
repeteretur, omissum est lipa.
enim oratio esset efrr' Uv ea6\d TIS

to endure, in the deaths of so many brave

men.' He reverts to the consequences
of Paris' folly as falling on the citizens,
sup. 386.

aVOp OS

Ic^oTraTrjy
translates,

Sct/XCCOTOC

Prof. Kennedy
the famine of the hus-

eAptroro.

"in

band's eves."
412. e5r' kv
bpnv, pro

jUWf QQU.WV

quo

6pq,

SOKWJ/ 6pav.

"

416.

at

AI2XTAOT

382
raS' ecrrt, /cat
s

TO

TTOLV

aV

Ta>z>8'

atas 'EXXaSo? ^v
(430)

420

efcacrTOV TT/oeVet.

TroXXa

yow

ovs /AO>
otSez> 5

#tyydVet Trpos
*

Tjirap*

yap

aWt

Se
425

(435)

os 8'
/cat

TTvajQev

CTT/O. y'.
>

raXavrou^os

/^a^]? 80/509,

'JXtov

(440)

apV

7TfJL7TL

aVr-

cpi>roz>,

cr7ro8oi)

ytp'itpv Xe'/Sryras evd&ov.

This easy
418. OTT' ofay 'EAAaSos.
transposition has been adopted to suit

what appears the most probable reading

of the strophic verse. The MSS. give
'EAAaSos alas, for which EAAcu'oy and
d(J>'
t/

'EA.Acw/5os have been proposed.

|ui/op'
to those who have gone off
Hfvois,
dative
of
rethe
war
the
to
;'
together

see sup. 215.

ference, as it is called
Theb. 592.
'
419. TAixn/capStoy.
Properly, of patient or enduring heart,' ra\ai(ppuv,
raXaaifypuv. See Prom. 165. As an epithet of 7reV0eia, it seems to mean either
'
endured in the heart/ or ' causing endurance (suffering) to the heart.' From
a gloss
fcapSiav T^KOU<TO in MS. Farn.,
:

TV

Auratus conjectured T7ji/cap8tos. So Cic.

Tusc. iv. 36, 'tabificae mentis perturb ationes.'
Unfortunately, no reliance can
be placed ou readings found only in the
Farnese MS.
422. TIS. This word was inserted by
Person.

Prof.

Kennedy reads

roi/s (jiev

TIS 6 TTf/jL^as, chietiy on account of

'
o?5gp. remembers.'
ot S' in 439.

yap

425. T6UY7? Kal (TTroSbs, * urns and

ashes/ ISchutz thinks it means ' arms
and ashes/ rev^T) commonly signifying
'arms' or 'shields/ while Ae'#7js (inf.
430. Cho. 673) is the urn for the reSee however Cho. 91.
ception of ashes.
Bum. 712.
might even quote Theb.
49 for the custom of sending home reminiscences to absent friends; and it is not
unlikely that the arms of a deceased war-

We

430

were occasionally brought back to

the survivors. Sophocles also uses revxos
for a cinerary urn, El. 1120.
42630. 'For the god of war who
barters bodies for gold, and who holds
the scales of life and death in the conflict
of the spear, sends from Troy to the
friends at home a sad burden of scorched
bone-dust bitterly bewailed, freighting the
urns with well-stored ashes instead of the
living men.'
xP vffa/J OL s because in the
heroic ages both corpses and captives
were ransomed for gold, as the body of
rior

Hector was redeemed by Priam from

II. xxiv. 478 seqq.
^Tjy^a, proa scrap/ or ' morsel/ i. e. such
perly
small fragmentary pieces as calcined bones
are found to exhibit. The epithet flapu.
Achilles,
'

'sore' or 'grievous/ is suspicious, because

usually said of gold-dust which

^fiyfj.a is
is really

heavy, and therefore we should

rather have looked for a qualifying adjecHencR flpayt/. the contive like Kovtyov.
of S^hiit/. T is admitted by Dindorf.
jftctnrfi
Compare however Eur. Suppl. 1123, <pe/?a>
ToAat^a fiarep, e/c Trupbs Trarpbs
<f>epci>,
yueATy, )8a/>os /J.ev OVK afipiGes a\yfwv vwep.

Perhaps Euripides had this passage in his

view ; for in v. 1130 he seems to imitate
the phrase

b.vrT\v<ap a-rroSbs in

ffiroSov
Sditpva (pepeis,
b\iyov avrl aca/j-drcov ; For
compare (TiroSbv avSpbs cv
?ra

these words,
re irA.7j0oj

Cho. 674.
430. tvOfTov.

Hermann and

adopt fvQtrovs from

Stanley.

others

Apart

ArAMEMNfiN.
f

o^

u Xeyoires

S>

Spa TOV

383
*
ai>-

p.ev a>s (JLOL^TJ^ iSpis*

8' eV (fiovals /caXo>

dX-

Trecrd^r'

435

Xor/oias Siai ywat/cds'

ra Se criya ris fiav&i'

>
o>>
e
\
v\
oz> o VTT
aAyos epvret
<v

(450)

'^rpetSats.

aUTOU

S5

TL^O5
'JXtdSo?
OriKOLS
yds
zTexovcTiv' iy6pa 8' e^o^ras
TTCpl

>

S> CtpCt?
eVet. 8'

the carefullypacked dust than to the urns containing

Compare

it.

II. vii.

to

333,

rvrQ})V airoTrpb vfuv, <as K ocrTta iraialv

fKCKTTOS
o^/caS' #717, STOJ/

aure vew/ue^a Trorp/So

7Guaj>.

Propert.

iii.

'

12, 14,

Neve

flendum referatur in urna

aliquid de te
Sic redeunt,

qui cecidere locis.' J Eur. Hel. 399,

VfKpu>v (pzpovTas 6v6/J.aT (f. CTW/XOT') els
Find. Pyth. xi. 33, a/i<^'
O'IKOVS TraAti/.
'EAeva 9Vp*$fartH> Tpcauv.
433. eg tfinva,?*. among heaps of slain ;
an Homeric term. Cf Antig. 696.
435. 8ia/. So Herm. for Sid.
436. /SaiJCet.
See on Pers. 13. Hermann gives TO 5e for rdSe, because the
secret murmurs of dissatisfaction are
contrasted with (rreisovcri and e5 \4yovres,
implying open expression of feeling.
Grief bringing
437. t^ftwfiv ^xync

illis

odium on them.

Perhaps 5vo<pp6v. Cf.

357, al Si/o^epaf TIV axAi/v Kara
Sco^aros auSarot TroAuo'Tot'os (pans. Antig.
700, ToiaS' pe/J.v}) alrf eWpxerat (JxxTis.
The poet's doctrine was, that popular
dissatisfaction was one cause of the ruin

Eum.

of a kingly house.
438. jfnR'iirnie

d^r. y'.

TWl

VD6O5.
445

dfco7}o"aL ri jitou

from the order of the words, the epithet

more appropriate

(455)

e/cpvi//e^.

8' dcrrwz/ charts ^vi/ ACOTW,

fiapela

is

440

case referred to friends, as umpires, to

an arrangement before coming into
court.
So Photius in v. Trp6SiKov SiKr}v.
But this does not seem to apply to the

effect

'
present passage, where it means who
have taken the first part in exacting
'
Wrong - redressing.' Prof.
justice.'

Kennedy.
441. ctfjixop^ot, ' in their (natural)
beauty,' i. e. unburnt, and therefore contrasted with the ghastly forms on the

Weil gives

pyre.

tt>Ka\oi,

i.

Mr. Davies
which he supposes

efj.fj.opoi,

e. eijKij\ot,

the transcriber referred to xa\6s.

Kennedy suggests

'

ffj.fj.op(poi,

in

Prof.
their

own forms/

e-^ovras, TOUS /farexovTay

See on Suppl. 25. At the
same time, Hermann observes, the notion
is involved of their possessing the land,
though in death. Cf. Theb. 729.
'
And it per444. 5fjfj,oKpdvTov apas.
forms the part (pays the debt) of an imprecation solemnly ratified by the people.'
The custom of execrating the public enemies of the Athenians in their assemblies
is well known.
Demosth. p. 270, 20, oix
wv en/x^ fiv, oAA* ols o 8i)fj,os Karaparai.
TCLS

0-fiKas.

Ibid. p. 363, Toufl' virep

'AOrjvaiot, Kad*
'orav

v/u.uv,

S>

liva'pes

eKa.ffri]V TTJV eKK\rjo'iav 6

f3ov\)) Kadrtrat, Trap'

T)

The meaning is, that the just indignation

the principals in the

against Priam as sup. 41. avrifiiKos.
fit'
ut perhaps the notion of S/KTJ in both
words is lost sight of, and the force of
In
irpb and avrl alone to be regarded.
the technical sense, irpoSiKos Siicr) was a
(

of the people calls forth the anger of the

gods against the Atridae as much as a
formal curse would have done. Cf. Suppl.

919.
445.
5"

/ueVei

OKovo-ai.

So Eum. 647,

aKovaai TTUS dy&v

AISXTAOT

384

vvKT7]pe<f)e<s.

OVK

Ke\awal

8' 'E/owvcs
OVT Oivev ot/ca?

Oeo'c

450

T/Hj8a fiiov
apavpov, iv 8' diorocs

(465)

Te\e@ovTO$ OVTIS dX/cd.

TO

8' VTTepKOTTO)?

K\VIV

f$d\\T(U yap
AioOev /cepavi'd?.

/Bapv"

eS

ocrcrots

455

(470)

Kpiva) 8' a(j)6ovov oXftov.

/HTJT'

JT

efyv 7rTo\nr6p0r)s,

ovv avros dXous

Trupos
7roXu>

VTT'

and

others,

Klausen retains the

for

iraXivTvxr\'

remarking,
accusativus hie spectat accusativum TUX"np&v* It is enough to say that the one
word is used in reference to the other, a
latter,

'

reverse of fortune to prosperous fortune.

Much in the same way aivrois refers to
djuavpbf,

441.
451.

and e^o^ras

&

afa-Toty.

to Karexovaiv, sup.

'Among

those

who

have been brought to nothing.' Hermann

*
remarks, Ambigue dicit duo-rous, quanquam ipse de mortals cogitans/ The
general sentiment amounts to this, that
so long as a man is innocent, he has nothing to fear from the envy or imprecations of the people ; but the commission
of crime makes him, as it were, a fit
subject and recipient for the wrath of the
Furies, and when once he has been brought
low and reduced by them to nothingness
from his proud estate, none of the gods
will raise him again.
Cf. Theognis, 151

Eum.

535, U\(T' &K\avffros, cdaTos.

For the doctrine generally, Cho. 625.
Eum. 897.
453. virfp K 6irus. The MSS. have virepK6rus. See on Theb. 386. Excessive
praise was thought to be one of those
2.

/3i'oz>

/cariSoi/u.

eVwSds.

euayyeXou
Sifcet ^od

'
An anxiety abides upon me, that I shall
hear of something that is as yet wrapped
in the gloom of night/
So Hermann, with
450. TraAti/Tux"'

Scaliger

dXXwi/

8' VTT'

(475)

460

dangerous glories which moved the anger

of the gods. Hence efatffifj.ws alvelv inf.
890.
454. 6ff<rois. Hermann understands
this in reference to a^avp^v and dfo-Tots,
'Lightning is hurled against their eyes
Thus ^AeVetv is
so as to blind them.'
constantly used for tfv. For the dative

we might

cite

eVoyta erTtfyxtrn.

Eur. Phoen. 1385, \6yx~n v

But, comparing inf. 920,

/ATjrts irp6<ra)6ev 0/j.fj.aTos f}d\ut q>86vos,

we

are justified in regarding oaaois as the

dative of the instrument, like /BaAAerat
Cf inf. 493, ?6ois lairruv
r6^(f> olcrr6s.
.

Oed. Col. 478, ^ Tolo-Sc Kptatrffols

X e/w T *5e ; More commonly, pd\\eTa(
ns Ktpavvu}. Lucret. v. 1131, 'invidia
quoniam, ceu fulmine, summa vaporant
Plerumque, et quae sunt aliis magis edita
Mr. Davipa gjyes oyKOts^ 'at
cunque.
things of sizft.' after Hartung. But the
notion of an evil eye is transferred to
the gods, who regard with jealousy
C'ATJ.

human

prosperity.

Of

course, there

an allusion to Agamemnon's recent

is

vic-

tory.

456. Kpivd), i. e. trpoKpiva. Cf. Suppl.

390.
&<bQoi>ov, rby favtv <pd6vov.
457.

ovv.
/JL-fjTf
fjL-f)*'
Here, as in
500, he advocates the ri fieVoV.
It is as bad to be a captor as a captive ;
the extreme of prosperity is as much to
be deprecated as the extreme of misery.

Eum.

AFAMEMNnN.
'

385

el 8'

ri

eire

Se

<

(480)

465

eTretr'

7Tvp(*)0VTa KapSiav

j'e'ois

aXXaya Xoyou
?rpo rou

(avevTos yapiv

7ri0avos

ayav o OrjXvs opos e

aXXa ra^y^opov

(485)

470

yvvaLKoyrjpvTov oXXurcu
H. L. Ahrens.
$ rot, but the
written above ^.
Hence

462. efre. So Franz with

The common reading

MS. Flor. has et

Hermann reads

be.'

So

inf.

is

ef rt,

'

unless indeed

vflOTXToDT'

it

e</>euas;

typev&v crrvyos. ^FtM^eVTl UT?

Prof. Kennedy gives ea-rt rt, and the
change, small in itself, seems highly
e? rt

/XT;

probable, though efre

e<m, annon
potiussit,is not necessarily wrong. 'Who
knows whether truly, or whether it be not
a deception from the gods ? ' (Cf. 264.) So

Eum.
SiK-rjv.

446,

<rv 8' el Siitaicas

Supra 252.

efre

^ Kpivov

The chorus,

as if

reproaching themselves for having been

persuaded out of their former doubts
(259 271),
caution.

now assume

a tone of great

463. Hesych. irai8v6s' appear, vf)irios.

'
Who is so childish or so bereft of sense
(as) after having had his heart inflamed
by the new tidings of the beacon-light,
afterwards to be distressed by a change
in the account ? '
By these words, as
well as by what follows, they deprecate
a hasty credulity which may end in disappointment. The omission of uxrre is
very harsh.
might place a question
at Kfno/jiptj/os, and regard what follows
as an infinitive of exclamation, as inf.
1640.
467. 'yvvaiKOs atyua. * The disposition
of a woman.'
See on Prom. 412. New
Hermann translates
174.
Cratylus,
imperium, Klausen>oewfo'a ; while Peile
is content with
exactly the converse, but
*
equally far-fetched sense, It is quite in
character with a woman's spear,' i. e. with
woman's weakness. The meaning of the

We

whole passage

is

this

'
:

It

is

with a woman's temperament to acquiesce

in what is pleasing to her in preference'
to

what

is

Too credulous, the

certain.

boundary of the female mind is encroached

upon by rapid inroads; but a report
spread by a woman perishes by a speedy
fate.'
The true meaning of eVtyguerat
was first pointed out by Dr. Donaldson
(Neto Crat. p. 296), the word being, as
he has proved by several examples, technically used of trespassing on a neighbour's field, or of raids into a borderland.

com- 4
TOV
The sense quite evident from /
(pavrfvai.
two passages which show it was a kind of
468. ?rph TOV (frqpeVros. This
monly, but wrongly, taken for

is

irpb

is

proverbial expression, Pind. Pyth. iv. 140,

KfpSos aivrjffcu irpb Swas, and Plat. Resp.
ii.
p. 361, E, firaiveiv irpb ^iKaioffvvfjs
aSiKiav.
So also Phaedr. p. 239, c, ^56

ayaQov, and Thuc.

avTiKa TI sXaffffovaQai.

irpb

Ann.

xiii.

'

4,

facili

iv.

tate ad gaudia.'
471. yvvaucoyfipvTov.
irpb?
fflOl

yvvaiKuv

59, irpb TOV

Compare Tac.
feminarum creduliCho.

dL/j.aTovfj.evoi

dpUffKOVlTl, dvf]<TKOl>TS

830, ^
\6yoi ireSdp-

/UCITTJI' ;

472 seqq. In the MSS. and ordinary

editions these verses are assigned to Clytemnestra.
Hermann and Franz follow
Wellauer in giving them to the leader of
the chorus, to whom they evidently belong.
Clytemnestra has not been present on the
stage while the preceding remarks about
female credulity were made, and therefore
she cannot be supposed to reply to them.
she of
Besides, she has no misgivings,
the di/Spo/SouAoj/ t\iriov /ceop, sup. 11.

consistent

C C

AISXTAOT

386
(fypVKTCOpMV

KOLi

TmpoXXayOS,

TTVpOS

ovv dX^ets, elr oveiparuv

<w
repirvov To
etr'

KVK

eXaiW ^aprvpel

TT^Xou gvvovpos,

pn

8e

Sii//ta AcoVi9,

aVau8o9 oure

OUT'

475

dlCTTs ToVS' 6

CLTT

/cXd8oi9

W9

Si'

ew

fcacris

Ta8e,

8a<W (Xdya

crot

Kairvo) 7rvpo9 5
vXr/5 6peta9 arj^avel

dXX'

x a ^P

TO

T)

lI/

j^aXXoi/

K/3dgL \eyav

TOV avTiov 8e Toto-8' aTroa-Tepyoj Xdyov

eu

TreXot.
Trpos eu fyaivticri 7rpocr0rJKrj

yap

3<ms

TaS'

aXXwg T^8'

iTrevx^TaL TrdXet,

485

KapTrolro rfjv apapTiav.

<f)peva>v

KHPTH.

(505)

ou yap

TTOT'

rjv^ow

T^8* cV 'Apyeta ^Oovl

490

<f)L\TaTOV Ta(j)OV jLtepO?.

e^Xftxrey

475. Hesych.
Cf. Cho. 988.

JiirdTiHrev.
'

477. icd(ns TTTjXou

vvovpos.

bounded by its kindred mud.'

/Lte'\atvav, at<JATj/ irupbs

Kao-tv,

Closely
like

X^j/uv
Theb. 489.

that the dust and the

and the bottom of the
garment show by their combination that
the wearer has come from a distance, and
so can tell the news in propria persona,
Kairv<f irupbs, i. e. now that it is day ;
for the flame was only fit for the night,

The meaning

mud

is,

at the top

Clytaemnestra cogitans." Hermann.

486. Talthybius appears on the stage,
announcing the arrival of the king (^/cct,
v. 514), and calling on the gods and
heroes to receive propitiously the victorious army, and on the citizens to
greet their king as having executed just
vengeance.
488. fayeia-Siv.

and
said

torn

still

07771/01
off.

An anchor, the ancient

common symbol
when one arm

of hope, was
or fluke was

So Plutarch, de Mul. Virtut.,

479. Hesych. SaitaV Kaiwv.

481. \fyoov. Dindorf, by placing only
a comma at vvpbs, and thus making e'/cfidti depend on as, gives the true force
to this participle, which otherwise is comOn the aposiopesis, repletely otiose.
sulting from a dislike to utter ill-omened

a^a. 5e 6 Il6\\is KaTe'/uafle Trj ayKvpa.

words

TVXO.S &x el pdvri,

ov/ceV %<TTI STJ.

(r)

tyeva-ufvovs

rificis

a7ro8et|t)> see

631. Cho. 186.

'
For I pray that
483. fl yap K.T.\.
an addition may happily be made to what
inf.

has already happily appeared

realized).'
484. Kerns.

(or,

been

" Dicit haec chorus de

rbv
ow^a- (J^ irpoffovra, fiiq yoip lAxo/i^iff,
us eotKfv, 4v roirots viroireTpois airo<nraaOc\s eAa0e.
The proverb eV &\-

well known.
Cf. Equit.
1241, ACTTT^ rty \vis eVr' e'(^>' ijs oxovEur. Hel. 277, aynvpa S' % /JLOV ras
/*e0a.
iriSos oyeTa-Qai is

d<>'

ov reQvr)Kev ovros,

489. iji/xou*'. This word is commonly

used with a negative, and in the iinperThe aorist occurs
feet; cf. Prom. 346.
in Philoct. 869.
490. On uereyfiv ucpos see Cho. 283.

ATAMEMNflN.
vvv

x"P

VTTCLTOS T

\(t>pOLS

IdTTTcov

aAis ?rapa
vvv 8' avT

cts

(510)

/3e\r).

avdponos'
495

craiTrjp IcrOi /cat

TOVS r a

*ATTO\\OV.

aVaf

387

TrpocravSa), TOP r

Oeovs
TifJiopov
(515)

fyiKov KypvKa, KTjpvKaiv crejSa?,

re rou? TT^CLVTCL<$, eu/xe^eig iraXiv
,

CTTpaTov Se^ecr^at

TOI> \\ei/Aju,eVoz>

Sopds.

500

Xecov, c^tXat crreyat,

re BOLKOL, Saipoves T
The

493.

impp.rativfi sense is nnnt.innpd

like M^? rtflgts inf. 879. M^?

Suppl. 792.
Hec. 874.
fiiorov

fj.))

elpye,

'Apyfiav

from
opco^

SOKCOI/

x^

eV
a v

\iir6vres ev6d8e Phoen. 1234.

Those editors who try to establish a

difference of meaning between ou/ceV and
juT/KeV

Id-KTcav,

forget that the former

would here be a solecism.

499.
tion of

?q-0Vi. e. tieio-Qa, is the emendafor

7j\9' of the

Hermann

MSS., which

an instance of a gloss
having superseded the genuine word.
Blomfield had admitted ^a-Q' from Askew's
margin; but $<r6a from elfu had this
objection, that it did not account for the
reading $\9es. We have, to pass over
other instances, e-7rfj<rav in Od. xix. 445.
Eur.
Trpoafjre Xen. Anab. vii. 6, 24.
is

Electr.
77/X6J/ Androm. 1102.
Cycl. 40.
'
to the Sca775.
Trapa 2Kd/j.av8poi>,
mander,' viz. to take the side of the
Trojans against the Greeks. ai/dptnos.
'

hostile,' another form of avdpnos, un'

suited," unequal,' uneven ;' an Homeric
word.
495. iraicavios. This reading (for ical
Traydbi'ios or Ka.irayui'io';), suggested by
Dobree and H. L. Ahrens, has been admitted for these reasons (1) -naiAvios is
contrasted with avdpfftos, the contrast
being introduced by v\>v afire. (2) e-n-aycavios can hardly be right when aycavious
follows in the very next verse ; (3) rraiutvios suits ffcar^p, and is the usual epithet
of Apollo when invoked to heal or coun'

And (4) I and

teract evils, as sup. 144.
T are very often interchanged in MSS.
C C

496. aycaviovs 6eovs irdvras, i. e. all

in obtaining the
Miiller, whom
victory for the Greeks.
Peile and Weil follow, understands ' gods
of assemblies,' a meaning which seems
less applicable to the present passage.
See Suppl. 185. There can be no doubt
that either statues or altars of the gods
here alluded to are in sight of the herald.
Miiller fancies that the thymele may have
been constructed to represent a KOLVO-

who have had any share

Pun'ia (Suppl. 218).

497. T&f cjjt.'bv, ' my

own special patron.'

Cf. Suppl. 272. 897.

" Sui

id Aeschylus aevi
499, Vipus.
more, non antiquo illo Homeri fecit, ut
heroes praeco invocet." Hermann. " De-

signantur omnes Argivorum reges Danai,

Klausen ; who
Persei, Pelopis posteri."
well compares Suppl. 215, aAA' eu T'
eTrejinJ/ej/,

e5 re Se^dadoa

-)(Qov(.

Similarly,

the elements are invoked together with

the xQdvioi, who appear to include the
heroes, on the first entrance of the Danaides into Argolis, Suppl. 25.
The
principle involved in this propitiation is
closely connected with the doctrine in
332 8. Harm may at any time betide a

conquering army.
set foot

Even when they have

on their native

soil, it is

not too

late for retribution to overtake them, as

in fact it does overtake Agamemnon.

rovs Tre^ofTas, who allowed the army to

go out, or who did not oppose the expedition.

Inf. 826,

o'lirep

irpoffw

Tre^avres

502. ffffjivol 6S.Koi.

The august seats
of the king and queen in front of the
palace, according to the custom of heroic

'

AISXTAOT

388

7TOV TTCtXat, <a(,SpCHO-l TOlCTlS' O

KOCTJUW /BacnXea TroXXw

yap
l

ujuui>

ez>

^>ws

Toio-S' aVacri KOIVOV

dXX' eu

i>u>

acnrdo-ao-Oe, /cat

yap oz>

TrpeVei,

Tpoiav KaTao-KaifjavTa TOV

Jtos

/Aa/ce'XXi?, 777

/3a)/jLol

/careipyacrrai

S' ai'crToi /cat 0ea>i>

/cal CTTrep/Aa Tracr^s

TOidi'Se

Tpoia

(525)

510

[Spu/iara,

efcMToXXvrai.

7repi/3a\a)v
(530)

eiSTjs 7rpecr/3v9,

Cf Cho. 962, (re^i/oi juei/ ^o"ai> eV

V"'> and sup. 176. Thus
Nestor had a polished seat in front of
his door, Od. iii. 4069, and thus the
father and the mother of Nausicaa had
separate chairs of dignity, Od.vi. 305 8.

times.

flpoVois TO^'

Sai/jioves avrfaioi, the statues of gods

placed so as to face the east. This custom
probably originated in the desire to
light up the face of Apollo Lyceus (see
Suppl. 668) with the beams of the early
sun, and thus to obtain that symbolical
connexion between the god of light and
the god of cheerfulness and joy, which is
here so clearly alluded to in <>at5poT<n
Toto-i'5' o^affi.
Hesych. avrrjAtot Qtoi of

T>V irvXSiv i'Spv/ueVot. Et'/p. MeAecrypa).

Cf. Ion 1550, avT-f)\Lov irp6<T(DTrov e'/c<|>a/j/et flea's.
Now, as the stage of the Greek
theatre faced nearly north (Miiller, Diss.

?rpb

ad Bum.

p. 20), it is evident that statues

of the gods placed on the proscenium
might easily be so arranged as to catch
the morning beams. There is frequent
mention of the statue of Zeus being

Pausan. lib. v. 23, 1,

similarly placed.
&7aA.jua Aibs Terpa/^eVoi/Trpbs b.viGyjbvTa,
Ibid. 24, 1, Aia irpbs dcaroAas
T\\IQV.
See also ibid. 22, 4. Cic. Orat.
rf\lov.
in Catil. iii.
4, 'simulacrum Jovis
contra atque antea fuerat ad orientem
de
Div. i.
Id.
convertere.'
20, Sancta
Jovis species claros spectaret ad ortus.'
This seems to have some connexion with
the doctrine of Zoroaster, " to face some
luminous object while worshipping God."
See Max Miiller, ' Chips from a German
Workshop,' vol. i. p. 175.
503. ef irou. So Auratus for ^TTOU.
More usual would have been e? irore.

Cf. Ar. Equit. 347, e* irov

e, <$ov Svvarbs eli/cu Xeytiv.
505. <t>>s eV tu$p6vri.
Compare 22.
256. There is a play on the literal and
the metaphorical sense in all these pasAs he has brought light to you,
sages.
so do you show bright faces to him.
ToTo-5' airaa-i, the spectators, who are regarded as the citizens of Argos.
r
509. Ka.Tipya<TTai, hasbeen dug over'
(or tilled), with the notion of complete

subversion and

demolition.

Eur. Hel.

107, ^7877 yap TJTTTOi wal urn etpyaffr at irvpi;

Photius, KarfpydfraffOai' avrl TOV Ka.ro.The primary sense
TTOJ/TJO-OI. 0ou/cu5t'87js.
of (pyd&ffQai is ' to till the ground ;' but
this
in
its compounds.
most
of
it loses
The sacrilegious
510. Pca/j.ol K.T.A.
doings of the army prepare the audience
for a reverse of fortune in retribution.
'
Has re513. tv8aifj.wv avTjp T^KCI.
turned a fortunate man, and one the most
deserving of living mortals to be honoured;
for neither Paris nor the city associated
with him (in the crime and the penalty
of it) can now say that the suffering has
been less than the deed.' Klausen observes, that the heroic notion of honour
was inseparable from the idea of complete
and summary vengeance, as the very

words

Ti/j.r) and a,ios, properly implying

compensation and equivalence, seem to
show. On the proverb SpdrravTi jra.Qtiv,
that stern old law of a martial age, see
Cho. 305. Pers. 810. Eur. Rhes. 483.
Oed. Col. 267. inf. 1505. 1541. To have
paid less than the uttermost farthing for
a wrong inflicted was an impunity not to
be tolerated.

AFAMEMNflN.
,

TiecrOai S'

389

dftwraro? ftporuv

yap ovre cruvrehr^ 770X19

TO
Spajjia TOV 7rd0ovs 7rXeoz>*
efev^erat
o(j)\o)v yap apTrayrjs re Kal K\OTrrjs
vvv' IlapLS

TOV PVCTLOV
SiTrXa

0* TjfjLapTe,

51,5

Kal Trav(i)\e6pov

(535)

iraTp&ov 0picrev
encrav Tlpia^ioai OajJidpTia.

8'

xo.

520

diro

515. o-uz/TeArjy. The exact meaning is

have gurrlXtta of an
uncertain.
associate company of gods, Theb. 240.
Probably the idea is, that the city, as
equally involved in the guilt (by not
returning Helen and her stolen wealth),
was also involved in the payment for the
Thus the true meaning of the
injury.
word, that of contributing, is pre'
served.
Prof. Kennedy renders it fellow-citizens/
'
517. apirayTJs re Kal /cAoTTTjy.
Being
cast in an action for both robbery (rape)
and theft.' Cf. Ar. Plut. 372, aAA' ov
K/cAo$as, aAA' ^pwa/cas ; Soph. Phil.
644, '6rav Traprj KAeiJ/ai re xap*'<ra t /3m.
The former word is to be understood
of Helen, the latter of her wealth (inf.
In Arist. Eth. v. 5 fin., K\OTT^ is
716).
defined to be \a9paia, and apiray^ is

We

they have been compelled to give up

Helen, and have had their city razed to
the ground. Hermann, who reads Banapria, for rh (T& ?) a/j.apTla, the dual of the
feminine form, understands the 'double
sin of the apiray^ and K\OTT^ combined.
The poet seems to mean that the Spa/jia
was single, the 7ra0os double. Here
the price of a fault.'
a/j-dpnov meant
just as TO o'tKovpia is 'the reward of
keeping house,' Trach. 542. And so the
Schol. explains, rbv ^iffQ'bv TTJS a^aprias.
52133. I bid you joy, herald of
the Grecian army.'
My joy is such that
I am content to die.'
Do you mean
'

'

'

'

'

that you longed for your country ?

'So that I now weep for delight.' 'A
pleasing affection truly this which you had
'
'
I don't understand.'
Beupon you.'
cause you were smitten with a desire

which was reciprocated by

fiiaia.
'
518. pvaiov. ' The booty/ the prize.'
See the note on Suppl. 406. The word
always involves the notion of something
which sooner or later, by fair means or
foul, must be surrendered, or paid for to

'

'

avrfaOovot', land and all (cum

ipsa terra}. JLucTan frequently uses avrin
a similar sense.
So also avroavSpos

135, Schol. Med. <rvv O.VT<$

As avToxQw had a distinct
TOK(i3.
and peculiar sense, indigenous/ a different form of the word was purposely
chosen by the poet, as Hermann remarks

TOKOS, sup.
r(f

'

who reads avr6xdov

Dr. Donaldson
fjj/, followed by Klausen.
however conceives that the meaning is,
'his own native and paternal home,'
opposed to the foreign bride whom he was
compelled to restore. Perhaps in this
sense we may compare a.vr6ppiov kariav
in reply to Blomfield,

s,

'Did

'
Whence this uneasy
sadness of heart.'
feeling, so odious to a victorious army to
'
I have long ago schooled
hear of ?
'
Indeed
myself to conceal my feelings.'
then
Had you
any to be' afraid of in the
'
As you just
absence of your lord ?
now said of yourself, I could willingly
In this dialogue the herald first
die.'
receives a hint that all has not been well
But he cannot or will not unat home.
derstand it, and proceeds, as if unconscious
of the real import of the words he has
heard, to describe the miseries the army
has escaped, and the remembrance of
which has alone called forth the strong
expression of joy at his return (522).
A short, or
521. TU>V curb (TTparov.
rather a mixed phrase for Kr\pv TWV TOV
'

its full value.

519.

us.'

then this land long for the army which

'
'
So great was
mutually longed for it ?
our longing, that we often groaned in

Eur.Rhes.288.

Hesych.

520. StTrAa eafj.dpTia,

They have paid
a double penalty for their sins,' in that

Thuc. vi.
ffrparov, anb ffrparov ^KQCV.
58, trp6rpov $i atV0eV0cu avrovs &Tro0eu
ovras, i. e. fairoOtv cu<r0eV0cu ir6ppca ovras.

AISXTAOT

390

KH. -^aipa}' T0vavai 8' OVK IT' avrepa) #6019.

(540)
XO. ep(D$ Trarpwas T7?crSe yrjs cr lyvfjivacrei'
KH. O)(TT ivaKpvtiv y opfJiacriv ^apa? VTTO.
525
XO. TepTTVYJs dp' 77x6 r^crS' 7nj/3o\OL vo<rov.
KH. TTWS 817 SiSa^eis TouSe 8ecr7rdcraj \6yov.
XO. TWV avTpci)VT(j)v t/xepw 7r7r\7yy/x,eVot.
KH. TTO0ZLV TToOoVVTOi TTJV$ yfjv (TTpOLTOV XeyClS
(545)
XO. &)S TrdXX* d/xavpas e/c (fipevos p? avaLcntveiv.
KH. 7r60ev TO $v(T(f)pov TOVT* ITTJJV, crrvyos aTparoj 530
XO. TrdXai TO (Tiyav ^ap^aKov /BXd/Brjs e^aj.
KH. /cal 7TW9 aTTO^Twi/ Koipdvtov eTpets Tit'a? ;
;

,*

XO.

&>s

vvv TO

KH.

eu

yap

o-6z^

8^,

TreVpa/cTat.

OavtLV 7ro\\rj ^dpL^.

TauTa 8' ei> TroXXw

/cal

522. re^aj/at. As T0i/?ja>s and

are found beside the ordinary forms in
rj/cws, so reflj'Tje'i/az for Te0f7j/ceVot appears to have been contracted into reflvavai. So reQvatriv in Theb. 805. Cobet,
Var. Lect. p. 390, in citing TeOvavcu from

Mimnernius frag. 2. 10, and condemning

*
mera barbaries/ overlooked the
it as
present passage.
So Herm., Dind.
527. irir\rjy/j.^oi.
For the
after Schiitz for ^6^X^7^61/09.
verse really refers to 525, while the
transcribers took it as an answer to TTWS

(550)

omen

In
at home during their absence.
the above version, I have taken it in the
former sense. To receive the returning
army with joyful face was regarded as
an important omen; the gloomy looks
and anxious feelings now alluded to
caused apprehension to the herald. Some
explain, 'this boding dread about the
absent army.'

The Aeschylean
532. eVpets rivds ;
doctrine of Se'os as connected. with o-e'^os,
or the reverence due to majesty, is here
clearly set forth. 'Why,' asks the herald,
was there any occasion for silence ?
Surely in the absence of the king there
'

St;

mind which
529. a/j-avpas e/c (f>pfv6s.
darkly broods over thoughts which it
dares not express. The cause of this
anxiety, according to Klausen, was a fear
of the expedition going on wrongly. But
what follows seems to show that the conduct of Clytemnestra and Aegisthus is
rather alluded to.
530. a-Tvyos crrparcf ; Hermann reads
'
(rrvyos <f>pi>>v, confidenter/ as he himself says ; but confidence in such alteraDr.
tions is not so easily felt by others.
Donaldson proposes TOUT' eVrji/ Ov/Jiy

Mr. Davies gives crrevos \eca.

o-Tvyos.
Weil crrvyos ; (ppaffov. Prof. Kennedy
whence came that sullen
(TTiryos ir6\ei ;
'
Blom field
gloom upon the citizens ?
and Peile are probably right in placing
'

a comma after eVfjj/. A question still

remains whether the ffrvyos was that felt
(or likely to be felt when they hear it)
by the army now they have returned,
or the oppressive influence of an evil

was none you were bound so absolutely

to obey, as to resign even the liberty of
The answer is ambiguous. It
speech.'
'
may mean, as Klausen gives it, I was
so intimidated that I would gladly have
died,' in which case &s TO o-bi> 5)? refers
only to the tvords of 522, the motive
being different ; or, 'I was so under
thrall that I would now willingly die
through joy at the Release.' And this
is
probably right ; for the chorus
evades the question erpets TIVO.S, not
wishing openly to speak of Aegisthus ;
and the following words of the herald,
eu yap ireirpaKrai, show that he at least
understood it so. For he imagined that
the cause of joy was the success of the
expedition, not, as was really the case,
the deliverance from Aegisthus and Clytemnestra. For Kal irias, implying ironical mistrust, see Cho. 523. inf. 1169.

latter

ATAMEMNflN.
535
rts eu \eeiv evTrerw? tx lVi
rts Se, 7r\r)v vewv,
avre /carri/AO^^a.
St' aitovos
*7ri]p.a)v TOV
-^povov ;
el Xeyoifju KOI SucrauXtas,
yap

TOL p,ev

ra

8*

391
<E-

>

cnrapvas

Trapiffets /cat

(555)
>

O 0V
540

TO, 8'

aure ^epcrw,

/cat

TrXeov aruyos*
7rpoa"fjv

yap ycrav
ovpavov yap

Srj'iwv rrpos ret^ecrt^'

KOLTTO yrjs

/carei//e/ca^oz/,
,

Xet/x&mat

ej/ar&gp

rt^eVres tvOrjpov Tpt^a.

wi>a 8' et

(560)

crti^os

545

Xeyot rts olwoKTOvov,

olov Traoetv' ad)OTOv 'fSata

535. ei5 Ac^etey. Those who alter eu
to ^^, on the assumption that the optative
mood in a potential sense absolutely requires the particle, materially impair the
force of the passage ; and those who
retain e<5 do not always rightly interpret
it.
Translate ' but as for these matters,
during the lapse of a long time, some
things one may rightly assert to have
fallen out well, and others again to be
complained of.' Examples of av similarly
omitted are inf. 1133. 1347. (Prof.
Kennedy thinks eS Ae|ei6j/ indefensible.)
euTreroDs, perhaps a metaphor from dice,
:

like

eu Treo-oVra sup. 32, eujSJAw? fX* lv

Cho. 683.

53840.

See

Monk

on Hippol. 715.

'

For were I to speak of the

and the comfortless bivouacs, the
scant room on the ill-spread gangways,
in a word, what was there that we had
not to lament, what that we did not
receive as our daily portion ?' The apotoils,

broken off by the question TI

8'
ou, which interrupted the train of
thought; and the participles are used
without regard to any regular construc-

dosis

is

The simple idea in the writer's

mind was et \eyoi/j.i oirws cVpao'o'o^ej/,
tion.

OVK av efy

Te'Aos,

irdvrcav

yap KUKWV

For TI 8 ou K.T.A. compare

f\dxo/j.v.
Pers. 298, ris ou Tt6vr)Ke ;
Eur. Andr.
450, ri 8' OVK fv vp.1v effriv; ou Tr\e7aroi

539. 7rop^|eis seem to mean the narrow

passages or passings along the deck,
the rowers. a-irapvas,
o-eAls, between

Hesych. a-iraviovs, apaias, Steo-Trap^ueVas.

'
541. TO 8' aSre x*P ffcfAgain, as to
our life on the land, even ^till more discomfort attached to it, for, since our
quarters were close by the walls of the
enemy (i. e. outside of the city ; cf. 325
6), the meadow- damps from the sky
and off the earth drizzled down on us,
the lasting damage of our clothes, making
our hair as shaggy as wild beasts.'
The MS. Flor. has
543. Xei^inai.

whence Hermann thinks the.

true reading was Xeifj-wias. The sense
of the passage remains precisely the same;
the tvSpoffos evv)] of v. 12 is described,
and it is from ignorance of the real origin
of dew rather than from a desire to distinguish different things that the poet
Aet/iwj/fot,

adds e| ovpavov Kal airb yrjs. The masculine participle riOcvres (545) seems
best explained on the view of most commentators, that he was thinking of
rather than SpoVoi OTTO
o/j.fipoi e| ovpavov
Cf sup. 119, \ayivav ycvvav fi\a*y7js.
The mention of
fievTa \oio-6iuv Sp6/j.cav.
'
the * rough hair reminds us of the care
the Greeks have always taken in combing
their locks ever since, perhaps long be.

Ka/coo"Tpc$TOus

fore, Homer called them tfonm/fOMoWTey.

Cf. Ajac. 1207, Ket/xcu 8' ael irvmva'is

the hardships of the military o"Tt/3aSes

and xdpevvat are described. Thucyd. iv.
54 ad fin. airofido-eis Trotou^ei/o: Kal eVau-

SpoVois Tfyyo/j-evos /copies.

545. fve-qpov. This word occurs Soph.
Phil. 697, lihes. 289.

(p6voL

In

8uo~auAtccs

and

o "^ C*.MA

]pe.cft.

AISXTAOT

392

0d\7ro$, cure TroVros eV

r)

(565)

/coiTat9 OLKVptov vr^ve^oi^ euSoi

raDra

TI

TrtvOeiv Set

TrapoixeTaL Se rotcri

550

Troos*

/jieV

TO prjiroT avOis p,rj& dvacrTrjvai

TI TOVS dvaXwOevTas eV ^fyty Xeyew,

(57o)

aWa 8' aXyeu/

TroXXa xcupeiv vp.<j)0pals Karafiai.
^tv Se TOIS \onroidiv 'Apytiw crrparoG

TOI>

555

feat

TO /cepSos, Trrj^a

S'

Ko/A7rao~cu TO>S' ei/cos 17X101;

(575)

KOL
548. cSre

(on-^re)

eu'Sot.

neighbourhood of the Hellespont, are

among the most trying influences upon

human frame.
550. TtTauTO irevQiiv Set";
Again (see
538) the apodosis to el \4yoi TIS is want'
should
we
mourn
for these
ing. But why
Our trials are past, and we
things ?
should rather lament for our deceased

the

Yet why for them

of

with rf ravra
5eT, the herald interposes a few
words to show that even the losses which
have been incurred ought not to damp
the joy with which the good news should
be received by the living; and then he
continues the former sentence by r^/uV
/c($T6y,

in connexion

Se K.T.A.

554. Ti>x"ns Tra\iyi(6Tov,

'

the frowns of

fortune,' the ra eVi/uo^u^a of v. 536.

'
1 think we
555. /tfll 7roAA.a yaipftv.
ought (not only not to grieve, but) even

greatly at the events which

have happened.' Schol. eVi TCUS fviror-Aword of ambiguous
fj.ia.ts
x a-' P elv

to rejoice
l

sense, gi/^op^. is purposely used, because

graves to

the whole circumstances of the war, good

and bad, are taken into account in forming a general estimate. Hermann and
others understand ' bidding good-bye to i

roTs

misfortune.'

friends.

Their

that they will never

hereafter care even to rise from their
toil too is over, so

life again.'
The apposition to
TeQvi}K6ai is in i)/jui/ Se rots AotTroTo-ii/, and he means to say, that the
dead are so completely insensible and in(uej/

and x"P

'

Prof.

have gained a glorious victory

which more than counterbalances their

T$8e

rb /LATJITOT', i. e. Sxrrf /J-^TTOT'.

sufferings.
See sup. 15. Pers. 294. Prof. Kennedy
makes this clause the subject to

irapoi-

'

Xerai, and for those who've died is past

and goue the very caring yet again to

come

to

life.'

'
tH^p \eyew, what need to
count up closely the lives that have been
'
lost ? properly, 'reckon by counters.' So

553. ev

Ar. Vesp. 656, \6yt(rai $auAo?s,

a\\' airb )^et.p6':. lilies. 309,

And certainly iro\Xa. xaipeiv

ToAAa are more commonly

used in the sense of farewell.'

different to past toils that they have not

even the wish to live again, while the

living

Having mentioned the

Qea-Oai.

Literally,

'whenever the sea slept tranquilly, having

fallen on its mid-day couch unstirred by
a wind.' Here we have a picture drawn
with perfect truth to nature. The wind
in warm latitudes lulls at noontide, and
freshens in the morning and evening.
The sudden transitions from extreme heat
to extreme cold, such as are felt in the

So too

Kennedy.

559. TroTWjUeVois. As in the preceding

(pact there is contained a reference,
by contrast, to the darkness of death, so
here speeding on their way is opposed
to the stillness (rb/j.^ avaarrivai) of those
in the grave.
Thus the poet dwells on
and amplifies rots Xourdiatv, v. 556.
Compare Pind. Nem. vi. 50, Trerarat eVt
re xO^va Kal Sia flaAcurtras T7jA(50ei/ ovvfj?
avruv. The sense is, ' The Argives, as
'

'

they joyfully speed on their way, may

boast of having fixed up Trojan arms in
Grecian temples, a record of their success
to their posterity.'

Q. Smyrn.

xiv. 117,

\
I

AFAMEMNfiN.

393

"

560

Tpoiav eXoVres 8177707' 'Apyeiw crroXo?

#eoi9 \d(f)vpa ravTa rots KaO* 'EXXaSa
Scoots e7ra<rcraXeiK7ai> apyaiov ydVos."
Totavra ^T) K\VOVTOL<$ euXoyeiz/ TTO\IV
/cat

TOUS crTpaTrjyovs'
Jco? raS' e/CTrpafacra.
/cat

XO.

viKa>iJievo<; Xo'yoicrij>

act

yap

^a

So/xois Se

ravra

aVwXoXvfa

|w

XXurai/xi^aTpa pc\eiv

/Ae> TraXai

0eol,
Tai/TaA.eto>/.

ft)

at last/

S^TTOT'

7^0?^.

But

Troad. 506. 1277, Eur. Suppl. 1131,

'

but lately/
formerly,'
rots Koff 'E\A.a5a, 'the Grecian
'

in
it

deals

a triumph over fidpfiapoi.

For the custom alluded to, see Thuc.
iii. 57.
Theb. 267. Khes. 180, eeolaiv
Trao'traAeue

Heracl. 698, airb

irpbs 56/jiois.
Traffffd\cav t\<av.
ap-

&ffre flvai, to take their place

other ancient spoils, and to be
themselves regarded as ancient some
Hermann compares iriffnv
future day.
'vdvos. properly
apxaiav, Oed. Col. 1628.
*
brightness/ anything which causes joy
or delight ; an ornament, and so nearly
See Suppl.
a synonym with &ya\fj.a.
996. 11. xiii. 265. xix. 369.
The city will
563. eu\o76?j/ ir6\iv.
deserve praise for having sent out a just
and successful expedition the generals,
for having conducted it; Zeus, for having
So Weil: * When
given the victory.
men are told hereafter of the doings of

Xto^,

sc.

among

their ancestors, they cannot but praise

and thus

city and its generals;

honour will redound to Zeus, the author
of the victory/
Compare Ar. Equit.

the

565, evXoyrjaai ftov\6/j.fffda rovs Trarepas

ts Al ^ s >
iiuwv. Ach. 372. Eccl. 454.
the grace or favour of Zeus. e K7rpaa<ra,
Theb. 836.
cf. ^eVpoley Suppl. 95.
566. viK^fievos \6yoi<riv, ' convinced by

%P
5

570

UTTO,

your arguments/ that joy and gratitude

are more appropriate than grief for the
'
past, 1 do not disown,' do not reject or
'
refuse, the feeling of joy/ i. e. you have
made me think better of our affairs.
Eur. Iph. A. 1503, Qavovaa S' OVK avalvofj-ai.

uafteTt/.

'

to

learn well,'

i.

e.

good news, a sort of play on the proverb

'

never too late to learn/

Cf. frag. 278,

gods/

who have given

avra (Aa^)ipa)

(585)

e/xe.

^u^tos ayyeXos irvpbs

STjfot

raAAax^eh

means

^apas

Cf. Hel. 855,

euruxes 7eVos rb
Hippol. 1181, XP^ VCP

560. S77TOT6.

avai

Se 7rXoL>Tiiz>

TTO\/^OIO panpov re Acs'

eupu KuSos 6^0)5

565

TrdVr' e^et? Xdyoz>.

ov/c

/cat

or' 77X0* 6 TrpaJTog

7]vvcrafjt.fv

-J

roc? yepovcrw ev

et/co? /xaXicrra,

K/l.

(580)

\dpi<; Ti/r^crerat,

impersonal, like aK/jid^ei ftperfcw

Theb. 95.
569. TrAouTt'Ceif.
Though it is reasonable that these matters should be
especially a care to Clyteinnestra and
the family, yet at the same time (it is
equally reasonable) to enrich, i. e. in'And impart to me their
form, me.'
Compare the
joy/ Prof. Kennedy.
'
phrase ea-riau viva \ay*v, to entertain

one with tales/ So Hermann understands the passage, while Klausen makes
Toura the subject of vKovrifav. Cf.
1239, &\\r]V Tiv &Ti]v avr' e,uoD TrAoimeTe.
The Schol. on this passage rightly
1

gives

fj.GTafii86i'ai

poi rrjs %a/aa5.

The

words are addressed to the herald, and

the chorus means, that they hope to be
present while the whole story is being

The other interthat she should at the same

related to the queen.

'

pretation,

time reward me for the good news/ is

not appropriate to the dignity of the
chorus, however well it would have suited
the character of the herald. For it was
the custom to remunerate the first
bearer of good news.
570. TroAat, in obedience to the suggestion of the watchman, v. 28.

fa Ct S J

AISXTAOT

394
>

dKcocriv '/Xtov r

IviTTTWV

KOLI Tl? ft'

elTre,

di

$pVKTO)p(i)V

8ttt

TreicrOelfra Tpoiav vvv TreTropOrjcrOaL SoKets

(590)
;

575
^ KapTa TTpbs yvvoLLKQS alp.(j9ai Keap.
over*
rotourots
<j)aivofJi7]v'
TrXay/cros
Xdyot?
O/AW? S' tOvov' Kal yvvaiKZLO) vo^co
aXXo? dXkoOev Kara TrroXiv

(595)

o\o\vyp,bv

6vn(j)oiyov KOLJJLCOVT^ ZVGJOT) <pXoya.

z/w ra /xacrcrw /ACZ/ TL Set cr' e/xot

feat

573. KOI
scqq.

TS

/A'

576.

See sup. 265

beacon-watchers/

tviirrcav.

(ppvKTupol are

'

e4>aivofjni]v.

They

would fain have proved me to be in error.'

The same use of (paive(r9ai, 'to be made
to be/ occurs Ajac. 1020, SovAos
Ibid.
Ao70i<r' avr' f\ev6epou (pai'eis.
y
1241, et iravraxov $avovfj.t6 e/c TevKpov

out

'
But still I went
577. g/iws S' 0t;ot/.
on sacrificing/ i. e. in confidence that I
was right, and regardless of the sneers at

my

credulity.

Hermann

takes tGvov for

580

\eytw

probably by pouring wine upon

T. 633,

avdca r' e'Aoup ffw/JLa

it.

(rbis

Iph.
Kara-

<r&4ffw.

Sup. 94, AoyUTros

(papfjiaffcroThe
fj.evij xpfaaros ayvov iraprjyopiais.
custom alluded to, of raising a shout at
that particular point of the ceremony,
though probable in itself, does not appear
to be known from other sources.
V81 seqcfc ' And for the present what
neea is there of your (i. e. of the herald)
I
relating to me the matter at length ?
shall hear the whole account from my
lord himself.
in
order that I may
But,
show all zeal in receiving in the best
own
revered
lord, on his return,
way my

the third person plural ; nevertheless,

while they blamed me, they sacrificed and
raised joyful clamours.'
The other gives
carry back this message to him, To
as good, if not a better sense.
come as soon as he can, since he is
yvvatKeici)
'
in a feminine strain/
v6u.ci},
adored by the city. (And say to him,)
(' By
female law/ Prof. Kennedy.) The oAo- May you find your wife in the house,
In this
Ai77j or oAoXwy/ibs was of itself a 71;- faithful as you left her,' &c.
vaiKe'ios v6/j.os, inasmuch as it was the
passage some very different explanations
shout raised at a sacrifice peculiarly by are commonly propounded. Many conthe women.
Clytemuestra had com- strue OTTOJS apiara, quam optime, in 583,
menced it (570), and others, even males, with which OTTWS rdxurra in Suppl. 459.
had taken it up at her bidding. So Soph. Cho. 722 may fairly be compared, and
Trach. 205, a.vo\o\vj-d.T(a 56/j.os efyt<niQis inf. v. 588 ; while others, with Hermann,
a\a\ayais 6 fj.\\6vv/j.(l>os, fv Se Koivbs understand oircas crireto-ca, referring to
Cf. sup. 28. Theb.
Porson on Hec. 398; and all place a
apfffviav ixw KXayyd.
257, where the 6\o\vy/j.bs is called Qvaras fuller stop at SQaffOai.
But faces rather
Ibid. v. 821. Cho. 379. Horn. Od.
means ft/a, used as a particle of purpose.
^o-f].
iii. 450, at 8'
6\6\v^av dvyarepes re vvoi He would perhaps have rather said aAA*
re Kal alSoir} irdpaKoiTis.
II. vi. 301, a?
us apurra K.T.A., but that ;uej/ in v. 581
S'
Tracrat
is answered by 8e here.
On the formula
6\o\vyfj
'AO'fit/p x f ^P as a-veffxov.
Herod, iv. 189, So/ce'et
Kal
Kal vvv, which means ' and now accorde/j.oi ye
r)
'
6\o\vyr) eV tpolcri evravda irpwroit yeveffthe
is
no
event
ingly (as
longer doubt8at, Kapra yap ravrr] xpeWrcu at Ai&v<rThere is, of
ful, &c.), see Eum. 384.
aai, Kal xp^vrai icaX&s.
Xen. Anab. iv. course, a latent or reserved sense in
3, 19, ?7rel/caAo i\v ra <r<j>dyia, firaidi>i(ov
(nrevffa) apiarra 5e'|ao-0c, in the mind of
ndvrts ol (rrpari&rai Kal dfrjAaAa^oi', one who
As for
contemplates murder.
<rwu)X6\vov Se Kal of yvvalxes airatrai.
tvpoi in 589, there can hardly be a doubt
580. Koipwi/rfs.
'As they put out that it is the
very wish which the herald
the fragrant (cf. 793) inccnse*-fed flame/ is instructed to
convey, transferred.
'

AFAMEMNnN.
avTov Travra

395

Treuo-o/iat Xoyoz;.

'

apicrTa TOV

e/xoi>

aiSolov TTOtriv

iraXw /zoXoira Seacr#<u, (rt yap

ywaiKi TOUTOU c^eyyos 77810^ SpaKttis,

(600)

cnrevcra)

0,770

585

crwcra^ro? ^eov,

dVSpa
raw' a7rdyyeiXoz>

crrparetas
i

;)

Trocret,
(605)

'

ez/

TTICTTT]!/

ovv

So/not? e^poi

590

iXetTre, SWJJLOLTOJV Kvvo,

Keivcp, TroXe/xtai/ rot?

raXX' 6/Waz> Trdvra,

8ua(f)OeLpacrai' Iv fJLTJKei

ola

ouS'

dXXou

Trpos d^Spo? p,a\\ov

of necessity, to the third person, from

the nature of the narrative ; since etfpot*
would have 'appeared to refer to the
herald himself. Dr. Peile and Hermann take it for the optative of the
oblique or indirect narrative, supplying
o>s or ort.
But this use only occurs
where the primary verb treats of past
time.
Cobet, Var. Lect. p. 403, after
&p $6/j.ois fvpoi
objecting to

Madvig's

(Adv. Crit.

i.

p.

198). proposes

ej/S(ji/

tame statement of a
fact which gives this sense, tell him to
come quickly, and he will find his wife
faithful to him in his palace/
Compare
the words of Agamemnon in Od. xiii. 42,
fvp'tlffft

oA&y,

(610)

^povov

Ttp\fjLV ouS' e7rti//oyo^ ^dri

'

/3a<ag.

f)

595

sentiment.
592. StcKpOttpeiv ffTfifj-avr-fipia is to spoil
or tamper with the seals affixed to the
doors and store-houses or treasuries in
the absence of the lord. So in Eur.
Orest. 1108, when Helen is taking possession of the palace of the Atridae, in
right of her husband, she 'has every-

thing sealed up,' irdvr' awoffcppayi^rai.

Ar. Thesm. 415, a-<f>pay?5as eVz/SaAAovo-tj'
See
^817 Kal /uoxAous, Tripovvres y/JLas.
also ibid. 424.
So also the children of
'
Hercules are locked out,' e^eatypayHrpevoi, by Lycus, who has taken possession
of their effects, Here. F. 53.
595. /j.a\\ov

3)

xaA/cou

)8a^)as.

Her-

With great truth

mann, with Wellauer and Schutz, explains, any more than 1 know how to im-

makes

brue a sword in blood/ adding, that as she

a/jLv/j-ova S' oftcot

&KOITIV vocrr^aas fvpoipt.

to nature the poet

wish to be dictated by Clytemnestra, conscious as she is that she
has not been faithful to her lord. She
this

avoids, as in itself suspicious, the direct

'
he will find/ &c. o'lav-jrep
assertion,
ovv K.r.X., ' yea, even just such as he left

words added with a consciousness

her,'
of evil intention even then.
588. Hesych. fpao-piov eiritioov, eVe-

patnov, ayairrj'rliv, eTTidvfj.rjr6v.

591. TroAe^ucw TO?S Svatypocriv.

bigue dicit Clytaemnestra, de

"Arn-

Agamem-

none cogitans." Hermann. If so, evQX^v

/ceii/w must tacitly 7'cfer to Aegisthus.
Such may have been the meaning of the
poet ; but one may be allowed to doubt
it.

'

An enemy to

his enemies

natural phrase to express a

'

is

a very

community of

'

had just professed herself virtuous, though

conscious of being unfaithful, so she here
disclaims any knowledge of the murder
she all the while intends to perpetrate.
He compares pdirTtiv |u/>os or
Prom. 882.
Cho. 999. Ajac. 95, and
calls the idea of Blomfield and others,
that a secret art of staining brass (ena"
melling on copper ?) is alluded to, miraculosum." On the other hand, Klausen
and Peile express their astonishment how
any one can prefer the former interpretation to the latter.
There are sufficient
difficulties in both. Perhaps the simplest
way is to take it as a saying or proverb
to express anything inconceivable or
'
*
unlikely. Whether tempering or ena-

7%^

AISXTAOT

396

TOtOCrS* 6 KOjU,7T09, TT^S aXyOeiaS yjJLO)V,

OVK atcr^po? ws ywcu/a yevvaiq,
avrr) p.ev oimus elvre pavOdvovTi croi

XO.

Krjpv, Me^eXewz^ Se TrevOopai,

<ju S' eiTre,

et I'ocrriju.os

OUK

re

ecr#'

oVws

Xefat/xt ra

<$>i\ov
\//euSrJ

/c

/caXa,

es TOI> TTO\VV <j)L\OLcri KapTrovcrOaL

XO.

7ra>s 8777' ai> tiTrajv

'

or (Prof. Kennedy)
melling
bronze or copper is meant, it

'

dyeing
is

of little

'
Such is my
K6fjLTros.
and every word of it true ; a boast
which no well-born lady need be ashamed

596. TotJo-8' 6

boast,

Hermann is the first who has

to utter.'
perceived that these two lines belong to
Clytemnestra. They are generally assigned to the herald, but with little point
cr propriety, not to say that the article
is then worse than needless before K^UTTOS.
Clytemnestra, conscious of her own hypocrisy, and distrusting the impression her
words have made on the chorus, sums up
her speech by thus reiterating her fidelity
and apologizing for the over-eager profession of it.
597. Exit Clytemnestra.
599. But for the concealment of the
irony, the chorus might have said TOaXyQus

<TOI,

rjpuv

5e euTrpeTrws pdvov.

The sense intended

was both

(rv

OUTTJ

ncv

Se,

and

OVTU>

fjikv

'

Prof. Kennedy, to you,

fVTTpfjrcas 5e.
a learner only, she speaks it in the way
you say, viz. dA.7]0ws, but to those (i. e.
ourselves) who can interpret her real
meaning, she speaks plausibly and speMr. Davies renciously, but not truly/
ders it, ' cleverly in the opinion of sharpwitted interpreters,' viz. who know her
"
character.
verbis quae animi
Weil,
seusus clarissime interpretantur."
601. v6(TTi^ re.
So Hermann for
" Non si
as I had before
_

ye,

quidem

(620)

^povov.

/ceS^a Ta\rj9rj rv^ots

importance to inquire.

pdlffi 8' epjUrji/eGcni/, i. e.

600

fcai crecrcooyieVos

vv vpSv, TrJcrSe yrjs

TI^I

KH.

(615)

given.
veniet dicit chorus, sed veniatne."

602.
Menelaus was not
TTJcrSe yrjs.
indeed king of Argos, but of the adCurtius
joining valley of the Eurotas.
(Hist. i. p. 99) sees in this fraternal
rule the origin of the double sovereignty

605

that afterwards comprehended the whole

Peloponnesus.
603. OVK c<r0' OTTOJS Xe|oj/ut. So Prom.
299, OVK e<mj/ incp /uei^oj/ct fiolpav vsiaoi.
Cho. 164, OVK effnv oans
/
fjLaifj.', %
Dr. Peile, in a /
irX^v ffj.ov K^ipair6 viv.
long but not very clear note, endeavours /
to show that this use of the optative without &v results from the " indefinite gene" of the
rality
proposition.
Perhaps we
should rather say, that the optative expresses a purely mental conception, apart
from any condition, the thing or person
being at the outset so absolutely negatived by OVK fimv that there is no scope
for even a conditional performance of the
act contemplated with respect to it. The
*
meaning is, It is impossible that I
should tell good news which is false, for
friends to enjoy for a length of time.*
Compare Soph, frag^ 59, ctAA ovSev epirei
Eur. frag. inc.
tyevSos fls yripas xpovov.
852, SlIffTfJl/OS OffTlS KO.I TO /CttA.0 \^fv8rj
Xiytav ov To?trSe xprirai rots KU\O?S a\r]&eo~iv.
Where we should read OO~TIS TO
KoA.0 Kal tyfvSr) A. Ar. Eth. N. i. 8, T< nfv

yap

oATj^e? iravra o'vvdo'ei

TO

605. There is no grammatical objection

to taking KeSva TO a\r]6ri
/coAo TO /JL})
tyevSri (OJ/TO), opposed to TO \|/uS7j KoAo
preceding. (Cf. inf. 663, TOO-CIVT' aKovtras

tatii ra\T)6ri
K\v(av.)
you could tell us good

for (as

you say)

'

Would then

that

news which is true;

when these two (good

jjj

tidings and truth) are separated, they do

not easily escape detection.' However,
it is
equally easy with Hermann, Wellauer, and Peile to construe TTWS STJT' &v,

ennW

/ceSfo, ToA7j07j TI>XOIS elircaf

\4y(av from 603).

'

How

(rather
then, in telling

good tidings, can you succeed

in telling

AFAMEMNftN.
S'

397

OVK tvKpviTTa yty^erat raSe.

9

KH.

cbr)p a</>aj>ros e'f A)(auKOV crrparov,

ou \fjev$r) Xeyw.
avrds re KCU TO 77X010^.

XO.

TTorepov ava^del^ e/x^a^aj? eg I\iov,

KOLVOV a^^o?, rjpTracre o~TpaTov
f) ^elp.a,

KH.

eKvpcras wore TO^OT^S a/cpos

XO.

77orpa yap auroG ^w^ros ^ TedvrjKoros

KH.

ou/c oTSei^ ouSets a)o-r'

TOV

(625)

610

cr/co77oG'

(630)

615

d77ayytXat ropws
OS

Tpe<j)O

(f)VCTLV.

XO.

TT&JS

KH.

ev^yiov r^ap ov TrpeVec /ca/cayyeXw

Xeyet? xeijuaW VCLVTIKU

tXOelv Te\VT7J<rai re Sai'/xoj>coi> /corw

yap

yXwcro"^ [JiLaivew ^wpt5

17

riju/r)

(635)

de&v.

620

S' oTjeuACTa TnfjLtar

us at the same time what

is

true

For

when separated these things are not easily

disguised/ i. e. rb Ae^et*/ /ceSi/a, when not
accompanied by T& \eyeiv a\f]d?i, is soon
found out to be baseless. Dr. Donaldson
490) regards ra xJ/euSf} /coAos
(Gr. Gr.
and /ceSccb ra.\t]Qri as tertiary predicates/
and gives this version of the whole
'

'
It is not possible that I
passage
should give my false words a favourable
colouring, so that my friends should
*
I
enjoy the delusion for a continuity/
wish then that you could make your true
tale a favourable one, for, if separated,
these things are not easily concealed/
it is hard to keep up the delusion.
i. e.
This may be resolved into TTOJJ &v /ceSm
:

efrj

(or

Prof.

Tvx

ovrd)

TO.

Kennedy thinks

a\T)6r)

'false

& Xeyeis

news

(as)

'
'
is opposed to
true news (as)
good
good/ thus taking nearly the same view.
So Peile and Hermann
607. avrtp.
for dvfip.
Compare Eur. Hel. 126, us

/celVos dtyavfys crvv Sdfj.apri

KA]fercu.
611. Plat. Theaet. p. 149, A, olov ro6Tf\v tyavXov lei/ra 7rapctAAaai TOV (TKOTTOV
Kal afj-apTtiv.
Nearly the same account
of Menelaus (from the N^<TTOI) is given
in Eur. Hel. 12832.
Inf. 1144.
612. f(f>fjfj.i(r<i), eAeay.
613. &VTOS fy rf6t>f]K6ros. 'Was it

cxyyeXo? TroXet

about him as alive or as dead that a re'

port was mentioned by the other sailors ?
i. e. what do
they say about him ? On
(pans or \6yos rivbs, 'about a person/
Dr. Peile prefers to unsee Suppl. 478.
derstand some such word as eirvdov with
avrov &VTOS, ' did you learn this from
himself alive, or' &c.
But the reply
seems against this, ouSeis oTSei' efre rj
f'tre

TeQvrjKfv, as

perly objects.
617. TTWS yap

mean by saying

Prof. Conington pro/C.T.A.

'What do you/

611) that I was right

e'Afle?*'
conjecturing a storm/ &c.

in

TeAeuTrj<rcu re,

(v.

i.

e. tell

me

all

about

it

from beginning to end.

620. %copis ^ Ttju^^ew*'. 'The honours
paid to the gods in thanksgiving and in
deprecating evil are quite distinct/ Hermann, who calls this construction (for ru>v
Qeu>v) a solecism, gives a very far-fetched
"
sine diis
interpretation,

praemium

est,

accipit malorum in re laeta

nuntius tale cui non favent dii." But the

i.

e.

praemium

context seems decisive of the above sense.

See on 869 inf. The Greeks greatly
disliked the mixing up good news with
bad; cf. Pers. 229. Phoeu. 1215, KOVK &v

ye \^ai/j.' fir' ayaQoivi (Toils Kaxd.

1217, oi/AOi, ri M' OVK ftatfas e|
aTreAfletV,

aAAo ^vvaai

Ibid.

KO.KO. ;

AISXTAOT

398

JJLV eX/COS

TO

(640)

SrfftldV

Se 7ro\\o)v efayLc

Spas

/xacmyi,

8177X77

625

TT)^ *Ap7js

(^ OlVLOLV

TTp7TL

(645)

Se
o~a>Trjpia)v

pos \(Upov<rav evecrrol TTO\LV

/ceSz'a

rots

vva>p,ocrav

JTvp

/ca/coicrt cru/x/xtf

A^a-Lois OVK

ajv

Acai

630

OLJJLTJVITOV

yap, o^re? e^^tcrrot TO

SaKacrcrci, Kal

TOL TTLCTT

(650)

e'

<j)0LpovTe TOV SvcrTrjvov 'Apyeitov o-Tparov. 635

5

ez' I^U/CTI

623. ir^Aei

juev

SvcTKViJiavTa

TroAAouy

8e.

rfowJZe calamity of war is here described,

in its relation both to the state and to

private families

and hence

it is

called

SiAoyxoy &TTJ, and (poivia

Thus, in a poetical way, the
vi/wpis.
idea of duality is conveyed. II. xiii. 812,
dAAa Ai&s jjuiamyi KaKrj eSa/^Tjjuej' 'Axaiot.
We might here read SiTrA^i/ ^da-TL-ya, in
T& d~fifj.iov ruxeTi/, i. e. Scrre
apposition.
T^ Srifjiov Tv^tiv avrov. Cf. Suppl. 364.
679.
Others construe^ey eA/cos rb 8^SiTrAT) /j.d(TTi,

624.
votes,

Consecrates,

Hermann.

de-

sacred/ Oed. Col. 1526.

may trans'
T^^py who hqyft fallp.n victims from
many a home.*
627. u.evroL.'profecto, Klausen. 'When,
I say, a messenger comes loaded with
late,

calamities like these, it is fitting and in

place to recite this paean of the Furies,'
i. e. to
give full scope to the KaKayyehos
r6v5e is a correlative of
yXwcra-a of 619.
Toiw/5e, as if be had said TOIOWTOIS Tr-f)/j.a<ri
Such a mesTOIOVTOS Kal iraiav irpe'jret.
senger may fitly sing such a strain ; but
it is not for me to do it, who have come to

announce a glorious victory.

r6v8f

may

Of

course,

taken as the subject

TOVTOV rbi/ &yye\ov. In

also be

to \4yiv, i. e.
either case, the use of roVSe
Cf. inf. 963, Qprivov 'Epivvw.

is

peculiar.

Theb. 862,

(O-CITTW) is Schiitz's correction of

Xen. Conviv. iv.

64, (recray8^ iravrdirao'i TT\OVTOU TT^V

jue'voij/.

fj.ei/05

629. (TUTypicav irpay/j-druv, simply a

periphrasis for (rwTypias. Otherwise (rcaT-rjpiuv must bear a passive sense, as it
appears to do in Oed. Col. 487, 5e'xo0ai
TOI/

t/ceTTjj'

aruT'fjpioif.

Again the con-

struction is interrupted.
He was going
to say, ' But for one who has come, like

myself, bearing tidings of victory, to mix

good with bad news is a painful predica-

ment.'
632. 'Axotols

Adv.

Compare

We

cjpcopei /ca/ca*

ii.

p. 24,

0ei/ ;
So Dobree
with Hermann and Franz,

6eo?s.
Compare a similar
interchange of terminations in Suppl. 225.
363.
Translate, 'the storm caused by
the anger of the gods against the
Achaean hosts,' viz. as a punishment for

for 'AXCUWI/

their sacrilege.

618.
633.

OVTCS

Cf. Sai/j-ovuv

K6ry sup.

Milton, Par.
*
412, Water with Fire In ruin
'
reconciled/
Sunt
Ovid, Fast. iv. 787,
duo discordes, Ignis et unda, dei/ rcb
TTIO-T'
e'Sei|aT7?i',
proved or exhibited
their unwonted alliance in destroying,
&c. So Xen. Anab. ii. 2, 10, eVel TO.
TTJO-TO eyevero.
Cf. Bum. 643.
Cho.
389.
636. eV WKT\ K.T.A.
It was at night
that our troubles began from the boisterous waves; by the morning's light
(611) the sea was covered with wrecks

Reg.

iv.

ex di <rToi.

AFAMEMNnN.

399

vavs yap TTpo? d\\yj\aio'L @prjKiai TTVOOI

'

al Se KepoTVTTOV^vaL /3ia

(G55)

vv

01X77 r ojj,ppoKTV7ra),
Troi/xeVo? KOLKOV crTp6/3a).

640

'

eVe!

dvrj\6e \afJL7rpbv yXiov

(frdos,

dvOovv TreXayo? Alyaiov veKpoIs

'AyaitoV f VOLVTLKtoV T IpCLTTlWV.
rjp,d<;

ye

/xa> Sr)

and corpses.

Q. Smyrn. xiv. 516,

X'Ce ^^ Soupara VTjdi^ ayvv/AfVuv' a?
j^a

(Tu^wxaS^ aAATjApcrtv

ote-

7<xp

firepp^y-

See
opcipet.
the description of the storm by Pacuvius
in Cic. de Div. i.
24.
638. tfpeiKov, crushed and ground
against each other ; a metaphor from a
VVVTO'

Tr6vos

5'

&irpr]KTOs

millstone, perhaps.
639. tvv (d\u T*

i.

e.

ical

Li

So 'tremuit cum

murmure tellus/ Ovid, Fast. iv. 267, and

so vv may be called superfluous in Suppl.
Ivv opyfj T6v5' tir6pvvTai (rr6and Oed. K. 17, ol Se <rvv y-fipa
&<j)avToi, a euphemism for KarajSopeTs.

183,
\ov,

wfjifj

irovTio-Oe'io-ai,

Thucyd.

viii.

as Eur. Hel. 126.

38,

r)pafj.vr)s

ir\tiav ev KeArjrt afyaviferai.

'

i.

28,

quum

(660)

tu equo

Iph. 764.
^.cv

diro-

Cic. de Div.
advectus ad

the others fortune aided in escaping.

This passage also seems to have been
copied from the NJarot. Q. Smyrn. xiv.
597, at Se Kal fs

Hesych.

fj.fya )8eV0os u

yuera o/x;8pow

aA.7j*

TTJ/OTJ.

642. o'0oi}j'i'e/cpo2Vstudu'ed(or speckled)

with corpses.' So Lucret. v. 1441, 'Turn
mare velivolum ^/foreiatf navibu' pandis.'
Iph. Taur. 300, &ad' aliJ.arripbv it4\avov
The metaphor is from a
t\<tv9tu> a\6s.
field spotted over with flowers. Q. Smyrn.
xiv. 609,

d/j.(pl

'A./jupiTptTfji'

Se

i>r)'ia

Sovpa PapvPpo/j.ov

Truffav &Srjv e/caAui|/e,

pevov

The correction of
dvfipaivero KV/J.CI.
Schiitz, adopted by Hermann and Dindorf, vavriKols r' tyftiriois, is probable.
S'

The

usual explanations of the genitive

are not satisfactory, viz. that from vettpois
we may supply Opava'nao'iv, or from dvdovv

quandam magni fluminis ripam provectus

subito atque delapsus in flumen nusquam

some

ffTpoBcp K.T.A., 'through

apparuisses/
the unsteady guidance of the unskilled
helmsman.' Compare Cho. 195, o'lounv

however and our

participle like n\t]pov^vov.

644.

ijfjias

ye

$(]

(Suppl. 238).

'Us

ship, uninjured in its

'

'
surely some one either
withdrew from danger or begged
some god, indeed,
oft from destruction,
for it could not have been a man by
putting a hand to the helm/ Dem. Zen.

hull

(see 638),

secretly
7

A verse, proIbid. 1041, inf. 1187.

bably of Aeschylus, is quoted by Plutarch,
de Sera Num. Vindicta,
10, Gwvos
fto\atos Tre\ayos us Stao-rpo^et, 'rushes
in a random course through, the sea.'
Klausen and Peile explain TTOI^V (see on
Suppl. 747) of the wind ; and Hermann, in
accepting this far-fetched interpretation,
reads iroipfvos Ka.Ko<np6$ov in apposition
It would be better to take
to TU^W.
Troi/uV Ka.K'bs of some unseen malignant
power; who would thus be contrasted
with the divine or supernatural handling
of the helm which saved some favoured
portion of the fleet. But abs is almost
a received term in passages of this kind.
Cf. Plat. Phaedr. p. 248, B, Ka.KlaT)vi6x<v.
Theognis 260, KUK^V yvioxov. II. xvii.
The ships
487, <TVV T}vibxoiai KaKolai.
that were less skilfully handled, sank ;

p. 884, ffuQeiaris els Ke<pa\\r)viai> TTJS vfias

5ta TOVS Geovs fj.d\tffrd ye, elra Kal Sta r^v

vavrSw opeTTjv. Hermann, who adopts

an aorist of the later Attic e^p^ffaro
from Ar. Thesm. 760, says " Wellaueri

rS>v

interpretatio, deus aliquis ant dolo aut

precibus effecit nt servaremur, paene
ridicula est.
Quern enim precetur deus
But we reply, that Q(6s
majoi-em deo ?'
rty is rather an after-thought, or correction of the poet, who had just spoken

human agency. Indeed, this is

perfectly clear from the emphatic addition of OVK favOpiairos,
For he felt that
eKK\firTeiv vavv was really beyond the
power of man. For taiT-fi<raffQat, a legal
term, see Dem. Mid. p. 563 fin. and 581.
only of

A1SXTAOT

400
77x01 Ti5

l^K\\fjev

645

r)

OVK aV0pa)7ros
Se cra)Tr)p vavv
,

vr

ota/cos

(665)

r ego/ceiXai Trpos
KpaTaiXea;i> ^Oo
'
Tretra
aSr?^ TTOVTLOV 7re<euy6Yes,

Or.

^ap,

OJ> /car'

650

ov TreTroi^dre? TU
veov

orTparov Aca/xo^ro9 KGLL

KOL vvv
ei TIS e oTii>

(670)

6Xa>Xoras* rt

655

/X7yi/ /

avr' e^et^ Sofa^o/x

e/Ci^ov? ravr'
8'
w? aptcrra* Mei/eXewz/ yap
yeVotro
T*

646. It seems better to remove the

'
god, not

comma after &v6pwTros,

some
a man by handling the rudder/

This goddess, like

auT'fip.
Fortuna among the Romans, was invoked
as the saviour of mariners by an especial
attribute. See Dr. Donaldson on Pindar,
647. T^XTJ

01.

viii.

20.

3, T\V Kvfiepv&VTai Goal

xii.

Thus she

said e^e^o-0at, to perch on the ship like a bird,

in allusion probably to that common
vrjfs eV ir6i>T(p.

is

electric light (now called St. Elmo's fire)

which also gave rise to the fable of the

in a storm.
In
Horace, Od. i. 35, 6, Fortuna is spoken
of as Domino, aequoris. And so Propertius, in that fine elegy i. 17, 7,
'
Nullane placatae veniet Fortuna procellae ?
Haecine parva meum funus arena
'
(TTf\ovff' Oberdick for 0e'Aoi/o-a.
teget ?
But this use of the future is verv doubt-

Dioscuri appearing

ful.
1

'

648. a>s jtdjT eV opn.(f.

So as neither
at her moorings to feel the force of the
nor
to
be
stranded
breakers,
upon the

iron-bound shore,' i. e. by dragging the

anchor.
KpaTa.iXewi'
Kpa.Tai\aov, from
Aaas. Eur. El. 534, TT&JS 8' kv yevoir* Uv

eV /cparaiAew TTe'Sy

Tpov

<TK\T)pov

TroScav ^KfJ.a.K-

yaias

Hesych. KparaiXecaV eSa^os CK

\i6ov yryovds.

On

e|o/ce'AAeij'

see Suppl. 432.

afterwards/ when all

was over.' The present anxiety was only
to escape shipwreck.
aSijv ir6vriov, 'a
'
watery grave,' a death by drowning/
650. eTretra,

652.

'

ffioimoXovuev.

'

'

We

brooded

Similarly Eum. 78, Kal

r6vSe fiovKoXov/Afvos Tr6vov.
context clearly dictates this sense

over/

irpo-

The

Ka.fj.ve

but

many translate 'we beguiled/ which

seems to have been a later use of the
word. ffTparov Ka.fj.6vros, ' of the army
which had suffered stress of weather and
was being miserably shattered/ i. e. that
portion of it which had been lost, or was
dispersed, and unable to rejoin the rest.
So ve(i)s KauovffTjs irovritf npbs KV/JLO.TI,
Theb. 198.
655. rl u-fiv : i. e. rl ^v &\Xoj 'Why
not?' So Linwood on Eum. 197. Cf.
Suppl. 976. The common reading, ri
can only be explained by supplying
fi-f) ;
\4ycaffiv, a construction of the later
Attic.

657.

yevoiro

8'

K.T.A.

'

However,

turn out for the best (as no

doubt it will), for Menelaus at all events
expect (i. e. you may expect) to return
first and most surely (though even about
there is a painful uncertainty) ; but
if any beam of the sun (cf. 616) does
know of him alive and well, there is
good hope that he will come home again/
The difficulty of this passage of which

may

it all

Mm

some very inaccurate translations have

been given consists mainly in the disconnected way in which alternate hopes
and fears are expressed. The true force
of the particles el 8' o\>v is explained inf.
Here they are rightly used, be1009.
cause in 607 the herald had called Menelaus &(pavTos, and he now means to
say that the only hope of his safety dc-

AFAMEMNnN.
ov re

401

/cat /zaXtcrra
TTyoocrSo/ca

JJLO\LV

(675)
1

Ct S* GUI' TtS ClKTtS

r)\LOV VIV tOTQftet
/cat

&Wa

/cat

'u*.'

<^

660

^XeVoi/ra ju^ai/ats Jtog

eX?TtS Tt9 OiVTOV TTyOOS Sd/XOUS T^fet

TocravT* d/coucras to~$t TaXrjOrj K\VO)V.

XO.
/AT;

rt? TTOT

Tt?, OVTIV

a)v6fjia^ev a)8' e?

TO

TTO,^

(>f

(680)

er^Tu^tcos

o~Tp. d.

ofy op(op,v, TTpovolaicri TOV TTeirpa)p,vov 666

rav SopLyafJi/3pov a^LVZLKr)

ff

670

e?ret TrpeTrd^TOJS
,

e/c

pends on the will of

Zei/s

eXai/Spos, eXeTTToXts,
TWI' a/3pOTip.a)V
Swr^p, who

not care yet to annihilate a royal

house.
The poein of Q. Smyrnaeus concludes with these lines ;

may

(690)
'

tongue by fqre^glimpses of destiny ? On

He means,
p}) so used IseePers. 346.
'
was it some god who named her prospectively from the part she was to take
in causing a destructive war ?
For the
plural irpovoiais see Suppl. 483. Eur.
Phoen. 633, &\r]0oas foo^a. rioAwet'/cTj
'

&\\rj

8'

&\\os

'iKuvev,

fay Bebs

fiysv

\vypas

aoi 6eia TrpovoiqvfiKtwv eTrco-

a.f\\as.

The herald now leaves the stage to

carry to Agamemnon the commands of
the Queen ; and with his exit, as Klausen
remarks, ends the first act.
660. x^ (a p6v Te Kal P\TrovTa Herm.,
Weil, Bind., Davies from Hesych., who
explains the phrase by ^WI/TO.
663. TdA^flr? K\v<av. This alludes to
v. 603.
See on 306.
665. The subject of the ensuing stasimon is the flight of Helen, the vain pursuit, her arrival at Troy, and the thoughtless delight of the people, little aware
of the vengeance in store for them
through the crime of Paris. Simile of a
whelp, at first tame and winning,
eventually destructive to the family which
reared it. So was Helen at first welcomed
with delight, but soon proved a source of
woe. Great prosperity often gives birth
to a brood of evils, but then it is only
through the fault of the guilty possessor.
One crime begets another, but Justice
and honest poverty go hand in hand.
She throws a light even over obscure
fortune, and respects not the influence of
lion's

unhallowed riches.
666.

fjL-fi

whom we

TIS.

'

Can

it

have been one

see not, happily directing his

669. 5optyafJi$poi'afj.(f)ii/eiKriTe. 'Bringing war by her marriage, and a cause of

dispute between two lovers.' So bnQivfiKTJTOJ/ o/tijua vv/jiQas, Trach. 527.
670. iroeir6vT(as, suitably to her name.
Perhaps, eireiirep ovrus.
671. eA.eVam. So Blomf., Bind., Franz,
Herm. for eAeVos. Mr. Davies gives eAeCf. 114.
Some alterava.s, i. e. iAci/Tjfs.
tion seems required by analogy, if the
word is to mean, as it must, ' destroyer of
There is the same play on
ships.'
and eAeiV in Eur. Troad. 891, <pcvye,
'

<r'

e\r)

ir6Qif.

e'aipe?7nto.is.

cupel

yap avSpw

We have eA.e7TToA.ts inlph.

Aul. 1476. The play o" f,hp wo*

y
'
be rendered bv * a hell to ships &c.
672. affpoTiuajy. i. e. afipwv Kal rifj-luv,
the dainty and precious curtains by
which she was hid from vulgar gaze in
the ywaiKwv'iTis, like some beauty in an
Eastern harem. Annnrdincr fn Jpm^pj

Ancient Faitha.* i. p. 309. the words

have a my stuml sansa. In support of
Saumaise's conjecture,

aBpoTr-fu/wy,

ad-

mitted by Blomf., Dind., Franz, and

strongly approved by Hermann, the confusion between TTOLVOIS, TI/UCUS, and irrjvats
Yet the
in Prom. 231 might be quoted.

D d

AIZXTAOT

402

Ze(f)vpov yiyavros avpa.

i re
c^epacrTriSes Kvvayol
KO.T

l^O9

7T\OLTaV CLffrdVTOV

K\crdvTO)v %L[Ji6evTos a/eras

SL tpiv.

675
(695)

en-'

f aKpiTO(f)v\\ovs
680
at/xardecrcrai/.

'iXiw Se KTJSos opOtovvpov TjXe&crujyxov

O.VT. a.

(700)

KOI
Trpacrcro/xe^a TO z>v/ji<(m//,oz>
vulgate may be defended by fia.pvTifj.os
Suppl. 24, /j.yiffr6Ti/j.os ib. 689, <rep.v6TIIJ.OS Cho. 349.
yiyavTos, Hesych./u67eiAow, io~xvpov, virep(pvovs.
Supply cTrAeucrap from
675. Kvvayol.
above. ' And many shield-bearing hunters sailed on the track of (the fugitives)
who had already put to their bark_un-

sighted by the pursuers (fyavToy} on the

Euripides,
who more than once had the Agamemnon
in mind in his Troades, has two passages
much resembling this, Tro. 808, S^^evrt
8' eir' fvptirq irXarav eo'xao'e irovToir6pov,
-

Cf. Thucyd. iii. 33,

even a sight of it.
us OVKCTI eV KaTa\-f)\j>ei tcpaivero.
679. This emendation, aKptro(pv\\ovs
for ai(pv\\ovs or j.^tt/)AXnur. was proposed in the second edition of this play.
As an Homeric word, and as suiting the
metre of the antistrophe, the correction
seems probable. Compare a.Kpir6<pvpTos,
Theb. 353. Were it not for the metrical
difficulty,

fence.

aei<pv\\ovs.

is

capable of de-

Mr. Davies and Prof. Kennedy

Em-

give alwva. Stal iroKirav K.T.A., with

per, in the antistrophic verse.

680.
ayot."

5t' egty.

Klausen.

"

Jungendum cum KWThe poet seems to call

Helen herself epts, a cause or subject of

They sailed on account of one
who was destined to create a quarrel, or,
strife.

to bring about the ordained war.

Com-

pare fl-cu&oAeVojp epis, Theb. 723. Eur.

Hel. 1135, repas ov repas, oAA* epiv
ve<pf\av tvl

vuvfflv liycav,

i.

e.

(705)

In the Cypria Nemesis

'EA.6V7js.
was represented as the mother of Helen.
Between epts and 'Epivvs inf. 726 there I
is probably an intentional
play.
681. Kptioj. in the double sense of!
*
3
'
alliance
and
care.'
TeAe<r<ri0pj/
wrath
of
Zeuy
lUTji'JS.the enduring
EeVjos,
which carries into effect the vengeance
'

it

leafy shores of the Simois/

and ib. 1002, eVel 5e Tpotav ^\6es

There seems
'Apyetoi re ffov KOT' tx vos
no reason to read irXaTav and /ceAaat/rey
if we understand the sense simply thus,
that the pursuers sailed in vain, since the
bark had reached Troy before they got

685

meditates.
685. Trpa(T<ro/j.eva.

'

Exacting.*

i.

e.

in-

'
tending to exact, in after time the penalty

of violated hospitality from those who

were loudly celebrating the nuptial strain,
the hymeneal song which the relations
(i. e. sons of Priam) then thought only
of singing.'
T^TC, viz. in their time of
reckless joy.
In this passage wpaTTfo-dai.
J
as usual (cf. 785), governs two accusatives, I
of the thing and the person. There is
great obscurity in the words e/c^arajy
TIOVTUS, which appear, from what immediately follows, to refer to the ya/j.&pol,
relations of the bridegroom.
The

or

commentators variously explain

'

'

unseasonably.'

eK(pd.Tus

'

ineffably.*

excessivply.'

But it seems more plausible to understand

4

with

vmop/ after Homer's e/c<pao-0cu

Thus too we may ae laj/zas n
the sense which it invariably bears in
Ini^l

fit os.

'

Aeschylus, doing honour to.' i.e. sharing

openly, and as abettors in the crime, in
the festivities which Paris instituted on
his return with his bride to Troy.
Compare rifj.av Traiavcn, sup. 238. Hermann
thinks riovras must here mean ' atoning
for,'
punishing those who now have to
pay for the song which they then impro1

'

There is however an almost

perly sang.'
insuperable objection in attaching to riciv
a sense only found with rlvtiv.
Photius,
rlovrts' Tifj.>vres. id. TIW Tip.Ha.
Franz
gives Ti6fVTas, after H. L. Ahrens.

ATAMEMNflN.

403

rto^ra?

/LteXo?

05 TOT'
detSetz/.
S' vy

TlpidjJiov 7rdXt5

690

yepota

(710)

7ro\v9p7)vov fte'ya TTOV crTeVei KLK\T]<TKOVara IldpLv rov aivo\KTpov,

TrdjjLirpocrO'

-q

Tro\vdpr)vov ala>v *a>z> d/x<t 7roXtTaz>

695
at// dz^aTXao-a.
e0pe\fjev

Se

Xe'oz/TO5

(715)

orp.

/8'.

dydXa/CTOi/
eV PLOTOV 7rpOTXetot5

(720)

700
/cat
\

yepapos
5
/
O> V

>

/\

TroXea o eo~^ e^ ayAcaXat5

692. rbi/ aiv6\KTpov, calling him the
bridegroom of the unhappy marriage
fie was not etfAe/crpoy, as befo
fore (Davies).
For -the article with the predicate see
Prom. 853.
694. -g Tro\vQ(>-nvov.
Here ^ repeats
with marked emphasis iro\vQp-r]vov from
'

above.
The MSS. give ira/ji.irp6a6i], for
which Hermann admits the conjecture of
Seidler,
irpoa-9'

Blom field gives ira/xBut ^ is certainly ap-

tra/j.TropQr).

T]

K.T.A.

propriate,
irpo<rd to

and there is nothing in irdfj.which a reasonable objection

can be raised. Cf. Bum. 106.

xiii. 63, &y
^ ir6\\ eTraflev.

Find. 01.

Pyth.

ix.

22, ^ iTo\\dv re Kal aav-^iov tipdvav irape'

Translate, having all the time
Xoura.

during the protracted siege)

life of grievous woe on
account of the wretched slaughter of its
I have inserted 8>v after cuo^',
citizens/
on account of the metre, from the hint
of H. L. Ahrens, whose conjecture alcu
<av is adopted by Franz.
696 seqq. The general sense is ' But,
as a man brings up a cub in his house,
pretty and tame, but mischievous and
murderous in the end, so from Sparta
came Helen to Troy, at first the admired
of all, but in the end the cause of death
before

(i.

e.

had to endure a

to many.'
Just so has some
698. ovrws K.T.A.
one brought up a lion's whelp in his

house, not fed on milk,

still

fond of the

teat, in the early part of its life

tame,
a favourite with the children, and the
of
old
the
men.'
irporeKtiois,
delight

Dr. Donaldson (New

Cratylus,\
279) understands yepapols here as in
and
for
takes
eVt'xap'gifts,'
Suppl. 652,
TQV to mean 'pleased.' Here however
the antithesis between -jraiSfs and7po^-'
TCS seeins intended.
Cf. Eur. Suppl. 42,
sup. 65.

iKTvu

<Tf,

ytpaia, yepapfav

eVc

a"rop.dru>v.

In Aesch. Suppl. 355, the metre seems

yepapofypovwv in antithesis
It is true that iirixaipeiv
usually is to exult over ;' but the verbal
may here very well mean 'exulted in,'
since the bad sense of the verb is only an
The custom of keeping
accidental one.
tame lions was well known to both
to

require

with

oi\/iy6vov.
'

Greeks and Romans. Aristotle speaks

of their playful and affectionate nature,
Hist. An. ix. 44, can 5e rb ?50os ovx
yTroTTTTjs ovSevbs ovS' v<popu)/j.vos ouSef,
Trp6s re ra ffvvrpofya Kal ffvvf\Qi] (rcp6Spa
Kal <TTpKTiK6s.
Plutarch,
Ira,
xiv., oAA.' i]fj.f?s
Kal
trpavvoaypiaivovra nQaffaevo^v ^iwa
v rals
fjLfv, \VKt8cTs Kal (TKV[j.i>ovs \c6vrwv
(f>i\oiraly/j.a>v

de cohibenda

a.yKa.Ka.1^ irepi<p(poi>Tes.

Martial,

ii.

75,

has a beautiful epigram on a tame lion

turning fierce and killing two boys of
the family.
702. CO-Y'. From ex 61 " in tue "

D d 2

^1

<

,o tt

404

AI2XTAOT
VOTp6<j)OV
os TTOTL

X e^P a

Xfi.tcr#eis

TKVOV

cfaivcov re

yaoTpos

awiy/cai?.

rpoc^as

TQK.r\toV'

yap

afjLtifi&v

acroLLCTLv

IMJKofyovoia-iv f
Sair' dfceXeucTTOs ereufe^*
c/

o>

(725)

8' aTre'Seifez/

^^OS TO TTpOCrOe

yapw

703

StKai>,

*?

(730)

710

/i

at/j,cm o OIKOS ecpupcfy,

ap^a^op aXyos
fteya
e/c

0eoG

8'

ot/cerats,

crtz/os 7roXv/CToVoi>*

tepev? TIS aras ^6fJLOLS^7rpocreOp(j)drj.

S* IXOeiv es 'JXiou TrdXtz^
'

sense (Theb. 99), to be,' to be

'
about a thing (versari), &c. There is
no need either to read eoV (Pers. 658),
or, with Klausen, to join eo-xe 5i/cai/,
" habebat id
quod justum est infanti."

sitive

Photius, exocTes' OIKOVVTCS. Ar. Ran.

704, exovres Kvparuv ev d^wciAats.
704. yao'Tpbs ai/ayKats, ' the cravings
of appetite/ The correction of Auratus
has much to commend it, Qaitipw-rrbv irorl
ffaivovTo.

ya<TTpbs avdyitats, by
which slight change <rxe would mean
'
he has often held it in his arms/ &c.
706. Prof. Conington has made an
excellent conjecture, that in 697 we

X^Tpa,

should read Aeo^ros Iviv for \eovra aiviv,

and here $605 for tQos. Cf. Theognis
967, roiJToav 5' tttfyalvei irdvrcav XP^ VOS
$8os fitdffTov. Trp6a8e Wellauer for irp6s.
Tp6irovs re Enger, who is followed by

Mr.

715

(735)

crrp. y'.

Franz gives avv arais after H. L. Ahrens,

Dindorf and Weil eV arais. Prof. Kennedy u7?Ao0^foty Qa.vdroi(nv, the only
objection to which seems to be the doubt
whether Bdvaroi, violent death,' is ever
applied to animals. Klausen has aycuffiv
(Pers. 427). from Bekker's Lexicon,
*

ayai' ol rpayiKol TO? Tpdxreis OUTUS

This word
fKaXovv Kal ra rpavpara.
would be altogether appropriate, but
there is a doubt whether the a can be short.
(See Donaldson on Pind. Pyth. ii. 81.)
Horn. II. v. 161, &s Sc \tai> fv f)ovo-l
'

In respect of the
715. iepfbs &ras.
duty of a priest in superintending sacri-

i. e- the
folly of the man
reared a pest in his own household must have been sent as a judgment

fices.

CK Oeov,

who thus

from some god.

Tpoo-tOpf<p6r) is

Heath's

Tpotyas yap for x^-P lv

yap Tpotyas (Tpofyevaiv Farn.) is due to
'
Pearson.
Jor by way of returning

correction for Trpo<reTpd(f>T].

716. Trdoavra. Hesych.

thanks

irdpavra 8' rjaOels vffTfpov (TreVei 8iir\a.

And so Hermann takes it, while others
make it equivalent to napa TOUTO, 'm
Translate ' Now at first
like manner.'
I should say that (they fancied) there had
come to the city of Troy a spirit of unruffled calm, a quiet ornament of wealth'
(and no Fury in their estimation), 'a
darter of soft glances', a soul- wounding
flower of love ; but (soon) swerving from
'
her course (i. e. disappointing the ex'
pectations of the people) she brought
to pass a sorry end of her marriage, hav-

Davies.'

x^P iV

for its keep,

by a surfeit on

slain

sheep it provides a feast unbidden,' i. e.

not like an ordinary caterer or housesteward. Compare &K\T)TOS SatToAeus
Prom. 1045, a/nurdos ^vv^iropos Cho. 720,
aoiSa aK\vffTos a/jiiados inf. 951, ' a
song neither asked for nor remunerated,'
like the performance of a bard or minstrel.

709. aa-auriv

is

the correction proposed

by Professors Conington and Maiden for

the MS. reading ftrcuo-tt/ or arais. Hermann, who formerly gave fryaio-ti/ (see on
129). latterly edited avaio-iv, a word which
he conceives to be formed from afa, in
*

the sense of a consecration,' or

'

sacrifice.'

evBfus, -rrapavTiKa.

-jrapaxpTJfJ.a,

Eur. frag, incevt. 47,

ing sped as an evil settler and an evil

associate to the sons of Priam, sent by
Zeus the god of hospitality, a Fury

AFAMEMNnN.
Xeyoi/x'

405

av

(740)

yaXdVas,
8*

ayaX^a

TrXourou,

720

ejoaJTos aivOos'

7rapaK\[vacr eTTCKpavev 8e yd/xov TTi/cpas TeXevras,

KCU Sucro/uXos criyxeVa IIpia/ziSaicn,i>

Jtos Sez/tou
7raXcu<aros

eV $00x019

8'

re'ru/crai, [jieyav

8*

bringing sorrow to brides.' By <t>p6vnij.a

^aA.ayct? is meant, the calm and secure
satisfaction of the Trojans on first viewing the fascinating and richly-apparelled

The

due to Person.

insertion of 5e after

o/ca<r-

Hermann

pre-

fers re, but the /uej/ is answered by the

5e in 721, and belongs not to (j>p6vrjna,
but to the whole clause. trXovrov, in

reference to the stolen wealth of Menelaus, often mentioned by Homer, II. iii.
70; vii. 363. 390; xiii. 626; xxii. 114.
Herod, ii. 114. PluCf. Orest. 1662.
tarch,

Conjug. Praecept.

ITA.OVTOS

rj

xxi.,

<f>i\6-

'EAeVrj.

718. anaff Katov. a rare word of very

uncertain etymology, said to mean %<rv'

'

Xov,

silent/

Hesych.

gentle.'

721. TrapaK^ivaar'

&Ka<ri<a'

The metaphor

from the rac^-course.

Qepopat, Prom. 902. II.

Cf.
xxiii.

|cu

is

8p6/j.ov

424, b\iyov

5e irapa.K\ivas eSicaKev.
So CTro/cAryat
used intransitively Oed. R. 1192.

is

726. w/j.(f)6K\avros. The most natural

is, that she brought shame and
reproach, not to say suffering, on other
wives. Virgil call? hnr ^rojnp pt. pntrine
communis Erinnys.' Cic. de Div. i. 50,
'
Lacedaemonia mulier, Furiarurn una,

meaning

adveniet.'

72755. The
inculcated

is,

general doctrine here

that not mere prosperity,

is commonly thought, produces evil

consequences, but only when combined
with impiety and insolence. Sentiments

as

aVaiSa

ei/u*

Katoj/ is

yepw Xoyo9

cu>r.

y'. (750)

OisijarKeiv'

730

dya#a9 r^as yeVei

8'

bride.

725

reXecr^eVra c^xuros o\fiov

KvovcrOai, ^178'

IK

(745)

TO SucrcrejSes

(755)

yap epyov

not dissimilar were before propounded

with regard to the fate of Priam (365
70); and again in allusion to the Atridae,
as in the present passage, 453
6.
728. fj.eyav reAeafleWa.
Literally,
'when it has grown up to full size,'
TeAeittfleVro (re'Aetos, cf. 349), as the idea
is borrowed from a
parent ; but secon'
when amassed in excess/ Cf.
darily,
Theb. 768, o\0os &yav iraxwOels.
TfKfot/q-gqi.
becomes a parent/ This
is the proper sense of the word, as exou Ve/ci/ciplained on Eur. Phoen. 868,
See Theb. 654. The
07j Aai'os j8to 6euv.
active means 'to furnish with children/!
Here. F. 7.
730. yei/ei seems the dative after ait61
From good fortune I
pearos, as inf. 1086.
there
a
woe
that I
(or prosperity)
springs
allows the family no rest.'
may/
however construe, ' there springs up
inj
a family a woe never satisfied/ viz. byj
endeavours to allay or remove it.
734. T& 5v<r<r&s yap.
So Pauw for
rb yap Suovre/Jes. Dr. Peile well observes
that, irrespective of the metre, the sense
is much improved
by the additional emphasis thus gained 'for it is the impious
act that/ &c. It is not merely prosperity,
oA0os or ayadjj rvxr), that begets an evil
progeny ; but it is the temptation which it
offers, and the inducements to iusolen e,
which render it dangerous. Cf. sup.
368.
The allusion is obviously to Aga'

<?

'

We

memnon.

x\eiova,

scil. cp-yct.

The

pro-

geny of impiety combining with wealth

AISXTAOT

406
7r\iova

jjitv

TLKTei, (T(j)eTpa S' et/cora

\

oiKO)v

* f\

yeWa.

735

CS /

yap
TTOT/ZOS aiei.

Se Ti

p,ev
ez'

TraXaia yea-

KaKOL? /3poTO)v

(765)

'Tf$piv TOT r) Toff, ore ro Kvpiov

z^a S' <j)vcrev Kopov,

pacro?, pekaiva ^ekdOpoicnv

aviepov

AiKa

crTp. S'.

eiSo/ieVa rofceucrti'.
Se XdfJLTreL [lev iv Sucr/caTT^ot?

p-6\r)'

*ATa

740

745

az^r. S'.

Sajjuao'iz',

TOZ/ S' eVata-t)Ltoz/ rcet

[yStoz/.]

ra ^pvcroTracTTa

S'

eSe^Xa

(770)

(775)

o'vz' Triz^y

^epajv 750

XITTOUCT' oo~ta

(for these are the two parents meant)

is u)8pt$ (Eum. 506), and accordingly it
is this ujSpts which in turn generates a

young C/'/Jpis of a still worse kind, that

namely which wantons in the misfortunes of others (vfipifciv tv /ca/coTs, inf.
1590 ; cf. Suppl. 96 7), and again vftpts
'
begets K6pos and 0pc<ros, Petulance and

Audacity/
740. T^T* fl r6Q\. Sooner or later, when
the appointed time shall have arrived.'
For ore (MSS. '6ra.v) we are indebted to
Klausen. The construction is epic, and
is the same as et or Ss with a subjunctive.
See Eum. 202. Theb. 328, e5re ir6\i<i
rb Kvpiov, cf. Suppl. 712. For
SauaffBrj.
the reading of the next verse, which has
been accepted by Prof. Kennedy, the
*

present editor is responsible. The MSS.

Cf. Herod, viii.
give veapa (fraou? K^TOV.
Pind. 01. xiii. 9,
77, K6pov vppios vl6v.
tQeXovri 5' dAe'|etJ' "Tfipiv, Kopov /iarepo
Qpa.ffvfj.vQov.

744. 8aiyu.oi/a T* &nax<>v. This was before

edited for Sai/j.ovd re rbv &/j.axov, on account of the metre. yueAcuVa "Ara, ' two
dark children of woe, like to their parents/
This is Dr.
Pers. 817.
Cf. 215. 735.
Donaldson's probable restoration of /ueAaiVos &Tas titioiisvav. See New CratyHe well compares
lus, p. 518 (ed. 2).

Antig. 529, rpf<p<av

o-ets

Qpovuv, and

Sv'

Aro

Ka.ira.va.ffTa,-

might have added

TratSe,

8' *Ara, Oed. Col. 532.

747. SvffKaTrvois. Klausen, who denies
that this epithet can be used of the smoky
houses of the poor, has overlooked the evident contrast with TO xpuo-oVao-Ta e5e0Aa,
'the gold-bespangled abodes' of the wealthy but guilt -stained owner. His version

S^o

is,

'in aedibus,

quae in f umum et cinerem

sunt conversae ;' which is not less wide

of the mark, than his observation, that
Aeschylus was not the man to represent Justice as an attribute of the poor
rather than of the rich. Aeschylus does
not say this, but only that Justice prefers even the cottage of the poor man
who is moderate and content (fvalvi/jLos)
to the most gorgeous palace where guilt

As

dwells.

735

vfipis

seqq.), so

pertains to wealth (v.

SIKTT]

is

not incompatible

with poverty.
This word has been en749. O'oi/.]
closed in brackets, as not falling in with
the corresponding verse of the strophe.
So also Franz, with H. L. Ahrens.
750. eSeflAq, So Hermann, after Auratus, for etrflAa.
<rvi> Tr'usy

Franz gives eSpava.

with guilt

x*P<*>v, if associated
; cf. KaOapas xetpas,

Eum. 303.
The MSS. give irpoff4$a. TOV.
Hermann, who formerly conjectured Trpoo-e^oAe, which is admitted by
and
Franz
Dindorf, has now edited irpoffof hands

752. irpo(T[j.o\.

(jj.o\e,

of which he conceives

irpoaefia. to

AFAMEMNflN.

407

8vvap.iv ov cre/3ovo~a TT\OVTOV

TTOLV S'

aye

cu>.

Tpp.

(780)
7.55

ftacnXev, Tpoias

Sr),

7TOJS CT
/AT?^'

7Ti

TTpOOreiTTO)

TTOJS CT

(785)

VTrepdpas
760

Kaipov
TroXXol Se fipoTwv TO So/cea> clwu
irpoTLOVo-L SiKrjv
TO)

SuCTTTpayolWl

?ras rts erotjitos'

7rapa@dvTs.

S'

TTLO'Tevai^LV

(790)

8rjyp.a Se

have been a gloss. He supposes TOW to

have crept in from a marginal addition

in

Bum.

310.

to ir\ovTOv,
offLa, sc. e5e#Aa.
'
754. yi> q-eflougg* not respecting/ or
'
rather, not approving/ as is clearly the
force of ov <re]8w, inf. 1590.
irapa.crrtv.ov

756 seqq. The chorus, having just before

dwelt on the dangers to which great prosperity is exposed, when not free from the
taint of crime, now proceeds to welcome
Agamemnon in very cautious and mea-

'
a1vt^ wrongly stamped with praise/
'bearing a stamp of spurious praise/ i. e.
undeservedly esteemed, or praised, as

sured terms. They see him approach in

great state on a mule-car (<ZT^I>T?, inf.
1006), and move forward to meet him,

riches are praised, for their influence,

walking in solemn processional step. It

would be easy, they say, for them to profess an insincere joy, like false flatterers;
but they will freely confess they never
approved the expedition. Now however
the labour is rewarded, provided all has
been well accomplished.

however much they may be abused by

Schol. ad Hippol. 1116,
avrl TOV aSoKi/uos, curb juero-

the possessor.
ira.paariiJ.os,

Plutarch,

<j>opasT(i!VKi^ori\S}Vvo/j.io'fji.dT(av.

de Adul. et Amico,
K.a.1

xxiv., 6 8e t|/eu5J)s

v66os Kal vir6xa.\KOS, Sxnrep v6/juo~/j.a

Photius, irapd(rr)/j.os' a.86e/c

vo/j.i(Tfj.dT(av

fj.Ta<f>opas etprjrai airb roav

ol
& KO\OVO~I irapdcrrifjia.

Toiavra) xapdrrsTai virb

TUV apyvpa/Lioificav (rrjjuet'o) TIV\, &
rotovToi

(1.

TO,

rV

Kal

Trapa/cexdpa/fToi.

517, avopapia

755. irav

Hence Ar. Ach.

iropa/cewo/ijiieVa

ftrl

Vffj-uv

&5iKa

honest blame, when they are conscious of

having deserved the latter. If we take
TrpoTiovffi of the flatterers, not of the
flattered, S/KTJI/ irapafidi>Tfs becomes a
weak truism. The point of the remark
is, that sincerity alone knows the true

Cf. Suppl. 397,

/uef KUKOIS, ocria 5' Ivvonois.

is an attribute of avenging
Theb. 480. Hermann, who obbeen iravra,
jects that irav should have
"

[Zeus,

exiturn,
sit

8' errt

i. e.

K.T.A.,

omnem

attribuit

bonum et malum,

meritus."

same thing.

ut quisque
This amounts to much the

He might

'

Compare

Hence vf/j-erup

reads irav

terminal pillar in the stadium.

761. rb SOK fiv elt/ai. ' Now many men,
when they have acted wrongly, prefer

mere appearance to reality (TOV eli/ai).

That is, they prefer insincere praise to

With a like ambiguity, or

2.
sup. 241
desire to speak generally, the chorus say
this with a certain apprehension about the
If Justice directs
fate of Agamemnon.
everything to its end or destiny, it brings
crime to punishment, pride to a humiliation, virtue to a reward.

see sup. 356. But in uTro/ccfyt^os it changes

from shooting to turning short of the

Kal irapd-

j/w^ua.

rfp/j.a

760. Kaiobv xdpiTos.^ ' The mark (or

mean) of compliment/ On the metaphor

have compared

mean.

Perhaps Aegisthus and Clytem-

nestra are glanced at. The general sense

seems to be: 'Many men who have

transgressed justice prefer flatterers to

friends ; but a shrewd man will not be

taken in by such insincerity, and he will

prefer an honest opinion even
derogatory to him.'
764. 8^7/xo \VTTIJS. Cf. Juven.
'

flet,

si

if it

iii.

lacryinas conspexit amici,

is

101,

Nee

408

AI2XTAOT
'

765

TjTrap TrpocriKv^raLC

KOL

dye'Xaora
d
OOTIS
'

(795)

ou/c ecrri
TO,

V(j)povos IK Sicu>oias

otfoi

vSa/OCl

770

(JO.lVf.IV <j)l\OTr)TL.

crv Se /AOI Tore

jnei>,

crrtKXwv

'EXevYjs evtK, OVK

/capr' airofJiovcrcDS

ev

(soo)

ycrOa
775

OIOLKOL

Opdcros
dolet.'

Find.

Nem.

i.

82, 6u0vs

ship

Kpafiia naSos a/j.^' a.XX6rpiov.

Theognis
Infra
656, a\\oTpid}v KijSos (pT)iJ.tpiois.

fawn

to

in

loyalty

of

In ySape* there

phrase <pi\iav
See on veoKpas $>i\os, Cho.
336.
Properly, wine was called vdapys,
which had an undue admixture of water.
Blomfield quotes fyiKiav vSaprj from

1527, a\r)d(ia typevoav Trovtjfffi. So 01/07ic68aKpvs, frag. 407.

'
ai
And in like
766.
vyx a ip ovfflv
manner men rejoice with others, assuming the same appearance of joy by doing

Aristot.

violence to their unsmiling countenances;

but whoever knows well the character of
his people, it, is impossible that the eyes
of a man should escape his notice, which,

opposed to fvfapov or fanparov /ue'0y.

Xeu. de Rep. Lac. i. 3, olvov J) Trduirav
ctTrexojueVas ^ uSapeTxp&jjiieVas. Plutarch,
2, ei'S&s
Symposiac. lib. y. Quaest. iv.

'

seemingly from kindly sentiment, flatter

with a weak and watery friendship.'
Weil, following the reading of Stobaeus,

who

cites this

passage

Flor. 112,

VVKTI re x a ^P ovfflv
(Kal vvKrl Se Stob.), and

gives

&ut6ptvot.

he gives

('

The

dum

sense,

12,

bfjiOioTrpeirtis

PIWVTO.I

for

however, that

veros sensus dissimula-

tionis tenebris involvunt

appear

spirit/ Prof. Kennedy.

is an
allusion to the

')

is

with

diffi-

The
culty obtained from the words.
vvKrl seems rather a corruption of <rvv.
768. With Trpo&aToyva>iJ.uv compare

frag. 224, 6t<T<paT(av

1009, and the Homeric
a ruler.' As this pasiToifji^v Kaiov for
^ sage expresses the common practice of
mankind, but with particular reference
to Agamemnon and the praise expected
by him from the chorus, it is clear that
the simple sense is, ' but Agamemnon is
too good a judge to be easily deceived by
dv/j.ov iTnroyvca/j.oi'a,

yvu/jLcav aKpos, inf.

'

insincere flattery ; and therefore, as I

cannot praise from my heart, I had
rather not praise at all,' and so play
the jr4Ao.

770. TO

SoKotWa

K.T.A.

'

The na-

tures that with water-mingled

friend-

Kipvacrdai.

Polit.

8.

ii.

The word was

Peile quotes Antiphanes, o#0' i;apes O&T'

&Kparov.
Hermann is pro773. OVK eTTiKfva-Q).
bably right in omitting yap after OVK, as a
metrical interpolation to patch up a comSee on Pers. 547. The
plete anapaest.

common
after

the

is

reading

Musgrave,

MSS.

<re

ou yap o-' eTriKevffta,

not being found in

lidpr' airo/j.ovo'tas yeypafj-uevos,

*

properly, very unpleasingly painted,' i.e.

depicted in an unfavourable light. Eur.
Med. 1088, travpov Se yevos OVK a.ir6From this and other
lj.ov(rov rb yvvaiK&v.
passages, e. g. v. 233. 1300, Bum. 50, it
has been inferred that Aeschylus was himself conversant with the art of painting, /
as well as that of statuary (see v. 406).]

oiana,

cf.

Theb.

3.

776. e/c Qvffiuv. This is Franz's emen

dation for CKOIXTIOV. Cf. e/c Quffiuv f\irls,
v. 101.
Most editors read aKovo-iov after
Canter, understanding that kind of forced
or reluctant valour which soldiers are
supposed to feel when engaged in a cause

which they have

little at heart, ol virb

avayKa6jj.fi'oi t Ar. Eth.

AFAMEMNnN.
vvv

8*

OVK

409

ouS' d<iXct)9

OLTT

(805)

TTOVOV

Se
TOI>

780

KCU

re

TOZ>

/catpws

OLKOVpOVVTCL 7TO\LTtoV.

.UMMEM1W2N.
KOi

revs

81*77

(810)

e/xot

MV eVyoafd/AT^ TroXii/
yap OUK dVo yXwcrcr7?s

vocrrov, SiKaia)v 0*
'

81*0,9
Thuc.

11.

i.

irpoffdyovari

89,
rovs TTO\\OVS es rbf

Hermann, who

justly objects

the sense of (pepwv, 'bringing to, and forcing upon them an involuntary courage,' reads 6dp<ros CKOIXTIOV
with the Farnese MS., " vehens (ad Trojam) spontaneam audaciam mori volentibus viris," and adds, "id acerbe dictum
de mortifera expeditione." It is however
evident, that neither CKOVO-IOV nor O.KOVaiov affords a satisfactory sense, and that
9vf}<TKov(ri cannot properly stand either
for fTot/JLois (or 0eAou<n) Qavtlv, or for
But ^/c dv<riuv, while it in8avov/j.ei>ois.
for O,
volves no greater change than
appropriately refers to the attempt of
Agamemnon to give a religious sanction
to the expedition by alleging that the gods
favoured it. We may thus explain the
v in

whole passage quite literally, You were

regarded in no favourable light then when
you started on the expedition, and you
seemed to be directing the helm of your
heart not rightly, when you brought to
dying men assurance from sacrifices,' i. e.
when you slew a daughter to encourage
the troops when they were dying daily
through want of supplies, sup. 190.
779.
AZOV -far Tf^vos is but a slight
change, and one that seems necessary to
the sense ; ' but, as matters now stand,
from the depth of my heart and with the
'

-IT

sincerity of a friend, I give a welcome

to those who have ended their toil well.'
latent ambiguity implies, 'if really it

has been done

well.'

781. aKaipws. A somewhat mild and

Modified way of expressing aSlKtas.
783. Agamemnon, in a laboured speech,

785

in which he ostentatiously affects a pious

gratitude and a sense of the invidiousness of his position as victor, addresses
the chorus as the representatives of the

Argive people, and with pointed reference to the remarks just before made in
his hearing about the hollowness of interested flattery.
784. /jifrairlovs v6<nov, i. e. in common
with the heroes, ol trfntyavrfs, sup. 499.
Hermann wrongly takes it for curious,

quoting Trach. 1234, ^

fj.6vr)

Oat/civ fj.Tairios.
,

poi p^rpl |iiJ>

Cf. Eum. 190. -

as Iph. Taur. 559, ws

SIKCUOV e|e7rpa|oTO.
Eum. 392,

for. 8i'/ojs,

786. OVK dirb y\u(T<r-ns. " Non obiter

ac negligenter."
Hermann, who thinks
that dirb y\(t>ff(rr)s, 'off-hand speaking/
is opposed to the reading of written
documents. The sense evidently is, not
from verbal evidence/ as in a human
court, but by their own unbiassed judgment of the merits of the case. Compare Suppl. 911. O&KOVV OVTW 76 cbrb
On
o-T^uoToy, Plat. Theaet. p. 143, A.
'

for tyt^taorr*, see

Mr. Davies
Suppl. 627.
prefers Qdopas, the correction of Dobree,
and construes avSpodvTJras ty-fifyovs. But
cf. Soph. El. 709, ffrdvTcs 5' 20' aurovs
\Jn-j0ous eflej/ro <f>6opas

Theb. 280.

ol

Tfray/nevoi

eK\T}paio-a.i>.

jSpajBTjs K\-i]povs tTDjAav, i.e.

In rtvx 05 an(l Kvrfi the

judicial urns of acquittal

and condemna-

primarily meant, but at the

is probably an allusion
to the opposite sides of a pair of scales.
Compare Suppl. 599. 630. 959. sup.
427.
tion

are

same time there

AISXTAOT

410

v reu^o? ou
'

ou

\7rts TTpocryei
8'

(315)

TOJ 8' e

aXovcra

PW

790

770X15.

Se
OS 7Tp07TjJLTTei TTLOVOLS 7T\OVTOV TT^OCt?.
Oeolcri
*

XPV

eTretTrep /cat

x^

edited ype'ios. indiga. (Suppl. 198.) %?Aos was an internal rim, generally in
goblets, but also used, a* a measure of
filling, in jars, caskets, and perhaps other
Thus
recipients of dry or wet goods.
Ar. Equit. 814 is to be understood, fcs
r^]v ir6\iv rjfJLwv yuecrr^v,

who made our

'

eTnxetATj,

eup&y

city brim-full,

having found it full only up to the rim'

If, as some have suggested, the present
passage contains an allusion to Pandora's box, we have the very word
used in a similar passage, Hes. Opp.

96-

8'

avr6Qi

Hfj.iiJ.ve

Here

f \tr\s

ac

eV

iridov virb xeiActni/.

therefore the sense

'

is,

795

Trayas VTrepKorovs

This emendation of Caos 790.

saubon, though it has found little favour
with more recent editors, seems most
likely to be the true reading. The MSS.
give yetpby, from which no intelligible
Hermann has
sense can be extracted.

eiro'nrj(rev

(820)

vo\vp,VT^(rrov ^apiv

In the op'

(i. e.
posite urn, not filled with votes
into which no votes for sparing the city
'
were dropped), hope came up to the rim,'
'
but not to the top. Which means, The
Trojans had nothing left them but a
remnant of forlorn hope to counterbalance

the decree of vengeance which had gone

forth from the gods.' Dr. Donaldson

and ridi-

proposes xepaSos ovir\rjpovfj.v<f,

cules the supposed reference to Pandora's
He thinks the sense should be,
box.
'
not being filled witfi voting-pebbles ;'
but the word x e p s ' shingle,' for ^77<^ot,
does not commend itself as probable,
though he ingeniously defends it by
alyia\bv evSov rpe<pft, Ar. Vesp. 110,
where the joke depends on the comic
hyperbole.
791. icaTwp. SeeTheb. 332.
VVVCTI,
'
even up to this very moment/ though

so

many days

after the capture.

MOS, Suppl. 694.

oVru

8' ecr^jUTjc'

#0-77-

Eur. Hec. 1215, KUTT^

jro\((j.iui' viro.

792. fluTjAat. This is Hermann's emendation for flueAAcu. He compares, for

the use of a rare word, Soph. El. 1422,
<poivia Se

%elp (rrdfci

mention of

sacrifice

OvrjXTJs
is all

The

Apeos.

but necessary,

in order to give the full sense to what

follows.
Compare Bvytydyov cudSt) <p\6-

ya,

v.

580.

Xpi[j.aTi, v.

Aa/U7rc{8as

94.

Qvffi&v

/ucwTe?at.

that

it also

meant

0eor<n

(papfj.a(T<To/j.ei>as

Photius, 6vrj\ai' at

TU>V

But

6v<riai.

it

is

II.

ix.

Sid.

clear

219,

Se

Qvffai avcayei I\.a.rpoK\ov, t>v

kralpov 6 8* eV irvpl 0d\\e 6ur}\ds.
have a similar figure in iepevs &TO.S sup.

We

'

'

storms of calamity in715, whereas

volves an idea alien from the whole
tenour of the passage. In
a>trt
and
ffvvQvhffKovaa there is a merely poetical
antithesis.
The 'offerings to Ate yet
the burning of the city
live,' i. e.
goes on, but the embers are dying out,
sending forth rich scents even as they
The poet had doubtless reexpire.
marked, that after any great conflagration the ruins continue to smoke long
after the flames have been extinguished,
and that the smell is then by much the
strongest.

795. virepftSTovs* '^indicMyje,' 'resentSee on Theb. 386. F or tirpatdHSffQa I formerly conjectured and edited
'
we constructed round
e&ga^dufojfa,
them, a word which occurs Theb. 795,
and the use of which in the same metaful.'

phor, inf. 1347, Tnj/jiovrjv apKvffTarov

<ppdfiev, seems to render the reading
here nearly certain. Hermann has made

the same correction, and it is adopted by

Weil, Dindorf, and Prof. Kennedy.

Compare

sup. 349.

e'/vewa

for OVVSKO.

is

given for the reason alleged on Suppl.

184.

AFAMEMNflN.

411

Ka yvvaiKos
'Apyeiov

Set/cog.

LTT7TOV

opovoras a{jL(f)l nAeiaSo>i>

Se nvpyov a)/x77crrr)s Aea>i>

7rrj$7)iJu

eAeifez> at/xaro?
[jLtv

ra

:,!

rvpavviKov.

efereti^a <j)poifJiiov rdSe*

TO

S' es

croz^

(^pd^/xa,

ravTa Kal

yap avSpwv
TOZ^

So the Farnese
da-TriSoo-iyxtyoy.
Herm., Weil, Dind. follow Blomf.
in reading a.(nri8r)(f)6pos.
Cf. Theb. 19.
Klausen, with Franz and Peile, retains
a<rTn8i7<rTp<ty>os, from MS. Flor. Probably
d(T7ri8o(rrp<^ojis right (we have ffTpetyeiv
a<nri8a Ajac. 575), and the 77 arose from
a confusion with a variant aa-irt^(p6pos,
which is the more familiar form. 'linrov
veoffcrbs, the soldiers from the wooden
See Od. viii. 515. Eur. Troad.
horse.

As 'Apyelov Sa/cos
ought

as well as w/urjo-r^s
to refer to the lion of the

the genuineness of the fine

9 may be questioned ; un'
less we suppose that
a lion born of a
mare,' i. e. the Argives coming forth
from the womb of the wooden horse, was
one of those mixed monsters of which
the poet was fond.
'
799. ir7j5;iu' bpovaas. Having sprung
with a bound,' i. e. advanced to capture
the city, at the end of Autumn/ ' Cum
fatalis equus saltu super ardua venit
Pergama,' Virg. Aen. vi. 515. The
Atridae,
distich

798

'

Klausen observes, is mentioned

which would best account for the storm
before described, since between the setting
and the rising of the Pleiads it was not
time,

the sailing season

Demosth.p. 1214

see Theocr.

xiii.

25.

and Hesiod (Opp.

617) speaks of the tempests which usually
succeed the former event. Aeschylus
init.;

here seems to have followed the account

of some of the old epics now unknown
to us. See Q. Smyrn. vii. 308.
The simile is
800. M/Jujcrr^s AeW.
changed to a lion attacking a herd,
11.

v.

161,

o>y

5e

Ae'cui/

eV

fiovffl

Qopuv

was the symbol

of the Atridae, as Dr. Donaldson well
e'

auxVa &ty.

The

/x'

lion

(830)

c^ets.

805

crvyyeves ToSe,

euTv^owT' avev <j)06vov

798.

AeW

p.p,vrjfJLai K\VO)V,

vvi/jyop6v
Icrrl

MS.

11.

800

ere/Bens.

remarks, Varron. p. 33 (ed. 2). Cf. 44

and 1230. Pausan. ii. 16, 4, speaking
of Mycenae, says, Aetircroi 5e '6/j.tas In
Kal #AAo TOV 7repi/36\ov, Kal T] TruArj'
AeopTes 5e <f>ea'T'f)Ka(Tiv avrrj. So (T/cvyuvoi X*6vT(i>v of the Argives, Eur. Suppl.
1223. See Mr. Clark's " Peloponnesus,"
p. 69.

801. afjuarof rvpawiKov. " Designatur

caedes Priami, Politis, Deiphobi, Astya-

aliorumque Priami filiorum septem, quos cum Paride et Helena post

Hectoris mortem superstites memorat
Homerus, II. xxiv. 249." Klausen.
802. Qpolfjuov r68e. This prelude or
nactis,

preliminary address. He had said irpurov

rb ffbv ((>p6vr)fj.a, your
/ue^ K.T.A., v. 783.
sentiments, your feelings, respecting insincerity, i. e. that of the ^ye/ucW of the
There is some
70.
chorus, supra 761
difficulty in ufiJ.vniJ.at <cAiW. which is best
met by regarding the words as parenthetical
As for your sentiments (for I
remember hearing them), I both say the
same, and you have in me an advocate of
your opinions.' He means, that the long
address (f^ereiva) to the gods has not
driven out of his mind the words he had
But, if jue/ui/^jucu K\VUJV be
just heard.
'

'
taken, as it usually is, to signify, but as
your sentiments, I remember hearing
them, and I say the same,' too much
prominence is given to the fact of remembering what in truth he could not possiOr should we read
bly have forgotten.
a 5' fS rb crbv (f>p6vrifj.a /j./a.i/r]fj.ai K\V(OV,
and refer it to v. 772 ?
805. atryyevey. 'congenial.*
It is pos806. $i\ov rbv cvTvxovvra.
sible, with Klausen and Conington, to

for

construe

at&eiv rbv

eurvxovvra (us)

AIZXTAOT

412

yap

tos /cctpStcu' 7Tpocnjp.vos

8i7rXoiei re? TreTra/xeVo) voa-ov

avros aurov

r*

(835)

TnjfJLacriv /BapvveTat,,

KO! TOV Ovpaiov o\/Bov elcropajv crreVet.

etSws Xe'yoi// az^, ev yap efemara/xcu,

810

6/uXias KaTOTTTpov, eiS<yXoi> crAaag

So/cowra?

eli/cu

KaipTa TrpevjjitveLs

8* 'OSvcrcrev?,

(840)

e/xot.

ocnrep
815

etr'

<J>(\ov,

ow

like 8eat(r0'

OavovTos etre

f/ceT7jj/

/ecu

aWo?

own knowledge, that men who seemed to

demand this, and

be very well disposed to me were but the

mirror (the unreal semblance) of friendSome,
ship, the shadow of a shade/

the sense.

after Schutz, Dindorf,

Suppl. 27 ; but certainly there is

nothing in the order of the words to

<rr<J\ov,

it by no means improves
See on 605. Euripides perhaps would have written rbi> fvrvxovvTa
<(ti\ov avev <$>Q6vov (re/Heiv.
Ordinarily,
there is no other difference between 6

and

evrvxav, than
'
between the fortunate friend and ' the
The latter confriend who is fortunate/
veys a rather more distinctive enunciation
of the quality or attribute.
<f)86vui', for
euTi/xw"

<?>i'A.os

<pi\os 6

'

and others, adopt

a punctuation which detracts somewhat
from the force of the passage, eu 70?

But
ee7TUTTa/zcu o^uiAias Karoinpov.
'to know the mirror of friendship/
i. e. to see men's inmost minds as reflected
in a mirror, is not in itself so absurd as
though

Hermann from MS.

Hermann wishes to show, still there is

such apt connexion between a phantom
and a mirrored image that it seems diffi-

Flor.

Stobaeus, who quotes this and the

preceding verse (vol. ii. p. 50, ed. Teubner) with the name of the author, but not
of the play, has (f>96vov.
'
For the venom
807. Svo-Qp&v yap toy.
of malevolence besetting the heart causes
a twofold annoyance to him who has
got the malady (i. e. of an envious dis-

cult to disconnect the two as a description of unreality.

Hermann however
(whom Mr. Davies follows) construes
f^eTriara/JLai
(ovras) KaTOTrrpov, K.T.\.
He remarks that efSwAoc and <r/cto are
often used almost as synonyms, quoting,
after others, Ajac. 126. Phil. 946. Frag.
Tyr. xv. (587, 6, Dind.) Add Plutarch,

position) ; he is both weighed down by

his own misfortunes, and groans at seeing
the prosperity of others without/ Hor.
'
Sat. i. 2, Invidus alterius macrescit rebus
Tac. Hist. i. 8, ' Quaedam
opimis.'
civitates etiam finibus ademptis pari do-

de Frat.erno amore,

<p66vov, is

lore

given by

commoda

alieua

ac suas injurias

metiebantur/
810. Bvpaiov o\&ov, the prosperity of
This word is properly opposed
others.
Cf. Eur.
in all its senses to ot/mos.

'the
Ovpaia
(ppof'fj/j.aTa,
Hipp. 395,
thoughts of others/ Electr. 291, Qvpaua
&v

811. \4yoi^
6fj.i\las
These words are to be closelyjoined, and
is
to be regarded as
fv yap e|e7ri<TTa/iat
With Klausen, Conexegetical of ciSws.
ington, and Peile, it seems best to in*
I can declare, from my
terpret thus
:

iii.,

a-Kial Kal

e?8u\a

<pi\ias.

813. SoKovvras has special reference

to 761.
814. oa-irep, the very man who sailed
'

See Od. xxiv. 117.

against his will/
Soph. Philoct. 1025. Klausen observes,
from Proclus, that the reluctance of
Ulysses to join this expedition, and his
pretended madness on that account, were
related in the Cyclic Cypria.
Cf. Q.
Smyrn. v. 192. Aelian (Var. Hist. xiii.
11) alludes to this madness /cat p.oi So/eel
6 MeVtov afj.eivoi' v-jroKpivaffOai T^V fj.avia.v
TOV 'OSvfffffWi rov 'Wattrjcriov' fKtivov
fj.V yap 6 Ha\a/j.ri8r}s KaTtfyupaffe, TOVTOV
:

5e 'A^Tj^otwi/ ovSfis.

816. efr* ovv K.T.X., ' and I say it whether he be now dead or alive/
Cf. 614.
655.

ArAMEMNHN.
aXXa

Xeyo).

TO. 3*

KOLVOVS

dyaWs

413

TTQ\IV re Kal
(845)

iravrjyvpei
/cat

TO
820

e5

Se Kal Set <ap/xaKcoi> 77ataWaji>,

77x01 /ccu>T9 77 re/xd^res ev<j)p6vcos
7reLpacr6}JLcr0a rrrj^ 0,770 crrpei/iat vo&ov.

vvv

S' es

fJitXaOpa Kal Sd/xovg

OeolcTL

ej>ecrTiOL>9

825

Trp&Ta Seftwcro/xat,

^yayov

Trpocra) TrepufjavTes
S'

(850)
V-

ira\iv.

erreiTrep eo~7rr', ejt/,778o)9 /xei^oi.

TroXlraL, irpecr/Bos 'Apyeicov rdSe,

Of/c atcrYu^ou/xat

(855)

roug (f>L\dvopas Tponovs

830

817. ra

So TO

Trpbs

rb

re

iroAii'

/cat

deovs.

^p^Tj/io, sup. 803.

" De re
translates
publica, et

es

Hermann

(rbi/

quid in sacris neglectum sit, convocato

As regards the
populo consulemus."
public affairs, he goes on to say that what
is good must be secured, what is bad and
diseased must be lopped away or seared
So
by the hand of a skilful surgeon.
Pindar calls Arcesilas king of Gyrene
lr)Tr)p firiKaipSraTos of the state, Pyth.
si

270.
818. iravriyvpei, a meeting of the whole
citizens, in opposition to the jSovAfy or
ayop)) of a commander-in-chief.
o Por823. TTTjjit' airoffTptyai v6ffov.
iv.

sjon

for

vulgate

TT'iiu.aros

is

TOfiltai

vocrov.

Klausen and Hermann, who take

v6<rov for

'

The

retained and defended by both

the disorder of

(i.

e.

TTTJ^UOTOS

caused by)

^vanv

Eur. Rb.es. 419, TTVKVT]V

o>? <rv
5fiov/ji.voi,ihat, this verb properly meant,
to take a goblet in the hand to drink a
person's health/ and that hence the dative
'

be explained without difficulty. To

pledge the right hand,' as a gage of good
faith, may be the more true meaning.
'

may

828 seqq. The Queen now appears on

the stage with her handmaids (881), to
meet the King. The whole of her speech
is elaborated with admirable skill in the
delineation of character.
Conscious to
herself of the utter insincerity of all the
is about to
she
high-flown professions
make, she first addresses herself to the
chorus in a strain partly apologetic, but
principally descriptive of the feelings she
pretends to have entertained during the
absence of her lord. Having exhausted
her assurances .of unchanged love and

evil in the state,' viz. that political -nr^a.

anxiety, of attempted suicide through de-

or unsoundness which Agamemnon had

just avowed his intention to remove.

spair, of eyes run dry of tears, and finally,

of joy at his return, she at length turns

But

rpe'^at for

a7roT/>e'v//at

is

harsh and

unusual, and no one can justly take exf

ception to TTrjfj.a v6(Tov the harm, or misindeed the very exchief, of disease,'
pression (rb TTTjwa rfjy v6<rov) is quoted
from Soph. Phil. 765.
825. SfEictHrouai. The dative only shows
that this word contains a notion of rendering to the gods the greetings, congratulations, and thanksgivings due upon the
event of the victory. The herald in like
manner addressed the gods as a first duty,
It has been suggested on
sup. 492 seqq.

to

Agamemnon, and
which

in the

language of

suspicious from its very

excess of compliment, she lures him into
flattery

is

the palace where she has already prepared

the axe and the bathing vessel for his
destruction. The formal and prolix narrative of her own griefs and anxieties, at
a time when a truly loving wife would
have poured out her soul in the arms of
her husband, shows that selfishness is her
temperament as much as hypocrisy is her
art.

414

AISXTAOT
TO ra/)j8os avOpa>iToi(TLV.

OVK a

Trdpa

Svcrfopov Xe'fco fiiov

TocroVS', oaovirep oSros fjv vrf 'iXico.
TO JJLV yVVOLLKOL TTptoTOV ap(TVO<S St^a

jjiaffovcr

efJLavrrjs

(860)

835

pr)p,ov, e/CTrayXoi> KOLKOV,

fjcrOai So/Aot?

TroXXa? AcXvoi>o~a^ /cXi^SoVas TraXiy/corous*

/cat TOZ>
ev^Keiv, TOV 8' e7reio-<epeu>

aXXo

KOLKLOV

Xacnco^Ta?

(865)

el TOCTCDV

840

dvrip oS'.' cos 7rpos OIKOZ/ coyeTV6TO

A
*

'

^>aTts, TeVpcuTai
ei 8'

StKTuou

7rXea> \eyeiv.

Te#z/?7/c&)95 cus iir\ri9vov

Xoyoi,

rrjpvwv 6 SeuTepos
avcoOev, Trjv KOLTO) yap ov
TCU'

(870)

845

rpi^oipov
e/cacrTcu KarBavajv
S' I/CaTt
831. rb

rap^Sos,

ttetr bashf ulness

from mankind/ people lose

The
their timidity as they grow older.
wears

off

allusion

Greek
832.

is

to the domestic seclusion of

842. eVA7]0uov.
So the recent editors
after Person for eir\"fj8vuov, though the
latter is perhaps capable of defence. The
sense

is,

e'juouTTjs

seems the same as

CITT'

fffOai is

used of large
1341.
Soph. Oed. Col. 377,

implied in the

598.

inf.

preceding iropa. <f)i\duopas (sup. 401),

'
my fondness for my lord/ with some
ironical ambiguity as to the avyp meant,
835. jjffdai epiHJLov.
See on 502.
fKirayXov, a strong word,
frightful/

irap'

r]/j.?v

eVauTTjs, the

curb

being

'

tremendous evil/
836. /tAnSoyay. So Auratus for fiSovds.

Cf. KXt]^6vo)v ira.\iyK6T(av, v. 847.

837. tfKu>.
Supply from the context

(pcpovra Ka.n6v.

Eur. Hec. 1168,

TTTJ^O

The infinitive depends

ir\eov.
on (KirayXov KO.K.&V (eVrt).
'If
839. fl ervyxavfv
TeVpcoTcu.
he kept receiving as many wounds as was
currently reported at home, he has (i. e.
by this time), one may say, more holes
in him than a net/ Yet, many as were
the reports of his wounds, they were
less numerous than those of his death.
See on 1316.
TrAe'cu, sc. Tpa.vp.aTa.
For TGrpwrai, Franz
\eyeiv, cf. 358.
gives TeVpTjTcu from the useless correction
of H. L. Ahrens. Cf. Phoen. 1431, reTr-fifj-a-ros

5*

were as numerous
them/ So ir\f]Qvnumbers in Snppl.

'if his deaths

as the reports about

ladies.

iSovffa natpias ff<payds.

?iv b

&>s

TrATjfliW \6yos.

844. This verse is omitted by Weil,

|
and by Mr. Mayor (Journ. of Phil, ii.l
p. 237), as made up from 848 inf.

x^" va is often used of a coverlet or'

blanket. Cf. Eur. Frag. Peliad. vi., orav
8'
UTT' avSpbs x\aivav
evyevovs ireffys.
Soph. Trach. 540, fj.ias virb xAa'Vrjs 6^07The
/caAttr/to.
phrase yrji/ *irie<r<raa6a.i,
'
to put on earth/ for ' to be buried/ was
in
the
mind
of the poet. The plain)
clearly
sense of the whole passage is this:
'if he had died as often as was reported,
he must have had three lives like a second
triple Geryon, and been buried as many
times, dying once for each shape.' Pausan.
v. 19, rpt?s 5e &vSps T-npvSves elfflv aA-

Lucian, Toxaris,
A^Aots 9rpoo-ex^Atej/ot
62, p. 566, rbv Trjpvovrii' ol ypcupe'is
-

lvfalltw*rai avGpca-rrov edxetpa Kal TpiEur. Here. F. 424, rbir Tpitrw-

Ke<pa\ov.

paTov

fioTrip'

'EpvOetas.

845. AajS^y.
Suppl. 174.

Perhaps

Aa^e?i/.

See on

'

AFAMEMNflN.

415

TToXXas avoiOtv aprdVas e/z/rjs Seprjs

eXvcrav dXXoi 77/009 /3iaz' XeXi^/xeVqs.
e/c

(875)

rwi'Se rot 7rcus eV$aS* ou TrapaaTaTei,

850

/CCU

r oe'
rpec^ec

yap avrov ev/xei^s Sopufez>o9

TdV

et

jv

'iXlto

ff VTT

KaTapptyeLev, ware cryyyovov

for

fjSovfyv

Trpbs

'iTO,

854.

violently grasped
850. K ruvSe.

by the rope/

Such are the true

the boy is not
present here/ She means, that she might
have at least one additional source of
care removed from her, since the news of
Agamemnon's death might have brought
danger to the young heir. For e/c T&jj/Se
see inf. 1194. 1581.
Eur. Ion 843, e*
reasons, be assured,

why

Twvfie

yvvaiKftdv

5e?

(re

ST;

Electr. 31, e*/c ruvSe

<raro AXyurdos.

8}}

TI

Spay.

roi6i>y efjuqxavfi-

'

851. Kvptos, in quo proprie insunt,

qui propria in sese habet,' Klausen.
'
Translate, with Mr. Davies, who holds
the pledge of my good faith and yours/
Orestes was as it were the holder of
pledges between the husband and wife,
in the sense of a security for their continued affection, inasmuch as he represented those pledges in his own person.
By resigning or giving up such pledge,
she laid herself open to the charge of
broken vows ; and hence the explanation
of his absence.
Hermann, who distin'
guishes between 7ri(rTeu,ua, a thing en'
a pledge of
trusted,' and iria-TUfjia,
faith,' adopts the latter form, which
occurs Eum. 213 in the sense of conjugal

Madvig, Adv. Ci-it. i. p. 198,

would transpose this verse to follow 853.

vows.

853.
Grace.

8opvl;fi>os.

Plutarch,

Quaest.

5opvevos ;

6 \afiuv

cux/KaAooTor (sc. Kopivdiuv Kal

Meyapewv

e,

xvii., ris 6

Kal jueraSouy aAa)j/ Kal rpairtfyis

rev ofrcaSe.

'O

IJLCV

ovv

TO.

\vrpa

Kal

<f)i\os

oei

.2Tp6<pios, Cho. 666.

This is va-

rjSfws sup.

She appears to mean, that nothing

but main force would make her desist
from the attempt. Others understand
278.

'

855

re 8r)fji69povs avap^ia

848. avu6tv.
From the beam above,
to which the noose was tied.
irpbs fttav,
fiialus, as

(880)

fyttfrt'AeKTa ir-rj/jiaTa.

riously rendered

'

controversial troubles.'

the evils of a disputed succession ;

'doubtful,' or such as may be equally
called likely or unlikely to happen ; and
(which is to be preferred) 'troubles of a
twofold nature/ lit. ' to be spoken of on
both sides of a question/ namely, the two
chances enumerated, as if in direct exSee howplanation, immediately after.
ever inf. 1563.
'
Should
857. #ouA
Karapptyciev.
overthrow the Senate/ According to the
view of Aeschylus, )8ouA^ is an aristocratic assembly, closely connected with
the kingly authority, and opposed to the
i.

e.

popular meetings, ayuves.

Hence,

if

after the death, or reputed death, of the

King, the people should overthrow his
confidential council, this would be to inflict an additional blow upon the royalist

party in the state, or, in terms borrowed from the wrestling school, 'to
kick one that is down all the more/
Thus ireff&v and Kti/j.evos are often used
who cannot rise to renew
of one dead,
Cf. virTia<r/j.a /cet/ueVou
the contest.
And it is clear that to
irarpbs inf. 1256.
insult the memory of a dead King, or to
wrong his heir on whom devolves his
legitimate authority, is AoKT^at rbi/ ireffdvra.
Compare Ar. Equit. 166, ^ov\^v
Tacit. Ann. i. 42, ' projecta
iraTTjo-cu.
sanatus auctoritas/ Hist. i. 40, ' proculcato senatu/
Juv. x. 86, dum jacet in
Lucr.
ripa, calcemus Caesaris hostem/
'
v. 1140,
Nam cupide concuTcatur nimis
ante metutum/ By Sr)/j.6dpovs wapxia
he means the popular cries of ' down with
the government/ avyyovov, ' inborn/
'

416

AISXTAOT
TOP
rotaSe

[JLev

TrecrovTOL Xa/cricrai irXtov.

TOL &KTJ\IJLS ov SoXoz'

(885)

<f>epei.

860

e/xoiye p.ev Srj AcXaujU,ara>z> IwicrcrvTOL

Tnyyai Karecr/^/cacriz', ouS'

eW

oijJiKOLTOis 3' o/^nacri^ /3\d/3as

ez>

ra? a/A<i

crot /cXaioucra

(890)
'

e^

aTrjfJie\rJTovs ateV.

oveipacnv

UTTCU KCOVCOTTOS

BtovcrcrovTos,

vvv,

TavTa irdvTa
a^ dvSpa

Xeyoiju,'

865

dx<i

croi

rXacr', a7Tv6iJTa> tfrptvl

rdz^Se Taii> onra^fto)

(895)

870

cra)Trjpa z^ao? irpOTovov, vijjrjXfjs crrey^s

/xo^oye^es TCKVOV Trarpl

770877^77,
natural/

Cf. (Tirxyej/es, 805.

Perhaps,
and how that it
was natural to all men,' &c. But we have
Sore for o5o-7re/> in Theb. 13. 62. inf. v.

ws 5e vvyyovov

'

K.T.\.,

1649.
859. q-K7?i//t?. 'plea/ 'excuse for the
absence of Orestes,' who had really been
sent away that her amour with Aegisthus
might not have an unwelcome witness.
Klausen, not seeing that the words ov
86\ov (f>epei are highly characteristic of a
person who feels she is telling a falsehood,
thinks that o-nrityis is the pretext alleged

withdrawing Orestes.

for

by Strophius

860. fj.oiye jue> 8^7.

&c.
See on Suppl. 237.

'

But for

myself,'*

We might have

expected roiaSe ^ei/ ST? ffK^LS in the preceding, and e^oiye yueVroi in this verse.
/coT60-/37jKa(rjj/, Theb. 580.
Cf. Ar. Ach. 1027,
862. p\dpas exw.

used to be roused by the musquito

buzzing (or humming) with the light
strokes of its wings/
She means that
her sleep was so restless that the least
sounds disturbed it.
Poets ai-e observers
of the most trifling incidents, and know
to use them in developing the naturalness of their characters.
Cf. Prom.
126. 1110. Ar. Plut. 5379.
con867. TOV wev8ovTos -%p6vov.

how

densed expression for ' more in number

than could have happened in the time
while I was asleep/ It is a well-known
peculiarity of dreams, that the clearlydefined events of a day or a week may be
conjured up by the mind and pass in
array before it in the space of even a few
minutes.

'Tearfully

868. aireve^Ttf <ppevi.

With a mind
at length free from grief, after having
so
Dindorf
suffered
much.
encloses the
whole passage 868 75 in brackets as

watching for the beacon-lights which had

been appointed in your behalf (eVoj/xot,
sup. 303), but were ever neglected/ i. e.
never lighted up to announce your exSee on Cho. 99, rbv e/c
pected victory.

spurious.
869. T&)j/ (TTaflfitoi/ Kvva. t The watchThe Greeks
dog of the sheep-fold/
generally use the article with both or
neither of two substantives thus closely

863. ray

a^l

<pei/bs \6yov.

<roi

K.T.\.

We may

take this as

shortly put for icXa'towa a/m^t aoi ras

ffoi

/ca0i(TTafteVay

would have

Aa^uTrrT/pouxias.

said rr]pov(ra ras

XafJiirrripov^iaS)
/3os eV o/j./j.a(nv

a/m<f>i

eiri

She
aoi

but the mention of )8Aainduced a change of ex-

pression, K\aiovffa arrj/ieA^TOus.

865.

The construction seems

to be,
'
pnrcus, I

cohering.

They might

also say T&J/ <Tra$-

admit
have however
AainrdSos rb

/j.u>v

Kvva, but even the poets rarely

rbv

K.VVO.

7)

ri/j.r)

(Trad/Awf.

QeSiv,

sup.

ffv/m.l3o\ov, v. 8.

We

620.

Weil gives

^ova-rdO/jicav,

with Hermann.
871. ffrvXov

TroSrtp-f].

pillar

based

on the ground ; the main pillar of a roof,

any upright prop being called oruAos.

AFAMEMNnN.

417
9

z/aimXois Trap eAmSa,

yr\v

etcriSeu>

e/c

(900)

0)VTL

repirvov Se ravayKalov K<j)vycLV aurav.

rototcrSe rot VLV dftoi 77poo~<$e'y/x,ao~ii'.

77oXXa

(j)06vos 8* dVe'crrto*

vvv Se

rjvei^op.ecrffa'

CKfiaw

/xot, <J>L\OV

TT^a'Se,

0,77771/779

yap ra

/XT)

875

77pu> /ca/ca
(905)

/capa,

^a/x,ai

n#ei9

Va

TOI/ O~OZ> 77o8' 5 O>

'JXlOU TTOpdlJTOpa.
ai9 eWcrraXrai

P,

880

770/009,
s

e?

ra

8ai)Lt

8'

aeXiTTOV

at' rjyrJTan,
ALKTJ.

a>

aXXa

Cf. Iph. Taur. 57, o-ruAot 7&p ofawi/ etVl

TraTSes #p<rei/es.
Propert. iv. 11, 69,
'
Et seriefulcite genus.'
872. jcal yrtv,. 'jyea, even land seen by
sailors beyond their hope"? Almost every
editor has found a difficulty in Kal, and
various transpositions, corrections, and
interpretations have been suggested. Mr.
Davies edits yalav Qave'io'av, which does

not seem any improvement.

Androm.891, 5 vavriXoiffi

Cf.

Eur.

Plat. Phileb. p. 29. A.

Qavtis.
nov Kal yriv t Kaddirep 01 x*

envy attend them,'

i.

no objection

e.

be raised against such high words of

praise which I may well be pardoned
for using, 'for many are the evils we
had to endure in the past.' At the
words vvv 84 /itot K.T.A. Klausen rightly
observes that the Queen kneels in abject supplication, in reference to which
act the reproof in v. 893 is directed.

Doubtless the words were spoken on the

stage in hypocritical accents of winning
eudoarment.
879. pi) Ti8fls. See on v. 493.
881. irfa'Ta\rai re'Aos, the office has
been assigned.' This phrase occurs also
Bum. 713.
883. If you have no tapestry at hand,
jreTatr/uoTa, use at once iroptyvpitifs, gar.
ments of the precious sea-purple (e'/.uaro,
v. 894).
Hence v. 899 means ' without
'

Catull. Ix. 61, 'dulce via-

874. ptos.

tori lasso in sudore levamen,'

prosiliens muscoso e lapide.

i. e.

rivus

875. TcpTrybvjSg, 'for 'tis pleasant

This refers to aTrej/flrj-r? <J>pej/l in 868.
Plat. Phaedr. p. 240, C,

.'

)8opu iravrl ircpl KO.V

irav yap avayKalov

Theognis 472,
0u.
Kai \virrip6v.
a.vn}pbv

876. d|tw

not

Ar. Rhet.

11, al avay-

TTpo<r(f)dey/j.ao'iv.

An

idiom

flcoTen

Se|iw(roMt,
Orest. 1209,
T IU.CJ
the words used are

Compare however

UU.l'Cl.lOL(T IV QilOUU.(:Wll (foi*

The

fact

is,

insufficient to express

with grammatical

precision the whole idea in the mind of

the writer.
Thus, he probably n;eant to
say roioTaSe -rrpoff^d^y^affii/ aiw viv Trpocr-

'

By unlooked-for home Clytemnestra secretly means the avSpoff^ayelov

mentioned v. 1060, into which Justice
is about to conduct him.
885. By TO &\\a she means the
mui'der which is predestined, and justly
so (St/foto>s etyuap/xeVa), to be accomplished
by her agency. At the same time Agason.

unusual than

less

sup. 825.

i.

either carpets or purple garments.'

884. &=A7TToy. This belongs to
takes a dative of the per'

memnon

is to understand TO &\\a as
opposed to ev6vs ytveo-Qw K.T.A., the
The same remark is appli- further details in honour of his return,
<^Q4y^a<rQai.
over and above the present and immecable to the construction of 412 supra.
'
And let no diate honour of the purple robes, which,
877. (btiovo'i 5' aireffTd).

E e

**W<5

AISXTAOT

418
oi/cai

AT.

ArjSas yeveOXov, Sw/xarw^

p,ev et^as ei/corco?

yap

l^ereivas'

(915)

aXX'

alvelv, Trap' d\\a)v -^pr] rdS' epyzorOai yepag.

Kai raXXa,

p,r)

890

yvvaiKos tv rpoTrots e/xe

dfipvve, p,rj$e /Bap/3dpov ^

(920)

et/xacri crrpwcracr

TTOpOV

oV

Oeovs rot rotcrSe

Ti#ei.

ev Troi/aXoig Se 6vr)rov
efjioi

/car'

6Wa

895

Ka

pel* ouSa/xai? ai^ev (f>6j3ov.

av8pa,

p,r]

0ebv, cre/3e

(925)

oSoifjTJa'TpOjv re /cat TWZ>

dvTL' Kal TO i /ca/cais

900

as Klausen observes, is borrowed' from

the custom of the Persian kings. It
seems best to construe Scat^y_ t>y geoTs

1507,

fiu.apu.cva 'as the justice of the gods and

th^ decrees of fate combine to bring
The doctrines of Fatalism and
ribution are here brought into con-

y6vv ahv d/j.iriffxtu' X P'* Pcrs. 154. 590.

Dem. Mid. p. 549. Aelian speaks of the

tact.

07) g-fi, 8ta07}(T6f,

reAe?.

888. et/f^Tws, eot/c^Tftjs, 'proportionally

to.'
Cf. &vc? flicks, Cho. 551.
889. uaKodv. This may be the adverb,
rather than agreeing with ^triv implied.
See Theb. 609. inf. 1200. 1267.
Plat.
Sophist, p. 217, D, eKTeivavTa OTTO/XTJ/CUvciv \6yov (rvxy6v.
Eur. Med. 1351,
HaKpav &v e^reiva K.T.\. There is someof
in
thing
pleasantry
comparing the
length of the address with the time of
'
his absence.
to
evai<ri/j.<as aiveiv K.T.\.,
praise

me

according to

my just

deserts,

some other person than a wife should be

the speaker/

Horn.

II. x.

249,

See on Suppl. 240.

of all people,* who
am a warrior. Cf. v. 898. afipvve, like
the afipbs TTOVS of a woman, Eur. Med.
1164. Hel. 1528. So rpdxwe, Theb.
1048. xMatTTes, sup. 877.
'Open
not your mouths so widely to address me
in terms of abject obeisance.'
In fiap891. xal -rtfAAa.

J|^e.

emphatic.

'

me

fidpov (fxarbs there is again an allusion

to Persian manners, of which the poet
often shows his abhorrence.
Cf. Orest.

TrpoffKvvca

<T',

&va, wifUtft

(3ap-

Eur. Suppl. 164,

Pdpoio-i TrpovirirvcDV.
ev fj.V aiffxvvais e%a> irirvtav Trpbs of/Sas

practice as ruv tv TO?S "EAATjaty a.lffxi>vr\v

xxi.
<pp6vTui>, Var. Hist. i.
895. Qeovs TOicrSe Tt/xoA^eTj'.
See on
Theb. 99. Hesych. rip.a.X^lv Ti/j.av.
To?(r5e, in allusion to the peplus put oni
the statue of Pallas. Eum. 55.
896. Hesych. KoAAr?' faQt}, iropcpvpa.

Eupolis, frag, xlv., has JSdirreiv ra Ka\\ij.

897. <}>6&ov
Perhaps Qdovov.
898. /car &vSpa. Cf. sup. 342.
899 902. Several reasons are given
1

for his refusal, which,

from his easy com-

pliance eventually with her request in

917, is evidently ceremonial rather than
(1) his

sincere;

fame is

sufficiently great

without either foot-mats (a contemptuous phrase) or purple garments strewn

in his way.
(2) To be right-minded in
the greatest gift of heaven:
is truly prosperous till he
has closed his career without a reverse.
For the last sentiment compare Eur.
Troad. 509, rwv S' euScu.uoVwj' yurjSeVa
Heracl.
po/iffcr' euru^Tj irplv tu> 6dvr).
r]\ovv
865, rbv fvTvx^v SOKOVVTO, /J.TJ
The speech ends
irplv by 6av6vr' ftp TL<>.
so well with this, that it might be
doubted if the next (903) is not the addition of another hand.
But see on 931.
prosperity
(3)

No

is

one

AFAMEMNflN.
Oeov

419

6X^8urat 8e

[jieyicrTOv $a>pov.
t

ftiov

T\VTYJcrapT iv evecrrol

<f>i\r).

K-4.

8' a>9
fTrpacrcroiju,

rdS'

/cal

AT.

etTre p,rj

xe^ Icrdi

KA.

is

/4.T.

eiTre/)

Ti 8*

Tis

/IT)

irapa

a^, ev0apcrr)s eya>.

yva>[jiirjv IJJLOL.

905

SiafyOepovvT e/>te.
a)8*
epSeii' raSe.

Seura? av

etSwseu

ay 8oKi

rdS'

r aS' r
rivvorev

et

crot,

7roifaXot,s ai> Koipra

ei>

(930)

(935)

o/cei.

910

902. cveo-To?

<pi\rj.

See Theb. 174.

As Clytemnestra had feigned

yv<a(j.f)

so

Agamemnon feigns humility. They

are a pair of hypocrites, each endeavouring to outwit the other.
903. irpdffaroifjC &v. Hermann, Dindorf, Franz, and Prof. Kennedy read
irpd(r<roi/j.ei', and it is not unlikely that

8'

in all things I shall act as

since I shall not excite the (pQ6vos of the

gods by my pride. But' the eyta is
emphatic; '/have no fear &c. Besides
Theb. 515, several passages may here be
quoted to show that el irpdcrffoi/jf &// is
Dem.
essentially the same as et irpdfa.
Mid. p. 582, fin., et OVTOL xp^M aTa exovres

Vj/cet

/cat

irepl

Keivrjs

rrjv

Not very

avr^v

v/j.as

dissimilar

is

ex* "Eur. Hel. 825,

et ircas

kereiWre

Plat. Protag. p. 329, B,

yv(afjLt]v

teal
fj.Tjif

viv.

kv

dVaTreurat/iei/

&f, Kal

<rot

How

(Spaffai &^) Ilpiajuos

is,

my
E

do you suppose Priam would have

Where
he had been victor ?
Spatrot &P represents '6n eSpatrev ay, as
in the next verse jSrjvot &/ stands for efty

ffol iretdo/j.ai.

sense (according to this view)

'

'

acted, if

M77f.
Nay now, do speak
on this matter not contrary to my will.'
As for will, be assured that I am not
the man to alter mine for the worse.'
The pronoun is clearly emphatic, or he
would have said /j.)) Sia^depovfrd pe.

The

908. TI So/ce?
'

'

is

position.

y&> etirep &\\ca rep dvOpwirwv TreiOoi-

901. Kal

Prof.

'

8e jUTjSels of v/JLcav diw<reie

vos TT)S TrarpiSoy, irpoo--

ei

38890.

907. efrrep ns
ye must, it seems,
stand for efrrep 7e ns, the 76 having no
It folother meaning in this position.
lows that for eet7roj/ we must read e''
if any one ever did make this
e?7rei/,
vow with a knowledge of what would
He means, that he did not
befall him.'
make such a vow, because a knowledge
of the future was impossible ; a sentiment very appropriate to the present

Id. p. 1206, fin., et/urjSels

irpoolvT* &v.
dvrc'nroi.
Isocrat. Archidam. p.
fin.,

Hippol.

&V HOI
120,

yvci>/j.ij.

906. ' You would have vowed to the

gods to act thus in a time of fear,' i. e.
you are pursuing a course more like one
in peril than a victor. The Uv, belonging
to 7jy|o), follows Seia-as as the emphatic
word of the sentence. Or, interroga'
Did you make a vow to the gods
tively,
that you would so act (Srt wSe epSots &/)
'
In the next verse
in a time of fear ?
Prof. Kennedy reads e^enreTf 'Yes, skilled
as well as any man to speak this vow/

discreetly as in this,' i. e. in that case I

have no doubt that I shall end happily,

fj.))

your

such act

Klausen's version, approved

'
by Peile, is rather arbitrary, si in omnibus ita me habere potero.'
Prof.
Kennedy hesitates between the senses,
'if in all respects I should fare as in
if

as

Well now, thy true thought not

'My true thought,
evading, answer me.'
be assured, I shall not falsify.' * Wouldst
thou in fear have vowed unto the gods

singular.

'

ov Stacf>0epw.

this

eych which follows induced some

grammarian to alter the plural into the

and

resolved

Kennedy contends that the meaning

the

this,'

as

is

Compare Eur. Hel. 920, rJ> /uei/ 5'tKaiov

rov Trarpbs 8ta<p0epels. Med. 1055, X e *P a

affection,

&v.

910. avOpwireiov ^6yov.

would have done

'

If

Priam

of divine
displeasure, surely you need not fear the
do
cavillings of men,' viz. so long as you

this, fearless

A1SXTAOT

420
AT.

(frrjp-r)

KA.

6 8' a<#oi/??Tos

-4P.

oti rot yvvaiKOs ZCTTLV

ip.eipL
rots 8' 6X/3tots ye /cat TO viKaaOai

KA.
-4P.

77

Kyi.

7Ti6ov'

ye /xeWot

/cat o~u

dXX*

SrjjJioOpovs /xe'ya

y OVK eVt^Xos

viKyv Tijv8e

Kpdros

877/310$ rtets

Trapes ^^tKoj
ravO', viral rts a

Xvot ra^o?, 77/3080^X0^

//.'

einfiaivovO*

not offend the gods. * Nevertheless/ replies the King, 'popular opinion has
Fb# populi vox del.
great weight.'
911. 5-n/j.60pov<>. Hes. Opp. 763,
5' ot/Tty Trd/j.Trav

aTr6\XvTai } ^VTiva TroAAoi

<f>r)[J.i(i)(Ti.

'
5' k$06vriT6s y.
Well, but he
unenvied is not admired/ is not
to be reckoned a prosperous and happy

912. 6

who

is

man,
913. ndxys, sc. eptSos, but with a sort
of play on the sense that war is the work
of men. Taking up the same notion in
vinao-Qai, she replies, True, but even defeat (sometimes) becomes the fortunate/
a defeat, that is, in argument, as sup.
566, PtKoijuej/os \6yoi(riv OVK avaivo/jLai.
Or perhaps, 'the fortunate can best afford
to lose a victory.'
'
What do you show
915. ^ Kal <r6.
your regard for that sort of victory/ viz.
which consists in defeat ? In other words,
'

own rule to yourself, and see

"
Egone
you are inclined to follow it.
solus, an tu quoque hanc certaminis victoriam affectas?" Mr. Davies. Hermann and Franz give ^ ov Kal <rt>, K.T.A.;
but see on Theb. 718.
916. Trctpeyjyc^ The ye is so unusually
placed, and indeed, looks so much like a

apply your
if

metrical insertion, that Kparos pey roSe

rr^ffelf

ture.
vi.

would be no extravagant conjecHerod.

Cf. T^I/ V(KT}V irapels rovrcf,

103.

viKyv irapifvai Tivl, Troad. 651.

avTcp TTJV apxV> Thuc. vi. 23 fin.

a rule, too, 76 is not combined with
Prof. Kennedy transimperative.

Trapi-rjfJ.1

|As
Jan

lates,
[

'

consent at least to

leave

the

power with me/

917. aAA'

el

SoKe? ffoi.

'

Well,

if you will

some one quickly

loose the
buskins that serve my feet to tread in/
for ffj.fta.ffis here seems to represent eVas,

have

it so, let

e]a/3acrtz> 770805,

Qkovpyecnv

(945)

0ea)v

920

rts Trpoo-uOev o/i/xaros ^SaXot <0dVo?.

p.rj

Accol

915

JJLZVTOL

et 8o/cet o~oi

/cat rotcrSe'

(940)

as Sixmos e/i|3atm is 'a cow's hoof/ Eur.

Bacch. 740, and Trp68ov\os the more
usual form avritiovXos.
The king's
I will
vanity gives a ready consent
e'en tread on purple rather than on
vulgar shoe-leather.' With the optative
Xvoi, where Awerco was rather to be looked
for, Peile compares Cho. 875, Soirj ns
In fact,
avdpoK/nrira ireKenvv ws TO%OS.
the sense is continued down to ySoAot
'

(p06vos (a full stop

being wrongly placed

after TroSbs), where

inro\veiv
optative.

is the true
the regular term

jSaAot
is

for taking off the shoes, when it is done

by the hands of a servant. See Ar. Nub.
152. So Plat. Symp. p. 213, B, dwelv ovv
-rbv 'AyaQwa, 'TTroAuere, TratSes, 'AA/ctjSiaSTjy, 'Iva e/c

rpiruv /caTa/ceTjraj.
So Hermann with
919. Kal ToTa-Se.

MS.

The common reading

is avv
not very easily explained.
aXovpyeaiv, the neuter from aXovpy^s,
some word like v^aff^acriv being underQeuv.
stood.
See sup. 895., ^T_his word

Flor.

Toio-Se,

which

is

virtually belongs
botb^to aXovpyefftv ^nj
to oij.ij.ar os. The objection of Agamemnon,
as before remarked, was never very strong
or very sincere.
He allows his scruples
to be removed one by one by Clytemnestra, and ends by a wretched compromise
between piety and pride, in consenting to
walk, in barbaric splendour, upon purple
garments, but without his shoes, lest a
reckless waste and contempt of rich
All
possessions should offend the gods.
this is very finely introduced, for the
reader is prepared for the sudden downfall of a man whose vanity so easily gets
the better of his convictions.
See on 454.
920. onnaros $66vos.
The same notion prevailed in the old
Photius
superstition of the evil eye.
:

6(p9a\fj.iffai.

<p>Oovfi<Tai.

Eur. frag. Inus,

AFAMEMNflN.
Tro\\rj

yap

421

ouSto? "\ errpc^^aT 0^)60peiv TTOCTIV

IT\OVTOV apyvp^vr^rov^ $' v(f>ds.
ivrv Se 7rpetyx,e*>a>g

6ebs Trpo&toOev evfjievajs TrpocrSepKerat.

yap ouSeis SoiAia) ^p^rat

TToXXw^

oe,

(950)

925

^prjfjLaTdJi'
5

crrparov Sojp^/A
7ret 8*
el//,'

KA.

e/xot

|wecr7reTO.

e? So/>t&)^

rts Se

rpe^ovcra

Trop^upa? itzapyvpov

ot/coL5 8'

7ro\\r)<;

^11^

/caracr^ecrei

306,

921. grpbifjLa.TofyQapt'Lv.
So Auratus
for (rcouaTtxftflopetV, and this appears the
best correction that has been proposed.
Klausen and Peile retain the vulgate;
but it is clear from the next verse that the
reluctance of Agamemnon is not to the
effeminacy of the act, but to its wasteful-

renewable/

Hermann and Blomf. give Swjuaro;

Dindorf and Franz

The neuter

verb, of
course, represents (TTp(a/j.aTo<t>d6pos (Ivai,
and has no true active sense of its own.
It is to be kept in view, that not carpets

or tapestry (which would have been

appropriately used), but garments of the
precious sea-purple are the subject of
See on v. 883.
dispute.
922. (pOelpovra. Hermann gives ffrclftovra, but it is unreasonable to object to
a repetition of ^fle/peti/, already involved
in the compound, when the whole verse
is but an epexegesis of <TTp;uaTo<0opeiV.
924. /j.a\QaK()s, ' who makes a merciful
use of victory.'
Conversely Ajax is
wpoKpaT))?, Aj. 205.
931. It is to be observed that the
reply of Clytemnestra contains exactly
the same number of verses (seventeen) as
Agamemnon's address at v. 887.
932. Iffdpyvpov.
Horn. II. xii. 433,

'quamvis Milesia magno vellera

mutentur Tyrios incocta rubores/
933. irayKaivHTTov. Literally,

7}

re (naQfjibv

av\Kfi lad&vffa.

x ov(ra

KC" *tpiov

Virg. Georg.

iii.

Compare

wholly

cirolKTiffrov,

inf.

When

the colour had become

dull and evanescent, (to which there is
a metaphorical allusion in Cho. 1001,) the
1192.

garments were called Troptyvpities ^|*T77\ot,

Xen. Oec. x. 3. They were then washed,
and exposed to the bright rays of the sun,
which had a chemical effect in restoring
the original hues. Hence Euripides, Hel.
180 seqq. and Hipp. 125 seqq., expressly
mentions the exposure of purple garments
to the sun, after washing them in fresh
'

spring water. Lucret. vi. 1074, purpureusque color conchyli jungitur uno corpore cum lanae, dirimi qui non queat tmquam, non, 5si Neptuni fluctu renovare
operam des; which conclusively shows
that the colour was found to be restored

by washing, though some appear to have

Patpas, referring
preferred salt water.
The shores
to various tints and hues.
of Laconia, Pausanias attests (lib. iii.
the
cap. 21), produced
sea-purple little
inferior to the Tyrian ; and Horace mentions Laconicas purpuras, Od. ii. 18, 6.

But Ovid depreciates it in comparison

with the Tyrian, Remed. Am. 707, ' Confer Amycleis medicatum vellus ahenis
Murice cum Tyrio, turpius illud erit.'
934. ofrcoty. So Person. Dind.. Blomf..
for

?,

(960)

elfJidrcDi' /3a(f>d<s.

eV xepftJi', $ crirXdyxvoHTiv, % Trap'

Had' ?i/j.iv ; sc. 6 <pd6vos.
Electr.
902, jtiTj fj. TLS <p66vca fid\r).
0/j.fi.ara

^lp.a.ro<pQopf1v.

vTrapvet rw^Se cru^ Oeols,

11,

(pOopftv after Schiitz

930

fji\a0pa Trop^vpas Trarwv.

eariz' OdXacrcra

KTjKiBa TrayKaivLCTTov,

ness.

(955)

a/covets O-QV KarecrTpafJifJiai raSe,

'

yl/coy.

It belongs to the house to

have (enough,
vestments.

fj.epos TI)

of these

I
\

'

Hermann, retaining

purple

o?/coj,

AlZXTAOT

422

OVK CTTlOTaTCH So

8'

'

OV

tXaT6J^

TV

OLV

iv
(965)

yap
CTKLCLV

.i*

0d\TTos
orai/ Se

"est

translates,

reu^ Zevs

domus

quae

0,77'

horum

quoted in his favour Theocr. xxii. penult.,

KO.\ us ffjibs o?/co$ inrdpxet, and gg?i/ eiifj-dpeia virdpyoi ir6pov* Soph. Phil. 701.
937. irpovvGx.QtvTOS (irpotyepeiv, sup.

195. Herod, v. 63 ), ' had that been declared

to the house by oracles,' or by the order
of the god, ' when I was planning some
reward (to be paid to the gods) for the
recovery of this man's life,' i.e. for get-

ting my husband back again alive. The

dative p.i]x a V(a v depends as well as

on

i[i

Trpouj/exfleVros.

The MSS.

give twxavw{j.evn, which Klausen connects with ^vxrjs rrjo-Se, " quum tua haec
vita pretium pro salute sua (diis) solven-

durn sibi paravisset." It would be easier

to supply e/iou, as inf. 1249.
Others read
/i7?x'"'jLieV7j, referring to -nv^d^v, with

There is nothing difficult in

Stanley.
tyvxys Tf/<r5e, which is the same as
fyvxTjs rovSe. At the words, we may suppose that she laid her hand on her lord,
who is still standing by, as she directly
The word K<fya<raddresses him in 941.
'
rpa, the price of recovering/ is used by
Euripides, Here. F. 1387.
939. pifrs yap K.T.A.

have at

<

(But come you

for (as) while the root relast)

mains, the foliage comes again to a house,
and extends over it a shelter against the
heat of the dog-star ; so when you have
returned to the hearth of your home, you
show to us that warmth has arrived in
winter ; and again when Zeus is making
wine from the green grape, even at that
time there is a coolness in the house when
:

icrriav,

iv

IJLZV

affatim habeat." Peilc, 'there is a houseful of these things for us to keep.'

But
who will venture to assert that oT/cos e^aTwi' is good Greek in such a sense ?
Nor
is Klausen's
theory, that vvdpxei is here
active (suppeditat ut habeamus), altogether a safe one, though he might have

5(fytoi(Ti

940

vnepTeivacra $Lpiov KILOS'

(97o)

o/x<^aAcos

the lord and master of it is resident in his

home.'
For the enunciation of the comparison by Kal (more
see Cho.

24751.

observes,

is

vine, olive,

commonly Kal
The simile, Dr.

al),

Peile

probably borrowed from the

or fig-tree, which formed (as

in many parts of Europe it now forms)

the shelter and the appendage of each
man's home.
The appearance of the
first green leaves would
naturally be
looked for with anxiety, lest the stem or
stock should be failing from age or other

Hence some light is thrown on

cause.
avav9els irvO^v, Cho. 252, and Suppl.
97, vedeL TTvQ^v reflaAws.
Antig. 60,
TTO.S

fffxdras

pias ereTaro

virep

Oldtirov SoVots.
6d\\oiffa.

940.

Find. Pyth.

The construction

Setpioy Kvvbs

(i. e.

is

Kara 2.

<paos
ix.

ej/

8, pi(a

relvaaa

<TKIO.V

K.) virep S6/j.(ev.

The MSS. give ^oAeW,

at least superfluous after <rov
Hermann and others admit
fjt.o\6vros.
fj.o\bv after Blomfield.
Compare 0-77^01vfi fji.o\bv sup. 284.
943. Zeus y vulg. The MSS. give Zei/s
T' aTr'. Hermann, Franz, Prof.
Kennedy,
and Dind. omit the particle altogether.
942.

which

i*.o\6v.

is

The phrase making (producing) wine

from the green grape,' i. e. bringing the
'

juice to maturity against the vintage, is

a remnant of the most ancient way of

reckoning seasons by the operations of

the agriculturist.
Cf. Hesiod, Scut.
Here. 399, TOVS re Ocpei Girtipovviv, or'
'
o/j.<paKfs al6\\ovrai.
^G%oy, coolness.'
Usually (as already remarked on Prom.
711) 0aA7Tos ('warmth') and ^u% os are
the temperate and comfortable degrees
of heat and cold, while Kav/j.a and plyos
So
(frigus) are the extremes of it.
Hesiod speaks of the /cau^o i$d\i/j.ov of
the dog-days, Opp. 415.
Hence these

words generally go

in pairs, as

Xen.

Mem.

AFAMEMNflN.
olvov, ror TjBr^ifjy-^o^ eV SO/AOIS

423
Tre'Xei,

945

Zev, Ztv

TeXete, rets

XO.

riTTTe

fJiOL

eu^d?
av /x,eXX^s reXeT^.

e/xct9

/xeXot Se rot crot TaivTrep

P'

re'Xet'

roS* e/^TTeSoj?

&<
d.

CTT/D.

(975)

Sety/xa TTpoorTaTTJpLov

950

/capSta? TepacrKOTTOv Trordrat,

fjjavTL7ro\L S'
S

O>

d/ceXeucrro? djittcr^os dotSd,

ouc

ii.

1, 6,

re

TOUS iroAAous

Od\Tnj, but ibid. ii. init.

eyKpdreiav uTryow /cal piyovs Kal
Qa\TTOvs Kal TTOVOV.
irp6s

tj'ux 7? KC^

ao'/cetj'

945. avSpby reAefou. For ot'/coSecrTrJ'

the man of authority :' the
male especially as opposed to the mistress
of the house.
So T\fcr<p6pos yvv^j for
SeVn-oti/o Cho. 652.
946. ZeO Te\eie. ' The accornplisher.'
See Theb. 156.
Suppl. 520, reAewi/
reAet Srarov Kpdros, oAjSte Zey. Eum. 28,
TeAetov y^to-TOi/ Ata.
Theognis 341,
TOV, Kvpiov,

oAAa ZeG Tf\e<r6i' poi 'OXv^irie Kaipiov

fvxfy- But the title Zei/s Te'Aetoy, the
god of marriage (Eum. 205), was perhaps a distinct attribute.
947. jueAoi 8e rot <ro. The sense is,
& &y /ue'AArjs (er v^J ^X?7 S ) TeAeTf, rovroov
Cf. Cho. *767, /teAet Qeoiffiv
/mi] a/ieAei.
wvirep &^ /LteAp Tre'pt. With this significant
verse, which is said with a subtle irony in
reference to her designs against her lord,
Clytemnestra leaves the stage with Agamernnon,returninghowever shortly afterwards to introduce Cassandra. Meanwhile
the chorus, more plainly than before,
speak of that gloomy foreboding which
has long oppressed, but now over whelms,
'
their minds.
Even though all appears
to have gone well, though the King has
actually returned, and the term of danger
seems to have been passed, still my fears
are not quieted. A vision flits constantly
before my heart, and an unbidden strain
Great fortune is too
rings in my ears.
often suddenly shipwrecked; sometimes
indeed short of utter destruction ; but
the shedding of blood admits of no remedy; the dead cannot be restored to
life.
The awful presentiment remains
on my mind, incapable of clear solution
or expression.'

(980)

949. SeT^ga. The MS. Farn.has fe

which Blomf., Herm., Weil, Dind., and
Kennedy prefer. Peile and Klausen defend
Se?-y|Uo, as a phantom, image, or portent,
presented to the mind and conjured up
It cannot be
by an excited brain.
doubted that the word has reference to
the Mysteries, ra eVoTrrt/ca. The /xuo-rai
were allowed to see the statue of the
goddess standing motionless, arpefj.^, on
.

a base, rl afpvov fidOpov fie&Sxrav, Plat.

Phaedr. p. 250, c, and 254, B. The cella
itself was said avaSfiKvvffOat, to be opened
for sight, Ar. Nub. 304.
"They (the
Mu(rrai) were admitted to behold visions
of the Creation of the Universe, to see
the workings of the divine agency by
which the machine of the world was

(Wordsregulated and controlled."

worth's Greece, p. 147.) By the addition
of 6yU7reScos and TrpoffTar^piov, terms
singularly applicable to the fixed and
permanent position of a statue, the
notion of a flitting spectre (Trorarot) is
qualified, that is, something more real
and abiding than a mere fantasy is represented.
itapSias may be the genitive of
place, as Cho. 389, (ppevbs olov e^Tray
TTOTaroj, but is more simply
irpb in irpoffraT^piov.

dependent

on

951. d/ceAeuoros &/j.icrQos. See on 710.

Cho. 720.
952. a7ro7rTu<rat.
So MS. Farn., as
Klausen has edited. ' And why dpeajiot
the assuring confidence to. Inject it
(the
Sety/Aa), like

the^seat of

an obscure dream, occupy

my

heart

'

The MS.

Flor.

which Peile takes for

gives
a nominativus pendens, and so Hermann.
But most of the recent editors adopt
airoirrixrav after Casaubon. The reading
a.irnvTi'jtTa.t.

given above is the easiest construction

cf. Alcest. 620, irpbs 8'

i
I
I

A12XTAOT

424

955

8' ITTL

Opovov;

(j)pevos (f)L\ov

dfcaras Trapy-

(985)

firjcrev,

wpTO

TTv00fj.aL 8' a?/ o

I'ocrroi'

TOV

avTOfJiaprvs

8* az/eu

^r. a.

960

a)v'

\vpas

(990)

o/xcos u/Az^Sei
o~a)0v
auroStSa/CTos
Opfjvov 'Epivvos
ov TO nav
<j)i\ov

8*

TTDCK

a;

meant

But
may have

7rpa|eji/.

is eyet.

But the

The sense appears

fj.aprupuv.

is now gone
So we
by.'
have xpdvos yripacrKw in Eum. 276. Both
jrpvfjLvrjffifav and aKaras are common genitives after vvefj.fio\ais, which is Schnei-

true, if ever,

correction for
Cf.
vvefj.&6\ois.
Pers. 398, evQvs Se KC^TTTJS po6id5os vv/j.-

der's

The form O/CCITTJ

Xfyo^vov, the usual word being

ftoXfj tTra.L<rav

a aira|
&KO.TOS.

is

Horn.

O.X/JLTJV.

fya/j.fj.ias,

Hymn, ad

for

tfireipdvSe Boriv ava. VT\

960.

TrevOofjLai

irl

Se

So

\i/dfj.fj.cf.

Apoll. 506,

8'

a\bs

pv<ravro, vfyov
K.T.A.

firl

'And now

my own

sight I know of their

return, myself a witness of it ; yet this
of the Fury my self-taught
joyless dirge
heart keeps chaunting from within, not
at all having its wonted confidence of

from

The v in u/m^SeT is made short,

of which examples occur in Eur. Bacch.
So fep.vwQa.1 in Pers.
73. Iph. A. 68.
hope.'

with

to be
the fated time
has long past since the fastening of the
cables of the ships together on the sands,
when the naval host had reached Troy/
Hermann alone of the commentators has
perceived that by -^(Ws irap-fi&r)ff we
must understand, 'JP*eperiod in which
Calchas' predictions ought to have come

this

'

But Mr. Davies reads

much

crisis of

MS. Farn. The common

955. eVt. So

289.

rb trav, for
probability.
a favourite Aeschylean use;
here for iravrus OVK (or ov -navv}
6
961. Hesych. avr6fj.aprvr

avru

rt ou Oapffw, a.Troirrva'a.s

reading

(995)

(bnecrlv

not denied that the poet

it is

965

0pdo~o$.
ovrt p.ca'aljei*

966. ffir\ayx va" The larger organs of

the body (viscera), the heart, liver, lungs,
&c., are always implied by this word,
while the entrails (lactes) are ej/repo, as
inf. 1192, ffvv evrtpois re air\dyx va
From not sufficiently observing this, our
forefathers introduced a phrase as coarse
as it is physically absurd, bowels of com-

'

Here

in apposition with
its physical sense, but at the
crir\ayx va
same time both e'ap and fypfalv retain
their moral signification offeelings or in-

passion.'

/ce'ap is

Translate, or rather, para'

And my bosom does not
phrase ;
vainly bode, the heart that whirls in
eddies against the midriff, while it looks
But I
fog the fulfilling of its just fears.
pray that, Tar otherwise than I expect,
they may prove false and end in not
telligence.

being accomplished.'

Of course,

evSiicois

and re\(r<p6pois are mere epithets to

Qpecrlv, but it is necessary to deviate a
little from grammatical exactness in order

to convey a clear meaning.

The ancients

confounded the pericardium with the

diaphragm. Compare Prom. 900, KpaSia

AFAMEMNnN.

425

>

SJ

s\\

eX77tOO9
C9 TO
/LtaXa

*ro

CLTT

"fyvUYI

7T(TW

H*******!^ o*>u^*^)
^*0*. CLU f*'t JLS

TTOLV

(1000)

TeXecrcpopov.

/AT)

ye TOI TO t/xeydXa9

crrp

uyef'0,9

yap *det

pjj.a, i>ocro9

ev Ovtrop wv

/cat

Kennedy

gives TOIUVT'.
is

-KOI.V

not only

975

Perhaps

common

u/aws.

(as 964,

1138) in the adverbial sense (omnino),

bnt it suits both context and metre. The
8' e
MS. Flor. has et/x<>A
epas e\iri5os.
But dir' eA7r/5os suits the metre better,

and bears the same sense of

p. fiOl).

fLa.uia.1

After

t>6<ros

Blomfield has sup-

might the more easily

have dropped out from the MSS., from
plied

It

aei.

the 6u.oioTf\fVTov A<: I in epetSfi.

975. fvQuiropwv, whilesailing a straight
'

course.'

Thucyd.

vi.

44, irpo<rBa\ov(ra

iraffa TrapaffKev)) irp6s

Kal irpbs Tdpavra, Kal

(MSS. and

Tr6pT](rav

vulg.

contrary to
expectation in Soph. El. 1127. Trach.
666.
es rJ> IJL^I Te\t<r(p6pov refers to the
same word in v. 967, the sense being,
*
My fears are too likely to be realized,

lacuna; ai/Spbs

(Traiffev

but

irp6s] &(pavTOi>

fp/ji.a.

hope they will not.'

972. ftyd\as vye'tas. This has been
admitted as a not improbable correction
of the vulgate ras TroAAas vyieias. The
metre of the antistrophic verse, which is
Paeonic, like Eura.335 8, demands some
change here and /u.tyd\as appears to be
more likely than either n-oAe'as for iroKeias,
I

proposed by Prof. Conington (but not

existing as inflexions), or TroAeos y', which
Hermann edits. Again, vyeta seems as
legitimate a form as fyei'a, which is often
used by later Greek writers. Hermann
gives vyitas, and Klausen thinks that the
penult of vyifia may be made short.
'

ciK(fy>e<rroj/,

fv

insatiable

irpd(T(rLj/

;'

cf. inf.

a.Kdpea'Toi'

1302, rb
<f>v

iracri

But the yap which follows

depends on some sxippressed sentiment.
PpoToiffiv.

Men never think they have prosperity

enough, (regardless of the danger they
*

incur

;)

hand

like a

for

r]

re aKpav 'lairvyiai/
cbs inurroi eudvvir6pri(rav),

'

'

fjisv

(1005)

TO //,> TTpo

969. T& irav. Hermann has supplied

these words, the MS. Farn. having TOI,
which he conceives to be a remnant of the
nearly obliterated genuine reading. Prof.

Yet rb

970

disease (calamity)

is

ever at

neighbour leaning against a

party wall,' and ready to throw it down
and overwhelm them. For the simile
compare Anfiphnnea (Phil. Mus. Cant. i.

976.

firaiffev.

Some words

are gene-

thought to have been lost here.

H. L. Ahrens thus fills up the supposed

rally

Kal TTJr/ios
%tot

i/abs
|

[_&<f>vta

We

(vdviropuv

iro\\dKt5))

might suggest

ai>8pbs

4v *VTV-

Hiraiffev &<f>avrov fpftct.

mann, who compares Eur.

Her-

El. 744, \av-

Qavei ctTT[\\T]v &Kpav iraiaas, thinks the

error lies rather in an interpolation of
the antistrophe, where we might read,
as he suggests, Zeus 5e rbv op^oSo?) ruv
<t>6t/j.eviav
<

ft

avdyew

snnkftn

rftp.f.'

eTravtrev.

Cf.

Bum.

&$ajtxaujipfia f

533, rlv irplv

o\f$ov tpnaTi Trpoff^aXwv SiKas.

978. Kal Tb fj.fv K.T.A.
Having illus-

trated the sudden reverses of fortune by

the striking of a ship against a rock while
in her direct course, and therefore suspecting no danger, he goes on in the
same strain to say that even a shipwreck
of a man's prosperity is remediable, provided blood is not shed ; for that admits
'
of no hope of restoration.
The ship,'
he argues, * may be got off the rock, by
throwing overboard a part of the merchandise to save the rest ; just so an
abundant harvest puts a stop to a famine;
but not so can blood once shed be recalled.'

In other words, If calamity must

A1SXTAOT

426

OKVOS /3aXwz/
0,77'

OVK

evfJitTpov,

&****

930

(1010)

SO/AOS,

ayav,
TroXXa rot

Sdcm

re /ecu

985

VYJO-TLV a)Xecrev voorov.

'

TO

7Ti

yai> 7To~ov

TTpoTrdpoiO*

aVa

avBpos fJL\av

cu)u,a TIS at'

Xiv dy/caXecratr' 7rai&a)v

ovSe TOP op0o$arj
house of the Atridae, may it be
by a blow which is not fatally ruinous, and
not by the death of the king.
This must be re979. o/cj/os &a\&v.
garded (unless we adopt OKVC? from Prof.
Kennedy) as a nominativus pendens as
regards OVK eSu So/xos, though it forms
befall the

the regular subject to

The

fact

is,

as

eirovTicre, v.

983.

Klausen has seen, the poet

should have said eSucre (/care'Suo-e) 8<fyioi/.

*
The feStr of the owner, casting away a
part in lieu of (all) his merchandise by a
well-calculated throw, does not sink his
entire fortune, nor engulph the hull.' On
the idiom, which we more fully express,
'
does not allow his fortune to sink/ &c.,
see Suppl. 611.
He uses 86/j.os for vavs,
not as a synonym, but from some confusion between the symbol and the thing
The same simile of lightensymbolized.
ing an overloaded ship occurs Theb. 765,
8' e'/cj8oA.aj/ Qepfi
avfipuv a\npoirpvuva

&yav Trax^i'deis.
984. TroAAo 86(ris, ' an abundant gift.'
Theb. 354, TroAXa a.KpiT6<pvpTOS yas SoVis.
'
e7TTiai/, supplying corn for the whole
Find. Nem. vi. 10, apovpais
year.'
<pT)<TTav #Aj8os

987.

rb

8'

e-rrl

yav.

The

Se

here

/cal rb IJLGV K.T.\. in 978.

'A
shipwreck and a famine may be averted ;
but blood/ &c. -rreffbv a7ra| is Pauw's correction for Trf(r6v6' aira, and this seems
a better way of completing the metre
(Paeonic) than to read aira^ Tretrbj/ with
Klausen and others after Person. irpo'
TrdpoiB' avSpbs, at a man's feet.' Though
the figure is a strange one, and it is not

answers to

990

easy to see what image was in the poet's

mind, it seems necessary to take the two

words together. Klausen construes, af^to
" si
a/5pJ)s ireo-bv irpoirdpotde,
quis vitam
antea devovet ut merces ;" but there
would thus be no point in the comparison,
for the actual merchandise thrown overboard was lost, in order that what remained might be saved ; whereas lifeblood admits of no such compromise.
So
989. eiraeiSav, 'by incantations.'
Eum. 617 19, TOVTCDV eV^Sas OVK firoiTjtrev Trar^p ov/j.bs, and for the doctrine
that there is a remedy for everything but
bloodshedding, see Suppl. 43745. Cho.
As encpSal were amongst the arts of
32.
the primitive physicians (see on Prom.
487), and applied, among other things, to
the staunching of a wound (Od. xix. 457,
eTraoiSr? 8' alfj.a KeXaivbv eo'xefloi'), the
meaning evidently is, that all encpSal are
in vain when life has once fled.
Prof.
Kennedy reads TT^AA' for ird\iv, on
metrical grounds.
The idea seems to be,
that blood cannot be conjured up from
the earth so as again to ascend into the

body.

Cf.

Eum.

990. oi8e

eSocraj/.

(1020)

251, alp.a p.a.-rp<yov

rbi/ opfloSaf).

'

x^al

Nor (had

it

been lawful and possible to do this) would

Zeus have stopped him who knew the
right way to restore men from the dead,
by way of caution.' That is, Zeus would
not have blasted Aesculapius, who brought
back Hippolytus to life, for a caution and

The legend is mena lesson to mortals.

tioned in many places; Find. Pyth. iii. 98.
3.
Alcest. 123. Ovid,
Apollodor. iii. 10,
Met. ii. 644. Fast. vi. 760. Propert.ii.

AFAMEMNnN.

427

OLvayf.iv

u?
L

av IWaucre^
Se

/AT)

tlpye

p,r)

TTayp,tva
7r\ov

(1025)

995

(f)peiv 9

7rpo<j)6dcracra /cayoSta

yXaxTO'av av ra8' efe

e
\
/
O U7TO (7 KOTO)

(1030)

re Kai
v e/croXi>7reucreii>

TTOTC

KA.

Kal &v' Kao-crdvSpav

icrct)

cr'

eOrjKe

Zevs

The reading of the passage is,

1, 61, &c.
however, doubtful, and it is not improbable (since nothing is wanting to the
construction or sense of the strophic
verse) that it has been interpolated. The

MSS.

give 'Zeus ai/r' eVavo-' eV fitXafieia

(Flor.), or Zeis OUT' ITTOUO-' eV aj8A.aj8ej'a
76 (Farn.). Weil proposes Zeus

The words eV
whether genuine or not, are remarkably
illustrated by the expression in Ovid

jBeAet Sa^e'j/ra.

'
(Fast. vi. 759), Jupiter exemplum veritus direxit in ilium Fulmina, qui nimiae
moverat artis opera/ If not genuine, it
is more likely that they were added as a

1000

(1035)

Xe'yaj'

8o//,oi<?

Prof. Kennedy conQewv, 'fate from the

gods,' referring it to 5eT/*a in v. 949, as
a portent sent by a divine power. In

present perplexity.
stfues

fjLotpav

e/c

the Greek mythology " more was wanted

than a mere Zeus ; a supreme Fate or
Spell was imagined before which all the
gods, and even Zeus, had to bow. And
even this Fate was not allowed to remain
supreme, and there was something in the
destinies of man which was called virtp"
'
Popov, or beyond fate.'
(Max Miiller,
'

Chips,' &c.,

i.

p. 243.)

Hermann gives -n-poKapSiav yXuffffa irdvr' hv e'^e'^ej,

a needless and injurious alteration of
gloss, to explain the reason why Zeus
acted thus, than that they were accident- Schutz's. For when thoughts come faster
than words, the mind is unable, from press
ally transferred, according to Hermann's
of matter, to find adequate expression by
theory.
'
But if the tongue, which is the case with the
K.T.A.
9931001. (I 5e
But when words come faster
the appointed law of fate did not hinder chorus.
than thoughts, it is evident that nothing
fate from getting further assistance from
the gods, my heart outstripping my but vain sounds are uttered.
1002 13. Clytemnestra returns to
tongue would pour out these feelings;
but as it is, it frets impatiently in the bring in Cassandra, who has been left on
dark, grieved in the inmost soul, and not the stage in a separate chariot. Mindful
|eVrji>
expecting ever to unravel anything to the of the advice of the king,
purpose from a mind that is kindling into Trpev/jL]/>s f<TKo/uifii>, she speaks at first
a flame (i. e. warmed with the tire of with a cold and forced civility, but improphecy, inf. 1143. 1227). The chorus mediately breaks out with all the fury of
seem to say, that they would have warned an injured wife towards a rival, when
the king of coming danger, if they knew her commands to enter the house are
exactly what it was, and had the power disobeyed. Cassandra does not reply.
to do so.
But there was a superior She will not go into the palace because
her.
destiny which even gods obey, f) ireTrpw- she knows the fate awaiting
1003. aMyviTcos, ' without anger or
Prom. 526, and which did not
/ue'j/Tj,
allow this aid to be afforded in the jealousy on the part of the family, who
997.

yXS><r<ra.v.

(pddffacra

rV

'

AISXTAOT

428
KOLVtoVOV

LVai

crraOeicrav KTrjcriov

/?<y//,ov Tre'Xa?.

-nJcrSe, ^778'

KOI TrcuSa

yap

roi

irpa.6t.vTa rXrjvai,
ei S'

1005

(f>acrlv 'A\Kp,rjvr)s vrore

/cat

^uya^ Qiyiiv

(1040)

fiia.

ow

avdyKrj TrjcrS' lirippeTroi TV^S,

ap^aLonXovTajv SecTTrorwz/ TroXX^ ^apts"

1010

'

ot

OVTTOT*

\7TicravTes rj^Tjcrav /caXa)?,

w/xoi re SouXot? irdvra Kal Trapa

o-rdO^v.

(1045)

recognize you as a member of the houseas if she ought to be thankful

hold,'
even for what she will get. Hermann,
Klausen,and Peile construe with Koivwv'bv
'
to be a sharer in the lustral water
flvai,
with the rest of the family without ill-

thinks, from a gloss), irpafleVra T \TJvai

8ov\eias ndfas ta, probably a corruption
of SovXlas /J.d(r)S fiiov or $ov\iai> ^Sfav
Mr. Davies gives 8ov\ias M"C^
&iov.

however
an implied taunt in TroAAoii/ fifra 5ov\wy
is
not admitted as a
cnaBfLO-av.
She
friend or a guest, but as a captive and a

a peculiar force in these particles, which

seems to be generally overlooked. Supplying an ellipse (' the lot of slavery is

feeling

on our part/

There

is

The

sacrifice to Zeus Kr^o-tos is

prepared in the house, and Cassandra
must be present at it, with every member
of the household, as a formal initiation
into the family.
Slaves, in fact, were a

slave.

part of the general property. They were

called KTTj/toTa (Eur. Med. 49), and their
masters ot K e/crijjueVoi. As such, they came
under the protection of Zeus Kr-f]ffios, who
may be regarded as the family 2o>r^p in
relation to the possessions rather than to
the members of a household (for these

were underthe protection of Zeus^EpKetos,

Soph. Ant. 487). It was by his favour
that lost property was regained (Suppl.
438), and his statue is said to have been
set up in the store-rooms in the interior
of houses. The x*P vl t (Bum. 626) was the
consecrated water which was dispensed
to all, for wash ing of hands and sprinkling
the body, before the solemn rite commenced. Even those who might not be
present at the sacrifice itself, as being
unworthy (Schol. on Ar. Pac. 968), seem
to have been allowed to partake of the
X^pvi^i, to be excluded from which was
regarded as the lowest point of religious

degradation.
al TraTSa.
1007.
'sold as a slave to

Cf. Trach. 252.

*
Even Hercules was
the Lydian Omphale.'

For j^fl&bu^zA&uH

see

Theb. 7513, (nreipas erAr?. Here. P.

755, ficrivcav ro'Ayua. The MS. Flor. has
the remarkable reading (as Hermann

Qtyiiv.

1009.

5'

6i

olv.

See on 659.

There

is

indeed always hard'), we may accurately

render the rest, ' but if the necessity of
this lot should befall any one, there is
much advantage in having masters of

ancient family property.' The following

passages fully establish this interpretation, which must be expressed by an emphasis; Cho. 562. Vesp. 92. Pac. 736.
Equit. 423. Oed. R. 851. Demosth.p.
Rhes. 572.
1140, 6.
Soph. El. 577.
Hipp. 508. Alcest. 850. Heracl. 714.
Here. F. 213. It may readily be supposed
that Athenian pride dwelt with pleasure
on the contrast between recently acquired
wealth and ancient possessions. Hence
apxct-t6ir\ovTa Trarpbs fSca\ia Soph. El.
1393. ira\a.i6TT\ovrov Thuc. viii. 28. ve6-

TT\OVTOS Vesp. 1309. Lysias, p. 156, 51.

(patvSfjLtOa 5^7 Kal TUV ctpxatoTrAouTOJi/ ?roAu
roov yeaxrrl Trapa rb
ei|/6U(r^eVoi, Kal
et/cos fv 56r) veywynevcav.
Stanley well
Aristot.
Rhet. ii. 32, Sm^epet Se
compares
roTs vtcaa-rl K eKTTjuei/ots Kal TO?S TraAat ra
aVai'Ta fjia.\\ov Kal <f>av\6rfpa ra
77077 T<

KaKa

LV

TOVS VfOTT\oi>TOvs' SoffTrfp yap

rb ve6ir\ovTov

airaiSevcria TT\OVTOV effrl

a shrewd remark, which every

observer has verified in modern society.
1012. Trapa ffTa.Qu.-nv. 'beyond measure,'/
'out of rule' (Kennedy). See on Eur.'
flvai,

Ion 1514, Trap'

For the

fiiov.

'

tcrtas
i

&V.

o'tav

1j\Qo[j.i'

(TrafyuTji/

sense, cf. Hec. 359,

av St<nroTUiv W/JLUV (ppeVas

AFAMEMNnN.
Trap

XO.

rjp,a>v

oloVep i/o/iu&Tai.

CTOL TOL
Xe'youcra Trauerai cra<j>rj

eVro?

av ovcra

S'

[j.opo-Lp,a)v

7761001* 0>, 61 7761001**

dXX'

X^l.

429

61776/3 ecrrl ^T),

\oyov.
"

1015

dype^arajz/

0,77610017?? S' ICTCd?.

^eXtSd^o?

Mvrjv fidpftapov

(1050)

OLK-TJV,

/ce/cT7?jLteV7?,

\eyovo~a TreiOa) viv Xdyw.

Xwo-ra ra)^ Trapeo-TatTaji' Xeyet.

(frpevojv

XO.

eVou*

TO,

1020

77et0ou, Xt77o{)o~a To^S* a^a^TJprj 6povov.

KA.

ov TOL Ovpaia
"

1013. ex* is K.T.A.

Tenes, quod expectarianobispotest." Hermann. Others
'
You have from us what is
translate,
usual.'
But we should thus have expected eets, as Auratus proposed; and
even then the sentiment would little suit
'
the context, for ' customary treatment
forms no intelligible antithesis to W^TTJS,
in speaking of slaves. Perhaps trap' TIIJUV,
'
There is an ambiguity
at our house.'
in vo/j.ieTai, which implies that the fair
captive must not expect better treatment
than slaves ordinarily receive, but the

average amount.
1014. ffoi TOI. * 'Tis to you that the
lady has just spoken in plain terms ; and
now that you are within the toils of fate
(5ov\flas ydyya/jLOv, sup. 351),
obey, if you are for obeying ;
I dare say, you will disobey.'

you may
though,

We

might

'

imperatively, obey, if you intend to obey,' but if the ttv is to be sup(translate,

plied with airertotrjs, it can only be supplied from iriiQoio &*> in the conditional

See however on 535, and on Eur.

Hel. 770. Cf. Oed. R. 936, %5oio M*",
TTUS S' OVK kv, a.a")(a.\\ois S' frrws. Equit.
1056, a\\' OVK &i/ ^axecrcuTo' xeffairo
Infra 1365, xaipoir'
yap, et yuaxeVotro.
&i/, et x a ^P tT>
y ou niay rejoice, if you
The &/ in eVr&s 5'
are for rejoicing.'
&f is used to introduce the hypothetical
proposition, and is repeated with the
sense.

'

Hermann, who
verb, as sup. 3368.
seems to think the first kv indicates an
independent hypothesis, reads eVrbs S'
&' ov<ra, and appears to understand the
*
Were you outwhole passage thus
:

side

of the

obey,

if

toils, you might, perhaps

you were inclined ; but now that
you are within them, you will perhaps
He is followed by Mr. Davies.
disobey.'

(1055)

77apa

TrjS* e/xol cr^oXr?

Weil reads eWbs 5' aAotJ<ra, with Haupt.

Mr. Mayor says (Journ. Phil. ii. p. 238),
"The meaning of the passage is, Whether you obey or not, you are within her
"
toils, you cannot help yourself.'
1017. xeAtS^os. See Ar. Ran. 93.
678. Aesch. frag. 397, Dind. Hesych.
X\i86vos SiK-nv' TOVS fiap&dpovs %eAt5^'

aiv aireiKd&vffi 5i^

TT;J/

aarvitdeTov \a\idv.

1019. effw (ppevoov

\eyovaa.
^
within her comprehension.
5

'Speaking

short ex-

pression equivalent to \6yovs i-arca <ppev<av

She alludes to the reire/Liirova-a or /t<ra.
mark of the chorus above, \eyovffa

\6yov, and in ire'idco viv to

She thinks the captive may be ignorant
of Greek; cf. 1152, 1225.
The Greeks
made a distinction between K\I>IV and
cLKovfiv (Prom. 456, Cho. 5), and consequently between mere words, and words
which entered the mind of the hearer.

Hence Cho. 372, TOVTO

Sianirepts

ovs

awep re jSeAos. Sometimes indeed

<T'J) seems to be the
same as eVrbs, that
See inf.
is, to involve no idea of motion.
1314.
Eur. Hipp. 2 and 4.
1020. ra \tf<na /C.T.A. She says what
is best for you under the present circumstances.
See on Prom. 224.
1022.
The MSS. have
eypalQ rfjS'.
Qvoaiaf T77i/$6. which Klausen construes
with wapa, near this woman at the door.'
Hermann and Dindorf give Qupaiav rijS',
but Oupaiq. seems almost necessary 'for
the syntax, though it introduces a little
'/Ke0',

'

ambiguity in ov
irapa T7?5e.

be used

o-xoA^j e/xoi rpi&fii/ 6vpa(a

The accusative would rightly I

stood after e>ol, the fully

construction being ov o~x
faol (&o"rc
See 1588.
Wei Iff
e>e) Tpifieiv evpaiav.
and Davies read <7yoA7?t/ with Wieseler,
'
I cani. e. ov
irdpeo~Ti "rpifitiv o'xoA.r/J',
if it

AI2XTAOT

430

yap ecma?

TO, /AO>

Tpi/3eiv'
i'

77877 /xTyXa 77/36?

OUTTOT* eXTTuracri
cri> 8'

el 8'

ainjfJLW

aim

XO.

1025

rWeC

TI Spacreis ra^Se, ^77

cru 8'

crc^aya? irvpos
eeii' yapiv.

TTS*

ovcra pr) Se^e

<f)pde Kap/3dva>

tjxtivrjs

eoi/cez>

(1060)

feVr;

77

ropov

icr0aC Tpo7T09 Se 077po9 o>9 veaiperov.

KA.

ye

rj

/cat

1030

KOLKV K\JJJ

77x19 Xtrroucra /xeV TrdXw veaiperov

77*665 -^a\Lvbv 8' OUAC eTTtcrrarai

(1065)

Trplv alfJLaTrjpov

ov

/xTyf

TrXew

now waste time

not
also

yoii//a<r'

So

at the door.'

Kennedy, who gives

Prof.

trt for

Yet surely there is emphasis on

eV*o.
'
'
the pronoun; /have no time &c.
1023. ea-rias ^e<roM</>c\ov, the central
altar of Zeus KT^O-IOS, sup. 1005. Blomfield
seems wrong in understanding Zeus 'EpAs for the genitive, Klausen with
fceTos.
522, 1, regards it as that
Jelf, Gr. Gr.
of place; see on 948. Soph. El. 900,
trvpas

6p<a

etrxciTTjs

ve&pr)

1035

aTtjLtftj^cro/xat.

$6(TTpv%ov.

This however lea ves the article awkwardly

misplaced; nor is it better to join TO
"
f a-rias
Hermann

1026.

'And

o-u 5' K.T.A.

if you

intend

to take any part in this (i. e. to join us

at the altar), do not cause us delay.' by

hesitating and detaining

frXafr-nv rfflei, Theb. 188.

me

1028. <ppde
put for (ppdfe

x P^

Kapftavc?
Tr}

action

to

So

Shortly

X 6 P^j

xdpftavos ov(Ta

Prof.

Kennedy reads

(aSuvaros Atyeiv).
oAA'. * at, least,.*

the

here.

Clytemnestra

the

words,

suits

indicating

how she

is to
reply; though, if we
the passage closely, there is a
inconsistency in adding verbal

criticize
little

instructions which were at least useless

Respondent sibi TO fjikv et av Se. Nam TO non

articulus est, sed pronomen, ilia" (i.e. TO
'
for on the one hand'). But it
fj.lv yap,
seems best with Peile and Conington

because unintelligible. Perhaps we may

say, the words were really meant for the
chorus and the audience rather than for
Cassandra. Plat. Crat. p: 422, fin., et

to explain ' for as regards the family altar'

'
(or, the things belonging to the family

fj.zQa

says,

/ttTjAo.

So TO

altar').

TO

8' es r'o (rbv (pp6i>r]fj.a,

sup.

5 aure

xepay, Kal irpoayv TrAeov

Cho. 826, n6pov .5'
l r6S
Soph.
a/LKpepfiv 56/j.ois.
Phil. 497, ^ TO T&V SianAvwv, us et'/cbs,

803.

541.

ol/j.ai,

rov/jibu ev (Tyut/cpw jue'pos TToiovfj-evot

El. 1364, TOUS yap tv peaif

a?
\6yovs, Tro\\al KVK\ovvrai VVKTSS
TOUTO trot Set'louo-jj/. Hence there seems
no need to read irapos with Weil and
Davies. Prof. Kennedy, objecting to the
and in the next
fj.fv, reads TapuV yap,
The contrast virtuverse rj/tuV for ^Srj.
Ovala irape(TKva(TTai,
ally is, TJ /u.ev 70^
ijTreiyov.

(TV

Se KoaXvfis.

lio

sp|rr i^pp^

TIpbt

n-tfia^nv irvpb<;.

fnr f>iA firo.*

TTvpds.

Cf.

Eum.

Perhaps,
108.

ra Trpdy/j.ara, ap
ol eVeol, fTrex.eipovfj.ev

5e STJAOUJ/ a\\r)\ois

OVK av, Sxnrep vvv

oi/

(Ti]p.alveiv

TO?S

Kal

rw &\\(f

(rw/jLa

1030. TpoVos 6-ripbs cos. Alluding to

the wild looks, sudden starts, and frenzied
demeanour of the captive.
1034. eEadxiiCecrQai. ' Before shejfoams
away her spirit in blood.' This is significantly said of her intended murder. The

metaphor is from training a young colt

by a hard and cutting bit. At this verse,
to v. 1129, the Medicean MS. is resumed,
with

'Jg

eV

vvQids.'

320.

the subsequent

its brief scholia, all

part being lost.

1035. TrXe'en

'

wasting more
pityaffa.
See on Suppl. 478.
Prom.

AFAMEMNflN.
XO.

lya>

S',

eiroiKTeLpa)

431

yap, ov

L0

OJ

TaXoLlVOL, TOILS'

(1070)

Kaiviorov

OTOTOTOt, 77O7TOL,

vyov.

errp. a.

8tt.

a)

XO.

7roXXoj>,

ri ravr' di/a>T<)Tuas

a)

VoXXo?.

CI/ACJ&I

Ao^iov

1040
;

ov yap TotoGro? ware OprjvrjTov

KA.

OTOTOTOt,
&)

XO.

-378'

avT

TTOTTOi,

'7roXXoi>5 a)

Syq-^pcoGcra

(1075)

Sa.

OLVT. d.

VoXXor.

TOI>

1045

(1080)

ayutar
Handsel the
^uy^i/.
put on and try it for the first
Troad.
Cf. Cho. 483.
889, rf 8'

1038. Kaiviffov

yoke/
time.

i.

'

e.

eVriv; etx s ^ s fKatviffas dewv.

1039. Clytemnestra having flung herself into the house in a fit of peevish impatience, Cassandra is left alone on the
Of
stage with the chorus till v. 1301.
this splendid scene the author of the Greek
argument truly observes that it has eir\T]iv Kal O?KTOI> iKav6v.

Miiller calls

it

'the most thrilling perhaps that ever

emanated from tragic art.' Even to our
minds, though we lose much by not fully
realizing Greek feelings, and more by the
absence of an exciting spectacle, the prophetic throes of Cassandra are appalling
and terrific, and her dying words painfully
The whole tale of the crimes
pathetic.
and woes of the house of Atreus pass in
review before her eyes like living realities,
and she even discerns the axe and the
bathing-vessel, and the very hand by
which Agamemnon is doomed soon to

There is something grand, too, in

her despairing efforts to make herself
clearly understood, as if she laboured in
vain to descend from the obscure enigmas
of prophecy to the language of ordinary
fall.

life.

1042. QyvyTov rvxelv. Phoebus was

the god of joy and brightness, and therefore not to be invoked or even mentioned
See Miiller, Dor. i.
in a time of woe.
Eur. Ion 245. 639. Androm.
p. 324.

For OTOTOTO? and OTOTV&IV are

words of lamentation. Cf. Cho. 319,
oTorvferai 8' 6 Qv4\GK<av. The Schol. on
Eur. Phoen. 1045 quotes this distich
with avca\6\vl-a$, but in illustration of
1144.

7Ta>T($Tue.

1045. 7^8' o^re. The chorus having

addressed Cassandra in vain, now speak
about her among themselves, pointing to
her and conversing in a low voice.
1048. &.ir6\\cav fji6s. ' My destroyer/
Cf, 12467. Eur. Frag. Phaethont. 15.
11,

Kal r6v8'' 'Air6\\<a

8'

tv fipOTo'is

a*

opGws KoAet,
ret ffiyuvr* oi/tJjWOT* olSe 8cu,uoVaji>.

Similarly we have the coined word

or e\(vavs sup. 571. Hermann gives the
nominative for &iro\\ov or eoTroAAov of the
MSS., so that the word in both verses
more nearly coincides. On the supposed
meaning of the name 'A-jr6\\(av and the
'
title of byviebs or ayvidr^js, god of ways/
consult MUller, Dor. i. pp. 317. 321.
323.
Bekk. Anecd. p. 332, 5, and Schol.

on Eur. Phoen. 631, 'Ayvievs Sc

eo-rt

Kicav els oi> \-fiyvv, &*/ l(rra<ri irpb

TU>V

Qvpuv. Like the Hermae, these pointed

stone pillars were probably types of a very
must supancient phallic worship.
pose that Cassandra sees and addresses
such an object standing before the door of
the palace. Klausen thinks the deriva-

We

AISXTAOT

432

y&p ov

XO.

TO Sevrepov.

jiioXis

TMV au

^pTJcreLv eot/cei/ apfyl

1050

/xeVet TO feio^ SoiAia rrapov

KA.

avr.

*ATr6\\<i)v, 'ATr6\\a>v

/3'.

(1085)

dyutaT*, aTrdXXojz' e/xds

Trot TTOT'

ijyayes

XO.

/xe

eyo> Xeya) croC

KCU

KA.

a
[JLLcroOeov

Tros

TTOIOLV

OVK ipti

TctS*

a,

(TTp.

p,v ovv' TroXXa

avTO(f>6va KOLKO.

OLKV

U/OtS

^ivt]

"f)

Cassandra refers

ayvidrrjs to &ytw, inf. 1504.

ov u.6\is.
'

'completely/ 'entirely/ properly without stint/ as Bum. 826, Ovpaios eerrttf

rb Sevrepov,
iroKefjiOS, ov i&6\is irapdw.
viz. now by death, formerly by allowing
her to be slighted and despised as a prophetess. The same complaint is repeated
inf.

124047.

1051. ^gygi iraokv. is even yet present.'

The Med. has trap' ej>, the MS. Flor.
jrapfv, Farn. irapbv, which Hermann re'

Others, with Schutz, readJJoi/A/a

Trep ev (fipevi. Cf. Orest. 1180, rb frvvz'rSv
A slave was
7' olSa art $ V XV Tap6v.
thought incapable of any high gift.
1058. /j.i<r66tov ^e^ ovv.
Nay rather,
to a house detested of the gods ; many
family murders and deaths by the noose
tains.

'

attest

'

it

fort).

(o~vvio~Topd.

KO.KO,

Kal

apravai was given in a former edition

On the hiatus see
for /ca/ca KapT&vai.
Cho. 365. Bum. 992.
Pers. 39. 52.
Klausen adopts Dindorf's correction KO.K.O.
KO.K aprdvai, which he defends by fj-eya
in 1070.
Others read KO.KO. re ttapfj.fy'
T-dvas, making the accusative depend on
Prof. Kennedy has TroAAa
avv(o~Topa.
o~vviffTop'

avTOKT6va

/ca/ca T'
'

1060. avfipoafyaytlov, a
ter-house.'
yiov,

and

fftyayeiov,

So Dobree

6 rdiros

aprdvai r'.
slaugh-

human

for avopos a-tyd-

is clearly better than avSpbs

the emendation of Person. See

this

Bekker's Anecd.
ev6a

5.

p. 28, avtipoKrovtiov

ol avQpwTroi

(1090)

1060

KVVOS Bi

tion of *A.ir6\\<av here given by Aeschylus

the true one, just as Ay/ceios meant ' the

destroyer' (Theb. 132).

Kal

avftpocrfiayeiov Kal "\~7reSov p

XO.

1055

et

>*

The word

which Hermann

and

so

under

e/cetVa 8'

fyvwv ought to

include the meaning of avSpbs o-fyayelov.

Accordingly, he explains it of the murder
of Atreus by Thyestes, though such an
event is nowhere expressly recorded.
TTfSov for TreSoy is the alteration of Pearson, since pavrr^piov can hardly be taken,
as Klausen and others suggest, in a passive sense. Franz, following H. L. Ahrens,
has edited avSpocrfydy' Ibv yaTreSov bavrii'
blood -drops staining the floor.'
PJ.OV,
And so Ibs is a synonym of o-ra\ay/jibs,
(said however of the envenomed gore of
the Furies,) in Eum. 752. Dindorf reads

an improbable compound,
which Hermann and Weil approve, and
it is stated to have been the
original
reading of the Med. Mr. Davies has
j

a sink of blood,' after

gives
'a slaughter-house that sprinj)avr-hDiQi>,
kles blood of men.'
From Eur. Ion
435 one might conjecture owe aT

Enger.

'

airoOi'T)0'Kovo~i.

o-<pay?ov,

'
a house
strangely makes an adjective,
causing the slaughter of a man and
sprinklinghis blood on the floor' (Tre'Soi)
is
properly the vessel which receives the
blood of the victim, a sense by no means
appropriate in the present passage. There
does not seem much weight in the objection of Klausen, that there can be no
allusion as yet to the murder of Agamemnon, because the chorus afterwards (1074
5) distinguishes between the past and
the future as the known and the unknown,

piov,

Prof.

no place

Kennedy

for holy water.'

AFAMEMNflN.
elvaC /xareuei

S'

KA.

433

&
avr.

a,

yap

rotcrS' eVtTret^o/x-at,

^,7}^

??

77//,J>*

10 65

re crdpKas 77pos
77arpos /3e/3po)/xeVas.
tfXeos croG fjLavTLKov
7rpo<f)T]Tas 8* ouTiz>a
7707701, TL 77OT6

t&),

ri
/u,ey'

'.

(1095)

raSe ftptyr) cn^ayas

XO.

ez^

o/>toio"i

a<f>pTov

/^SeTai

rdSe i/eW a^o? /xeya

(TTp. S'.

(llOO)

1070

rotcrSe /xr/Serat KCLKOV,

(f)L\OLcrLV,

uwtoLToV dX/ca

8*

eica?

XO.

TOVTO)^ cuSpi'?

et/>tt

rai^ /xa^Tev/iaTft)^*

(1105)

'

IK^IVOL

lyz/G)^* 77acra
ta>,

1075

yap 770X19 )Soa.

yap reXets,

raXat^a, rdSe

TOZ^ OpoSdfJiVLOV

XovTpola-L (aiSpuj/acra
yap rdS' eo~rai.

d^r.

770)9 (frpdcra)

reXo?

Trporeivei Se ^elp

on Prom. 43, and compare

in Theb. 810.
Hermann

K\ai(crQai see

SaKpvfffdai

explains
for

it

which

as a

synonym of 5o^vppo6?v,
The emotion

see Cho. 448.

of the speaker disdains the grammatical

accuracy which would make /8pe'0e<n
stand in apposition to ^aprvpioiffi ro?(r5e.
1067. J ufry -dugy. This, the reading
of the Med. by the first hand, seems at
least as good as any of the changes which
editors have introduced.
Certainly we
had heard of your prophetic fame, but
we are not (now) on the look out for
prophets/ a race of which no favour.
able opinion is expressed below, 1101
4.
^ IJL^V however is not usual in this kind
'

of asseveration ; perhaps Kai n))v /c.r.A.

Cobet, Var. Lect. p. 381, is inclined to
prefer toyiei' to Person's emendation
$<rnev.

1069. Here and in 1076

we should

e/c

(1110)

1080

o? 6pey/x,aTa.

1065. rciSe 0p*'0r?. ' Here are infants

(the ghosts or visionary forms of infants)
bewailing their own slaughter, and their
roasted flesh eaten by their father/
On the rare middle use of
Thyestes.

S'.

TTO&IV

ic>
to complete the
perhaps read
dochmiac.
1070. veov may here be a monosyllable,
Prof. Kennedy reads TI r6St vvv &X.QS
1>

viov,
'
1078. (pcuSpvv acra. After washing him
in the bath/
the aorist implying that
the deed was done after the ablution, as
is more distinctly described Bum. 603.
There is an aposiopesis (as in Cho. 186.
377, sup. 481), for she was going to say
'

<tyejs,

will

you strike him

'

Cf. 271.
1079. TOXOS, 'quickly/
opey/uara is Hermann's correction of
opeyo^eVo or opey^j/o, confirmed by both
the metre and the scholium 5ia5e'xoj/Tat

5e a\\r)\ovs TO?S

T>V x fl P^ v

opey/taffi

KtyiffQos Kal K\vraifj.i'-f)<rTpa.

418, eiraao-vrfpoTpiftri

We

might read,

TOX^P^

irporflvei

Cf. Cho.

opiy^ara.

x 6 *P*

**

opeyo^eva (so Weil), or Iptyfutfty*

The meaning merely is that Clytemnestra
stretches out hand after hand, as if to
reach him in his attempt to evade her.
For she struck him three several times,

x f P^ s

inf.

1356.

r f

AISXTAOT

434

XO.
ift

4.

C^C*

tc

vvv

OV7T6)

'

K^.

ee, Travrat, TraTrat, TI

a/3KU<?

(fiaiveTai

crrp.

SLKTVOV TI y' ^tSou.

17

dXX'

rdSe

17

^vvevvos,

1085

fuz/ama

f)

e.

(1115)

'

crracris

fyovov.

aKoperos yeVei
^CUu,

KaroXoXu^aTG) ^y/xaros Xeucri/Aov.

XO.

TTOiav *Epivvv TiJi'Se Swjuacrii/ Ke'Xei

ai>

ov

7n Se Ka'&ia.v
1081.

We

might join

firapye/JiOKn, just as

e|

a7rt(TTias is

1090

to imply the manner of the death.

In either case, Cassandra means to say,
a
that
deed is done which ought to
rouse the sleeping wrath of the Furies
that haunt the house, and she invokes
them to exult in the vengeance which
must soon follow. The genitive depends
on /tara in composition. So 'liriros %aAivSiv KaraaQ^aivcav Theb. 388.
We have
67ra/\.<zActtij/ and
iro\o\v*iv nearly in
the same sense, Theb. 945. Cho. 928.
On 6\o\vy/Ji.bs, a female sacrificial cry,
see Cho. 380. sup. 577.
The Schol. must
have found eVeAoAueTai, for he explains it, e7roAoAuat yueAAet 3irl rr/
/j.6pos,

'

in

sandra's revelations proceeds on the prindark hints at first, and then

gradually clearer declarations. Not that
the chorus understands the present 0eVciple of

any more than the former alviyBoth are alike perplexing and

But the two things are

unintelligible.
sufficiently distinct in their nature to be
thus contrasted.
They mean to say,
*
Now, instead of being enlightened after
all your enigmas, I am only perplexed by
equally obscure prophecies.'
1084. It is better, on account of the
ye, to print this verse without an interrogation. Perhaps t) SlxTvov r^5' "AtSou ;
For $
Cf. Cho. 986.
7 e see v. 1031.
1085. $ tvvanla. ' No 'tis the sharer
of his bed who is the snare, she who
takes part in the murder,' i. e. with
Justice and the Furies, inf. 1408, or with
Aegisthus.
'
Now let the comda-is 8'.
1086.
pany of Furies, which allows the family
no rest, raise a shriek over a victim to
be slain by stoning.' What that sacri!

whether of Clytemnestra herself,

fice is,
who inf. 1594 is declared worthy of a
Klausen mainwhole of the
accursed house of Atreus by a general
rising of the people, is far from clear,
and Cassandra does not choose to make
it so. Aeu<n^os properly means, 'capable
of being stoned/ and therefore 'Jit for
death by stoning,

(1120)

eSame KoKoBa<)rS

consequence of incredulity/ v. 259.

the sense seems rather, ' q/5fer enigmas,'
Cf.
viz. the obscure hints in 105867.
For the whole course of Cas1154.

(para,

Xdyo?.

/ze tfrciiSpvvei

But

fiara.

crrp. ?'.

or, as

tains, the destruction of the

1089. QaiSpvyei, qafipcv iroiei, 'does

not cheer me.' The Schol. thought it
'
meant, does not enlighten me/ He explains

it

ou <rf(ra<^T]vi<rrai.

1090. eVl KapSiav eSpa^e. 'And

the]
blood-drop, leaving a pallid hue, has fled
to my heart, which same drop, when
ebbing from a fatal wound, sinks together
with the rays of setting life.' Admitting,

'

with Klausen, Kennedy, and Peile, G. c

Dindorf 's correction Katpia for nal Sopta, 9
Supia. or Stoia. we may paraphrase thus,
'
I grow pale and faint with fear by the

blood running to my heart, like one who

when the blood ebbs through a
wound.' A distinction is drawn between
mere fainting, and the pallor and collapse
of death. Kaipta, see inf. 1315.
Weil

dies

adopts Blomfield's reading, Kal Sopl TTTWMr. Davies gives Kaipia TTTCIHTJ(ri/AOis.
i. e.
TrATrvT?.
Madvig (AdV. Crit.
199) joins TTTca<riMois avyais, lumini
cadenti.
^vvawrei, used in a neuter
sense, or with eavrfyv understood, pre-

U.QIS,
i.

it/

sents no

10, it

Hermann

though, like aXwcrip-os &dis sup.

is
generally used improperly in
such phrases as Aeuo-t^uoj Si'/oj, Ae&r I/J.QS

difficulty.

compares
a.vv<Tfi

Kal

93. 101.
Phil. 720,

Cf. sup.

Soph.
/j.4yas

e/c

^
.

AFAMEMNflN.
,

are f Katpia TTTwcrijuo?

ra^eta

KA.

435

8'

a, iSou, iSou*

ara

Tre'Xei.

aVe^e

TCW TOivpoV iv
Xafiovcra
TVTTTeC TTLTVtL 8' *

aW.

rrjs ^8009

e.

(1125)

1095

TreTrXoicrii/

/x,eXay/cepa>

XO.

ov

Z>

BokacfcQVQv Xe/fyros ru^ai^ crot Xeyw.

aVr.
Kop,7rdcraLfJi av #cr<ara>i> yv&iLwv a/cpos
Ka/c<
Se TW 7rpocreifcaa) raSe.
1100

T'.

o Se 6&<f)dTa)i> rts ayaOa c^art?

/Bporols crreXXcrat ; KOLK^V yap 8tal
TroXveTrets

re^ai

Oecnritobov

1104

KA.

t<u, t&>,

(1135)
'.

crrp.

TO yap e*oz>

oeis Traces

The

have thought that

poDrat,

ciently appropriate to oracles and warnings sent from the gods. Schol. tvi6re

Schol. took ^vvavvrei for

and /3tou Suvroy circus (row for the
'
is filled up in its
genitive absolute ;
allotted measure, your life having set in
its light,' /UTj/cert dpuvros ra?y ay*ya?9.

1093. raxeta ^Ta ireAet. Mischief is

certainly close at hand.
1095. Construe 4v ireirAoio-.t Xafiovaa,
'
she has got him fast in his robes, and is
goring him with her dark horn.' The
periphrasis may be compared with ixQv'
&6\os /urixavT) for a trident/ Theb. 122.
So Aegisthus is called ravpos in Eur. El.
1143, in reference to his being sacrificed

by

Orestes.

But

Prof.

Kennedy

says,

the double axe, of which the two edges

answer to the horns/ is really meant.
The Med. gives jueAery/cepip, the other
MSS. p.\ayKfpcav or /j.fXdjKepwi' with
the Schol. Med., though the latter adds,
tap Se
rVTTTfl, aVTl TOV KfKpV/JL/J.VCt>, \_r)] T7JS
The accusative leaves
fj.\ayKepov &o6s.
to stand alone, but this
H.-riX a v 'hlJLari
could hardly
56\C[>.
1097. v fvvSpy Tu%6t. The cv was
added by Schiitz. Prof. Kennedy reads
Kvrei, with Blomfield.
1099. yv<ap.<av aicpos, ' a first-ratejudge.'
Cf. vv. 611. 768.
For the position of
eTi>cu cf. sup. 1062.
1102. o-TeAAerat. Most editors, after
One would
Hermann, read reAAerot.
-

trrcAAej*'

suffi-

CTT' aya.Bo'is ol xp n tJ jL0 ^ ytvovrac us

T& TroAy, /ix^>7p^ xP r (rljLCl} ^ ^ fflv
1103. 96or7rift)5frv <b6fiov, 'oracular fear.*

yap Kal
8e

was

'f

Girl

'

or fear from oracles.

Hermann calls
this " ineptum," and reads OeairicaSol,
which leaves <{>60ov without an epithet.

8m

'

Kaitwv,

through evils/

viz.

by

gloomy and threatening

portents, arousing men's superstitious dread. Cf. Trach.

1131, repos rot Sta KttKcav fOcffTTHTas.
^aQflv seems added in the usual expletive
'

for fitrre naQeiv, bring nothing but

fear to learn/ viz. from their obscure language. Hermann understands Mntelli-

way

'
faciunt
gentiarn timoris afferunt/ i. e.
ut quis, quid significaverit timor, ipso

And so the
intelligat.'
Schol., 5ta TO. irpo(T.6vTa /ca/ca TO?S etVepHe
Xo/j.fvoLS Kal TO \fy6/j.eva Qavepd.

eventu malorum

adds, in illustration of

<p6/3ov,

\ey6/j.evov tv rfj (rvvrjOeia, OuSels

irapa rb

eurux^s

irpbs (J.O.VTIV airepx^rai.

1106.

Bpof'ts

eircyxeas.

The MSS.

give Opow
Treyx*a<ra, which cannot be
reconciled with the antistrophe. Neither
Karsten's 4trayx^o-v nor Dindorf's fVe-y-

commends itself as
Kennedy does much

at all probable.
better in reading a wot /j.e SeGpo in the next verse.
Both Hermann and Franz have hit upon
/cAao-a?

Prof.

F f 2

AISXTAOT

436
Sevpo

877 /AC

TTOT' ei

XO.

TJ]V raXaivoiV

tfyayes

^vvOoLVOVi&lviqv

TL

yap

79 Ti9 el ^0^0/3731709, d/x^>i 8' aura,9

crrp.

(1140)

77.

1110

OpotLS

avopoV) old rt9 ^ovOa

^800,9, <eO raXai^ai9 (frpecrlv

j/xo^

*!TVV (TTtvovcr aptfjidaXij /caKOt9

(1145)

)8tO^.
ta>
'

ejuot

XO.

8e

jJLLjJiveL

o~^tor)u,69 dju-^ry/cet

TToOev ITTLO-CTVTOVS Oecxfiopovs

the same emendation, which is very plausible.

Cassandra addresses the chorus,
and says that in speaking of Agamemnon's sufferings they at the same time
mention hers, which are mixed up with
them, for that they will die together.
Such expressions on the part of the
chorus as ro^em 5' &TO. Tre'Aet, Trpotrei/ca^w
/caK<, and KUKUJ/ 6 tai, justify this interpretation, for they are by this time con-

vinced that some calamity awaits Agamemnon (1100), though they cannot
interpret the oracular language of the
inspired prophetess.

1107. tfyayes.

Hermann

reads ff-yc^ey.

In either case Agamemnon, not Apollo,

seems to be meant. The interrogation is

wrongly placed after this verb, the sense

being, To what place have you brought
me for no other purpose than to die with
'
you ? But the antistrophic verse, as well
'

as the sense, suggests rather ri Sy /ue

K.T.A.., to which the next verse forms the
answer. ri yap; sc. ri yap &\Ao ; '.For
'
Cf. inf. 1210.
is it not so ?
1113. "ITVV'ITVV. " Imitatio eat vocis
lusciniae, et pro adverbio construitur cum
o"TeVou<ra,

i.

e.

Ityn Ityn

1116

yotp ot 7TTpo(f)6pov 8e/>ta9

clamitando

gemens affluentem malis vitam." Hermann. See Soph. El. 148.

1116. irpifia\oi>.
The Med. gives
irepff}ii\ovTo. The other MSS. have irepi&a\6i>Tfs. The middle voice of this verb
having a distinct meaning, 'to clothe
oneself,' 'to put on,' and besides, not
suiting the strophic metre, it seems best,
with Franz and Blomfield, to adopt the

8opL
d^r.

e^t9

active form.

77.

(1150)

Klausen and Hermann

in-

terpret (as we have elsewhere seen the

middle voice to mean, e.g. Theb. 597,
Pers. 140), 'the gods have had her
clothed in a winged body ;' but this, for
the reason just given, could scarcely be
approved, even if it satisfied the metre as
In fact, the variants
well as jrepipaXov.
ovro and
6vres suggest that a termination was added to the original
ov, after the strophic fir6yx* as had
been altered to 7re7x /ao a> the verse
'

having been read irrepo(p6pov yap ol Sextos

With regard to the form
Trpeftd\ovTO.
for Trepifi
, it seems unsafe to
Trepe/8
admit a comic usage into the Greek of
Aeschylus, though in Eum. 604 the Med.
and the Schol. agree in Trfpea-K-fjvaHrev.
1117. K\avfj.a.T<ov &rep, with nothing
to bewail.'
This seems at first sight to
'

contradict v. 1112, raXaivais <ppta\v <rrevovara.

Cassandra may mean, that the
nightingale's griefs are no griefs compared to hers. Or that the wailing of
the bird is unconscious, the mere unreasoning repetition of a note of woe.
And so the Schol., ei yap Kai eV opviviv
ofttra Bprjve'i, (pavy p.6vr) /col ov Oprjvois.
Plato, Phaedo, p. 85, A, ^ a-ri^uv
(pacriv

MSS.
lastly,

5ia

Xvirtjv

6pn]vov(ra

give aywva.
as

Hermann

See on

%v

adfiv.
v. 125.

thinks,

5-f]

The
Or

K\avfj.ara

"
may be understood non de cantu lusciniae, sed de malis quae lugenda sunt."
1119. Vulgo, 6eo(p6povs T'. The re is
perhaps better omitted, as Hermann also
See on Suppl. 283. Thus

perceived.

AFAMEMNflN.
'

Q>

437

'

1120

ouas,

ra

S' eVi</>o/3a

ofJiov

?,

Sva-^dra) /cXayya
T opOiois eV v6j

irodtv opovs ex ets $e<77recrtas 68oi)

KaKopprjfJiovas

^f-

rore ptv

dfJL<f)l

oVS

eras CUOFOS TaXaiv

XO.

TI

KWKVTOV

OlKa

rdSe ropov dyav erros

tirifffftrovs

crrp.

'

spiration ?

'groundless,' without

visible cause or motive.

Compare

Cho. 280, fj.ara.ios tit VVKTWV

1121. 5i/0-<aTy. Schol.
In K\ayy^ the chorus alludes
/uorcoSet.
to her loud voice, in vdpois to the metrical
form of her prophecies.
1122. 6/j.ov opGiots ec v6/j.ois. Mixed
up with shrill cries and intonations as if
you were singing the kind of music called
the orthian strain (Pers. 391. Herod, i.
TO eV/</>o)8a, these fearful sounds/
24).
Mr. Davies well
See on Pers. 749.
renders it, ( how thon dntf. mrmlH to
melody With thnf. ominnna sfrpam
horrors in high-pitched key.'
1123. Spovs. The notion of a road or
course naturally implies a boundary or
enclosing limit, especially to the mind of
the Greek, to whom the expression e

Com5po/j.ov $ep<r6ai was so familiar.

pare \oylwv dftiv Ar. Equit. 1015.
Ttuv 68bv Eur. Phoen. 911.
o?/xos
Pind. 01. viii. 92.
'
1129. Tpo<7>cus. Not
parental care/
but in allusion to the notion that rivers
were tcovporpfyoi. See Cho. 6. Suppl.
277. Ajac. 863.
1130. Cf. Pind. Pyth. xi. 19,
AapSaviSa K6pav
no\i(p

ev<

would be construed

jt/ff.TffYnnCj

Tlpidfj.ov

(1160)

OeCTTT 10)81$ (TIV TOLUOL

together, coming upon you from what

source have you these vain pangs of in-

any

1130

re

'

1120.

1126

ff.

!U-

8' a//,<t

(1155)

6&*^ /jail
tw ya/Aot, ya/xot ZTayotSog, o\6pLOi
crrp.
L0)
<f)l\(t)V
^KafJidl'SpOV TTOLTplOV TTOTOW

'Ax^povros O.KT&V

t.

"''

Trap'

yvvd.
1133. avQp&irwVs Perhaps corrupt. &v
&*/
$porS>v Franz, av K\VUV /j.dOoi Dind.
teal TTOIS veoyovos &v fj.oi9oi
6p6ov Davies.

Herm., (ital rts

which is probable,

fiddot

Kennedy,)

as exactly suiting the

antistrophic verse. Much closer to the
MS. reading would be yeoyvbs &v oKo-trwy

which involves nothing more than

The chorus, hitherto slow
in comprehending Cassandra's meaning,
is now startled by the plainness of her
language. But she had not less dis-

fjuidoi,

CKfor 0P.

tinctly said vvOavov/jLfi>T)i/ v. 1108, f/j.ol

ffxurv-bs v. 1118, and they had not
believed her.
The reference to the fatal
marriage of Paris, as the cause of her
approaching end (1126), seems to open
their eyes more clearly.
So er)yeip6/ji.r)i>
1134. fnraL Sr]y/j.aTi.
viral frnrats K&vwiros, sup. 865.
{tyt04p
Klauffwtypoveiv virb trreVet, Bum. 495.
sen, who regards viral as adverbially
fji.tfji.vei.

added,

'

infra,'

'

subpectore,' might have

quoted Eum. 151

The

3, trvtytv

virb (ppevas,

sense however is, ' I

have received a stroke through (or from)
a bloody bite/ a bite to the quick, a
Cf. Kpdros KapSi6sting to the heart.
Sr)KTov inf. 1447.
Bo-v^ai* is the reading
of the MS. Farn. for 6pa4parr\ The
latter seems an instance of a very common error. See on Prom. 2. sup. 297.
virb

Xofi6v.

438
1135

SvcraXyel rfya jjuvvpa 0peo/xeVas 5

BavpoiT

KA.

tft>

tjjiol

TroVoi, TToVot TroXeos oXo/jieVas

TO Tra^'

(1165)

K\veiv.
^r.

TTpOTTVpyOl OvCTiOii TTCLTpOS,

10)

a/cos S*

TTOiovopoiv.

1140
(1170)

TO

^177 TToXiz' fti>, atcnrep

JtA

feyw

XO.

Se Gepjjiovovs

Tre'Saj

d9rj

KA.

KOI

unv

S'

Qcp^vovs,

cf.

$ai8p6vovs inf. 1200, and

'my warm

Qepuibv frovv,
cfefence of which
v.

1249

Dr.

Badham

18) proposes
life-blood/ in

he might have com-

inf., 0ep/*<

(1175)

yoepa 0avaTO(f>6pa'

1139. 7rp^7ri;p7oi. ' offered in defence of

the walls/ viz. that they might hold out,
Theb. 205. eir^pKcirav, ' they supplied/
'
afforded/ cf. Find. Nem. vi. 63. -rb
*
&(T7rep out/, as in fact.'
/j.}), sup. 15. 552.
Cf. inf. 1400.
Cho. 88. 874.
Ajac.
Plat. Apol.
991.
Eur. Hipp. 1307.
Socr. p. 21, D.
1143. jSoAw. Harsh as is the ellipse
of tpavrfy, it is in some measure defended by the intransitive use of friirTeiv,
See on Suppl. 541.
\levai, idiTTfiv, &c.
Monk on Alcest. 922. For the compound
for the sense, sup. 1001.
(Praef. ad Eur. Hel. p.

i.

dp.r))(ava).

o''OS ovKer* IK

CU/T.

1145

vTTtpOtv fiapvs IIATTLTVOJV,

rep p.a

pared

iv

rd^

CTTOfJieva TT/oorepots TaS' eVe<?7/ucny

KCU TIS CT KOLKO(j)pOV(Ji)l> TiOrj,

ovv ex

Koireicr^s Qoivicf}

Choral iambics however

jrpo(T(()dy/j.aTt.
are generally composed as nearly as posMr. Davies, partly
sible of pure feet.

from Ahrens, gives /wTreAo> ire<^, Weil

ffMirfScf |8aA< (sic), which is unintelligible.
Donaldson (New Crat.
309) proposes
6pfj.as aray6vas *v TreScp fia\a>, against
the antistrophic verse. Prof. Kennedy,
in adopting Gep/nbv ovs from a conjecture
of Canter, admits that flinging on the
'
ground an inspired ear is a strange
notion/ but holds that 'as a frantic
'

'

prophetess she may use wild language/

1144. firf(j)rijj.t(Tw. This was given in
a former "edition Tor ety-npiau, not only
because the ewl is singularly appropriate

to the idea of a second declaration, over

and above the former, which is described

by the simple

e'^Tj/aVo? in

the strophic

but because it appears a better

metrical correction than irpoTtpoiffi, which
editors have adopted from Pauw.
The
error probably arose from wrongly dividing the words rdSe Tre^Tj^iVa). So in

verse,

1664, the Med. gives To?o-Se 7reTrei6o/j.ai.

Herod, iii. 124,
eVf07? iaCeTO
but Thuc. vii. 75, 7, uses eVi^Tj^to-juaTa
in a bad sense.
1145. Ka.KofypovSii'. So Schiitz for nal
For vTTfpdev fiapbs the
Ka.KiHppoj't'it'.
v.

We have

present editor is responsible. The MSS.

give vweppapijs, which cannot be reconciled with the strophic v. 1134. The idea
is that of a demon leaping down
from
above, of which figure Aeschylus is fond,
as remarked on Pers. 518, or perhaps from
a wrestler falling heavily on his adversary, e'/i7re<re?j/ ty66ev, Find. Pyth. viii.
81. Cf. Cho. 33, 0apvs TT'ITVUV. Klausen'
adds Oed. R. 1300. Antig. 1347. The
chorus again (cf 1009) begin to doubt
of her sanity, and to question whether
her words are anything more than the
ravings of a distempered imagination.
.

At

this

incredulity Cassandra

is

hurt,

and proceeds to declare that she will

reveal family secrets without enigmas
(1154), which will convince them she
not the vagabond impostor she has
generally been considered (1166).
'
1149. Ko.\ ufo, well then/ sc. tl reppa

is

AFAMEMNfiN.
eo-rai SeSop/cws,
>09 8'

tup

l<jri^eiVy

K\VW 77/005
/cat

veoydpov

Ot/Cez/

vvfjiffnqs

fjKlOV 77/005

wore

439
SLKTJV

1150

aWoXaS

(1180)

/cu/^iaros 8iKrjv

auyas rovSe

777;/xaTO5 77oXv

fJiaprvpeiTe a-u^Spd/Acu? t^z/os KCLK^V

pwrjXaT ovary TWV 77aXat

1155
(1185)

77e77pay/>teVa>^.

OVTTOT e/cXet77t ^0/005

ov/c
gujLt^>uoyyo5j
euc^w^os' ou yctp eu Xeyet.

TT}I>

ya/o crrey^i/

7171/8'

/Cat /^T]^ 7777CJ/Cfc)9

OJS 0pOLO"Ul'(T00LL

alfjia, /cw/xo? ez/

Jaj
8'

vpvov
V

ar^^

Sd/xotg /xeWt

fuyyd^a)^ 'Epwvuv.

TT\OV 9
1160
(1190)

Sw/>cacrtz/
/

>

ez^

C.J

uepet o a777

e /c
?s, cos <^s.
KaXv^drtav, from
behind a veil.
Thus the plain and naked
truth is oATjflf) /cai jSAeVot/Ta, Cho. 829.
Iph. Taur. 372, ACTTTCOI/ o^o 5ic\ /caAu/i-

glutted with blood, not drunk with wine,

remaining in the house, instead of turning
out for the usual midnight revel or serenade, and singing as achaunt the accursed

exouaa, said of a young bride.

Soph. Trach. 1078, &e/w ?ap rciS e'fc
In the following lines the
Ka\v/j.jj.dTwv.

Thyestean banquet, instead of the merry

p.6.r(av

metaphor is entirely changed, and borrowed from a clear and brisk wind, which,
while it sweeps away the clouds from the
sky, at the same time makes the waves
heave and roll like dark mountain masses
Thus both
against the bright horizon.
\a/j.irpb<: and Trp&j ai7as are ingeniously
applied to the increasing clearness of the
hitherto dark and obscure prophecies.
'
I For iart&iv,
to reach your inmost soul,'
compare eo-co <p6j/o)j/ \4yovaa., sup. 1019.
Weil and Davies give eVa'eiv with Bothe.
The sense is, ' and now I flatter myself
my words will at last be intelligible to
K\veiv, for K\veiv, is the correction
you.'
of Auratus. rouSe THjjuaros /uelbj/, the
murder of Agamemnon, greater than the
griefs of myself and my native city.
'
Bear
1155. /j.apTvpf"iT <rvv8p6/j.(as.
witness, while you run along with me in
the
the chase, that I am scenting
footsteps
of evils long ago perpetrated in the family.'
For the metaphor compare sup. 1062,

1157 seqq. The

real cause of all the

woe, past, present, and to come, is the

curse inherent in the house of Atreus.
This idea is very finely expressed by the
simile

of a

KU/J.OS,

or

drinking-party,

notes of a

ffK6Xiov or drinking-song.
*
Translate, yea, and having quaffed, so as
to be emboldened the more, human
blood, a revelling company of sister Furies
abides in the house, not easily sent out of
it.'
Cf. Bum. 454, avrai 5'

OVK

fvireij.ire\ov.

Thus every word has a

peculiar significance, as was first pointed

out by Dr. Donaldson (Theatre of the

This chorus is
Greeks, p. 51, ed. 5).
but not evtycwos, singing in
concert and harmony, but not in a pleasing
strain.
Compare Eur. Phoen. 352, ere
rb Sai/j.uvioi' /care/coS/iaae SaSjUacnj/ Ot^v/LKpOoyyos,

1163. eV juepet, ' in turn,' as the members of a tragic chorus were wont to repeat
alternate sentences, e. g. Eum. 138. Cho.
324. Theb.78seqq. The burden of their
carol is the irpdrapxos &TTJ, or original
family crime, the slaughter of Thyestes'
children by his brother Atreus as a

punishment for adultery with his wife.

Hence the bed of Atreus is called hostile
or inexorable to him who unlawfully ascended it.
Perhaps however Troreiv isl
here used in the common sense 'to despise
the sanctity of a thing,' and therefore to
violate it.
See Cho. 631. What the
Furies loathe is not the adultery itself,
but the vengeance taken for it. Hence
I
'

AI2XTAOT

440
dSeXc^OU
rjJJLCLpTOV, T!

TOJ TTOLTOVVTl

KVpO) Ti TofoY^S TCS

WS

]165

(1195)

OvpoKoiros (^XcSo)^ ;
Trpov/idcras TO ftT) et8eWt

elfJLL

Xdyw TraXatas

XO.

Tai^S' d/xapTta? SO/AOJ^.

a^ opKos,

feat Trais

Traitoviov yevoLTo

TTTJy/xa

yevvaius Trayev,

0av{Jid^a} 8e crov,

70

TTOVTOV Trepav Tpa<f>eL(rav aX\60povv TTQ\IV

agrees with

Ts

not with

eui/ets,

1165. Kupw Ti. So Franz, after H. L.

Ahrens, for T-rjpw ri. Most editors adopt
6v)pw TI from Canter; but T and are very
rarely confused, while TJ and u are conBesides, xvpw, as a synonym
stantly so.
of rvyxdva, seems the better word of the
two.
Cf. Cho. 701.
'
Or am I (as people
1166. (p\e5d)v.
say) a false prophet, a vain ' babbler begfrom
door
to
door ?
Such were
ging
the fortune-tellers and oracle-mongers,

whose character is so well

Aristophanes, and who used
to go about levying contributions on the
Klausen
credulous and the wealthy.
well refers to Plato de Rep. 364, ii. c,
ayvprai 8e Kal navreis eVl TrAouTtW Ovpas
Xpy<T/ji.o\6yoi,

known from

Hesych. <p\48cov <p\vapia. Kal 6

1167. T&

Hermann
ness for

JUT?

ei'SeVcu.

for r6

/*

So Dobree and
'
Bear wit-

etSeVcu.

me when I am

gone, by swearing
beforehand that I know not merely by
hearsay the ancient crimes of this house.'
That is, Swear to me now, when I am
present to hear the testimony, that I
have a supernatural knowledge, in order
that, when the predicted events have

come to
no vain

pass,

you may remember

who

it

was

This is
said, from a consciousness that she is
speaking truth, and at the same time
from knowing that her prophecies are
Weil's ov IM elSfvat is not
discredited.
Mr. Davies renders A oyw,
Greek.
"
quod ex
against the order of the words,
"Verbum
verbis meis jam scitis."
k/KfJ-apTvpriffov, quod proprie de testimonio
absentis dicitur, sic accipiendum est ut
sit de absente, quum mortua ero, testare."
trifler

Hermann.

told you.

The word means

'

to

put in

a written affidavit,' in Dem. Lacrit. p.

929. Cf. Eum. 439, iroiKi\ois aypev/uaa-iv

'

which

testified,

(1200)

in the absence of the

murder of Aga-

principal agents, to the

memnon in the bath.'

This sense is
rendered rather doubtful by Eur. frag.
546, eKfj.aprvpe'iv yap avfipa ras ai/Tov
fls iravras a/ua6fs, rb 8' eiriKpinr'
For
reffOai ffofykv,
to speak out/ &c.
the crasis /j.rj d8ei>ai see Eur. Ion 313.

Tv^as

Hipp. 1335, and

1169. irriyna.

Monk

ibid.

So Auratus for
Cf. Iph. Aul. 395, TOUS KOKWS

The

Zpicovs.

sense

Why, what good

is,

could an oath do, however solemnly rati'

fied ? or, however generously the pledge
is given.
That is, If evils are to happen,
and you are what you profess to be, a true
prophetess, how could my taking an oath

prevent or remedy them ? Some would

read #p/cov irriypa, others iraiuvios, with
MS. Farn. But the adjective seems to
agree, by a kind of attraction, with the
word in apposition. Hermann and Dr.

Donaldson translate Kal TTWS bit atque

utinam ; but Kal seems foreign to this
idiom, nor

is

the sense better than,

if so

good as, the simple and literal way.

There is no reason why it should not be
as usual, objective,
'

sense,

or

ironical, in

the

an oath would not mend the mat-

Cf. Alcest. 142, Kal irus av avrbs

ter.'
Karddvot re Kal ySAeVoi ; and Cho. 523.
Ar. Equit. 773.
1170. 6avfj.dfa crov. But I am amazed
at you, that, brought up beyond the sea,
you should rightly speak of a strange city,
just as if you had been all the while thare/
or present at the events you describe.
Cassandra is anxious to obtain some credit
for her veracity. The chorus, though they
will not swear to her being a prophetess,
concede to her the credit of knowing
past events, which have happened at a
distance, with a supernatural accuracy.
The same proof of omniscience is given
'

by Prometheus, Prom. 843

seqq.

AFAMEMNnN.
\eyovcrai>, wcnrtp

KA.
XO.
KA.
XO.

M AnoXXajv TwS*

TT(TTr)(Tev reXet.

//,

cuSa>9 77^

Trporov
aftpvvzTOii
771;

yap

eig

XO.
KA.
XO.

Te^yaicriv ivOeois

77877

TToXircus

1173 seqq.

me

Though
'
'

'

It

TTdW

was Apollo who ap-

to the office of a prophetess/

a god, smitten with love for
felt

1180
(1210)

shame

in

'

In this dialogue the

you.'
assign to Cassandra the two continuous verses /J.O.VTIS M'
, Tporov /tev
,
and to the chorus /j.oov /cai
,
afipvueTO.I
and Klausen so edits the passage.
Common sense shows that Hermann has
rightly distributed the verses as in the
text ; and he has been followed by all the
other editors.
There is no exact
1176. a$pvi>iTa.i.
English equivalent ; but the meaning is
well illustrated by Iph. A. 858, 8ov\os
ov% af}pvvo/ji.ai T<j55*. Ibid. 1343, OUK eV
ajSp^TTjrt /C6?(Toi irpby TO vvv ireTTTWK^Ta.
The word signifies to be nice or particular, to pride or pique oneself on any
disbelieve

MSS.

subject.

1177. aAA' i\v TraAcuo-TTJs. The above

version gives the meaning of this verse
See Theocr. vi. 125, efs 5' eVt
correctly.

M^Awi' Hyxoiro

1316,
v6/j.os,

oil

1178. voiJLCj}. By regular and legitimate

marriage, i. e. not by stealth, nor merely
For in the
as a ITOAA.O/C)/, but as a wife.

Ae/crpo r' oAA^AotcrtJ/, &v ovSels

Aelian, Var. Hist. x. 2,

%writya.v;

Eur. Troad. 324,

a v6(j.os
X t

\eKTpois

Hence
'

v6fj.i/j.oi

rape,' in

opposed to v&pis,

yd/j.oi,

Theb. 324.
'

1179.

vvaivf(ra.(ra,

and then

I deceived

I promised Loxias,

him

;'

lit.

'

having

assented to his proposals.' This statement

is contrary to the common account, that
Apollo voluntarily spared her, and allowed
her to live a virgin, irapOevov jueflfj/te, Eur.
Tro. 42. Ibid. 252, a yepas & xP vy K as
<-8(i>K
&\(KTpov 6av. See Schol. on Androm. 296. Apollodorus however, iii. 12,
5, says that she assented, on the promise
of inspiration, but then proved false.
1182. faQa K&TOV for ^<r0a K6ry is
Wieseler's emendation, admitted by Mr.

Davies, but rejected by Prof. Kennedy.

editors give flyaroy, 'unharmed,'
after Canter.
Here rj<r6a is an Attic
form of r/57j(T0a. The penalty of her
deceit was the loss of credit as a seer,
and the exposure to ridicule consequent
upon it. See inf. 1242. Apollodor. iii.

Most

12, 5, rj 8e fj.adovffa (sc. rfyv /*apTt/c^j/)

ou avvriKQsv. "OOev 'ATT^AAajj/ d^e^Aero
TT)S

fjLttVTLKTls

Smyrnaeus,
eTros

iraXaiff-

On the use of irvelv, peculiar to

rpas.
Eur. Iph. A. 69,
love, see Suppl. 17.
fay wvoal Qfpoiev 'A^poStTTjs (pl\ai.

epyov, or rb 7rat8oirof?<r0cu, consisted the real office of the wife as distinct from the mistress.
Cf. Here. Fur.

'

^epitrre,

(1205)

Tr^eW yapiv.

avcLKTOS rjcrOa Ao^iov KOTOV

Hitherto I have

117

iOecrTn^ov TrdOrj.

confessing it.'
Every one feels greater
'Well then,
delicacy when in prosperity.'
he was a lover, and a devoted one.'
'
Had you children in wedlock ? ' ' I
broke my plighted faith to Loxias.'
'
'
'
Yes.'
After he had inspired you ?
'
How then were you made to feel his
'
be
?
He
caused
me
to
disbevengeance
lieved everywhere, after I had committed
'
We at all events do not
that error.'

raffSe,

raSe.

Ipypv ^Xflercw

77877

TTOJS 8777'

pointed

ejutot Xe'yei*>

TIS eu Trpdcr<TtoV TrXeW.

770,5

TraXouoTy/g Kapr' e/iot

XO.

you

d Trap^.^,^.

/cai

dXX'

'

441

T&

O.VTOV

xii.

526,

TTeiQtlV.

Q.

Kao-o-dVSpr?,

rrjs

yever' a-Kpaavrov, oAA' &p*

d/couero S' UK TWOS afcrrjs

ecr/tei/,

aiev,

'(v

&\yea Tpwffl

yevi)'

'
Tune etiam
Virg. Aen. ii. 246,
fatis aperit Cassandra futuris Ora, dei
jussu non unquam credita Teucris.' Ib.
'
iii. 187,
aut quern turn vates Cassandra
moveret?'
Propert. iv. 12 (13), 61,

rai.

A1SXTAOT

442

KA.

XO.

ye

KA.

lov iov,
VTT'

av

/iei/ 8r)

/AC

to

TnoTa
a

1185

/ca/ca.

Sewos o

TTWOS
*

(1215)

crTpofiei Tapaicroru

oyoare roucrSe rov? Sojuois

elpw

TTpocr^epeis

Oavovres axnrepel Trpos

1190

T<Si> c^i

(1220)

w eVrepots re cnrXdy^i/,
TTpeirovcr

e^oi^res,

<yi^

ITTOLKTLCTTOV

TraTrjp eyevcraro.
TLVOL

\eovr avaXKiv iv Xe^et

ttl

krH~'

OLKOVpOV,
e'/Aw"

vettiv

OifJLOL,

1195

TO) /XoXd^Tt SeCTTTOTT/

(1225)

<f>pLv yap xp?) TO SouXtoi^ l^vyov.

T eTrapxos JXiov r d^acrTar^?

ou/c oTSez/ ota yXaicrcra jucrrfTrjs

'Certa loquor, sed nulla fides; neque

enim Ilia quondam Verax Pergameis

icwog

1192. Hesych.

1194. j_ rtDt/Se. ' In consequence of

malis.'
After this/ i. e. to avenge tlieir death.
See on 640.
See
1187. o-rpo^e?.
The AeW
850, and inf. 1570. 1581.
Qpotplois the MSS. add the corrupt word
eti-nu.ei'Qvs, by an error similar to that in
&va\Kis, Aegisthus, is here opposed to
Theb. 389. Cho. 760. As the AeW cuyEi^s, Agamemnon, inf. 1230.
Suppl. 488.
the true reading cannot be ascertained, it See on 800.
1196. ttfft&i. Perhaps o?^af f ironically f
is better to mark a lacuna than to supply
Dr. Donaldson,
'forsooth/ See on Prom. 989.
a conjectural word.
I say Setnr^rr]^,
1197. ^>epeiv yap.
comparing v. 1121, suggests (ppoifj-ioHTi
Weil transfers to the end of for,' &c.
8v<T<pd.Tots.
1198. fTrapxos. So Canter for &wapxos.
this verse & & /ca/ca, and he is followed
See Pers. 329.
by Mr. Davies.
The
words
ftxTTreoet.
1199. /UO-^TTJS. This reading was be1190. iraiSes
are out of their natural order, oxrvrepel fore given for jUtcnjT^s, according to the
'
'
distinction laid down by Meineke, Frag.
as it were children/ forms like
7ro?5es,
So Theb. 755, KO.KWV 5' &(nrep Com. Graec. i. ii. p. 202, between
children.'
Ar. Pax 234, /cat /j.i<rr)Tos lewd, and fjuo-nrbs hated or hate6d\a(T(ra KVJJ.' ctyet.
yap &o"jrep Tjff96fjLT]v Kavrbs dveias QBtyfjia ful. Compare p.ia"t]ria, lust, Ar. Plut.
That this is the true 989.
Av. 1620. eVretW<ra, cf. 899.
TroKf}j.i<Tvnp(as.
construction of the verse was pointed out Prof. Kennedy is inclined to approve the
in a former edition ; and Hermann takes
ingenious emendations of Tyrwhitt and
the same view. Others attempt to ex- Madvig (Adv. Crit. i. p. 200), ofy \ejplain oxnrepet Oavovres or oxr-Trepel irpbs |acra (cf. Eum. 106), ftatSpfrp ousTcf. inf.
T&V <f>i\(ov. It is a grand idea, though a 1143, Ar. Pac. 146), and Sr?|6Tai, the
horrible one, to conceive the murdered metaphor being taken from a rabid or
The sense given
infants passing in a spectral procession treacherous house-dog.
with their own hearts and entrails in their to /xttrTjTrjj would be confirmed by this
hands. See sup. 1065.
reading.

Maenas habenda

'

AFAMEMNftN.

443

Xefacra KaKTeivacra ^aiSpovoy^t

^AT^

\a0paiov, reuferai

TOLOLVTCL ToX/xa'

TL viv

av

oiKOvcrav iv

1200

Si/a^z/

(1230)

/ca/c^ TV^TJ.

OrjXvs apcrevos <j>ovevs

KaXovcra Svcr^tXe? Saico?

a^Lo^oLvav,

TJ

%KvX\av Tiva

Trer/ocucri, va,VTi\a>v

Ovovcrav "Ai&ov

1205

acnroz'Soi' r' dpaz>

(1235)

'

(1X015 Trvtovcrav
17

TravTOToXfjLos,

So/cei
l

1201.

axnrep Iv

-^aipeiv VOCTTL^O) cr^rrjpia.

rcavS* o//,otoi> et rt

Teu&Tcu.

TeueTcu

a>s

From

/XT)

1-1/7% ci/co, as

T> Tray. By
Ae|ct<ra she means the dissembled address
to the King, sup. 829886; which is
indeed clear by the coincidence of eKreivaara with /xafcpAf
e|eVeivas, v. 889.
'
Little thinks the admiral of the ships
and the destroyer of Ilium what evils the
shameless woman means under the flat'
teries she has uttered,' lit. what end she
will attain with disastrous success/
regret (avT&v), i. e. she will attain or
execute what she implied and had at
heart in that speech, the murder of her
husband. Of course, the real subject is
not yhca<r(ra, but KVUV, as if she had said,
sup. 168,

ofa

(ppfvtai'

Ae'a<ra tpyty

\6y(f)

eK7rpaet.

/co/cp

opposed to the usual formula in

commencing any project, eV aya6fj rv^y.
TI>X*I,

Hermann

translates, sorte

It

wrote

Kaicrj Te'x*7?.

is

qua non debe-

not improbable that the poet

bat.

1202. ToiaSe ToAjua Flor. Vn., whence

Weil and Davies give romSe r6\fj.a' 07?Ais
Cf. Soph. Trach. 1062, yvrii Se
K.T.A.
BTJ\VS ovffa KOVK avSpbs fyvviv fji.6vi] /ue S^J
Cf. Eur. Iph.
(^aaydi/ov 8ix.
Taur. 621, ourrj |^ei Qvovaa Ori\vs &pffevas.
A
1204. a^ia^aivav.
species of snake,
really harmless, but regarded, like the
Hvpatva. (Cho. 981), with horror by the
Greeks. Pliny, N. H. viii. 23 (35), 85,
"
geminum caput amphisbaenae, hoc est,
et a cauda, tanquam parum esset uno
These snakes are
ore fundi venenum."

/ca0e?A.e

known

as

faculty of
forwards.

double-toalkers, from their

either backwards or

moving

~2,KvX\av, the

Homeric (Od.

85 100), or rather, the Argonautic

(Ap. Rhod. iv. 923) Scylla, which doubtless took its origin from the huge and

xii.

7rei#<y'

TL

1210

yap;

ungainly cuttle-fish seen by early navigators.

1206. Qvov<rav "AtSov yUTjrep'.

Klausen thinks this descriptive of Scylla, as
the cause or mother of death. But this
detracts much from the force of the expression as an epithet of Clytemnestra.
*
Translate, the raging mother of Death,

and breathing an implacable curse against

her

own

friends ""(relatives)/
Properly,
'
to blow a curse/ i. e.
apav is
the gale of a curse. This is a constant
figure with Aeschylus, and wherever used
it is rather to be understood metaphoritrvttv

cally of wind than merely of spirit or

So irvtiv "Apr) (sup. 366),
disposition.
irve'iv
fjievos, or K6rov, or (pdpov, Eum.

804, Cho. 30, &c., and y6uv

ttar'

ovpov,

Theb. 849 ; irvtiv rpoiralav (avpav), sup.

212. Klausen is not justified in saying
" non
potest ap&v pendere a irvsovaav,
quia nihil est Trvclv apdv." Most of the
commentators adopt "Apr; from the obvious
But
conjecture of Butler and others.
&inrovSov

equally well

applies

to

apa,

implying that it cannot be appeased or

averted by any libations, sup. 69.
And how
1207. us 8' 7rwAoAu|aTo.
'
she raised a shout of joy
Prof. Ken"
nedy says, the shout which the frantic
'

prophetess hears, by anticipation, is that

to be raised after the coming murder."
Is there any example of a past tense
(there are very many of a present) so
used ? The female cry raised at the fall
of a victim is perhaps regarded as
actually uttered, since the fatal event is
on the very point of occurring. Com'
pare Cho. 378 81. So/ceT x a P "> slie
pretends to be glad/ cf. sup. 770.
1210. Sfiotoy. ' It is all one whether
'
l

A1SXTAOT

444
TO p.e\\ov

ayav^

XO.

ra

Iv TOL^L Trapuv

(1240)

aXyOopaiVTW oiKTeipas pet9.

SvecTTOv 8atTa TraiSetcoz/

TYJV p,ev

VOVT
K\V

KOL crv

rj^ei.

Kal 7T(f)pLKa' KOL

ou Sei> e

<j)6/3oS

//,'

1215

aXX* aKovcras IK SpofJiov 7Tcra)v rpe^cy.

8*

KA.

ere <f)rj^ e7rdi//ecr#ai

XO.

(1245)

popov.

raXaiz^a, Koifjuqcrov crrd//.a.

dXX' ouri IlaLtov TwS* eTTtcrraTet Xdyw.

XO.

OUK,

1L4.

crv peis

XO.

TO/OS Trpos di'Spog TOUT' a^os TropcrvvtTai

ct

TrapecrTai

y' dXXa

JUT)

yeVotrd

1220

TTOJ.

'

Karev^L, rot?

youbelievemeornot; the'future will come

That is, I care not
in either case alike/
whether I am still regarded as a ^ei5ofj-avris, for time will prove that I speak
the truth. This it is which rankles in her

mind

continually,

predictions.

See

<ru 8' aive'iv ffof

and embitters all her

on 1182. Inf. 1374,

/j.e

tyeyeiv 6f\eis O/JLOIOV.

Eur. Suppl. 1069, 8/j.oiov ov yap

/a'xi? s
rl ydp ; ' how should it be
ju' eAcbj/ xepi
'
Cf 1108.
otherwise ?
1211. rb fjLf\\ov, cf. sup. 245. o-u /*'
On the 76 after
eV Canter, for <ri> n.4)v.
&yav, which is omitted by Hermann and
.

others, see Suppl. 698.

1215. &\n0gs. Not to be taken with

KXvovra, but rlferring to some participle
For T& a\TjOy
understood, like eipryjueW.
are opposed to ra Qrncaff/j.eva,
reality
In Eur. Phoeri. 162,
to mere semblance.
TO e^KafffAfva are contrasted with rA
bp&nsva, the indistinct outline
of an object with the clear view of it.
Similarly in Cho. 426, rb TTO.V aTi/j.<as
a.\r)6u>s

eA.eas seems to

mean

ar//icws eipyafffjievov.

irpay/j-a /cara
e/f

8p6/Jiov,

Travra
see

on

The

incredulity of the
practical illustration of
Cassandra's fate in having her predictions disbelieved, sup. 1183.
1217 26. I tell you, you shall see the
'
This
death of Agamemnon.' ' Hush !'
is no paean, that you should ask for good

Cho. 1011.
chorus is a

words.'
Perhaps not, if his death shall
be close at hand j but we pray it may not
'
While you are praying,
happen yet.'
others are effecting it.'' What man can
You must have greatly
be so wicked ?'
'

'

aTroKTtiveus /xeXet.

(1250)

'

misunderstood my predictions.'
For I
do not comprehend how his death is to
be compassed.' 'And yet I speak Greek
but too well.' ' The Pythian oracles are
in Greek, but still they are not clear.'
1219. Tlai<av. There is a play on the
double sense of a paean and the god of
For in singing a paean, only
good and well-omened words were allowed ; hence iraiav* irev(p'f)/j.'r)(Ti> Frag.
281, 3. But irai&v or iraiav, as the god
of healing, is said fTnaraTiiv, to be at
healing.

hand, when his aid is available in any

urgent circumstances. Cf. Ar. Ach. 1213,
a\\' oi>xl vvvl
Symp. p. 188,
iraaai Kal

oils

Tlaiuvia.

-Hj/uepoj/

en

C,

TO'IVVV

Plat.
KCU 8uaiai

fj.avTiKr) firiffrarei.

form of the word

On the

see Pers. 607.

1220.

TTCO.

In a former
TTWS on what

fj.))
yevoirt
TTOO was given for
the
clear
appear
requirements of the pas-

edition

For

which Herwith
Schiitz, implies that the fj.6pos spoken of
by Cassandra might perhaps be close at

sage.

(I irapeffTai,

mann and Dindorf give

hand, as indeed

it

for

efrrep ftrrai

really was.

But the

chorus, thinking it only means the natural

'
death, not the murder, adds, but may it
To which the next
not happen yet'
verse affords a consistent reply, ' While
you are praying that it may not happen
yet, others are taking care that it should
happen now.'
1222. &XQS.
Herm., Dind., Blomf.
give &yos with Auratus, but the change
seems needless, for &xos often means
cause of grief,' and indirectly ' a crime
as inf. 1456. 1557.
'

AFAMEMNflN.
KA.

XO.

TOV yap reXowros ov ^vvrJKa

KA.

/cat [Jirjv

XO.

KOI

KA.

Trairal'

ayav y'^EXX^i/

445

7riora/x,cu <$>O.TW.

yap ra TrvBoKpavTa, 8vcr^aOrj

t,

olov TO irvp' errep^erat Se

AvKeC *A7TO\\ov

SITTOUS

Xeawa,

/xoi.

crvy/cot/icu/>te^

Franz
nedy reads j)

also edits ou.

Prof.

Ken-

r&v irapc(TK6iris ) and

thinks none^of the emendations proposed
KOLpra

at all satisfactory. P^ilft adopts Canter* a

Correction a.pav which IIP renders, ' Truly
you were paying little attention indeed to
the curse of my oracles.' So also Madvig,
t

Adv.

Grit.

i.

201, but he prefers Trapa-

1226. Some make ret trvQ6Kpa.vra the

iri(n anai.
Casaccusative, supplying
sandra's meaning, the point of which
'
I can speak
they again miss, is this
:

if

you

would

but

(1260)

If these two
olov rJS* epTret TrCp /c.T.A.
are not senarii, they may have
been dochmiacs, thus TroTro?, ofov TO irvp
verses

believe

me.'
1227. Hermann gives r68' olov irvp, for
the vulgate, which Klausen rightly calls
*
minis versus,' but wrongly denies to be a
senarius at all.
For there is no doubt
that the first syllable of olos might be
short, as it frequently is in TOIOVTOS. See
on Suppl. 888. The hiatus after iroTra? is

an objection, but one which is in great

measure answered by a double instance in
the very next verse, ot 70*, cyu. Mr.
Davies reads Trairai (bis, extra metrum) ;

fTTfpXGTai'

fJLol

OTOTOTO?, AwKCl' 'ATT^A-

\wv, 'ATrdAAwf, ot eyk cyca. Translate,

'
Ha! this prophetic fire how it is coming
over me
For OTOTO? in addressing Apollo,
!

'

see sup. v.

1040

2.
'

1229. o~vyKot/jL(a/j.fvr) Auy,

pairing
with a wolf,' Aegisthus. This is to imply
the unnatural union. Before (v. 1195),

Aegisthus was called AeW &VO.AKIS.

1232. fve-fjo-fiv. So Hermann with the
Farnese MS. The common reading is
eV0r?o-i, which is good in itself, but leaves
an abruptness in the next verse which is
doubtfully remedied by adding Kal with
Dindorf,

/caireiixeTot.

Better, perhaps,

would be TJ 5' etfx*t K.T.A. Cf. 1045.

Klausen defends this very abruptness on
the plea of impassioned language, and
thinks that by supplying o&o-re with avn*< r\m r a Fiannrif.ni* riT*a'Hmil
*r tr
rr Q
VIS "
omnis frangitur orationis vis.
i

/*

/*

But Hermann well

e/j.f)s

observes, that the verse

ay(,>yrjsK.T.\. is in fact an

explanation

For these words are in

themselves ambiguous, and might mean
'
'
'
either pay for me (to another), or reof

<r/co Tret's.

clearly,

1230

jjii(r6bv IvdijcreLV KOTO)

1223. fy>' A*' irapffK6in]s or

ets is the
reading of the MSS. Hartung, followed
by Mr. Davies, has^hap^ilyj^gtored TrapeK^TTTJ?, 'you have missed;' but he reads
^ /ccfyjTo r&pa TT. JFor &poW, the same
as qpa>t/, 'the fatal import/ see inf. 1369.
The sense is, 'You have misunderstood me
quite, if you thought it was a man (and
not a woman) who waa to do the deed.'
Hermann and Klausen, with Weil, retain
*
Trape<TK6irfis. and give al for &t>,
you
have a second time missed my meaning,'
i. e.
in not seeing first that it was
Agamemnon who was to be murdered,
secondly, thatClytemnestra was to be the
murderess. But both render the imperfect
by aberrasti, which is evidently inaccurate.

(1255)

ot eyw, eyco.

Xu/cw Xeo^ros euye^oOs aVovcrta,

"
fie TT)I/ ToXaivaV ws Se (f>dpp.aKOv

Kapov

1225

S' o/xcus.

KO./J.OV

taliation
'

And

nio-e6v.

ome

'

(personally).

Translate,

one mixing a potion, she declares that she will add to the cup of
wrath' (that already in store for her
husband for the death of Iphigenia) '_a
requital for me also, while she whets the
sword against her lord to repay him with
like

Most of
here.'
the editors read irgrip for KoVy, after
Auratus. On the construction of avnrl<ra<r8ai, which in fact governs three
murder for bringing me

cases, riffaffdat (avrbv) <povov avrl rrjs

^TJS 07^7^5, see Elmsley OH Med. 256,

and on Heracl. 852. The genitive howmay depend on the mere notion of

ever

AISXTAOT

446
cu,
-

Otfyovcra

dycoyyjg ai>TiTicra<T0aL tfeoyov.

TL

raSe

IfLavTrjs KarayeXajr' e^a)

8777-'

KOL pavTeia Trepl Scpy

/cat o-KrJTTTpa

1235

orec^

(1265)

ere |me> Trpo

/xoipa? rrjs eju/x/s 8ia<0epto.
/
>
V 5 S
</
V J TO
J
</
/) /
'
IT
cub' a//, ei//o/>tat.
5 <puopov irecrovT
I

jay

aXXi^
iSov

TU> ar^z; ai>r' e/xov 7rXoimere.

8' 3 '^7roXXa)j>

aura?

price or equivalence, and would stand even

without avrl expressed.

1235.

ffj-avrris

KcmryeAwr'.

Which

have caused me to be despised and ridiculed as an impostor, inf. 1242.

1237. <re /*eV. She here dashes her
chaplet to the ground, or perhaps, as Hermann supposes, some shred or article of
her dress.
1238. &y

This coris not

given with the confidence of certainty, but
as a not improbable restoration of a very
To the objection, that
difficult passage.
$'

a/*'

fyojucu.

rection, formerly proposed

by me,

abrupt and unrhythmical, we may

is not unsuited to express
The MSS. have
frenzied excitement.
it is

reply, that it

The editors generally adopt Hermann's emendation e^ycb

but how
It is plausible
8* ctu' fevj/QMat.
could so common and obvious a word as
ayaflfo. S' aMeftl'OAtc".

fyk have been

which
fry' o>5',

corrupted into

Now

aya.9(*> ?

addressed to an
'
imaginary executioner, come here and
take me off; I will follow/ would naturally be altered to &ye6' wS', and thence
to ayadw 8', through the error of a transcriber who had his eye on the plural IT*.
Just so for oAA.' &ye Ile/xrcu, some MSS.
give aAA fryere or a\\' &ytT & Ufpcrai,
For a>5e compare Oed.
in Pers. 142.
1

is

Col. 183, eVeo wS' a/j.avpy KwXqi a or' &yw.

5 f , r^Se jSare.
Ibid.
Ibid. 1547, T7?5'

1542, & 7ra?5es, aJ5' eVeo-06. II. xviii.

Photius,
392, "H^ato-re, irp^uoA.' 55e.
^5e' ov p.6vQV rb ovrcas, a\\a /col rb
a use which he defends from
ev6d.Se,
'

Eupolis, atque Cratinus,Aristophanesque

For frye, in connexion with
cf. Cleanthes ap. Pors. ad Hec.
f\j/o/j.ai,

poetae.'

dis
e^o^ua/ y
^', & Zev,
Hec. 369, &y' ovv
&OKVOS.
'OSvcrcrev,
Some
details of
Kal Sifpyavai /** Hyeov.
this fine scene, as the commentators have

346, &yov Se

remarked, have been copied by Euripides,

Troad. 256 and 451.

e/cSvo)^

1240

e//,e

1239.

&TTIV,

the

common

retained by Klausen, Franz,

and Dindorf ; * enrich some other author
J
Hermann, Peile,
ofjwQe instead of me.

reading,

is

Weil, Davies, and Conington give #1-775,

the conjecture of Stanley, comparing
n6vov TT\ovrovvTa Aesch. frag. 239, 'enrich another with calamity/ i. e. bring a,
curse on some other poor deluded one.
t

Prof.

Kennedy adopts &TCUS from

Schiitz.
TrAouTi^fTe compare inf. 1354,
ir\ovrov f'lfj.aros KCLKOV.
The mention of

With

the xP'r) ff ''"np'ia <r0^s and the K6ff^oi immediately below seems to show that Cassandra was conspicuously attired. There
is a reading given in Askew's margin,
&\\TJV

riv',

&\\TJV O.VT

e/jLov,

which seems

appropriate, emphatic, and probable.

1240. e/c8iW.
The verb is omitted,
exactly as above, v. 1065, because the
prophetess fancies the actual presence of
the god before her, in the act of stripping
her of her attire ; ' See, here is Apollo
himself stripping me, &c., and that too
after he has coldly looked on while I have
been made a laughing-stock, even in this
sacred dress, with my friends, by my

enemies with one consent, and all without

'
just cause (/j.drr]v, Pers. 290), i. e. since
I foretold the truth.
By Kal ev ro7<rSe
K6<T/j.ois she implies that what ought to
have secured respect only added to the
ridicule.
The fondness of the poet for
antithetical words (see 792) induced him
to combine juerci <f>i\tov with vir' f-^Qpwv,
the former referring to her friends and
countrymen, the Trojans, the latter to her
enemies, the Greeks. And ov 5fxopp6irci>s
'
means, by one just as much as the other/
by all alike, without distinction or difference.
Cf. Suppl. 599, e5o|ev 'Apydoiffiv

ov

SixoppOTTcas.

But

jj.era

<t>i\uy

can hardly be regarded as identical with

fj.fra <pl\ois (inter amicos, Klausen), the
'
genitive signifying rather along with/
in common with/ viz. so that her friends,

'

ATAMEMNflN.

447

eo-OrJT*,

eVoTrrevcra? Se

(1270)

/xe

KOLV rotcrSe /cocr/xot? fcarayeXwjiteV^^ /x,era

l^OpOJV OV St^OppOTTW? ^OiTl^V.

',<
/caXov/ieVT/ Se (^ptra?, w? ayvprpia,

(f>l\CDl>

VTT

TTTW^O?, raXatva, \ip,o9vr]s rjvecrxpfArjv.

/cal z^vi^ 6 /xazm?, pavTiv e/CTrpafa? e/xe,

/BtojJiOV TTOLTpOJOV S'

e/c

drt/xot y'

JUIT)^

(1275)

e? rotacrSe ^a^acri/xou? ru^a?.

a-mjyay

ov

1245

d^T*

inl^VQV

{JLVL,

TO"

1250

^ewi/ TeOvt]^o[JLv.

au TtMClOOOS,

yap

(M

^^ v

',

(1280)

VOV

(^LTVfJia,

TTOLVOLTUp

and family, and countrymen shared in the

taunts and insults heaped upon the person
of the prophetess.
Peile, Franz, and
Conington follow Hermann

in reading
take <p(\cav UTT',
by friends, by foes/ and so also
Wellauer, except that he construes vnb
(piXctiv

ov St^oppdTrcos ex^pwv,

'

by friends

who were unmistakably enemies.' Prof.

Kennedy gives on his own conjecture
firoTrrevffas

5'

KaTaye\(i}fj.fvr]i'

T\
<

fyuws KO.V To?(r

p erATj fyiXwv UTT'

Others construe

by unkind

<pi\<av vir

friends.'

for the

Compare

antithesis Theb. 692,

<(>i\ov
/c.r.A.

yap e'xfya

TroTpbs jueAoif' &pa

1244. Here also there is some ambiguity as to the order of the words. Hermann understands rd\aiva as said of herself, fyw r) rd\aiva Tjj/ 6<r x4ur?*' K.a\ovjjL4vr]

^tot

At/uo0^$, ws ayvprpia.
"Undoubtedly, raKaiva. sounds weak as a
mere nickname which she had to bear.
And if we construe 70* irrcaxbs raAati/a
(poiras, TTTwxbs,

XtfjLoBv^s f/i>ea'x<fy"7* /caAou ue*'7j <|)otTOJ, we

fall into the error of making a daughter of
/

Priam a half-starved vagrant even before

her city was captured. It was not what
she was, but what she was called, that
these words were intended to

express.

Between beggary and fortune-telling there

seems some connexion. So Ulysses, in
Rhes. 503, was dressed up as
1246.

seer,'

'

eifirpda.<;.

After making

Prof. Kennedy.

Some

me

translate,

having
having unmade me ;' others,
undone me;' elsewhere eKirpdfffffiv in
*
as
Suppl. 95.
Aeschylus means to effect,'
'

'

Theb. 836. sup. 565, used however of a

thing rather than a person. But in Oed.
Col. 1658, we have ov yap TIS avrbv otire
irvp<p6pos 6eov Ktpavvbs eeirpa(v, i. e.
#Ae(rej/.
So also Eur. Hec. 515.
1248. jSwyuoC Trorp^ov, the altar in her
father's house, at which it would have
been better to be slain than to be butchered
in a foreign land.
tirlnvov, 'a chopping-block/ Ar. Acharn. 317. The MSS.
give a.vTtiri%T]vov, corrected by Anratus.
In the next verse Koirfifftjs is the genitive
absolute, by a common Aeschylean usage ;
see on Suppl. 437.
Others have pro-

/
or /coTreiVr?.
irpotrQay- Y*
a
technical
word, which
uort, probably
Klausen explains " mactatio quae fit ante
ante
focum."
on
this word,
See,
aram,
the note on Eur. Hel. 1255, Trpo<r<pdeTai

posed

KOTTflo-av

TTptora veprfpois.
Properly it
the preliminary throat-cutting.'
In the passages Klausen quotes, after
Wellauer, Hec. 41. Iph. Taur. 458, it
'
appears to mean a victim,' while Troad.
624, euaT, Tfiffov, auv avoaiuv Trpoffipaysense of
fj.dTcav, it certainly has the
'
In Alcest. 845, irivovra
slaughter.'
TV/J.POV Tt\T](T'\.ov irpo(T<pay/j.dT(i}v, said of
Death, the meaning seems to be 'the
'
blood of the victims (see Od. xi. passim).
eepw alludes to the warm life-blood,
Oeppov a'1/j.aros irpofffydynan, rather than
to a reckless or revengeful blow. Mr.
Davies gives 0fp/j.bv with Schiitz, ' warm
with the gory slaughter of a woman
butchered upon it.'
1252. Hesych. <pirv/j.a' TCKVOV, y4v/j.fv

al/u.a

meant

'

A12XTAOT

448
S'

/cdYeicru>

aX'tyT'tys

aVas racrSe OpiyKtooroiv

O/XW/AOTCU
a^eiz/

jw

TrJcrSe yrjs

yap

op/cos

e/c #e<Sz>

1255

fieyas,

vTTTiW/Aa Keipevov Trarpd?.

(1285)

TI ST^T' ey&) /carotAcro? w8' a^ao-reVw,

eVel TO TTpOJTOV elSoZ' '.TXlOU TToXlZ'

7rpaacrav w? eVpa^ez/,

ot 8' elXop 7roXii>

aTraXXacrcroucnj' eV 0ajp Kpicrei

lovaa

1260

TTpafa), rX^cro/iat TO KaT0aveiv.

(1290)

TruXas Se Tao-S' e
Se Katpta?
'"

ToSe.

p,{jia

XO.

a)

TToXXa p.ev TaXcu^a, TroXXa

paKpav

ereivas'

1254. Qpiynftxruv, to consummate these

family woes by slaying his mother. Eur.
Here. F. 1280, Sw^a QpiyKuxrai KaKois.
1255. This verse is read in the MSS.
after 1261.
The restoration to its proper
,

place was long ago made by Hermann.

On the terms borrowed from the palaestra,
virriaa-uLa and Kti/Jievos, see Suppl. 85.
Eum. 560. ' The gods have sworn a great
oath,' says Cassandra, who speaks with
authority as an interpreter of the divine

mind, that the death of the father shall

bring back the son from exile to avenge
him/ On this oath, Klausenwell observes,
'

rests the positive obligation of Orestes in

the Choephoroe to slay his mother at all

hazards.
Apollo has ordered it; and
Apollo himself is but the Trpo^T-rjs Atbs,

Eum.

19.
Ibid. &pape yap TIS 'dpicos Dind., this
verse being cited, without the author's
name, &pape yap opKos e/c dew peyas, in
Cramer's Anecdota, i. p. 88.

1257. KdroiKTos Weil and Davies,

with Scaliger, for KaroiKos. Cf. CTTOIKTOS,
inf. 1592, and KaroiKri^fi in Prom. 36.
'
Why do I thus bewail my lot with

groans and tears, when I (prophetically)

saw at the first that Ilium fared as it
has fared, and the captors of the city
come off thus by the judgment of the
gods?' Musgrave's correction ot 5' el\o</
Tr6\iy, is very ingenious and probable,
.

av

S'

1265
(1295)

cro(f)rj

el S'

and

is adopted by Prof. Kennedy

J_forj>?
?yoy. which could only refer to the
former inhabitants. For aTraAAaa-o-etj/
in the intransitive sense compare Ar. Pac.

_8*

568, ^ Ka\ws avrwv a7ra\Aa|tev Uv /ueropPlat. Resp. ii.

8, irei9ot>Tfs
-^iov.
avrovs affifjiioi aTra\\do/jLGi>. Herod, viii.
68, ot S' en a.vTC<TTri<rav, air-f)\\aai> OVTOO
us Kfivovs HirpeTTf.
1261. Tr^fliau This has reference to
irpdaffav us eirpa^ev above, and therefore
it is not very difficult to supply ws t'/eetcot
7rpa|oi^. But TTpafffffiv in its general sense
'
'
is
to fare (as we say a person is doing
well or badly when he is prosperous or the

from the nature of the

some adverb is almost invariably
added to specify the kind and manner of

reverse), though,
case,

Dindorf gives lovcra Kayia TATJbut cf. sup. 360, %Trpaav us

faring.
cro/j-ai

i.

e.

'

K.T.A.,

inf._1647 r irpaertTf, iriaivov. *

, and
go on faring as you now fare,' viz.

prosperously, as the context shows.

1262. rao-5'
for ras
Canter,
eyta
\4yca.
Perhaps ra<r5e vvv, or rd<r8' ex
irpotrevveirciv, as the emphatic eyu is here
not required. See on Suppl. 446. Ajac.

1381,

apiffr'

'O5ucT(rt),

1264.

TTO.VT'

e^ 60

Photius, <rfya8a.civ
of eu1359. Ajac. 833, $v
.

ff

Hence the addition

See

inf.

Kal

rax*

AFAMEMNflN.
p,6pov TOP aurifjs o!cr#a,

449

#e??XaTov

/3oos SiKTp Trpos fiwpov

ovic ear
o

XO.

ye rou

XO.

dXX' icr0i

KA.

ovSets a/couet ravra

XO.

dXX'

K/4.

to),

T\i]iJi(t)v

eu/cXecJjs

over'

TCUI>

favourable omen,
derived from the
manner in which the victim approached
'
the altar. Tac. An. xv. 7, hostia, quae
rnuniebantur hiberuaculis adsistens,semifacta opera fuga perrupit seque vallo
iii.

56,

'

accessit

omen, profugus altaribus taurus,

sacrificii
,

apparatu, longe, nee ubi feriri

est, confossus.'
Similarly

dirum

disjecto

hostias nios

Martial, ix. 31, 5. For ttarelv

X*iv compare Cho. 719, ifol
Ki\i<Tcra, Sa>-j.dr<av

irvXas

<f>vyfj.

evroX/xov (f>pevo$.

iSai/x6Van>.

X^P L ^

1275

fipora).

re yewc/Liui* T^KVUV.

1268. &-n\drov.
or the contrary, was

Hist.

ciTr'

rail/

rot Ka.T0aveLV

Trarep, crov

(1300)

7r/>ecr/3euTcu.

ava*

extulit.'

1270

TrXeft).

'

areivarels,

eo-Ti.
The allusion seems to be
to the Athenian custom of condemned
persons drawing lots to decide who
should die first ; see Schol. on Ar. Pac.
365, and compare Orest. 789, r$ XP^V
Se /eep8cwe?s.
Heracl. 970, T<T' iiSm-fiOr)
'
he was wronged
jrpuTov ov Bavwv 6'8e,
in not dying at first,' but being reserved
to the last.
Soph. El. 1485, rl yap
ftporuv &v |i/c KdKoTs /j.t/j.iyiJi.fi'cav 6vr)<ri<tv

6 /j.e\\wv

Pbaed.

rov xpdvov

p.

116

fin.,

neptios (pepoi ; Plat.

ovbtv yap

Saivetv 6\lyov varepov

So Oed. Col. 587,

1270. ov, eVoj.
'opa ye p^v, ou (r/ut/cpbs, OVK, ay&v #5e.
Casaubon proposed & j-eyoi.6i>ot>
This seems, on the
TrXeca, 'any longer.'
whole, the simplest and best correction
of xp6v<? 7rAea>, which probably arose
from the common error of assimilating
It has been adopted
terminations.
from Hermann's conjecture, in preference to xp6vc!} Tr\etii>v (Well., Franz,
BlomPeile), orjxpcfoqj Tr\eov_ (Pauw).
field's
reading, from Schiitz, -ypovov
(

jf y/a
Inf.prprpf,,
hpynnd, or
than that of time (a temporary
escape), has this advantage, that it
e prominent word, and
makes XP^ VOV

*
so better suits the following verse, Yes,
but he who comes last is first in point
of time/ where. there is a play on vcrraTOS, and vpuros implied in the verb.
" Est lusus
aliquis in hac sententia
:

quum alioquin is, qui ultimus adest,

miniino colatur honore, in temporis ratione hoc prorsus contrarie se habet."
.Klausen. For the construction the editors have compared Cho. 620, Katcwit 5e
There is how7rpe0-/3eveTCu rb A.i)p.viov.
ever a difference between the two pasrov xpdvou
sages, the present representing
latter KO.KUV irpia-

(1305)

&\\o ye $

irtci)v

ol-j-ai

(i. e.

Kep-

Oav&v)

y4\(ora. o^Aijaw Trap* cfj.avT(p

y\iXo/j.vos rov r)i'.

12745. Prof. Conington has the
credit of successfully defending the vulgate order of these verses. Even Klausen has transposed them (with, of course,
a change of the persons) after Heath.
,

But the argument

Cho. Well, you are
*

really runs thus :

at least a patient

sufferer of courageous heart.' Cas.

'

These

are not words that people hear when in

Cho. ' Yet surely it is some
prosperity.'
'
(i. e. as
gratification to die gloriously
you are dying, with credit for your
Cas. 'My poor father and
courage).
his children died euKAeSs, as men say,
but still I pity them/ The verse ovSeijo/couei is an answer to the poor consolation of the chorus, ' You praise
courage in meeting death ; but this
could only be said of one who is about
to die, and therefore not v5ai(j.ct>i>.'
It is
entirely out of place to make Cassandra
say aAA' eu/cAews roi KarQaveiv X<*P ts
She holds no such magnanimous
ftpory.

my

sentiments, but
afraid of death.
typtvbs

is

is

throughout singularly
r\-fi/J.eat-

O.TT'

'

properly

patient

quence of an enduring

spirit.'

KOKTJS inf. 1621.

vr6\fj.ov

in

conse-

So avb

AISXTAOT

450

XO.

TL 8' Icrrl

KA.
XO.
KA.

TI'S cr'

aTTOorTpe(f)L

(f)Vy <j)V.

TL TOUT'

(j)vas

et TL

JJLY)

1280

(frovov Sd/xoi TrveovcrLV aijaaTOcrrayr}.

XO.

/cat

K^4.

oju.0109

XO.
.

TTW?

ToS*

oei

(1310)

OV^JLOLTCDV l^ecrTioiv.

OT/AOS axnrep IK Ta<j)ov TrpeneL.

ov ^vpiov dyXaicTjuia Saj/Aacrt^ Xeyeig.

dXX' el/u /car So/xotcri KCOKVCTOVCT e^j)v

'Ayapt^vovos T
to),

apKLTO)

p.oipav.

fiios.

1285

evoi.

ov TOI

(1315)

i>croiftj Bd^jivov a>5

op^is

<j)6/3a)

Oavovcrrj p,apTvpeiT
^y)

T
OLVTJp

yvvaiKos

O.VT

SucrSa/AayOTO?

JJLOL

ToSe,

IJJLOV Odvr),

(X^T*

d^S^OO? TTO"fl.

1290

Cassandra must be sup1277. <f>6f3os.

posed to have started or visibly shuddered,

after 1276.

to call forth this question.

'
1278. <f>(v may be our
faugh ', as
Mr. Davies renders it. Yet typevuv
crrvyos in the next verse seems to ask if
the feeling of horror is not mental rather
than proceeding from the senses; and
the chorus seem wrongly to understand

1287. 5i/o-oi'a>. Formed after the analogy of Qev&iv (1279), (Wronged/ (1041),
this verb governs an accusative like most
verbs expressing displeasure or grief.
'
'Tis not for nothing that I mistrust the
entrance into the house, as a bird does a
bush/ suspicious, that is, of a lurking

it so.

1281. KO! irws ; ' Surely not there is

no smell here but of sacrifice at' the
family altar,' i. e. the Kutaa. arising from
the sheep which had been slaughtered
at the altar of Zeus KTTJO-JOS, sup. 1005.
The conception of the poet is
1024.
extremely fine, that even the physical
senses of the dying prophetess are supernaturally sharpened to the presentiment
of blood. For the syntax T$' oCet ^jj.dr<av.l this snielUslhe smell of sacrifices/
compare Ar. Ach. 192, uov<n
Pac.
Trptfrptfav S ras ir6\eis b^vra.Tov.
!

Without
525, olov TCV e?s
wcrirfp jtcupou.
the question at TTUS, we may translate,
'
Surely that is not' the smell from sacrifices on the altar
1283. Cf. Eur. Bacch. 144, Zvplas S'
&s \iftdi>ov Ka-jrvbs, and Cho. 185.
1284 5. This couplet, which conveys
an acquiescence in the fate that had
contemplated with
just before been
horror, is transposed by Weil to follow
For $6u.oun he reads 8aM?(rt, a
1297.
eu phem istic term for ' the dead.' Davies,
!

with Enger, places the same

couplet
]

'

Others have quoted

snake, or birdlime.
Shakspeare, iii. Hen. VI., act v., sc. 6,
The bird that hath been limed in a

'

bush With ti'embling wingsmisdoubteth

every bush/ Add Eur. Cycl. 433, uxnrtp
irpbs

t|<

KV\IKI

Hesych.i
Again,
SufrxepeT (Suo^xepaiVet Herm.),
Kh.es.
The word occurs
724 and

TT?

AeA.TjjUjueVos'.

<f>oftf7a-6ai, viroTTTeveiv.

et.

5u(TOi^' ou Tro\f/j.iovs Spaffai

raSe, where it also bears the sense of
viroirrevetv.
$\\a>s. is Hermann's necesFor rJ5e
sary correction for A\' ws.

805,

/LiTjSei/

this very fact, that her fears were

not vain. * Bear witness of this for me,
when one of the same sex shall have
died in revenge for me, and a male shall

means

have fallen for an ill-mated

man/

i.

e.

Acgisthus for Agamemnon. That is, Do

not attribute my present terror to mere
cowardice, when all the scenes of blood
have been witnessed which I have fore-

and which make this palace a human

SmSajuapTPSw is doubt- 1
slaughter-house.
less the genitive, not the nominative, as
J
some have supposed.

told,

(UJ^tux^, urifo

AFAMEMNnN.
TavTa

XO.

a)

1L4.

ctTraf er'

8'

ws

T\7)ijiov, ot/cretpo) ere

i7reu>

prjo~LV,

e^to^ roz' avTrjs.

Trpos VQ-TCLTOV

451
(1320)

Oavovp.ev'Y).

0ecr<aTou /xdpou.
ov Opfjvov #e'X&>

^Xtaj 8' eVeuvo/xcu

rot? e/AoI? Tt/xadpot?

rots
(f)ovevo~i
e/xois rivf.iv 6/xoO

fe^pois

(^tos,

1295
(1325)

80^X779 0avovo"r)s, ev/xapous

<j/aa TIS

az>

And

1291.

on you

to attest this to

7rpei//eiei>*

me

ozt>,

the heads of

I call

my hated murderers, that

they may together (cf. Cho. 136. 548.
880) pay satisfaction to my avengers/
In favour of this however it may be
alleged, that the murderer TiVet SI'KTJJ/ to
the avenger, not the avenger to the mur-

as one

about to die/ Accordingly, the chorus

acknowledge her prescience in the words
Just before, she had
6ecr(f>aTov jwJpou.
desired to be well spoken of as a true
prophetess after death, Gavoixrr). Now
she wishes for a testimony (as sup. 1168)
in her favour while she is alive to hear
it.

Cf.

6avova"r)

p.oi

fj-aprvpe'tTe

derer.

'

who
cljia,

Once more

patched

as in Suppl. 430.
Ojuot} the difference

we thus not

only gain the required case

but also a play on <f>6vov and
exact
(povevffi, to which there is an
parallel in Eur. El. 89, q>6vov {povevvi

my own
bewail my

after rivetv,

dirge/ i. e. not uselessly to

but for the purpose of invoking
with my last breath a solemn imprecation on the heads of my murderers.

fate,

'

1297. eu/iapous 'unheeded,' a matter

of indifference/ as Suppl. 333,
aTraAAaycu.
Iph. A. 519, OUK,
ye Trp6ff9e' rovro 5' ev/xapes.
1299. ffKia TIS Uv Trptyciev. The true '
reading of this passage is due to Professor Conington, whom Weil and Davies
follow, giving however these four verses
to the chorus.
The MSS. give <ricid TIS
avrptyeiev, which has been variously
altered.
Both Hermann and Boissonade
perceived that to this passage belongs the
gloss of Photius, irpetyai' rb 6/j.oicixrai'
AiVx^Aos. For Tpeirfiv and Trpeweiv conBut none of
fused see on Suppl. 295.
the commentators had perceived that
the meaning is, if prosperous, one mny
liken them to a sketch ; but if unfortu-

Compare Suppl. 108,

faffa y6ois ^e TL/J.W.

careful to specify ov 6pTJvov, be-

cause the moralizing in 1298 seqq. might

have seemed to partake of this cha-

racter.

1294. r)AiV Perhaps faiov. < And I

pray, addressing myself to this last light
of the sun, that my avengers may repay
my murderers for the slaughter of a poor
slave/
Such generally should be the
meaning, as suggested by the context
but then we should read TOVS epovs Ti/j.a;

must mean
6povs,
to repay them in the same
and

Tivfiv

airorivfiv,
coin, as it

Others understand, (though the order of the words is

'
against them,) I pray to the sun, upon

were, for their crimes/

Weil has riveiv 6f/j.iv,

Between <p6vov and
is very slight ; and

a slave-woman/

'

(says Cassandra,
had already prepared to go, aAA'
'
1284), and finally, 1 wish to utter

is

verse seems to have been

up quoquo modo.
Perhaps,
aiav T'IVSIV 5i'/c7j/>, Or (as Dr. Donaldson suggested) we should read TJvfiv
'
to pay for the murder of a poor
<t>6vov,
slave/ and so Prof. Kennedy, who reads
ToTy <fttAcy Tina6pois evOpovs <t>ovv<Ti T&V
'
that to the friend(f>6vov T iv iv 6/j.ov,
avenging murderers Foes at the same
Jbime may with blood the blood atone Of

ro5e.

dying words, though not as

She

The

corrupted by the accidental repetition

of TO?S e'/xotV, and then to have been

Hesych. ctrt^i/ovcrdai' juapTvpetrdai. We

have ^cfovuai in Suppl. 904, /caraevoixrQai in Cho. 693.
The proper mean'
ing must have been to get another to
stand to you in the relation of |eVov, or
host/ and thence to appeal to him as
a witness in your favour.
1293. ft^fTiv. nfi finrivnii. So Hermann
for the tame and unmeaning ^770-^ ^
Qprivov.

Se

'

AISXTAOT

452

(yXecri> ypafiijv.

fio\al<$

ravr

XO.

TO

pa\\ov

p.ev ev Trpdo'crew ctKopecrroz'

7Ta<Tl

PpOTOlCTlV'

OUT19

OLTTCITTCOV

MrjKCT
/cat

TwSe

tpyl

TrdXiy

/me*;

nate, a wet sponge by its application

obliterates the painting/
The metaphor
is from the outlines of a picture (fresco),
before it is filled in with colours, the technical terms for which were <r/aa; cr/c/ao-Ma,

The
aKLaypafytiv (Lat. adumbrare).
sense then is, that prosperity is as fickle
and easily changed as the outline or cartoon of a picture, while adversity may be
wiped out by one stroke, i. e. by death.
Compare Cho. 494. Eur. Hel. 262, e|aAeKpfleTo-' a>s &yaA/xa. Frag. Pelei iv., rbir
oA/Joj/ ovSev ov8a/JLOv Kpivca fipOTols, '6v
7' e|aAei<et paov

phanes

if)

avBp&TrouTiv fl

\viTtipbv

Anti-

ypdtyei 6e6s.

Mus. Cant.

(Phil.

i.

rb

573),

p.
rjv

faypdtyoi TO
irptariffrov a.fyavi^ova'iv tK rov
Plutarch, De Fortuna,
iv.,
Rffircp

irovrjpol

iro\\dicis

a\fi<pU/, rf\os

S'

opyys

irpoa&aXtiv rip irivaKi rbv ffTrAyyov,

Where the
f1x
fpapv-d-Kwv avair\f(av.
two last words seem to show that the
idea is rather that of smearing over than
wiping out the colours already laid on.
1301. TOUT' eWfo>i/ juaAAoy.
The
change from prosperity to adversity,

which is Agamemnon's lot, more than

the sudden extinction of misery by death,
which is her own case. For she had
before (1153) described the oile as iro\v
Ast rejueTbi/ irrifjia. than the other.

marks, on Plat. Resp.

numero OVTOS

id

tum

nomen

est, igitur

11,

ii.

"

Saepe-

quod primo loco

dic-

tur."

remotiusrespicit;
vero ad id quod propius cst referThere is a similar sentiment in

Troad.

6347,

e'/celVos

fs

8'

a\arai
8

bfjLoitas

T& Svffrvxfs
<f>js

av aurris KO.K.&V.

Cassandra now enters the palace, and is

And here ends the second

no more seen.

part or act of the play.

1302 seqq. Men are

8*

}JL\d0p(Ji)V,

raSe

1305

(jxovcov.

eXeu' eSocrcu'

(1335)

with prosperity, and never shut their

doors against it, saying, with a prudent
conviction of its danger, Be off! I have
had enough! Thus Agamemnon has attained the perilous height of honours as
a victor ; but if he should fall, to atone
for former deaths by his own, who can
say that he was born out of the reach of
calamity ? The above reflection (which
is a repetition of that in 972
seqq.) prepares the reader for the scene which
immediately follows. The preceding act
has seen the king in his glory ; this
witnesses in his downfall the fulfilment
of Cassandra's prophecy and the forebodings of the chorus.
1303. SaKTuAoScj/cTwv.
The accent
(M SS. &V) was altered by Schiitz. No
one forbidding (a.irsvvsiKav, or perhaps,

keeps it away from

pointed at with the
finger of envy, saying No longer come
in here.'
Blomf. reads 8a.KTv\68(iKTov,
in a bad sense, * No one keeps away too
great prosperity as a thing to be pointed
at with the finger of scorn.'
But this
gives an inferior sense, and the word is
used in frag. 55, 8aKTV\6SeiKrov Tri/jLirXfjcn

being weary of)

it

which

is

his house

/tteAos

for

'

'

attractive,'

'

commanding

at-

tention
(unless indeed it refers to
the fingering of musicians). Probably
TaSe tyuvtav (not eVeAflps ra5e) is the
true syntax.
So Cho/ 305, Spdcravn
naOe'tv, rpiypcavfj.v6os rdSe fy<avsi. Wealth
or prosperity is here personified (as in
the common allegory of Plutus). Compare Pind. Pyth. v. init. Eur. Suppl.
V K eicreSe'lar' oinov.
876, xP vff ^ v
Frag.

Erechth. xx. 13, ra yap KCLKWS ofaovs

f<Tf\66fT (SC. XPW Ta ) OVK fX fl WTf]piav. So also in the Elpf(ri(f>vr) attributed
to Homer, avral avaKXivevQe Qvpac TT\OVTOS yap effei<riv iroA\6s. Dobree appo>

rrjs irdpoiB'

ucrnep OVK ISovaa

(1330)

<f>v

SaKTuXoSaKT(UI>

ecreX$7?s,

1300

oiKTtipa) TTO\V.

sitely

quotes Martial,

never satiated

i.

26, 5,

'Ante

stantem dubitas admittere famam ?'

i. 3, 22,
Si Bona Fortuna
veniet, ne intromiseris.'
fores

Plaut. Aulul.

AFAMEMNflN.

453

/^a/capes Upia/zov,
:

P>

fJLirjTOs

vvv

Oi>

-v

o OLKCLO

TrpOTepojv al
/cat rotcri OOLVOVCTL 0ava>v a\\(t)v
8' el

1310
(1340)

*
rig OLV
>

f-

eufcuTo

Saipovi
aJjuoi,

XO.

(fcvvai,

TaS* OLKOVOJV

TreVX^y/jtai Kaipiav TrXrjyrjv

aiya* rig TrX^y^z; avVei

r,

1311.

eiriKpaivfi.

fTriKpave'i.

So Hermann

The MS. Farn. has

ecra).

/caipi&jg ouTacr/xeVog

for

cult to see that

motion

involved in the act.

is

Thus

1315
(1345)

SeuTepai> TreTrX^y/xeVog.

fryai/

in

some way

/xfVeif eto-w

firiKpave'i, a clumsy metrical attempt to

S6/JLWV, Theb. 221, is really for e\6e?v es
complete a catalectic verse. Translate, 86/j.ovs Kal Ke1 nfveiv. So Trach. 866,
'
And if for those who are already dead ' ^7X6? Tts OVK &<rrjfj.ov KuKvrbv ffcrca, is equivalent to ire/jLirfi fjx ov tf<ro>' In the pre(viz. Iphigenia and the children of Thy'
sent case, ' a blow within the body is a
estes) he himself by dying brings about
the retribution of yet another death/ blow inflicted by steel thrust into it.
&c.
&\\cav Qa.va.Tuiv iroivas, the recom- Compare Ion 767, Stavra?os Hrvirev oSvva,
pense or requital of (consisting in) an- fj.e Trvfv/j.6vcav TWJ/5' e<rw. Eur. El. 1222,
other violent death, viz. his own, and
y Kar-r]p^dfj.T]v, /JLarepos effca Se'pay
that of his murderess in turn.
Rhes. 750, oi'a p otivvrj reipei
Cf.
This indeed is
SecnroToov vavoLTouTiv, Cho. 47.
(f>oviov Tpav/j.a.Tos ffffCD.
1312. TIS &v evairo;
'Who, on hear- more fully expressed in II. xxi. 116,
ing this, can presume that, being a mortal, 'AxiAei/s rvtyf Kara /cATj?Sa Trap' ou^ei/a,
he has been born with a lot exempt from TTO.V Se ot ftffw SO i(f>o$ &/j.<pr)KS.
harm?' The MSS. give Tts &v ev|atTo
1315_42. On the merely technical
Those who take _etfarro in question whether a chorus of twelve or
ftpoT&v ;
(
the sense of would pray/ necessarily fifteen members recite in succession the
read T/S Uv OVK K.T.A. with Canter. Her- following verses, the student must be
mann, Diudorf,and others give TIS TTOT' 'a.v referred to the arguments of Miiller and
fv^ano ; The reading in the text, which Klausen, who maintain the former, and
is that adopted
by Franz after Bothe, Hermann, who insists on the latter. In
'
If Agamemnon falls the one case, the three trochaic lines at
appears the best.
when he seems most prosperous, there the beginning must be regarded as spoken
is no such
thing as secure happiness in by the Coryphaeus, and the twelve iambic
life/
have the aorist of evxearOai couplets which follow by the choreutae
in succession, the Coryphaeus himself
in its primary sense of declaring or averring, in Od. xiv. 463, vaftej/ds TI eiras
probably reciting the two last (1341 2).
Hermann and According to Hermann's view, the first
e'pe'w, otvos yap avuyei.
Klausen agree in rendering Ao-tv^s Saipuv choreutes speaks 1315, the next 1317, and
innoxius (securus) genius, which is right, the third 1318, so that in all fifteen
deliver their sentiments. See the matter
if we understand it as given above, rather
than as Peile takes it, 'an inoffensive (i.e. fully discussed in " Dissertations on the
'

We

humble)

lot.'

Cf. TT^ACCUS a.<nvt1 (rwTTJpi

rvxa, Theb. 822, the unharmed fortune

of the city/ and see also Cho. 1006.
'

Eum.

305.
1314. eo-w.

eo-ftj,

See on 1019. The use of

where no idea of motion inwards is
is

perhaps sufficiently proved ;

it appears a mere
synonym of evoov or eVTbs, it is not diffiimplied,

and yet even where

Eumenides,"

p.

1215

(ed. 2).

1316. ScvTfpav, sc. irA7j7Vj which it is

unnecessary to supply from the preceding
verse.
Cf. inf. 1855, iraica 54 viv Si's.
The idiom is well known by which a
substantive of cognate sense, implied in
the verb itself, agrees with the adjective
So Cei>| papelais ( evy\ais)
expressed.
inf. 1618. iraiffov SJTTA^C (7rA7?-y V) Soph.

AI2XTAOT

454

XO.

Tovpyov tipydcrOai SOKCI poi /3a<TiXe <ys oijuar

dXXa KOLva)(T(jL)p.e6^ aV TT&J? aa^aXri ^ouXeu/tara.

XO.

a.

eyw

/i,ei>

v/xti^ rr)v C/XT)^

XO.

/3'.

e/xot S' OTTO)?

ACCU

XO.

y'.

XO.

S'.

XO.

e.

XO.

s-'.

ra^tcrTa y' l^irea-elv

TrpayfJi? eXey^etz^ fui'

Kayw, roiourou
^rj^L^ofJiai, TL

El. 1415.

opctt'

OVAC
^O-TJI/

j-vfj./j.ax'iav.

?>pav TO /x^

olSa
(rfo-tj')

/Bov\rj<$
erio-er

So Hermann

^5

Oed. R.

for

&i/ TTWS.

iv.

118,

rrj 6a.\da-<rr)

&f KOTtt T^f CLVT(H)V Kal

Eur. Hipp. 659, es T*

Antiphon, p. 133, 32, and Buttmann on

the Midias, p. 529, B. The chorus are
here invited to give their opinions separately on the best course to be pursued,
Let us impart to each other whatever
safe counsels may chance to occur to us.'
The plot of the play required the murder
of the king to be perpetrated; and hence
the poet represents the elders to hesitate
so long that all chance of bringing aid
in time is lost.
Bamberger has pointed
out the fact, that of the twelve couplets
the second seems answered by the third,
the fourth by the fifth, and so on, the
'

and

standing alone. It should

further be remarked, that the more
ardent and hasty suggestions come first,
and are overruled by the more cautious
considerations of the later speakers.
1320. Bo-hv. Here for ftn-fjfif^^, ' to
tell the citi/ensto bring aid to the palace.'
Cf. Suppl. 710.
1322. vpuyu* \cvTfctv tvv v. f
'To
charge them with the deed while the
last

fresh-dripping sword is in their hands.'

For this use of \tyx iv compare Antig.
434 Kal rh Trpg-vu TiXeWouet/. Wellauer
and Hermann assume the u to be long,
and explain ( newly-drawn sword.' It
T

(1350)

So/cet,

veoppvrco

t(^et.

jiteXXetz/ S'

7rdp(TTL' (frpOLfJiid^ovTai

by Thucyd.

XpW^ltei'OVS, 0(TO

first

320

yj>GjjU,aros KOLVOJVOS a)v,

Dr. Donaldson would read eg iras. See

on Theb. 557. The omission of v is

T\]V

yap

dt<[JLir].

1325

&>?

Tvpavviftos o"r)[JLLa 7rpdo~cro^Te9 TrdXet.

xpov^ofJLev yap' ol 8e TT^S /xeXXoug /cXcog

804, &c.
1318. OJMTOJS.

justified

yi'w/zTp Xe'yw,

do^ouri KypvcrcreLv ^or^v.

Trpos Sw/xa Sevp'

TII/O?

TUX^

(1355)

^- e/

matters little to the sense, so long as

be taken for the weapon in the hand
i<f>ei
of the murderer.
The more full construction would have been f\eyxeiv rbv
1325. opav

irdpe<TTt,

i.

e.

&

Trpdao-ovTes (TTj^eta is a singular instance of

brachylogy, for Trpdarffovres irpdy^ara. (or

rather irpd^eis) & a"r}/J.e'ia rvpavviSos eVri.

The remark is directed against Aegisthus,
who has long been suspected by the
chorus.
1327. xpojufouei/ yap. ('And no wonder if they attain their end,) for we are
delaying, while they, trampling on the
ground (spurning) the praise (or credit)
of delay, are not slumbering in action.'
The MSS. give /j.f \\ova-ns or TTJS /leAAouarjy, but in Flor. and Ven. the last
Hermann has
syllable is superscribed.
recovered the true reading from the
grammarian Trypho, who quotes the verse,

but gives

form

TT)S /j.t\Xovs x<zpi;/.

similar

Soi> for SAnyo-is, in Eur. El.

If K\eos be right, the meaning
749.
must be that the murderers disdain to
have it said of them that they delayed,
ireSoi
i. e. as the chorus are now doing.
for WSoj/ is also due to Hermann, who
has restored the same adverb in Cho. 631.
It is simply the old form of iriSca, like
is

&c.
'
1329. OUK olSa. I know not what counsel I can safely (or successfully) give ;'
or, as Dr. Peile renders it on Cho. 12,
'
I know not what counsel to offer at a
*
I know
venture,' that is, in our idiom,
not what plan to devise as my suggesO"IKOI, apfidl,

AFAMEMNfiN.
TOV

XO.

'.

SpoWds eon

/cdy&> TOiouTOS
Xdyoio-(,

XO.

'

"?

7J.

T)

XO.

0'.

exXX'

XT' /"k

rot'

O'

/cat

et/x',

TO /3ouXeucra<,

Trepi.

1330

Inel Sucr/x^^ai^ai

(1360)

Oavovr avicrTavai iraXiv.

T

'

Kai plOZ'

455

TL^O^r9 WO

'

'**

VTTtlg

So/xto^ KaTaKTxvvTfjpcrL rotcrS'

XO.
XO.
XO.

OVK aveKTov, ctXXa KOL-rOoLveiv Kparel'

7TTTaLTpa JCLp {JLOlpOL T79

77

y^P

1335
(1365)

reK[Ji'Y]pioL(Tii> e

ict.

i/3'.

cra<jf)

etSdra? ^pi)

raii/Se

TO yap TQTTaXf.iv TOV o-a<*

TavTrjv Irraivtlv TrdvToOtv

^Tpei^v

St ^a.

et

1340

77

(1370)

etSeVai KvpovvO*

irapoiOev Acatptco?
tion in the general deliberation. 'Tis the
part of the doer to have considered about
(the thing to be done),' i. e. some plan is
necessary for acting at all. On this
latter verse Hermann says, " Si sana est
librorum scriptura, baud dubie vera est
Scholefieldii interpretatio, qui aliquid
facturus est, eum etiam deliberare decet
de re gerenda"
Peile also approves
of this, and seems to be right in giving
a past sense (unusual as it doubtless is)
to the aorist infinitive (deliberasse, not
Thus the meaning is, ' I
deliberare).
cannot give any advice as to action (n
Spai/, 1324), because I have not yet made

up my mind upon
self,

it/

Hermann him-

unable to accept the

ellipse of

TOV

But the poet

Spw/Afvov, reads irepa.
should in that case have given
for 0ov\fv(rai.

1331.

Thus there is an implied antithesis

Between epyov and \6yos. Cho. 472,
TI.

Eur. Heracl. 266,

Kay<a, irdrep, roidSe.
Kayh TOIOVTOS' rcoj/Se 5' ou /u,07j(ro^at.
Orest. 1680, Kayw TOIOVTOS' <T7reV5o/uu 8e
1333.

jStoy TfivovTfs.

So Canter for

sense seems to be, 'And

shall we, by way of prolonging our life
in this way
(i.e. from a fear to die), yield
to the defilers of the palace (Cho. 977)
'
as our rulers ?
But jS/ov TeivovTes w8e
'
may mean, shall we go on living as we
KTeli/ovTes.

The

have lived of late/

dom

of Aegisthus.

viz.,

under the thraU

The answer however,

Ka.TQav<iii> /cpare?,

seems in favour of the

former.
1338.

The genitive
rcuttipbs o>y oA.
absolute. The remark amounts to advice
to enter the palace, which is that ultimately carried by a majority (1341) and
acted upon.
1339. fjLv&elaQai should evidently be
restored (as Dr. Donaldson pointed out,
and as the present editor had indepen-

dently perceived) for (jivBovaBai. Cf.<ra<p<s

fTrnTK-ftTTTovaa

682.

The

teal

fjLvdov(j.ft>r)

active (iAv6evo~ai)

in
is

Prom.

found in

Photius, fjivd^o-as, fiTrdjv.

Iph. A. 790.
Others (Dind.. Weil. Davies) read 6v-

with Ahrens.
1341. Tr\Tfidwofj.ai. _' I am in a majority/
The Coryphaeus
See on "Suppl. 598.
speaks last, and in a manner sums up the
votes, which are 'to know for certain
that Atrides is, as he is, i.e. alive or dead,
and not to go on guessing/ Hermann
'
renders KO.VTO&SV ir\ridvi>oij.cu, undique
conveniunt mihi argumenta/ There can
be no doubt that irdvTodei' means the
votes from all sides having been taken/
a short pause intervened while
Perhaps
'
'
'
'
yes or no was asked from each cho'

reutes.

1343. "Tractis tabulatis conspicitur

Clytaemnestra in conclavi stansad corpus
Klausen
Agamemnonis." Hermann.
(Praef. ad Choeph. p. xi) is of opinion
that the eccyclema was not employed in
this play, but that the doorway of the
palace on the proscenium was sufficiently

AISXTAOT

456
Tavavri

OVK

eiTTtlv

yap

res

extols e^pa

So/covers eu>ai,

TTOpa-vvaiv, <i'X<H9

<pafeiet> {tyos Kpelcrcrov eKTr^Sif/zaTos

\O5\/^J>
O ayoJl/ OO OUK

>//

6/AOt

OUTOJ

S'

e^'

eTrcucr' CTT*

irpaa,

/cat

/\

cuppni/Ttrrrn?
(t)

S'

(1375)

apKvcrrarov

Trrjfjiovrjv

1315

TrnXriL

ye

e&iftyaoTxeVoc?.

raS' ou/c ap^cro/xai,

1350
(1380)

p.pov.
djJLtfrifiXrjcrTpov,

wide to admit of the interior action being

seen, or at least partially so, by the spectators; and that the speech of Clyteinnestra was delivered from her position a
within the portal. Translate, Havmany words before merely to
suit my purpose, I shall not now be
ashamed to assert the very contrary.'
That is, Since what I said on a former
'

little

ing spoken

occasion was falsely alleged, to gain my

end by alluring my victim, I will not
hesitate now to avow the truth, that I
have long entertained enmity against him,
and not the love I professed. Perhaps
there is the same reference to speaking
in public, as sup. 829, OVK ai<rxwov/jia.i
TOVS -^>i\dvopas rp6irovs Ae'cu irpbs V/JLO.S.

1345.

TTO>S

yap K.T.\.

For how could

one, by (openly) preparing hostile measures against enemies who are believed to
be friends, erect a fence of destruction for
them as a hunting net to a height too great

to be leaped over
for a friend,

'

When

man

passes

though really your enemy,

it

only by the same arts of dissimulation

and insincerity that you can circumvent
him. Being conscious that he is disliked,
he would atonee take alarm at, and be on
his guard against any hostile demonstrais

tion.

1346, apKiHTTaroit. Hermann, Weil,

Dindorf adopt, with Blomfield, Elmsley's
correction, Trrjjito^s dp/cwrraT &/, on the
ground that the verb requires (see however on v. 535) the particle, and that ra
apKixTrara is always found in the plural.
We have indeed CK //eV^y a.pKvaTa.'r&v
5

Eum.

115, eV juetrois dp*cu<TTOTOts Soph.

El. 1476, but es apHWTaTav p.-ri-)^ai'a.v e/wThe position of
nXtKiiv Crest. 1420.

&v however
son, Gr. Gr.

is

clearly wrong (see Donald508), to say nothing of its

occurrence at the end of the verse.

It

a>cnrp

i^ffvaiv,

might be better to read TTWS 8' Uv for

TTWS ydp. The metaphor is from a stakenet of sufficient height to prevent animals
from overtopping it.
Compare Pers.
100. Supra 350. 796. The construction
of (ppoifffffiv v^o's may be compared with
the familiar 8i5ao-/ceii/ TIVO. <roq>6v.
1348. OVK atypovTirrres V'IK^S ?raA.atas.
'Not irrespective of a former victory,' i.e.
of the time when Agamemnon carried his

B
I!

point in slaying Iphigenia. Thus PI'KTJ

TraAcua is distinguished from the recent
victory over Troy. The commentators j
generally adopt Heath's conjecture^eiKjl*,
a word of rather dubious authority. In
Orest. 1679 however the best MS. (Yen.
a.) gives peifcos re 5toAue(rfle, for vtiKtvs.
Dr. Peile attaches an equally dubious/
sense to ayiav vei/ojs TrctAates, the ' fightIn fact &y&v
ing-out of an old feud.'
much better suits VJKTJS, a (new) conJ
test resulting out of a former victory,
'
(TVV xp6v<? ye /*Vi
a
after
long
yet
J
'

time,'

e.

though long thought

has not been executed till late.
i.

of, it

Eur.

El. 754, fiaKpKv

ye

/uL-f]"-

yap epirei yypvs, efj-ipavfis

Clytemuestra had long stored

up the fj-v^fjicav (j-^vts TeKvdwoivos (150)

which Calchas had predicted would fall
on the devoted head of Agamemnon.
1350. eV
eipyaarfj.ev8is. See on Pers.
527.
1352.

editors adopt aMW6<rflgt

J
The sense may be, Mie
could make no effort (struggle) to escape, I
and could not avert his fate.'
1353. avftpov, giving no exit to the head
and hands. Cf. arep/jiovt 5cu5aA.<p TreVAa)
Eum. 605. It is called a/j.(j)ifi\r]ffTpov
again in Cho. 483, SIKTVOV and apnws ib.
986 7. irfpurnxify is a technical word, /
one of the many the poet has borrowed!
from the vocabulary of hunters. An-|

from

Many

ed. Viet.

AFAMEMNflN.
tft>?

TT\OVTOV

vw

Se

SiV
avTov

KCU/

KOLKOV.
uotz/

o^y^roiv

1355

Kal

rou

veKpwv

457

(1385)

/caret

crajT77pQ9, eitKTaiav

^dpiv.

TOV avrov
1360

KaK(j)Vcna)V o^tiav at/^taro? cr^ayrjv

ySaXXei

fj

t//a/caSt </>oii>i'as

(1390)

Spocrov,

ydVei cnroprjTos KaXuAcos eV

r Se,
av,

1365

eya> 8'

el

'

et

17^

TrpeirovTws wcrr' CTricrTreVSei^ veKpq),

other form is 5ie<rroixfe TO > Prom. 238.

Photius in 7rept(TTOtx(CeTaf irepiaipfi, Ao/x/3ai/er d?rb /xera</)opos TO)J/

Kvvrjyuv' o'lrives

(TToixovs irepifi6.\\ova'iVTo1s opetrf (TTor^ot

Further
8e e ((Tti/ at \ey6/j.evai ffrdkiKes.

on, he says, KCHT& ras e/c5po^ay TWJ

opQa,

|uAa

Iffra

gives fapvyaivfi, from Hesych. opvydvec

Both Weil and Mr. Davies
epevyerai.
accept this tasteless alteration. Compare II. xvi. 490, &s virb TlaTp6K\(f}

proper sense of dpnaiveiv is to aim after

one thing being at the same time held
back by another. It is like our words to
'
to be restless.'
fret,'
Compare the account of Agamemnon's death in Od. xi.
?

avr&v

ffrixovs, KaTaireTavvvvrfs

'

St/crua,

ea^ avrovs fK(pvyr) TO. drjpta, fls TO. SLKTVO. efjurfffrj.

uxnrfp IxOvwv, as inf. 1388,
Eum. 598, T($!O
/j/a,

423, O.VT&P e-yw

irorl yair)

a.iroQvf]ffK<av

1355. Sucu^.

Sc. at v.

oliJ.cayiJ.dTo iv is

olfjiwy^ayiv.

pvois, inf. 1526.

1356. at>To5 t '

Saicpvoiv, 8dKpv<riv, SCLK-

on the

spot,'

but

(like

implying also at once.' [j.tQriK.tv,

he relaxed/ he dropped his limbs.'

illico)
'

'

Ibid. TTfTrrwK 6ri.

when

'

When

down.'

Not

which would have been an

act of simple brutality, but the third blow
was intended to despatch him because he
'
*
In
died hard (S>p/j.aive irecriav, 1359).
rpir-nv SwTTjpt there is an allusion to the
'

x(?pas aetpuv
r) Se

Trepl <paffydvcp'

1314 and 1316.

Elmsley's correction for

an(i X f P ff ^ v are

So x 6 ^

often confused

(1395)

dead,'

usual libation to Zei? 2a>T77p (sup. 237).

The number three was mystical, and in
dealing a third blow she as it were ceremoniously consigned him to the care and
keeping of the god of the dead, i. e. to
perdition. For the vulg. "AiSov, which is
doubtless a gloss, Enger has restoredjXi&l,
in which he is followed by Weil and Mr.
a&a<Davies. See on Suppl. 26. 1360.
ykv* a spurt or jet of blood cf. Eum. 428.
1359^ dpuLaivft,. 'he gasps, (or pants)
a way bis life;' see Theb, 389. Hermann
:

1362. 8io<T56T<j). Person's

's h
happy emendation for dibs v6rt
See
e E
Eum. 596.
tin novalis, an ad(TTrop-qTfrsj like the
jective used in place of a substantive,
77} or
a7py being understood. By
itd\vKos Aoxev/uara she means the time
of the bursting (bringing forth) of the
sheath in which the green ear is enclosed
:

'

cum coma

lactenti spicea fruge tumet,'

Propert. iv. 2, 14. II. xxiii. 597, roto
5e 6v/jt.bs IdvOtj, cos ef re irepl (rraxveo'aiv
In the same
eepffri, ATJ'/'OU a\5r](rKovTOS.

sense we have Kd\viv tyitdpTrois, Oed. R.

Herod, iii. 100, speaking of the In25.
dians, Kal avrolffi eVn '6aov Keyxpos T&
fj-eyaOos eV KaAv/ct avr6/j.arov tK T-JJS yrjs
yev6fjt.vov'
e\l/ovai

Hist.

rb av\\yovTes, avrfj Ka\vKi

Theophrast.

re Kal (TiTfovrat.
Plant, lib. viii. ii.,

ov

irp6rfpov

6v vpoavri6tls ev rfj KO.KVKI yfvrjTat, rSrc 5' T]

in
Photius
/cuTjcrts (pavepa Sia rbv oyKov.
(Ttrou e/c^oA^j' Srav 6 ffrdxvs TTJS Ka\VKOs
(f>avepb$

ytverat (6

cndx v ^}

fKtpvrjrat.
1366. TroeTr6i/Tws.

"nplv

So Stanley

for ype-

AISXTAOT

458
raS' av St/caia)?

r\v^

ToatoZ'Se KpaTyjp
77X770-0,9

XO.

apaLW

et>

VTrepSiKw? /xez> ovv

80/^019 KOLKOW 6'8e

auro9

e/c7ru/ei /loXcj^.

#av/xao/AeV crov yXwcrcrai', 019 #pao-ucrTo/x,O9,

17X6? Toid^S' eV du>S/H /cojU7raet9 Xdyo*'.
ireLpacrOe IJLOV

yvvaiKos

eya> 8* drpecrrw

opoiov

Kap8ia

01)709 e<7Tiz> '^ya/xe/xz/wi/,

veKpos Se rrJcrSe Sefta?

StKcuas
TKTOVOS. raS'
epyov

7rdcri9,

XO.

rt K.OLKOV,

a>

which Peile, Klausen, Davies,

Kennedy, and Dindorf retain ; but this
(see on Cho. 352) is a questionable construction, the Greek idiom requiring
had it been in the
rSov irpcir6vT(ai',
number of becoming things/ &c. The
as and
terminations
uv are frequently confused; and the following
verse seems to show that the poet meant
TropTftU'.

'

^v

irpeTr6vT<i}S, ^\v
gives 6t 5*

Hermann
which

Uv
fty

KO.\

5//caiws.

irosirov

Tj?5*.

not perhaps improbable. Translate, 'had it been possible with propriety

(consistently with religion) to pour a
libation over the corpse, that would
justly have been done, nay, more than
Mitchell on Ar. Ran. 702 (735
justly/
" and
Dind.) reads rcpS , and translates,
if ever it were among becoming things
to bestow such a blow, or libation, on a
is

would justly -justly do

I say ? it would have been more than
justly among things proper to bestow
such a libation (i. e. a third blow on the
body here before me)." For $v fag-re
( rr e |f)y) compare Hippol. 705, aAA' etrrt
lifeless

body,

it

KO.K TWi/5' c&<TT

p.

375,

fin.

et

(TcoGrivai,

riv

SJCTTC

TKI>OV.

Dem.

iSew

Soph. Phil. 656, 5p' tariv Saffre

6eav
1368. roo-wi/Se K.T.A. Komneld reads
'
So huge a
. which is probable.
bowl of evils in the house has this man
filled

with curses, and now drains

it

himself on his return.' The meaning

I have made him drink to the very
is,
dregs a bowl of his own mixing/ It was
the custom (see Plutarch quoted on v.
237) to make a libation after the mixing
each bowl at the end of a banquet.
'

(1400)

a>s

cru 8' aivei,v tire /ze

ijjeyew #e'Xet9,

Xeyw

ft

1370

1375

e'juios

X eP

(1405)

'

yurcu,

CTTp.

Agamemnon, having both mixed and

drained (figuratively) the bowl of family
evils, ought also to have made the usual
libation ; but having died first, Clytemnestra speaks of pouring it, vicariously
as it were, for

him when dead.

does not go with

apatW

but stands for

/ta/ccDy,

apuv, as eu/craTo in Suppl. 625, for evxds.

See sup. 1223. The poet would rather
have said rocrovd' apatoav euros fv 86/j.ois
KaKcav Kparrjpa TrX-^cras.
1371. Tjrts. See on Prom. 38.
Pers.
1372. a<t>pd<rij.ovos (sup. 281.
419), without sense, intelligence, or

mental energy. Hesych.

atypAS/jKav' a<rv-

veros, a,ua6-fis.
irfipavOf does not appear
to be the imperative, as Peile thinks :

but

it is

Hesych.
1373.

impossible certainly to decide.

Treipfaa-de- (sic) ireipdffd-nre.
-n-pbs

Hermann

eiSords. It

may be doubted

right in translating ut sitis

scientes. When she says, I tell you who
know it well/ she speaks not to inform,
but to brave indignation, not as assuming their ignorance, but as daring them
to do the worst.
if

is

'

1375. Zpoiov. See sup. 244. 1210.

1376. vfKpbs xepbs, the same as <povtv0e)s X 6t P^ or "^ X*p6s. In many editions
the comma is placed after epyov. rd5'
5" e^ei, a formula of conclusion like

dpjTcu \6yos, so much for that.'

1378 seqq. " Woman, what poisonfood Earth-grown or from the flowing
(

"
?
Mr.
The sense is, What baleful drug
have you tasted, either solid or liquid
sea

sprung hast (thou) eaten

Davies.

((f)dp/J.aKov Ppa>(ri(jLoi> ^ irKTrbfyProm. 448),

that you have thus as it were prepared
yourself to be sacrificed, and have set at

j
I

AFAMEMNfiN.
eSavov

pvTas
7T0OV $U09,

ToS'

cure'S i KCS

TTOTOV

rj

dXos oppevov

7racrafJLi>a

459

SyjfJioOpOOV^ T

1380
'*-*

dyOO.9

dTreVa/xes,
azroTToXts o ecret,

(1410)

/xTcros ofipipov do-Tots.

TroXews

e/c

ouSez^ TOT'

os ou

d^Spt TwS' IVOLVTIOV

TrpoTifJitov ajcnrepel

tOvcrev OLVTOV TratSa,

CJOW

TT(t)pOV

1385

<f)vyr)v tfjLol

/cal jLttcros do~T(Si/

8r)fji60pov$ T'

c^cw' dpas,
<j)pct)v'

ftorov p,6pov,

(1415)

1390

<f)i\TciTr)v e/xol

plTJKi(t)V

OfTI LLOLT d)V .

OV TQVTOV e
OLTTOIV

epywv

eTrn/coog 8'

St/cao-T?)?

nought the execrations of the people

Trorbp is to be construed equally with KaKbv^

the sea being mentioned not as a source

of poison, but as descriptive of the sort,

jircdov 6vos,
liquid opposed to solid.

placed on yourself this incense/ sc. the

incense of the people's wrath on her deThe plural Ovy occurs
voted head.
Bum. 799. Hesych. Qvos' iepbv, 6v/u.a.
'

Cf.

Antiphanes (Camb. Phil. Mus.

(1420)

Se crot

el.

i.

p.

slaying his own daughter! Threaten me,

when you have got me in your power.

Should the contrary be the

will of heaven,
I will teach you, old as you. are, to be
discreet.'

1387. ovSev T<$T\ So Blomf., Bind.,

Franz, after Vossius, for ouSej' rJ5'. The
antithesis with vvv /JLCV, added to the
ambiguity of ouSev ro'Se, which can hardly
signify nihil tale, renders the correction

rbv &v8pa, as

Hermann translates
hoc, referring hoc to the following
sentence. None of the commentators

974.

have compared

eiriTtQ-r).

Ar. Nub. 426,

highly probable.

\i^a.vu>r6v.

aTreVa^ues, sc.

non

584), Xifiavcarbs
oi<5'

emflenjj'

we have eVoV0t<ras Theb.

Hermann reads dTre'Si/ces air or 6peas,

contempsisti praefracte, comparing dir6Other editors

rofj-ov AT)/UO Alcest. 992.
'
You cast him
place the question' at dpas,
5
away, you cut him off.
might per-

We

haps defend

(T^ &v5pa) by
to make a man an
But we have direpoutcast/ Cho. 900.
pnrrai in Eum. 206, which means 'is
is cast away as a
discarded,'
thing of
dTreSt/ces
'

diroppiirTeiv Tivh,

'

no account.'

/j.r)5ev

TOUT'

1438, /urjSei' 6a.va.rov /j.o?pav eTteu^oy,

passages which justify Hermann's view.
But in this case we should read o>s for
bs, 'not bringing against him the charge
that,' &c.
1388. ov TrpoTi^wv, cf. Eum. 610.
4
Not caring for her death, as if it were
that of a beast;' not holding it as of the
inf.

cur^TroAis.
So Hermann for
on account of the metre. The
meaning is, &s (Ktivov direraufs, ovrca Kal
Mr. Davies gives
afar) aTToVoAt? etret.

as Alcest. 7, Kai

a7T6Ta/i7js, Prof.

irap' avfipl, Twi/8' &TTOIV',

1383.

foroAis,

1385 seqq.

condemn me

'

Kennedy aTrera/ies T'.

You are eager enough to

to banishment and popular

though no one raised a voice
against him for needlessly, cruelly, foully
execration,

oveiSicrrjs e/nol

Androm. 88, M?j8ei/ r65e xiffvov Med.

153, where /wrjSei/ stands for /uTjSajuwy, as

first

his

importance, but quite secondary to

own

1393.

interests.

The accusative

a,iroiva.

on Prom. 575.

jixe

is

used

dr)TfvLvira,T})p Qvr\r^

See
yvdyKcurev.
Cho. 967.

eVrj/coos, cf.

1394. Ae'yw 5e ffot. 'But I tell you

to threaten me thus, with the under-

standing that I

am

prepared on the same

AISXTAOY

460
TOICIVT'

1395

a>5

Op,OlO)V

IfJiOV

lav 8e

iv

yvucrei SiSa^ets

XO.

6i//e

Kpaivr) #609,

you^ TO crto^povelv.

(1125)

obr,

fJLeyaXojJLrjTLs el,

7Tpi(f)pova

S' eXa/ces,

axnrep ovv

1400

1405

(1430)

T\LOV
v,

*Epivvv 0\ alcn ro^S* ecr^af eyw,

/xot <^)d/3ou

terms to submit to ^owr rule, if you

should have conquered me by force (as
I claim your obedience if the victory
should be mine)/ Literally, as being
prepared for you to rule me,' us irape'

rcfc

aura

6/iov,

ws

Or perhaps,
IT.

e/toO

where &px*w

e/c

rcSf

V"

e
is either exegetical
of a.Trei\?v, or directly depends on it.
This implies open defiance, and a determination to resist to the last * Conquer
before you presume to use threats.'
Madvig (Adv. Grit. i. p. 202) reads ?rapea-KevafffJLfvov, "jubeo te talia minari ut
:

paratum

id est, jubeo te ita

tantum

talia minari, si paratus es."

1398.
1400.

oij/e

Compare 567. 1598.

yovv.
'

TTfpl<ppova,

proud,' Suppl. 737.

Commonly, but

Sxrirep olv, see 1142.

full stop is

wrongly, a

placed at eAo/cey.
The sense is, You have proudly boasted,
as indeed your mind is maddened by a
sense of your condition as a murderess,
that a blood-spot yet unavenged is conThe allusion
spicuous on your brow.'
is to V. 1361, jScfoAet
eptnvfj t|/OKo5t
'

/J.'

<poiv(as 8p6orov.

The MSS. give

eS TrpeTrei

avrtfTov, or eu Trpeireiav rieroi/, the superscribed v of the infinitive having been

misplaced.

Hermann and Dindorf read

Franz, Klausen, and Dindorf

&TITOV, Weil &VTITOJS, 'requited/ as in
/jurpeTTii>,

Od. xvii. 51. Hermann and Peile retain

aricTov, which occurs in the sense of
'

Eum. 363. 834.

1405. rv/j./j.ari. So Canter for rv^a.
Cf. Cho. 301, avrl Se TrA^Tjs (povias
(povlav Tr\r)y^v ru/eVco.
Hesych. rlvai'
'

unhonoured

y4vr)Tai h

<rot

Kparos.

C'XTTIS e/

fJL&aOpov

1406. The chorus having just replied

to her former defiance, by saying that
she shall yet suffer for it, Clyteumestra
now adds a solemn asseveration that so
long as Aegisthus lives and remains her
friend she will have nothing to fear.
like 'I/cecrta
6e/j.iv dpKtwv, a periphrasis
Aibs 9e/j.is Suppl. 354, but giving the
notion of a divine sanction to the oath
on the part of the powers invoked.
Te'A.6101/ Af/ojy, the accomplished or satis-

vengeance for Iphigenia.

'
I have no expectation
of fear (for it) to tread in the palace.'
Thuc. vii. 61, T^]V e'ATri'Sa rov <$>6$ov
Her6/j.oiav rais
exovtni/.
u;ii<|>opa?s
mann reads <p6f$ov, while Franz and
Dindorf retain fp.ira.rii with the MSS.,
'my expectation does not dwell with
has nothing to be continually
fear,'
fied

1409. Qoftov.

But <p6fiov /ue'A.afyoj/,

anxious about.
'the hall of Fear,' is a phrase almost
too figurative even for Aeschylus, though
it might perhaps be compared with the
personification of Wealth, v. 1305,^?7/eeV
Hermann further reads ^e \a9p'
eVeA.0?7 y.
rb
tiv, comparing Antig. 235, f\iri8os

ATAMEMNflN.
OLV

461

aWr) irvp l(j> ecrrias C/ATJS

ws TO TrpocrOev eu (f>pova)v

OUTOS yap

1410

ou cr/AiKpa Opdcrovs.

r]p?Lv dcrTTis

ywcu/cos rfjaSe

\vfJiavTTjpios,

KCU
feat

(1435)

e/xoi.

1415

(1440)

KoivoXeKTpos rouSe,
'

ov/c

drt/xa
tv

yap

OUTWS*

17

e rot,

But this is, perhaps,

To^eTv tfv.
hardly necessary, siuce e/iiraTe?*/ does not
on
eATrls, in which case
depend directly
the aorist or the future is the more usual
Herodotus has eAiro^ai
construction.

)u$)

iroieeii/ &i/, ii.

1413.

26, fin.

'There he

JctiVai.

who has wronged me

his

own

lies,

wife,

If, in this place,

ancient trireme.

'
haec inter
pares Juven. vi. 101 2,
nautas et prandet et errat Per puppim, et
duros gaudet tractare rudentes.'
The
coarseness of sailors in such matters is
mentioned by Plato, Phaedr. p. 243, c,
jrais OVK &v olfet avrbv fiyflffOai attovsiv
cv vavrais vov T0pctyi|U6Va>i/ nal ouSeVa

we

understand Kelrai ovros or KC?TCU av^p,

the objection seems to lose much of its
For Au/tavr^pjos is not the subforce.
or attribute.
ject, but merely its epithet
1417. vavri\OLs Sc. So the present
editor, and so also Hermann and Peile
independently proposed. The common
reading is vavrihuv, and in the next verse
which latter corruption aciff Torpids,
counts for the change of the dative into
the genitive. The force of Se should be
noticed, as also the irony in viar^ ^vvfaithful, forsooth, to him, but at
ewos,
the same time as familiar with the sailors
'

as their own benches.'

(The
coarse expression, nautis aeque
it-is

trita,

somewhat
cum trans-

Herm., hardly admits of a

closer English

version.)

As for

UTTO-

not easily defended, and has

been given up even by Klausen. Weil
reads vavriKwv ye ffe\(J.druv

rpijS^s, it is

com-

one

addition of &t>dpa makes all the difference,

for a Greek could not have said areixv
Xvnavr-ripiov.

Jtda ei, quippe quae etiam per namgationem eadem quae ille transtra triverit.
Dr. Donaldson (On the Athenian Trireme, p. 12) thinks this passage (with
the reading Iffrorpi^s) proves that the
captain's quarters were amidships in the

and

heen the darling of the Chryseises at

The allusion here is not to the
Troy.'
'
A
Iliad, i. 369, but to the
Cypria.'
comma has been placed at /cerroi, to
obviate a difficulty which Hermann
thinks can only be met by supposing the
omission of a verse following, namely,
that \v/j.avTfipio5 is used where we
We
should have expected Au/uaj/T^p.
have indeed &v$pa rcovSc Av^aj"Hjp<ov
otKwv in Cho. 753, where however the

tirl

KVKVOV Si/op,

Scholefield well

\cvdepov epaiTo ewpaK^Ta**' ;

1418. &TJMO S' OVK tTrpatdr-nv. 'Well!
they have not fared undeservedly.' So
irpaav v8(/co Orest. 538. KtSvo Alcest.
605. ovofj-affTa Here. F. 509. x aAe7r See Monk on
TUTfi Thucyd. viii. 95.
Alcest. 621.
Cf. sup. 345, *apis OVK
&TI/JLOS irovwv.

1419. KVKVOV Si/crjf. The well-known

superstition of the ancients, about the
sweet and plaintive death-notes of the
swan, arose from a confusion of the common swan with the cycnus musicus, a
very large bird with yellowish head, and
wings said to measure, when extended,
It is migratory, and
eight feet across.
"In the long
flies towards the north.
Arctic night their song is heard, as they
pass in flocks it is like the notes of a
violin." (Mrs. Somerville's Physical Geography.) Aelian, Var. Hist. i. xiv., seems
to have had a glimpse of the truth, 5ia:

5e Kal Tre'Aa'yos, KO.\ TreVovTai

0aAa<T(TT)s, Kal at/rots ov Ka.fj.vfi T'O
See also Aristot. Hist. An. ix.
Trrep6i>.

)8aifou<ri

Kara

12, avairerovTai yap Kal t? rb ir4\ayos,

Kai TLVCS ^STJ trAtovrfs irapa T^V Atfivrjv
eV TJ; 6a\dffffy TroAAoTs aSoucri
<p<avrj

AI2XTAOT

462
TOV VCTTOLTOV
/cetrai

p.e\.\fjacra Oavoio'iiJLOV

</>u, rts

TT}<?

a^ e^ ra^et

/XT)

aT\evTov

7repiwSi>z>09

<t>i\o\>ij.svov

ry

observing that the word

stantive from

(piXf'iv,

of

compounded

'Ayanffj.voi'i,

not a subbut an adjective

is

<iAos and

fjrop,

like

adopting T$8e, we gain

'
it and e/xol,
dear
to him in death, while to me she has
brought a new relish to the high estate

Htya\'fiTu>p.

By

an antithesis between

(or proud position) resulting from my

union with Aegisthus/ This x^'^ or
'
state
is enlarged upon in Eur. El.
314 seqq. It is perhaps, on the whole,
'

best to construe
fHys (vvrjs, rather than

which

eui/Tjs

irapoty.

rendered by Prof. Conington Q pnpt.ifl.1 Dainty dish of npw

Blonifield, who reads x^f?,
dfllijyht/
illustrates the proverbial meaning of
Trapotyls or irapo^cavrjiJ.a, said of a paramour secretly kept by a married woman,
from Aristoph. frag. 236, navais yvvai^lv
e| lv<Jy "ye rov Tp6irov Sxnrep
XAtSTjs,

is

'

/uoixos ecr/teuaerjuet'oy. Properly,

viiv (Ar. Eccl. 226) is to get

some

extra fare besides the appointed meal.

"

Weil,
tvvris
8775."

"

quarn sibi adduxit Agamemno

Clytaemnestrae adduxit TT. x^-'Hermann reads evxys for euj/Tjs,

TT.,

voti,

quod ei contigerat Agamemnonem

interficere."
t-

and by

Prof.

Kennedy gives

crrp.

1425

a.

(1450)

VTTVOV,

1421. <bi\j)T(i>p ratf*, * a sweetheart of

his/ The MSS. give roGS', but Hermann
has restored the dative from the scholium
tyvxvs

(1415)

e/x^s ^XtS^9.

TOV alel fylpovcf iv

e/c

1420

(friXiJTup raiS', e/xol S' eTrrjyayev

evvfjs 7Tapo\jja)vr)iJia

XO.

yoov

evvais,

union brings an added

luxury/ i.e. to my
Klausen, Wellauer,
gratified revenge!
and Peile, take evvris for Cassandra's
this

relish to ngy feast of

death, comparing KQ(TO.V inf. 1496, as if

the poet had meant * a death-relish of
my luxurious pleasure / which, for the

same reason, cannot be maintained.

1423. The long ode which follows, and
which, Miiller observes, partakes of a
Commatic character (with many resemblances to the long Commos in Cho. 300
seqq.), has been variously arranged into
strophes and antistrophes, and (for the
anapaests) systems ((rvar^ara) and cor-

responding or counter-systems
All these methods presuppose
(TT7?/xaTa).
considerable lacunae in two or three places
where nothing seems wanting to the sense.
As regards the subject-matter of the ode,

Klausen

perhaps rather fancifully diinto three parts, (viz. 14231456,

1507,
1554,) each of which he considers as having a distinct argument, subordinate however to the general idea, that
the deed of Cly temnestra is the crowning
The drift'
point of the family troubles.
of the whole may be summed up in a few
vides

it

words. The chorus asserts that Helen is

to be blamed for having revived the family
curse which led to all this woe ; that some
evil demon has possessed the house of the
Tantalidae ; that Zeus has allowed it the
power to use Clyternnestra as an agent ;
that other deaths are yet in store before
the curse has runout. Clytemnestra's
replies are apologetic ; she admits that a
demon is the real cause, and pleads that
she has only been the helpless minister of
his wrath ; that Agamemnon, after all,
deserved his death for slaying Iphigenia;
that as she has killed him, so she will
bury him without a tear from any but his

dead daughter, who will meet him in

Hades; that she trusts her deed may
prove the final work of blood in the
family, and that the evil genius will
henceforth leave it and her in peace.
142330. 'Would that some death
would come quickly upon us, not very
painful nor lingering, bringing the sleep
of eternity, now that our most gracious
protector has been slain, after suffering
so much through one woman, even as
now he has lost his life by the hand of a
woman.' fa VILLV. for which Hermann
reads
TJ/JUV, is explained by Coniugton
and Peile as if for (pepovaa p.fi>eiv eV ^uV.
'
Perhaps 'in us may be more simply
5

e'<7>

understood in our case/ the easy death

wished for being contrasted with the
Compare
painful death of Agamemnon.
Oed. Col. 1561.
'

AFAMEMNflN.

[/cat]

463

TroXXa rXaVros ywcu/cos Sicu

77/065

S'

yvvaiKos

la) la*

T<XS

aTre^dicrev filov.

TTapdvovs '.EXeVa,
o-rp.
TroXXa?, ras TrdW TroXXas

/3'.

1430

(1455)

5 oXecracr

w Se

VTTO Tpoia,

oY

1435

al/x' OLVITTTOV
Oi /

^ TOT C^ OO/AOIS
v

/o

'

(1460)
'

avopos ot
e^ OoiVOLTOV [Jio'lpaV TTV

e/ns eLO/xaT09,

KA.

.8'.

TOtcrSe /BapvvOeL
'

et? 'EXevrjis

KOTOV

1440

(1465)
a,5

Aava&v
aXyos

1429.
of

1430.
l(ti

a.ire<p6i<rfv

seems here a synonym

a.ir(t)\c(Tfv.
to>

The MSS. give

corrected by Hermann and
If this strophe (or system)

lu -napavovs.

irapav6/j.ovs,

Blom field.

really corresponds with 1515 seqq., it

follows that several lines have been lost
But it is not a little reafter reXttav.
markable that the sense shows no indi-

cation of many, or indeed any, verses

omitted, so that one is led to question
whether anapaests do not sometimes stand
alone, though inserted in regularly antiSee inf. 1499.
strophic odes.
1434. The text here is so corrupt, that
/7*
it seems quite a vain attempt to explain
If the corresponding antior restore it.
strophe is at 1525, it is possible that the

poet wrote thus

vvv 5c Tf\eiov

tirrjvOiO'ci) cu/j.'

fpi5[j.aT6s TIS avSpbs

(

&VITTTOV'

oivs.

Now you (Helen) have caused to blossom

a bloody murder accomplished, indelible;

for there already (i. e. before, sup. 150)
existed in the house a heavy woe in
Hermann thinks
store for a husband.'
'
domitrix viri
is for epi'SuTjTos,

oXecracr',
eT

The

calamitas.'

idea was, that the con-

duct of Helen has stirred up the curse

of the Fury which, but for her, might
have lain dormant. Eor the origin of all
the calamity to the house of Atreus is
throughout referred to deeds done before
her misconduct. Nevertheless, she had
an equal share with Clytemnestra in
bringing about the death of Agamemnon.
1438. Ai^Sev

irei>xov

M 7?^'

eVrpe^ps.

These words are a reply to 1423 and

1430.
1440. Virg. Aen. ii. 601, <Non tibi
Tyndaridis facies invisa Lacaenae, Culpatusne Paris divum inclementia, divuui,
Has evertit opes, sternitque a culmine
:

Trojam.'
1443. Qv<TTa.Tov, 'agrief without comSee Ar. Nub. 1367. This, which
pare.'
isKlausen's explanation, seems the most
probable, because the point of Clytemnestra's remark is to deny that Helen
was worse than others, or the sole cause
of calamity. She does not even accept
the excuse which it offers for her own
crime, but attributes it all, in a spirit of
mixed pride and blind fatalism, to the
demon which possesses the family.

AISXTAOT

464

XO.

os

ScufJiov,

e/xTri/n'ei? Soj//,ao-i

otcrt

KOI

a.

1445

TavTa\i8aicriv,
CK

(1470)

e/xot

Se crw/xaro?

?rt

KOpoiKOS l^dpov crra#eis

[ftoi]

1450
.

z>uz>

O)p6a)cras crrd

S'

avr.

'.

(1475)

TOV
ifJLOva
e/c

yivvr)$ TTjcrSe

roD yap

e/)&>5
'

1455

irplv

(1480)

O.
1444.

77

5i0ui'ot<ri.

jneyai/

fo^ots

So Hermann

The Aeolic form ^yfw

from the Etymol. M. p. 254.

is

tpvtitri.

TrfTi/eis,

see

on

1146,

1447. Kap8i68r)KToi>.

for 5i-

quoted

14.

SaifjLcov

e>-

v-rrfpdev

So Abresch for

KopSia STJKT^J/. The chorus merely means

that the yvvaiKOKpaTia,or usurped female
authority over them, is intolerable to bear.
The legitimate power of Agamemnon and
Menelaus has been allowed to fall into
the hands of their wives, who themselves
exercise a nparos ivotyvxov, a like-minded
equally imperious) authority; but as
they are influenced by the demon of the
house, he is said to hold sway in and
through the women. So Tacitus speaks
(i. e.

of Agrippina exercising ' adductum et

quasi virile servitium/ Ann. xii. 7. Weil
reads Ka.K.6fyw%ov.
1448. HKO.V it6paKos. A crow perched

on a body seems to have been regarded

with the same horror, as something of
evil import, as a bird fouling the roof of a
house or snatching entrails from the altar,
Suppl. 636. 732. The chorus fancies the
demon is actually there in the form of a
crow or raven uttering its dismal strain

(4/cv4"" s )' But Hermann, Dind., Blomf.,

Franz,, and Kennedy read g-Ta0eto-\ referring it to Clytemncstra, who stands
over the body and glories in the deed

(1350. 1365). The loss of a word at the

end of the verse adds considerably to the
uncertainty.
of victory.

vy.vov, the. .song

or paean

rotcrSe

e.

1451. &pQ<aaas. you have set right the

sentiment expressed by your mouth. So
Suppl. 892, Kal Tr6\\' afj.apT(ai/ ouSei/
&p6<aaas (ppevl, and opdouaBat yvd^v in
Eur. Hipp. 247.
1452. >r fVr ".Y"""/ ' thrice-gorged/ perhaps in allusion to the TP/TTJ ir6ais. Dr.
Peile has suggested a plausible meaning of
j

this

much

disputed word, 'overgrown,'

from feeding on human blood.

He aptly compares Bum. 254. 295, and
He defends the form of the
sup. 1160.
word by the close analogy of Tpnrfjxvios
from Trrjx vs
Hermann, Weil, Dindorf,
Franz give rpnra.x vv rov > Blomf. and
Klausen TpnrdAaiov, neither of which
appears to have any high probability.
So Klausen after Ca1455. veipa.
saubon for vdpei, which Hermann retains
as the dative of an old word veipos, "quod
intirnum locum signiticaverit." But vetpsi
and veipr) were written in the same way
in the time of Aeschylus, so we need not
have recourse to this supposition. Comas

if

'

'

pare
late

vciaipa. eV
'

For

yaarpl,

it is

II. v.

539.

from him that

Trans-

this thirst

blood (desire of blood-lapping) is

nourished in their hearts ; hence that
before the old woe has well ceased, there
for

is

new

gore.'

1458. Confirmed in their opinion, by

Clytemnestra's eager assent, that an evil
genius really possesses the house, the
chorus now adds, that it is by the permission of Zeus, who, as the Consummator (946), is the real author of every

AFAMEMNflN.
Ka
,

(j)ev,

>\

J\

ia>,

IT),

cu^eig,

avov

KOLKOV

465

aKopecrrov. 1460

otai
(1485)

TL

yap

/Sporois di'eu

TeXeircu; TL rw^S*

ou OtoKavTov ICTTIV;

1465

ySacrtXeu, TTOJ? ere

<iXux9

AC

8'

apa^^s

TI TTOT

ez>

(1490)

euro);

v^ctcr/xarc rc?S'

dere/Jei BavoiTO) f$iov l/cTTreW.

a)

//,oi /xot,
.

/c

KA. av^ets
Hermann

KOLTOLV TOLV& ave\vdepoi>*

SoXta)

p<6pct)

rdSe rovpyov
are cor-

ofccots rorcrSe

gives

Franz ^ jue'^ya rocr

at'uoi/o, K.T.A., Weil ^ jue'y
Davies ^ peydpoun (teyav, Prof. Kennedy
^ ^e^of o\Kov6fjLov. The sense is, ' Truly
the genius you speak of in the family is
one of power and heavy wrath/ if he has
the fatal influence you describe. Perhaps we should restore ev 7e/eqi or ^
yevfas, which latter is given as a gloss

MS. Farn.

With eVe?9

odvov

orrp.

!/^(H>.

nestra, by your words

*
that this deed is mine. I tell you,

1471. Koirav.

Suppl. 802, rl

This verse

Wellauer rightly supplies

is

8'

dochmiac.
from the

/cejtrtu

preceding sentenced The addition of a.v\evdepov makes Sov\iy for So\l(f> in the
next verse, and Sov\tov in 1501, a tempting alteration. For not only does the
metre seem to favour it, but also the
complaint of Orestes in Cho. 470, irdrep,
rp6iroitrii/

ov TvpavviKois Qav&v.

Dobree

indeed conjectured SovXiov, which Hermann calls "prorsus absurdum." The

question depends mainly on the genuineness of 14991500, on which see the
note.

1474. 'You

the debt that was due by offering up a

'
full-grown victim for young ones (the
slain infants of Thyestes).
p.^ tiri\(x6rjs,
'
do not reckon/ ' do not assume/ The
difficulty is, that this use, as far as is
known, is confined to 4vt\yfa-6ai and

(Hesych.
s.)

retorts

Klausen's

noli amplius recordari, noli

amplius cogitare. Franz, whom Weil
and Davies follow, has edited liri\ety$,
but eTTiA.c'yeti/ is simply 'to add to what

version

is,

has been

There is no great proHermann's MKCTI \ex^V 8',

said.'

bability in

In fact, there
'let it no longer be said/
are several instances of passive aorists
used in a deponent sense.

So

irpotr-

SepxOfl Prom. 53. SieAe'x^T? Plat. Symp.

p. 174, D. Herod, iii. 51. <ppa<reels Herod.
vii. 46.
vTj-oSexflels Eur. Heracl. 757.
(ppd(T0rt

Hec. 546.

fj.fj.\l/i)Tai-

Photius,

ouKuSi'STjy.

(j.*p.$Qfj,

rb

Bekk. Anecd. p

82, airoXoyrjOrjvai, avrl TOV airo\oyf)ffa(r-'

All these examples abundantly jus0oi.
tify tiri\<-xOfjs for eVtAe'lp, in the sense

given above.
insist/

was

I who did it, but the genius of the

family in my form and shape, who paid

8al/j.ova.

vsucrov dlvov rj/AfTepov yevos,

Suppl. 527. Soph. Phil. 1380, & Sen/by
oHvov alvtffas, ri <pjis TTOTC ;
Cf.

it

T;.

not

compare

1463. rl ydp;

T.

(1495)

Tor<r5' al/Aova,

in

crrp.

PS

eTj'at

The words

event.
rupt.

1470

Clytom-

H h

A1SXTAOT

466
77

8'

1475
clvai

8e yvvaiKi vtKpov

(1500)

rovS' 6 TraXaios Spi/xus aXacrrco

1480
TeXeoi>

XO.

a>5

/u,ez>

alamos

d^r.

el

e.

(1505)

roOSe
'

ft*

77C

f*S?

<$>6vov, rts 6
7ra7yx)#ez> Se crv\\TJ7rTa)p yeVotr'
8' o
eTTi/9

poacr iv

1485

(1510)

*Apr)s, OTTOL Si

1490

Kovo/Sopa)

>

az/r.

v, ySao-tXeO,
e/c

TTW? ere SaKpv<ja)

<^)tXias ri TTOT' etTTw

likening himself
uses et'S^ueros and e*Veijueyos.
Usually, ^ovTo^eo-^ot is simply
'
to appear ;' but it properly means to
present oneself so as to be recognized by
resemblance/ whence it easily passes into
the meaning in the text.
1480. bireTio-ev, persolvit, Hermann.
And so Prof. Coniugton had before rightly

1477.
as

to/

Homer

'

Paid this man off/ Kenexplained it.

nedy. So Antig. 1352, fj.ryd\ot \6yoi
fj.fyd\as ir\Tr]'ycis airoriffavres, the notion
being that one victim is given in payment or return for another. Klausen's
'

hunc ulttis est cannot be maintained,

though Dr. Peile follows him ; for the
poet should have said dTrcrfo-oTo, \\hereas
he rather means aireSuKev. The phrase
is

apyvpiov, in

like biroTivziv

of a debt.
1482. The sense

you
or

is,

'No one

payment
will bear

though perhaps the genius

of may have assisted
By the successive murder of rela-

guiltless,

demon you speak

you.

tions Ares is gradually driving the family

up to a point, on attaining which he
will allow satisfaction to be taken for
the devoured children of Thyestes.'

1485.

ira>;

TTW

"Hesychius

7ro>,

irov,

'6Qtv,

6ir6dev.

ratione.

(1515)

Acopie7s.

Rectius Etym.

irdOev interpretatur,

male

Siguificat

M.
ille

qua

p. 773, 18,

tauien ex

eo factum censens."
Hermann. The
form appears to exist in the compound
'
7ru/Lia\a,
by -no means.' irarp6Qfi', resulting from the crime of Atreus.
1488. K/cqy. So Butler for Se KOJ.
The editors generally retain the vulgate;
but it appears hopeless to extort any
On the
plausible meaning out of it.
other hand, nothing can be simpler or
more natural than SiKrjv irap^xfiv novpo&6p<t) Trax*'? (even though the periphrasis
in the last words is rather a bold one),
4

to afford satisfaction for the congealed

blood ($6vos Treirrjyev, Cho. 59) of the
devoured children of Thyestes/ Cf. TTCU$o&6poi fjL6x&oi Cho. 1057. Ares is here
spoken of as the author of domestic broils ;
he is said irapfx fll/ as the Fury is said
riveiv, Cho. 638; and the sense is, that
he will not be satisfied till vengeance is
complete, which, the chorus implies, may
perhaps yet demand the death of ClytemFor Trpo&aivwv cf. Eur. El. 402,
nestra.
Yaws yap &P fj.6\is irpof3aii'ov<r' })
Ar. Ach. 836, OVK
/caAoJs.

AFAMEMNflN.
/

>

467
^Q

TWO

apa^vrjf; tv vcpaoyxaTi,

Set 6a.va.TO) fiiov tKTTvewv.

a)

/toi

yu,oi,

1495

/c

oXta> /xdy
e/c

K^l.

(1520)
r'

dvtXevOepov

ra)8e

Se

dXX*

ol/xcu OOLVOLTOV

1500

ye^eV&u,]

yap oSros SoXia*/ a

^r.

rouS' cppo? depOtv

>
TroXu/cXauTOf
r'
f TTp
e'/xoi>

e/c

"j"cu>afia Syoacras,

77.

(1525)

a^ta Tra
1505

0avaTq> rtcras aTrep

1499. Klausen, in defending the two

verses which Franz, Dind., and Peile have
enclosed in brackets, and which have been

omitted by Hermann, confirms an opinion

that has been elsewhere expressed, that
anapaestic systems are not invariably
followed by an exactly equal number of
verses, as in ordinary antistrophes. Still,
the two verses are suspicious, because
(not to dwell on the hiatus after ytvfffQcu t
for which see sup. 78) of/re has nothing
to answer to it, and So\tav &Tt)v, es-

pecially with y&p, can only refer to SoAfy

'
above, the sense being he died by
craft as he slew Iphigenia by craft/ or
stealthy abduction, i. e. for the feigned
marriage with Achilles, as Euripides represents it. Cf. Cho. 547, 86\Cf> Kreivav"
rej &v8pa rifjuov.
Clytemnestra," Dr.
Peile observes, " now no longer attempt-

fj.6p(p

ing to exculpate herself as having been

merely an instrument in the hands of a
higher power, again takes refuge in the
great Heathen principle of Retaliation,
and, more successful in this, is emboldened once more to avow, and triumph
If the two
in, what she has done."
verses are genuine, we can hardly help
reading fov\iov &TVV (see on 1471) with
Blomfield: 'Not so, for it was not the
death of a slave, but of his own child,
that he caused to the house.'
1503. Elmsley on Med. 807 proposed

to omit 'Itpijfveiav as a gloss, while Porson read T^V TroAu/cAat^TTjj/ to get rid of

the re, which, after

all,

by such passages as sup.

be defended

may

10. 208, as giving

a merely exegetical sense (nempe).

But
there is a more serious corruption in
which
at
once renders the sense
opata,
weak and the metre intolerable. Various
corrections have been proposed, most of

which admit Hermann's

Franz

&%ia.

H. L. Ahrens, T^V vo\6KXavrov TroIS' 'l$i'y6vt}v. Hermann, TT}S

gives,

after

Tro\vK\avTT)s
after Weise,

'l<f>tyei/ftas.

rV

Mr. Davies,

iro\vK\avrov

a.vdia

Spdffas 'Icpiyevetav, di/a|to Troff'xwj', which

see on Suppl. 397.
is plausible
Simi:

Prof.

larly

Kennedy,

transposition

and

Peile,

but

&ia.
iro\vK\avr6v

ira.ff\uv

TV

with the
Klausen
r'

'l<piyt-

while Dindorf edits TTjviroAu/cAauTrjv

A reasonable suspicion is,
'l<piyVfiav.
that dyc|io has crept in from a gloss on
the original word ocrefl?} or e/c5ia, perhaps from a desire to improve the verse
j/e/oy,

by introducing an
1505.

/*7?5ei/

antithesis.

fjLfya\avxeirca.

he meets with his

deserts, let

'When
him not

boast

in Hades.'
Compare sup. 516,
ti-tvXTai rb 8pa/.i.a TOV irddovs ir\eov,
where see the note. rfo-as Zntp fylev

Qovov,
'having paid for (like rlveiv
'
he
dSiKiov, &c.) what he began,' what
set the example of.'

is,

H h 2

AISXTAOT

468

XO.

t//e/ca,9

Se Xijyci.

aXXo Trpaypa Oriydvti /B\dprjs

aXXats O^yavaicri Molpa.

S* CTT'
7T/505
la)

ya, ya, ei#e

ju'

TO*>S' CTTiSeu'
Tr/Hi;

(1530)

1510

o?ra rpaTTCo/iat, TTITVOVTOS OLKOV.

Se'SoiKa 8' ofJi/Bpov KTVTTOV Sojno<r<a\7j

TOV ai^aTTjpov'

0'*

arp.

<j)povTi8o<s (TTeprjOeis

CUT.

eSe'fw,

/3'.

(1535)

1515

apyvpoTOi^ov

Spotras Kare^ovra

(1540)

TLS 6 0d\ljG)V VIVy Tl? 6

crv rdS'

KT.iva<r

1520

cpfat

avSpa TOP
T

avz epywv

(1545)

iKcu? iiriKp

olvov

8'

1508. ^Teprj^ety nfpi/mvav, 'being destitute of a ready expedient of thought/

Hermann compares Soph. El. 960, ir\ovrov
Trarpcpov KTTJ(Tiv

((rTep-r)/j.fvy.

construe o/t7?xa'w

fj-epi/J-vav,

Or we may
like rep/j.a

Ar. Eccl.
d/irjx aj/ " SU P- H48, aTTopeiv
664. ravr' afju)xa-vov(j.evE\iT. Hera cl. 492.
Prof. Kennedy reads evira\d.p.(av M e P'/*vo.v,

with Enger.

1512. if/e/tcfcy 8g A^yet. It no longer

rains in mere drops, but with a full stream
of blood. Cf. Oed. Col. 1251, ao-ra/crl
\ei&<av SaKpvov.
Apoll. Rhod. iii. 805,
8'
eppffv den-ayes aC/rws (said of flowing
So &(TTO/CTO {.'Sara of the river
tears).

TO

Inopus, Iph. Taur. 1242.

1513. e-nydvfi. So Hermann for
Auratus had previously corrected

8-fiyet.

UK^V

Fate is whetting (the

or Stfca.
sword of) Justice upon another whetstone,
of
a
new
business
for
harm/ i. e. is bringing back Orestes to execute vengeance on
the murderers. Perhaps, AI'KTJ S' IV &\\ov
for

'

S'lKf]

&\\ais
fixdftas irpbs
Cf. Cho. 635.
Brjydvaiffi Moipos.
1515. e?0e ju' eSe|<w. So Hermann with

TT

pay /HOT os

Qfiyei

eW

MS. Farn.

rightly remarks would have

for

e/*

which he
meant me

e'Sf'lw,

ITT'

di/r.

cU>Spl

in place of

y'.] 1525

Agamemnon/

1518. Hesych. SpolrTfj' irve\os, ffKa<f>ii.

Cf. Eum. 603.
'O earth, would thou
hadst taken me to thyself, ere ever I
had lived to see my lord the tenant of a
silver-sided laver for his lowly bier

'

So Hermann for
Translate, 'Will you have the
^X"h v
boldness to do this, after having killed
your own husband to bewail him, and un1522.

$vx$

T'.

righteously to perform a thankless favour

to his shade, as a requital for your daring
*
deeds ?
xfy iv &X aP lv> like x"-P LV *"-X&pirov Cho. 38, is said of the heartless and
useless lamentations and propitiatory offerings intended as a recompense or atonement (dj/rl) for her wicked deed. Com-

pare Cho. 506 9.

1525. eiriTv/u.ftiov cuvov.
for eVn-iVjSios alvos.

There

So Stanley
an allusion

is

to the funeral oration pronounced over

the graves of the great. The nominative

defended by Hermann, Klausen, and

on the ground that idumov may be
used intransitively (aiming or pointing at
him), as in Suppl. 541. But irovfaet can
only be said of the speaker of the funeral
is

Peile,

oration.

dA^detf (ppevwv, sup. 761 seqq.

ArAMEMNftN.

469
(1550)

KA

QV

7roo-jKi TO

ere

TOVTO'

\eeiv

7T/)09

crr/3.

i.

rj

KOL

1530

V7TO

OLKtoV

'

dXX*

viv

zricracra

(1555)

77/509

1535

/SaXovcra
rd
O.VT

Trep

XO.

oVeiSos

(1560)

'

ecrrt

<j)pL

(frepOVT*,

KplvaC
KTiVL S' 6 KOLWtoV.

Se, fjiifjivovTos iv
iv

1530. The old reading, Kan-Tree^ KST-

seems undeniably
corrupt, as Elmsley on Med. 1380 perceived. The metre in itself is faulty ; but
that is not the only ground of suspicion.
0qy6. Ka^ KaTaQd\l/ou.v,

The context

Who shall bur^ him ?)

As we slew him, so we will inter him ;
'tis not for you to mention this (which is
rather our) care.' Thus ^jtms seems to
1

have been expelled by Kdr9ave, which was

a gloss on the rarer form icdinreffe.
Dr. Donaldsoji thinks there is an inten'tional repetition of several verbs compounded of KOTO. Sclmeidewin suggests
Tb /ieArj/i' a\cyciv, and so Karsten, whom
Weil and Davies follow. It is difficult
|

why the vulgate needs alteration.

1531. After this verse the editors
assume a lacuna but see on 1499. Cho.
424, oVeu irev6r)(j.diTuv erXrjs avoip-unrov
&v5pa 6d\l/ai.
All this, of
1532. do-Troo-tas /C.T.A.
to see

is

Cho. 301, avr\ ne

In <>pei fytpovTa, sc.

y\uff(ra TeAe/<r0w.
6 (pfptpevos (cf. Theb. 344), the dnnfrina
ojF the
hinted

{>v<nov (Suppl.

ironically said.

So Person for x ^>

1536. x *P e
which, perhaps, mightbe allowed to stand.
Cf. Od. xi. 211, KO! 6<V 'AiSoo <J>Aos Trepl
-

1537. oveiSos tfKei roSf. The general

sense appears to be, * This is a case in
which the law of retaliation, TraflelV rbv
fpavra, holds good,' a law which says
'
reproach for reproach, reprisal for robbery, death for death/ See sup. on 513.

406)

is

obscurely

and hence the poet premises

5' eVr} Kplvai.
what I mean is

at.

'

requires the sense, (in reply

to the question,

course,

1540

TOV tp^avraC Olcr^iov

The application is of
^interpret.'
course intended for Clytemnestra, who
has deserved death by her crimes. Mr.
Davies "here comes a charge the other
charge rebutting: hard is the strife to
" Rejudge them." Prof. Kennedy,
hard to

proach is answered by reproach, And

hard the interpretation." Mr. Mayor
(Journal of Philology, ii. 4, p. 239)
" The
reproach which comes instead
of reproach is Clytemnestra's defence of
the murder as an act of vengeance due
to the Manes of Iphigenia; and it is
'hard to judge between them;' she
(Cly t.) spoils the spoiler (Again.), and the
slayer (Agam.) pays the full penalty."
1540. fvxp6v<t>- A short expression for
'
while time remains and Zens is lord nf
says,

jdL*

Hermann and Dindorf give

Qp6vc?

These words are said to be

occasionally confused in MSS. ; but the
correction, though an easy one, certainly
weakens the sentiment, albeit, as remarked on Suppl. 94, the idea of majesty

after Schiitz.

and authority

is

sometimes conveyed by a

word

expressive of sitting.
1541. Qjffuiov ydo. *_K^rit is an pstn.
See Cho. 306. Dr. Poilo
bljshftd law.'

1
1

AIZXTAOT

470

av yovav apaiov

ris

e/c/3aXoi Sd/x<yi>

(1565)

/cefcoXX^rai yeVos Trpo? ara.

v&> a\7)6eia
eis rd^S' ez'e'^fys
8'

eya>

avr.

1545

ovv

ra>

opKovs Oepevrj, raSe

SuorX^Ta

TTC/D

6^0*

/xe*>

(1570)

oTJoyeu>,

o Se XOITTOI>,

i(

ra^Se Sopojv a\\r)v yeveav

CAC

1550

Tpifaiv Oavdrois avdtvTaLa-iv.

KTedvuv re
ftaiov cloven?

quotes

Hesych.

Ocfffiiov

7rcb>

and

SIKCUOV,

but he prefers, with

most editors, to join 04ff/j.iov yovbv apaiov.
1542. apaiov. So Hermann for ^So?.
a correction justly adopted by all the
recent editors. The sense is, 'No one
can now eject from the family a brood of
eeffpiov

curses/

v6iJt.ifji.ov,

i.

e.

the calamities in store for

from the imprecation of Thyestes,

it

inf.

e,

1579.
sup.
Compare Svffirf/j.irros
See on 729, and Cho. 636. 792,
1161.
for the notion of one evil begetting
another.
1543.

* P )>s

This

&ra.

is

TtlnmnplfTs

T. 838, Eur. Suppl. 623, while in Hel.

953 evtyvxias has passed first into CVTV-

Hermann's
Xias, then into evSaifj-ovias.
reading, 7rpo<r^*, gives a very far-fetched
Dindorf and Peile rightly
meaning.
'
prefer &ra, the family has been glued to
(implicated in) misfortune/ so that the
yovi) apaios, or

consequences of the

irpdoT-

inseparable from it,

*
though &TT) may here mean, as usual, a
blind and infatuated course of action.'
&TV),

is

1544. eVe'jSTjs. So Herm., Bind., Peile,

l
You
Franz, after Canter, for frf&rj.
have rightly entered into this topic of the
law
of
retribution/
The
remark
divine
was directed at herself; but she pretends
not to see this, and understands it generally of the house, or perhaps more generally still of any criminal to whom it may
apply.

cf.

There

is

no

difficulty in

inter-

preting xP'n '^ 5 f a divine declaration,

especially as the earliest use of oracleswas
to guide men in a just course of action

Eum. 2). In Eur. Hipp.

by no means an equitable bargain, and

has this further

happy emendation for irpoad\l/ai. On T

confused see Suppl. 856. Person
and
on Med. 553. So v/vx&s for TUXS in Iph.

apxos

1350, XP 7? "/* ** O.SIKOIS 5ie\v(ji.dv6'r)i', it

means the curse uttered by Theseus.
1545. *y& 5' olv. < I however,' i. e.
be that as it may. See sup. on 217.
1548. & 5e \oiir6v. ' But for what remains/ i. e. as the other side or condition
of the compact ; that on the part of Clytemnestra being simply a passive endurance of all the past woes. See below,
1637. This would appear, at first sight,
difficulty, that

it

Clytem-

nestra thereby places herself in the situation of one who has been wronged rather
than one who has done a wrong. The

which still engrosses her

the loss of her daughter, and so
far from regarding the murder of her
husband as a crime, she views it simply as
a just retaliation (sup. 1407). The proposed compact then amounts to this,
that she should let bygones be bygones,
since they cannot be altered, and that the
demon should cease to incite the family of
the Atridae to the commission of domestic
murders.
1552. IJLOI.
The MSS. give pot S\
where 5e must be regarded as an insertion
on account of the hiatus. For the same
reason Canter proposed Ka\\r)\o<t>6i'ovs,
while others transpose, pavias /meXadpoav

idea, in fact,

mind,

is

Hermann gives
aXXijKo^Svovs K.r.X.
but the hiatus is capable
of defence. See on v. 79. Clytemnestra
lays the flattering unction to her soul,
that she has after all done good service
if she has brought to a close the family
rdffS' for juoi,

curse.

ArAMEMNflN.

471
(1575)

<eyyo<? evcfrpov

a^

rjfJLepas

St/o^dpou*

1555

ftpoTuv rifjiaopovs
17817
fleovs avaiOev yijs e7TO77Tueiz> a^ 7?'
tSwi> vfyavTols iv TreVXot?
z/i)z>

'Epivvwv

avSpa

roz/Se

arpwas

Kei^vov c^tXws

IK.TLVOVTOL p.rf^avd^.

yap apywv

Trjcrbe

(1580)

e/xoi,

y^s, TOVTOV

1560
Trarrjp,

Trarepa Oveo-Trjv TOV e/xor, ws'ropais <f>pdcrai,

CIVTOV T dSeX(6i>, d/A<iXeKTOS wi> /cpdrei,
1555. The character of Aegisthus, who
first appears on the stage, is marked
by a cowardly selfishness and a spiteful
resentment against the dead Agamemnon,
very different from the heroic avowal, on
the plea of Justice, made by Clytemnestra.
.He owed a grudge to Agamemnon because
that hero's father Atreus had banished
Thyestes, and on his return home as a
Suppliant had brutally served up to him
a banquet on the flesh of his own children. This was an ancestral wrong; and
in fulfilment of his father's curse, but
not less from the personal consideration,
because he had himself been banished
when an infant together with Thyestes,
he had planned and executed the murder.
He dwells on the word S/KTJ (15825
9), but it is the S/KTJ of pure revenge, not
the plausible SIKTJ, or eternal law of
When
retribution, of Clytemnestra.
boldly bearded by the chorus, he has
recourse to threats, and is with difficulty
pacified by the more collected and shocked,
if not now repentant Clytemnestra, 1632

now

seqq.

1557. #XTJ.

See on 1222.

Hermann

But yrjs &x~n

gives 6777 after Auratus.
are rightly said of human troubles in the
most general sense. To the mind of a
philosopher-poet, crime and woe would
appear intimately associated. He speaks
in reference to the infidel sentiment before
quoted, v. 360, OVK ftpa ris Oeovs ftporuv
dioGo-0cu rfXeiv.
Compare Eur. Suppl.
731, vvv TT\V^ &t\iiTov ypfpav iSova* tyk
Oeovs vo/j.ia>.
1560.

P^ 5

TdToty ^Tavoy.

The

(1585)

deeds devised and executed by Atreus

with his own hand, inf. 1571. Eur. Here.
F. 983, cfy /J.6V exOpav irarpcpav (KT'IVUV
TreVrw/ce' pot.

1562. us rop&s Qpdffai. If this clause

not merely expletive, it seems to mean,
to tell in detail the nature and circumstances of Atreus' crime/ But cf. Euin.
Klausen refers
45, rfjSe yap rpavus (pw.
it to the exact specification of relationship
between the parties just mentioned.
1563. avrov r a8e\<p6v. ' Thyestes,
who was my father and at the same time
is
*

his (Atreus') brother.'

Elmsley on Med.
940, whom Franz, Weil, Dindorf follow,
read avrov 8' a8e\<p6v. a/j.<pi\fKTos >v
'
Kpdrety literally, being challenged in the
matter of sovereignty' by Thyestes;
'
wrangling with him for the sway/
So o/i^tA.e|ovTw^ rt
Prof. Kennedy.
fVTavOa rStv re TOV MeVa>i/os (TTpartwrwi/
ical TU>I> TOV K.\edpxov, Xen. Anab. i. 5,
11. Cf.854. The real subject of quarrel
was the adultery of Thyestes with the
wife of Atreus (sup. 1164) ; but it was
clearly not the object of Aegisthus to
speak of the crimes done by his father, in
.

endeavouring to establish his right to reWhy then was Thyestes banished

on this plea ? He appears to have been
suspected of using his influence with
the wife to secure the throne, much in
venge.

the same way as Aegisthus himself has

See the Schol.
acted by Clytemnestra.
Ven. on II. ii. 106, where the story is
Hence Atreus
given at some length.
as ruler (1561) drove him out, and on
his return avenged the deeper wrong by

A1SXTAOT

472
IK

re

KOLII SO/XGJI>.

Trpocrrpoatos eoTias
TO

/XT)

OOLVOJV Trarpqiov cu/xdfcu

avTOV'

TT&OV

lvia Se rouSe Sucr^eo? Trarrjp

\4rpeus irpoOvfJius
TO) '/Ltw,

1565

irdXiv

/xaA.X.oz'

17

(1590)

c^tXwg Trarpl
1570

Kpeovpyov rjp,ap evOvfJius aytw

Satra TratSeiojz'

TCL

KOI
(1595)

the horrible banquet so often alluded to

in the play.
1568. auTou. ' There on the spot/ viz.
at his own hearth and home, which would
have been a piteous fate for one who had escaped all the chances and dangers of exile.
So Homer has
Compare 439. 1356.
avrov ei'l Tpo/7?, for' 'iXiov avrov, K.T.\.
Soph. Trach. 144, rb Tap v*a(jov ev roi-

BlomoTaSe p6ffKCTai x<*>P 0iffL}/ O.VTOV.

reads avrds.
%4vta, in apposition
with Satra, ' by way of a hospitable entertainnint.' Thyestes obtained safety so
field

was spared ; but he met

with a reception worse than death itself.
Thus ToOSe iraTTjp must be taken together like TOVTOV Trarfyp, 1561. As ibr
Hermann's emendation, a-aro^fvia, to
which Peile and Conington incline, as
far that his life

rightly expressing (see on Suppl. 350) the

relation of Thyestes on his return fi-om
exile and &TI/J.OS, it appears neither neces-

sary nor metrically satisfactory. With

the verse as it now stands compare Cho. 1
'
1570. ttpeovpybv ^juap, a festive day,'
-*-a day on which meat was distributed
after a solemn sacrifice.
Compare @ovBVTOIS (v tfnaffiv Cho. 253.
&yfit>, presaid agere ferias,
cisely as the Romans
&c.
diem,
agerefestum
1571. iratSeiW. This f6rm is properly
used on the analogy of fidfia, jiujAem,
&C.
Sup. 1213, QvfCTTOV SttiTO
.

1572. Hesych. KTfyas' TOVS

Kapirovs Kal rtav iroSuv.

r-cav

So Blomf. and Her1573. 6KOU7TT'.

mann after Casaubon, for eQpvirT. The
emendation derives great weight from the
almost identical narrative of Herodotus
about the banquet served up to Harpagus
on the flesh of his sons, i. 119, TO?<TI /u4j/

&\\oicrt Kai avT$ *A.ffTvuyei Trap er iQta.ro

rpdirefri eViTrAeot wXtluv Kpeuv, 'Apirdyca
5e TOV TratSbs TOU ecouroD ir\)]v KffyaXris

re Kal &Kpwv xeipwi/Te al TroSuv ra&\\a

8e xwpls HKCLTO eVl KavfCf)
It is likely that both
MeJ'a.
the poet and the historian took the tale
from Hecataeus. Hermann quotes from
Hygimis (fab. 88) the very same account
of the Thyestean feast, qui qmim ves.

Atreus imperavit brachia

ceretur,

et

Stories of this kind

orapuerorum ajferrL

form part of a pre-historic lore, and are

seldom found to vary much in their
details.
Those who construe efyuTrr'
&vuQtv broke (or, was breaking) from
the parts above,' fail to give any intelligible explanation how the hands and feet
could be so detached, or in what position
the said parts must be supposed to lie.
Klausen reads /caftnueVouy. and understands that Atreus minced or chopped
up the fingers (in order to obliterate
their form) laid separately on the top of
'

the dish, so that the guest first served

could not avoid taking them. But this is
liable to the objection, that the
very parts
are here eaten which in the similar narrative of Herodotus are represented as
laid aside to be afterwards
produced.

he
\Ypil httg vnd-tjuci/n/e w ith Casaubon
minced the fingers and toes for the guests
who were severally feasted at separate
tables ;' and he reads &TrasQei> for &vu0ev.
Hermann also gives Ka6r)/j.vois, which he
'

appears to construe with &a"r)/j.a. Retaining KaO^fjiffos, (" Seated himself in higher
place apart," Prof. Kennedy,) we may
translate as follows
The joints of the
feet, and the fingers at the tips of the
he
covered
over, sitting apart
bauds,
at the top of the table;
and he
'

AFAMEMNnN.

473

CLVTMV

a<77?/jia 8'

(T0i POOUS

acra>Toi>,

1575

yei/ci.

eViyvovs ZpyQV ov

/caraicn,oi>,

8' aTro

pov

8' a<j>epTov

HeXoTuSais

en-ei

(1600)

'

(Thyestes) having at once (OUT/KC, with- apa with a just prayer of execration,'
out hesitation or suspicion) taken in i.e. ' kicking over the table with a curse.'
ignorance portions of the flesh which Weil, 'cenae proculcationem diris inclucould not be distinguished, eats a food dens.' Hermann, communiter, communi
which has now proved ruinousto the race, justitia, referring it to -KO.V rb II. yevos.
as you behold.'
By &v<aQev we may un- See on Bum. 549. We may translate,!/
derstand that the action done proceeded 'Making the act of overturning the table!/
/row the head of the table although a curse of comprehensive retribution, that I
there is abundant authority (e. g. Thuc. so the whole race of Pleisthenes might
jj
ii.
52) for regarding it here as simply a perish.' The imprecation was founded/ 1
on
an
act
diva*. Compare UTTOKCITW Karaof
which,
though involuntaryj
synonym
KXiviaQai and etrxaros /cara/feTo-flat, said was a symbolical one; for both o?/cos and
of guests, Plat. Symp. p. 175, C, and rpdirefr are familiarly said a.varpairftva.i.
So Theb. 1081, #5e Ka5/iW f,pv&
p. 222, ad fin. Suidas explains avSpanas
by x w P^ s > an d so a glo ss in MS. Farn., ir6\ivfj.)) avarpairTjvai. The commentators
The reader will have remarked that the Pelopidae
avrl TOV, Ka0' cavr6v.
notice the antithesis between TO /xei> iro(1578), Tantalidae (1445), and Pleistheand &<rr)fj.a 8' avr&v, the articulated nidae (1546), are synonyms by which the
S-fipr)
extremities which would have at once re- poet describes the family of the Atridae ;
vealed the contents of the dish, and the but who Pleisthenes was, is not recorded.
According to some authorities, quoted
fleshy parts which bore no such distinguishing mark. Thyestes is said to have by Hermann and Butler, he was a son
:

eaten the heart (cnr\dyxva, SU P- 1192.

As for the
Cic. Tusc. Disp. iv.
77).
change of subject from e/cpyirre to fff&f t,
it could not have caused any ambiguity to
those who were conversant with the story.

Hermann, Weil, Dindorf, give

1

S avruv,

K.T.A.

aff-np.'-

Photius, evOovres,

t<r~

6toVTS.
1576. jviyvotis.
Subsequently discovering the deed, viz., on the hands and
feet being shown to him.
1577. ajuTriVrei. So Canter for &v
TTiTrrei

K.T.\.

tn<av for tywv

was

first

He shrieked, and
given by Auratus.
fell back (recoiled) vomiting from the
*

We

slaughter,' i.e. slain flesh.

may
notice the somewhat vague way in which
It signifies
<r(f>ay}) is used by the poets.
not only the infliction of the wound, but

(1360, Pers. 812) the blood spurting from

the slain victim (= atydyiov), and
(Prom. 882) the throat itself, as the part

it,

usually incised.
1579. apdv. So Hermann after Abresch;
and the correction had occurred to the
in expresent editor. There is difficulty

plaining the O7ra| \y6/ufvov adverb vvProf. Kennedy renders v*8|*wf

8tKwy.

of Atreus, and the real father of Aga-

memnon and Menelaus, but, dying young,

left

them

to be brought

up by Atreus.

Apollodor.iii. 2, 2,'Aep^7r7jj/ e-y^jue IIActo-6fi>T)s, Kal iraiSas 'A.ya/j.t/j.voi'a Kal MeycAaoj/

crate.

'ArpeTSat

tfcrav

Schol. Ven. on

Kara

/JLCV

II.

ii.

ri avvrjOes

249,

'Ap6-

TOV IleAoTroy, rfj 8'

KarA-Tpeus
6eicf, H\ticr9ei'ovs, &s Qacrlv &\\oi re
TraTSes

iro\\ol K

&iov, veoi ava~

'Arpews avrov iraTSey ^K\-f)If this account be received, TOVTOV
'
his
7raT7;p in v. 1561 can only mean
reputed father.' And hence perhaps Ovid
(Reined. Amor. 778) has 'Pleisthenio
'
toro for 'the bed of Agamemnon.' Of
course, on this supposition, the curse of
Thyestes would fall only on the immediate descendants of his brother Atreus;
whereas, if Pleisthenes be supposed to
intervene between Pelops and Atreus, it
will have a wider application, and include
Thyestes himself as well as Aegisthus.
The former seems quite sufficient for the
virb

argument.

AIZXTAOT

474
ouT&)9 6Xe'cr#ai
e/c

To^Se

TTOLV

TO UXeto-#eVous yeVog.

1580

crot TrecroVTa ToVS' iSeii^ irdpa.

Kayo) Stfcaios ToiOSe

TOU

(j)6vov pa<f)evs'

rpiTov yap ovra p.* f eirt SeV aO\io) Trarpl

rvrBov OVT iv cnrapydvois*
S'
Lt

av^t?

TovSe Ta^Spo?

Ka\ov

8rj

17

SI/CT;

Ovpalos &V

KOL TO KaTdavelv
o/

/^

TOVTOZ;

XO.

>

1585

Karrfyaye.

rjifjdnrjv

(1610)

e/xot,

</

iv KaKOlfTlV OV CT/3(i).

'
It is in consequence
1581. c/c TwvSt.
3
of this that, &c. viz., because the curse
included the whole race, therefore you
see this member of the family lying
dead.
See 850. 1194,
1583. Tpirov firl SfKa. Prof. Kennedy
regards these words as corrupt. Dr.
Donaldson thinks there was a spectral
chorus (see v. 1065) of twelve murdered
children, and that over and above these
twelve, Aegisthus the thirteenth was
banished together with his father Thyestes, and so has survived as the sole
avenger. He also observes, that the
number thirteen may refer to the murdered son of Harpagus being thirteen
years old, in the narrative of Herodotus.

The number perhaps had some mystical

signification, like three and seven. Thus
Pindar, 01. i. 13, makes thirteen suitors
of Hippodamia to have been killed by
her father Oenomaus.
1584. lufe^eAauret.

There

is

much

(1605)

1590

of r6i>y lSf7v Trdpa in 1581.

There is
in the same learned editor's
(Peile's) observation, that the poet was
not likely to have made the discrepancy
in age in Agamemnon and Aegisthus so

more point

great as Klausen's supposition represents

Unquestionably, if we regard only
the natural teuour of the passage, we
shall take the words of Aegisthus thus :
*
The curse of Thyestes was the cause of
Agamemnon's fall, and I was justly the
contriver of it, for he banished me when
it.

young, and I have returned when full

grown to execute vengeance upon him.'
This would still allow the prime cause of
retaliation to be the crime of Atreus,
1560.
But, all things considered, the
real meaning probably is, that Agamemnon has justly paid for the crimes of his
father Atreus by the hand of Aegisthus,
who owed a double debt to Atreus, his
own banishment beside the wrong done
to his father Thyestes.

uncertainty whether the subject to the

verb is Atreus, continued from 1569
seqq., and so whether this is the same
banishment as that before mentioned in
or whether Agamemnon is
v. 1564;
meant, the author of a subsequent banish-

1586. evpaios, though not present at

the time in the house, yet I reached
him, as it were, by the plot that I
Cho. 107, nepwi*'
laid.
Cf. inf. 1613.
'OpeffTov, Kel 6vpai6s effff 8/j.ws. Eur.

ment, as Klausen supposes. But he assumes, without any evidence, and on

rather slight presumptive grounds, that
Thyestes had killed Atreus, returned to
Argos, and had Aegisthus among other

K&V dvpaios &v Kvpy.

1589. lS6vra. The construction is, rb
KarOave'iv ef^if, l56vTarovTov, K.T.\., Ka\6v
effTtv e/JLoi.
KaT0ave'iv,- sc. by the hand
of the people, 1594.
'
T
1590. eV KaKolffiv.
approve nnf, in
solence in misfortunes,' i. e. in a crisis
Cf. 739, pcctfevarar eV
like the present.
Ko.nois fiportav vfipiv.
Ajac. 1151, tis ej>
KaKo7s vfipifc Tolffi TU>V Tre'Aas.
Antig.
482, vfrpis 8', eVel SeSpaitfv, ?}5e Sevrepa,

children after the affair of the banquet.

Dr. Peile takes the former view, and
thinks that the special mention of -roDSe
TavSpbs in 1586 of itself implies a transiThis
tion from Atreus to Agamemnon.
is

however met by Hermann's remark,

that this verse (1586)

is

a continuation

Andr. 422,
airaffi,

TOVTOLS

olttrpa

yap

TO. SIXTTUXT) fiporo'is

ATAMEMNflN.

\o>vo
o

o,

IJLOVOS 8' eiroiKTov

ov

AI.

avopa rovoe

crv

(f>7}p?

a\vew

CKMV

ToVSe ftovXevcrai

<f>6

iv Stfoy TO o~bv Koipa

TavTa

o~v

9779

475

veprepa

7rpo(rrjfJLvos

CTTC

(1615)

1,595

So/3OS/

l>yto

(1620)
\
*.
^
O
\
S ^
OO~IJLOS oe KOLL TO yrjpnc at re
1

-,

Suat SiSaovceti'

1600

e*

opas owt' ra Se;

KevrpcL

TT/DOS

XO.

p,r)

Xa/crt^e,

crv

ywat,

e/c

The flpis of Aegisthus consisted in his

attempt to justify the murder of Agamemnon, which is meant by ^j/ /coKoTs.
It was a time for penitence and mourning, not for exultation and vindictiveness.
ou

753.

ere'jSa), cf.

1591.

i/taj/.

translates

(1625)

ment and the pangs

of hunger are firstrate trainers of the mind for teaching

even old age,' which under ordinary
circumstances is slow to be instructed.

Some take

SiSdo-Kfiv

absolutely,

'for

and rb yypas as the nominative.

1602. TTO/CTOS,
having struck (your

teaching,'

Deliberately, intentiongladly/ as Dr. Peile

Not

ally (1587).

Traicrag p*oyfj$.

JU-T)

'

On the proverb see

it.'
Pind. Pyth. ii. 174. The
reading is irf)aas, which seems to

foot) against

Prom. 331.

it.

1596. Ttav eVl

CU 7V-

This was the

MSS.

position of the steersman, who was for

that reason the manager or chief over all
others. Eur. Phoen. 74, eVel 5' evrl vyois

be a vox

Ka6fer' apx^s. Ion 595, fy 5' 4s rb

irp&Tov ir6\eos bpiiriQtls vy\)V forco TLS
fivai.
Supra, v. 176, (re'A/uct ffffjLv'bv 7/jueDr. Donaldson, in his Essay on the
vwv.
Athenian trireme, p. 11, explains the
sense to be, ' while those on the highest
seats of the ship are masters/
For the
upper rowers' seats, placed on the cross-

present irf)0v. The Scholiast on Pindar,

Pjth. ii. ad fin., quotes the verse with
Blomfield and others give irraiiraiffas.
'
p-as,
having stumbled ;' but this interferes with the metaphor, which is alto-

bits,

were higher even than the ^vylrai,

who

sat

upon the cross-bits themselves.

" You
Mr. Davies
say this sitting at
:

the lower- deck oar,

Though the

ship's

"
main-deck men have mastery ?
1598. flpyufvov. Lit. * it having been
See on trw^potold him to be discreet.'
Pers. 825.
So Thucyd.
v. 30,
vii.

18, 2,
SjrAa

0TJ/ccus

Kvpiov flvai '6ri &v rb

Ibid.
dxwi' t//77$fo"7T(Xi.
ov eV TOIS irp6Tepov ^vvtTTKpfpeiv,

oiirol

ou^

77, 6, TrpoTTfirf/j.Trrai 8'

a>s avrovs, Kal airavrav elpri/J-evov Kal ffirla
aAAa Ko^t^fiu. y4pa>v &v, cf. sup. 567.
*
13 ut imprison1599. 5eo>i>>s 8e /c.r.A.
vir-i]KOvov.

vii.

nihili,

though defended by

Scholefield, Klausen, and Peile, as an

norist from ird<rx^> or rather its obsolete

gether different from inaio-as T<5e irpbs

KaK$, Prom. 947. noyys, 'be pained,'
'
suffer for it/ Prom. 283.
Either with Her1603. Tflftff'

^ot/-rny.
Dindorf, we must so read,
after Stanley, for TOVS ifiKovras. or we
must suppose a verse to have been lost
which governed the accusative. But not

mann and

only

is

the singular more appropriate

than the plural, but Hermann has shown

the probability that the whole of this
dialogue from 1590 was antithetical, viz.
that the five verses of Aegisthus (1606
10) intervene between three of the chorus
immediately before and after, while the
eight of Aegisthus (1595 seqq.) answer
to the same number (assuming the loss
of one) at 1614, and the succeeding six of
the chorus at 1621, to those at 1590 (one

476
?

oiKovpos evvjv

aicrxyvovo

d/xct

1605

dv&pl crTpaTrjya) roVS' e/BovXevcras popov.

Al.

/cat

K\avp.aT(t)v

Se

6 fJiv

rjye TTOLVT

yap

0,770 <f)0oyyr)s

(1630)

'

XO.

<rv

e^opivas

a&i'

KpoLTrjOels S' T^/xepwrepos <j>avei.

ws

7)

o~i>

09 ovS'

/AOI

eTreiSr)

vr/TTLOis

Tvpavvos *Apyiu>v
TwS' e/3ouXeucras popov

being again supposed to have dropped

Though these assumed lacunae
throw some doubt on the whole scheme,
we may fairly suppose that the three
verses here answer to the three at 1611,
out).

and therefore there

is little

proba-

which Klausen
construes with aiaxwova'a, and Peile
and Scholefield explain as an anacoluthon, as if he had said cri> ravra
Weil and
t8pa<ras rovs ^KOf-ras, K.T.\.
in TOI/S ^KOVTUS,

Davies read, after Wieseler, yvvai av,

rovs tfitovTas en: /jidx^s jjt,4v(v K.T.A.,
where yvvai au is supposed to mean
Aegisthus, the antithesis being in avftpl
The same editors give alff(Trparrj'yf.
Xvvas in 1604. Prof. Kennedy suspects
the eight verses 160310 are the inter" some ambitious commenpolation of
He notices the repetition in
tator."
1605, 1612, and doubts if Clytemnestra
But cf. 1626.
is as yet on the stage.
cifj.a,

1610

ecrei,

lyaj 8' UTTOTTTOS e^^/oos

fee.,

<(*{>

Spacrcu rdS' epyov OVK 7X779 av

TO yap SoXwaai 7rpo9 yvvauKos r\v

AI.

bility

vXdypacrLv

as fipifav

&fj.a,

inter dormiendum,

Cho. 883. oiKovpbs is, while keeping

house for him at home,' clearly from
'
a warder/ not from bpos ' a
ofipos,
'

boundary,' as Klausen derives it. Sup.

1196, olnovpbv T< fJLO\6vn SetTTr^TTj.
1605. avSpl aTpaTi]'y$. This aggravated the crime ; see Bum. 434. 595.
1606. Kal TavTaT&Trr). Compare Ajac.
aviav Totnros ep^eroi rivi.
chorus, though always suspicious,

1138, TOVT'

els

The
had not before openly charged the queen

or Aegisthus with adultery, unless indeed

so understand 56/j.wv KaTaia'xvvTripo'i

we

sup. 1334.

1609.

v-n-niois.

and Coningtou

So Herm., Dind., Peile,

Jacob for ijiriois,

after

(1635)

1615

17

which Klausen thinks

to v\dyfj.a(riv.

v\ay(j.dT(av inf. 1650.

be the

ironically applied

Compare however /uLaraicav

^|EL appears to
'

middle voice,

You

forsooth,

after irritating people

by your senseless
barkings, think to lead them to your
own purposes.' But Prof. Kennedy,
with Peile and Butler, supposes the
'
antithesis to be this,
he led captive
by his songs, you shall be led captive

(Sea-fj-bs, v. 1599) in consequence

of your insolence.'
The poet however
merely speaks of the yMaao-a evavria, or
two opposite kinds of eloquence, viz.
that which soothed and that which irritated. The object of both was the same,
but the latter was a mistaken way to

effect

it.

'
1611. us 5k av.
As if forsooth I
should ever have you for a ruler over Ar-

You who, when you had plotted

gives
a murder, had not even the courage to
execute it yourself!'
Compare Here.
Fur. 1407, cbs 8^ rl <pi\rpov rovr' e^ou*
!

f>q(ev

etrei ;

ra/jLO. S'

8))

<ri>

Cycl.

674, &s

Androm. 235,

\eyeis.

ovxl ff^pova.

fipaxea, TO.VTO.

1612.

on Pers.

S'

d>s Sr?

STJ
<ri;

<rb,

sc.

(rcotypuv.

Oed. Col. 809, us

eV Kaipy Ae'yets.

The MSS. give ofa. Sec

431. Dem. Androt. p. 603, ei

ov5'.

rats o\iyapx'icus, ou8' &i/ SHTIV er* 'Ai/

$poriuv6s rives atax 10 " /SeySiw/cJres, ovt
e<rrt \eynv /ca/ccDs rovs &pxovras.
Mor
usually the clause containing ovSe follow;
that with OVK, thus, &s OVK erXrjs Spatrai
r6o' epyov ouS' eTretS^ K.r.X.
a.vroKr6v(as,
cf. Theb. 731.
Suppl. 63.

1615.
cites

VTTOTTTOS

these

two

fxOpos.

words,

Hesj'chius

but

without

AFAMEMNftN.
MV Se rouSe

^p^/xara)!/

TOP Se
If]

fjiYj

(Tlpai<f)6pOV

avSpa

OVK auros

(1640)

(TKOTO)

fwoi/cos ^a\9aLKOv

TW

TI ^15

TreiOdvopa

dXX' 6

7T(yXoi>'

XO.

477

1620

crfi

TOJ>S* CCTTO

rjvdpL^es,

dXXa crw

/xtacr/xa Kal #<Si> i

'OpecrTrjs

any

See

gloss.

on

apd

where

1345,

(1645)

irov

/cAijrrjpt fls

alleged by Clytemnestra.
Aegisthus, as having entertained an hereditary hatred in consequence of the misdeeds of Atreus to

1619. a/c<$T. So Auratus for

/c^ry.
Unwelcomeliunger dwelling with darkness* (8eo~/j.bs a'l re j^<m8ts Svat, sup.
1599) is opposed, Klausen remarks, to

both himself and his father, would have

put Agamemnon immediately on his
guard, had he attempted hostility.
1616. Weil reads itparcov 5e for e/c ruv-

the friskiness of a high-fed colt. It is in

direct allusion to v. 1599 that the article

similar

is

argument

a boast, or rather, a conof a tyrant and

a coward, and vainly intended to frighten
into obedience the chorus, against whom
the next threat is especially directed. So
Electra taunts Aegisthus in Eur. El. 939,
8e.

wqp.a.'Ttov,

fession, characteristic

7)ijXis TIS flvaif Tolffi xp"fjfj.curi af)v<av.

eiiim locatis satellitibus

" Ante omnia

opus erat tyranno, neque adhuc habuerat

Aegisthus, quo his stipendium solveret."
Klausen.
1617. npxeiv, ' to keep them subject
to me ;' perhaps by bribes and largesses
as well as by coercion.
1618. Bapetais. Supply CevvXats (Prom.
See sup. 1316. For
471) from
fcrffe.

OVTI

/m^j

Forson, Dind., Blomf., Conington,

Hermann calls
/JLOI after Pauw.
this " pessima conjectura," and certainly
it seems a needless one. Instead of saying

read

oijri

evo) (&s) (Tipa<p6pov, a\\a ftapelais,

/J.)]
the poet prefixed the negative to the
word which strictly required it, * I will
ov

yoke him in a heavy

collar

by no means as

a trace-horse,' which, as not being under

the yoke, had no collar at all. Similarly
we have etVe
irapa yvupiiv, sup. 904,

for

/m^i

(Adv.

fiirfjs

Crit.'

i.

irapa
p.

yv&wv.

203)

Madvig

thinks ofat p$

corrupt, and that some noun

like

Kpi
yet to be restored.
"
KpiQiav
'barley-fed/ Hermann says,
dicuntur equi qui morbo hordeationis affecti sunt, npi6av autem qui bene pasti
Cf. Ar. Vesp. 1310, toitcas
ferociunt."
is

'

prefixed to $vo-<pi\-fis. The figure seems

derived from the taming of fierce animals.
Arist. Eccles. 665, airb rrjs ndfrs
5
is

(TtTetTaf ravTijs

yap orav ris

a<paipri,

ovx

<pav\u)s OIJTWS avdis T

1621. rl 5Vj; 'Why then, admitting

that rb $o\u<rai teas the part of a
woman, why, I repeat, in a craven
spirit did you not yourself essay to kill
him, but leave it to an accomplice with
'
you in the crime, a woman, to slay him ?
Most editors, not even Klausen excepted,
vtv.
But avrbs, 'alone,'
requires the antithesis of <rvv, and though
Aegisthus was not actually present at the

_altor <rvv to

murder, he unquestionably aided and

abetted it. In truth, since the attempted
defence of Aegisthus, 1555 seqq., the
chorus has regarded him as equally
guilty; cf. 1591. 1612. This is probably
the meaning of the taunt in Soph. El.
302, 6 ffvv yvvaiQ ras pdxas iroiovfj.fi/os,
'
who cannot fight his battles without
the aid of women/ It is evident that
the chorus neither cares for nor fears
Aegisthus. Their whole reliance is on
the return of Orestes from exile, for
their allegiance is unshaken towards the
house of the Atridae. The mention of
Orestes in the relation of an avenger
forms a connecting link between this and
the next play, just as the sight of the
Eumenides, Cho. 1037, connects it with
the last play of the trilogy. Cassandra
had foretold his return, v. 1251.

f
I

AISXTAOT

478
OJV

07TCJ9

"cuz'Se

TrayKpaTrjs (frovevs

AI

dXX* eVei So/cets

-4J.

ela

XO.

ela

-41.

dXXa Kayo)

XO.

Se^o/xeVot9 Xeyet9 Oaveiv

KA.

ST),

rctS* lyoSeu' /cov

Xeyeii', y^cocrei

fi<o9 irpoKcoTrov

LLTJOOLLLOJS,

JOLT)^

ft)

/cot

Hermann's correction of
On /cai and /cou confused see

/j.6vov, is

Ae^eip
Suppl. 291. Those who translate epSetv
'
to act as well ns to say/ may
/col \eyeiv
compare Suppl. 509, <ru /cat \tywv etf.

(ppatvf /cat Trpaffffuv <ppeva,

which

is

equi-

valent to ou /i^oy A^ots, dAAo /cal epyois.

7fc^o-t rdxa, a formula of threatening,
see on Cho. 297.
1628. c?a S-f}. This verse is usually
given to the chorus, who are supposed to
call themselves Aoxtrat for the reason
given on Theb. 106. But Hermann and
Franz are probably right in assigning
it to Aegisthus, whose satellites, called
Aox^at also in Cho. 757, are ranged in
adverse rank to the chorus. Thus the
reply of the chorus, cla 8)7, &c., implies
that they have no reluctance to bring
matters to the decision of the sword.
1630. Soph. Phil. 1255, x e 'P a

8^

6p$s

K<t>ir-r)s

(Tn^avovcrav ;
oS'

oi/>ct

Tv^rjv

aXXa

e'fa/x^crai 77oXXd

Ttm/Se, sed fyxIV diceret." Hermann.

So/iels, sup. 16. -/cou Ae-yctv, i.e.

ou

ore* T7)i>

S'

alpov^Oa.

OpOLCTCtilJiGV KOLKOL*

Sucrr^^o^ Oepos'

(1655)

S'

1627.
/cat

(1650)

ri9 euTpe77ieYa>.

OLVOQWl/f

1626. a/j.tpo'iv TotvSc. u Loquitur coryphaeus aversus ab Aegistho, conversus

autem ad alterum hemichorium. Alioqui

non

770,9

rd^a.

ou/c avaivofjiai Oavelv. 1630

77/>o/ca>77O9

(DL\TOLT

dXXa Kat rdS'

y}9

Xo^irai, Tovpyov ovy e/ccU roSe.

c^i'Xoi

Sir),

1625

SeV/DO 7TpVfJLl'L TV^T]

NE. aAAa

KCI/JLC

SpwvTa

1631. SexojueVots. 'We take you at

your word, when you say you are ready to
die; and we take our chance in the con-

rbv &v$pa Kal rbv 6pvw rov 6fov. Cic. de

Div. i. ch. xlvi., 'Turn ille artius puellam
complexus, Accipio omen, inquit, mea
filia/
alpov/jLfQa is the conjecture of

Auratus

TI>XW

and is adopted by
Herm. from Suppl. 374,

for epov/ufda,

Dind., Franz,
eAelj/.

alpov/j.0a.

Cf. Cho. 919, rovff

In the same way

opus

cdpfffdai

has been corrupted to 6 peivQ'e Suppl.

927. Dr. Peile prefers, with Blom field,
Schiitz's correction epci>^6a. And Photius
has epu/jLfQa' epcoTTjcraj/ici/, while |toTopr)<rai p.olpa.v, Theb. 501, is a parallel
idiom, so that the choice of readings is
not easy.
1632. Clytemnestra now comes forward
between the two parties who are about to
fight, and endeavours to calm them by
alleging that enough blood has been shed

Aegisthus (1640) is with diffialready.

culty induced to put up with the insult he
has received, and the chorus are equally
reluctant to desist from their taunts and
defiance.
Finally (1650), Clytemnestra
appears to lead Aegisthus with gentle
force from the stage.
1633. Kal T0.5' Qap.riffa.1 7roAAe. ' To
have reaped even these evils, so many in
number, is an unhappy harvest.' Hermann construes aAAa Kal raSe iroAAd'

flict.'

e'a/uT?(rai /c.r.A., sed Jiaec quoque

multa sunt, ut inde tristem messem
metamus. ' We have already done enough

91, Se'/co/uot rbv oiuvbv, rbv 'HyTjtn'eTTpaToi/.

Soph. El. 668, e'SelaV^ -rb p-n8ev, scil.

for reaping a bitter harvest,' i. e. in the

vengeance which will be paid for Agamemnon. The order of the words is, on
this view, rather intricate. Klausen takes
TroAAa SvffTijvoj' like TroAAa raAatya, sup.

The use of Se'xeffflat in taking up

and acting on any ominous expression
which has been dropped, like the Latin
Cf. Herod, ix.
accipere, is well known.

rj8e?s

\6yovs. Ar. Av. 645, aAAa xa

&^w.

TIE. ^'xtp-iQa-

Plut. 63,

eVrti/,

satis

1266.
rection.

Bepos for 6 fpus

is

Schiitz's cor-

AFAMEMNnN.

479

f KOL crv ^01 ytpovrts 7rpo9 So/zovs

1635

Se rot

v yeVoiro rai^S'

01X19,

Se^ot/^e^'

fiapeia 8v<TTv\a>s TreTrX^y^eVot.

et ri9

y wcu/cos,
dXXa

AI.

XO.

OVK av 'Apyeiwv roS*

AI.

dXX' eyw

XO.

OUK,

cr*

8',

as applied to
positions.

Blomfield's
correction,
lose this signification
distinct and respective

we

Grit.

4) prefers o-rei'xeT' ^877

{>

i.

p.

203

ytpovres,

and he suggests Treirpca/j-fvots, irplis

" cedentes rebus fato

antequam malo

iraOe'tv,

decretis,
vestro cedere discatis."

1636. bpKf'ii'. The reading here is

The above is the emendadoubtful.
tion of Hermann for epicures Kaipbv
The MSS. add
or ep^avra. Kaip6v.
TTctrpw^vovs, whence Weil
reads roixrSe irplv iraQtlv faitaipov. Many
corrections have been proposed, among
the best of which is Heath's ar^p^avra.^
But the usual antithesis between
aive'iv.
iraQflv and epSctv or Spaffai favours the
reading in the text, which is adopted
*
by Prof. Kennedy, who translates, what
we've done should satisfy.'
1637. jeyotVefl' &v. So Hermann and
Toi5<rSe after

Franz (as had also been proposed by

If your share
Martin) for eYoutefl' &v.
of these afflictions be sufficient, we're
content'
(Kennedy), viz. according
to the terms of the bargain in 1547,
'

TciSe

juey

177,

KpaTovvToi *ff

<^ajTa Trpoa-cralvtw KOLKOV.

'Yjfjiepai^ /Aeret/x' ert.

aTTtvdvvrj /xoXet^' 1645

Madvig (Adv.

eQavTes,

aaTeiv, TOV

eV v&rtpa.io'iv

1635. (TTeTx 6 Ka * <rt^- So Hermann

and Franz for (TTefxere 8* ot yepovres.
By S^oi KfTrpw^voi the appointed
homes of JotfA parties are implied.

adopting

1641

roiavra, Sai/xo^o? Tretpw/xeVou?,

eirrj

S'

ffTflxfr' ^877

(1660)

dftoL

roucrS' e/zoi fiaraiav yXa)ar<jai'

KaLK/3a\iv

By

oU>,

(rrcpyeiv

SwrrATjTa

irfp

oi>0'.

Dr.JDonaldson, on Soph. Antig. 1241,

suggests &KQS for aAt^ which is very
probable, and gives a simple and satisMSS. Farn.
For
factory sense.

x*P

Ven. give
tne claw/ or hoof/
'is reading is to be preferred, for the
notion of a demon as it were pouncing on
its prey from above is a common one; or
perhaps a cock's spur may be meant.
See above on 1146. 1444. Besides, the
word for ' wrath is x^os rather than
XoA.};, which is 'vexation,' 'bile,' Cho.
'

'

176.
1639. ef rts &io?.

See 339, roiavrd

roi yvvaiitbs e| cpov wAuets.

1640. 58' airavela-at.
'But to think
that these men should thus gather the
flowers of their vain tongue against me,

and have uttered such words, challenging

and so fail in sound judgment,
and should have insulted one who is their
master!' The Greek metaphors from
flowers are almost endless, and often of

their fate,

the harshest kind ; take, as a few instances

in Aeschylus, yofSvk o.vQf^0^0.1,
Suppl.
69. T& A(rra TOILITWV KuriffaaQe, ib. 940.
TroAu/ipTjo'To*' firrjvdio'ci) (epiv^, sup. 1434.
n6vois eiravOifciv ytvtkv, Theb. 944.
KWKwrdis etrai'Qi&iv iraiava, Cho. 143.
avtiovv TTf\ayos vfKpoi-;,
rb
sup. 642.
ffbv &vdos, for yepas,

1641.

Prom. 7.
So Casaub.

for SalGf. Cho. 504, Saipovos

irfip(a/j.e'
The phrase is like our tempting
vos.
'
fortune,' for daring a risk.'
Safytoj/os.

Hovas.

1642.

wanting

0'

vppt<rai.

in the

These words are

MSS., and are given from

the conjecture of Blomfield, which seems

the most likely of the many that have
been proposed.

AISXTAOT AFAMEMNnN.

480
AI.

oTS* eyo;

XO.

Trpacrcre, TTIOLLVOV, piaivtov rrjv BiKrjv

-41.

icr#i p,oi Stocruv

XO.

KOjJLTracrov Oapcrwv, dXe/crwp wcrre

favyovTas az/Spa?

avowa

K/l.
cr

KpOLTovvre

1646. oT5' e'7co. He speaks from personal experience, as having been an exile,
sup. 1583. Hence the tyb is emphatic.

Compare Eur. Bacch. 617,

fp6<nceTo.
ft6(TKov(ri

1647.

TTjcrSe

pupias

rw^S' v
KCU

fat,

e'\77i8as

e\iri(riv

Phoen. 396, at 51
(pvydSas, us \6yos.
'

irpaffffe.

Play thy part

8'

e'\7r5es

grow

polluting justice, since thou hast

the power* (Kennedy).

1649. aAe/cTwp. See Pers. 752. Bum.
828.
1650. na.ra.itDv v\ay/j.drwy. Aegisthus

had called them vfrrrta vAdy^ara, v. 1609,

and the repetition of the insulting expression shows that Clytemnestra has no

eVel
(1670)

eya> 1650

r&iz'Se

wish to gain over the chorus, or treat

them otherwise than contumeliously as
The reason why the play
rebel slaves.
ends, not, as usual, with some remark or
reflection of the chorus, but with the
speech of an actor, is this, according to
Hermann, that the chorus having been
engaged in an angry dialogue, and in a
certain sense taking upon itself the province of an actor, could not properly
conclude ; whereas Clytemnestra, having
satisfied her vengeance, and so being free
from violent emotion, was the fit person
to appease the excitement of the contending parties.

XOH^OPOI.

CHOEPHOROE.
THE

second play of the Orestea

takes

captives, (probably Trojan ,) who, as

as libation-bearers for Electra to the

its

name from the chorus of

handmaids

in the palace, act also

tomb of her

father.

While she

engaged in this duty at the desire of her mother, who has been
alarmed by a dream, sent by Agamemnon, that a serpent she had
given birth to had drawn blood from her breasts; that dream is
is

being fulfilled by the presence of Orestes, who by the command of

the oracle has just returned from exile in Phocis to his native land,
to bring

his offering,

a long-cherished lock of his hair,

to

the

spirit of his father.

After the recognition of the brother and sister,

the aid of Agamemnon, as a hero or demon-king having power in

Hades, is solemnly invoked over his tomb, and a plan for vengeance
on Aegisthus and Clytemnestra is arranged between them with the
concurrence of the chorus, and by the aid of Pylades is successfully
executed.

After the perpetration of the deed, Orestes

sudden horror and remorse.

He feels his mind is giving

is

seized with

way, discerns

the awful Furies with their snaky locks, and prepares to fly to Delphi
for the promised expiation from his patron-god Apollo.

The

point of this play turns principally on the coincidence, that on

one and the same day the tomb of the murdered and dishonoured
Agamemnon has been visited, that his shade may be propitiated, by

two parties, having opposite ends in view ; by Clytemnestra (through

Electra and the chorus), in order to avert her husband's wrath as a
demon in Hades ; by Orestes, to secure his assistance in order to
1
The trilogy appears to be so called by Aristophanes, Ran. 1124, irpSjTov e not
rbv e| 'Opfffreias A rye, though the use he makes of the term might apply to the
16, cites the play under the received title,
play only. Aristotle however, Poet.

2
Weil observes that there is no proof of this in the play ; and he inclines to
doubt it. The ' enduring grief ' for Agamemnon expressed in v. 24 seems more
suited to Argive ladies.

484

CHOEPHOROE.

accomplish the vengeance which Apollo has commanded him to

The impious prayer, that of the murderess, is turned against
exact.

and exerts

herself,

influence

its

solely on

himself, although an invisible,

Agamemnon

the

is still

side

of Orestes.

a principal agent,

The long commas at v. 307 seqq.

according to the Aeschylean idea.
is in reality a spell, or i^v^aywyta, by which Agamemnon is roused to
energy and induced to lend unseen help to his children in their
It is, in fact, a reprogain restitution of their rights.
duction of the idea which is not very differently worked out in the
efforts to

Darius of the

'

Persians.'

Orestes acts throughout in obedience to the will of the gods and

in reliance on the aid of his father.
His piety and faith'do not allow

him

to disregard the peremptory commands of Apollo ; but he is not

actuated by a vindictiveness which would voluntarily seek the murder
of a parent. He is fully conscious of the enormity and responsibility

of the crime

but on the other hand, he

is

not forgetful of his

rights as heir to the throne, of the protection

his sister, nor of the denunciation of

Apollo

if

own

and deliverance due to

he should shrink from

the task.

The part taken by Electra is that of a daughter thoroughly devoted to her father, hopefully mindful of her long-lost brother, and
irreconcilably inimical to her mother.
By recounting her own
and
the
done
to
her
father, she endeavours to
indignities
wrongs
While she exhibits the sternness of im-

rouse Orestes to action.

placable hatred against her mother, she still abstains from reproaching her, and everywhere shows that she is influenced by a high sense
of family honour and duty rather than by malice.

Clytemnestra

Agamemnon.
by

all

return,

is

She

portrayed consistently with her character in the

is

sense of virtue

and

is

from being either heartless or abandoned

but she lives in perpetual fear of Orestes'

far
;

therefore rejoiced, though she has sufficient sense of

propriety to conceal her feelings, at the false report of his death.

Nor does her courage for an instant forsake her when confronted

with her murderer.

3

"

The

collision

which forms the groundwork of

this

drama

is

between the duty

of Orestes as the avenger of his father, and his instinctive recognition of the
reverence due to his mother, which tends to withhold him from the commission of

the deed."

Miss A. Swanwick, Introd. to Agam. &c.,

p. 31.

485

CHOEPHOBOE.
The same subject

has been treated by both Sophocles and Euripides

in their tragedies entitled Electro,.

The

theatrical arrangements for the

representation of the Choe-

phoroe are substantially the same as in the

the tomb of

Agamemnon now

one side Orestes

is

Agamemnon, except that

occupies the centre of the stage.

On

seen advancing, and shortly afterwards the chorus

enter on the other, singing the parode, v. 2075.

Klausen supposes them to issue from the central doorway of the palace ; but he
also assumes that the tomb of Agamemnon was represented by the

thymele in the orchestra.

The Medicean MS., as

before stated,

is

the

sole

source and

known to exist for the text of the present play, which in

exceedingly corrupt, and in other respects may be regarded
as the most difficult of extant Greek tragedies.
It is, nevertheless,

authority
parts

is

a very noble composition, and one that deserves

the intellect that have been devoted to
editions

and the MS. Guelf.,

mutilation, the Choephoroe

memnon

(in Guelf.

Xcvo-o-w

Nor was

in 1552.

all

is

all

the pains and

In the early
derived from the Medicean after its
its

elucidation.

continued from v. 1124 of the Aga-

from 1129) to the verse beginning

the lacuna suspected,

till

TL

xptfl*

the edition of Robortello

TA TOT APAMATOS

OPE2TH2.

XOPO2 AIXMAAOTIADN.
HAEKTPA.

KAYTAIMNH2TPA.
IIYAAAH2.

TPO^OS.
OIKETH^.

XOH^OPOI.
OPEZTH2.
eTTOTTTevcov

y06v(,e y TTarpto

yevov

yap
1.

The

first

/xot fu/x/xa^os

es yrjv TijvSe Kal

part of the prologue,

now

seems to have existed in the ancient

Medicean copy till the thirteenth century,
when the Venice MSS. of the Agamemnon
(see introductory note, p. 342) were transcribed from it.
Three fragments have
fortunately been preserved, viz. the opening verses, quoted by Aristoph. Ran. 1125
seqq., the greater part of two, by the
Schol. on Find. Pyth. iv. 146, and two
others by the Schol. on Eur. Alcest. 784,
first published by G. Dindorf from a
Vatican MS.
How much more has
lost,

perished

it is

of course impossible to say

but the prologues of the Agamemnon and

the Eumenides are considerably longer,
should be thought to furnish

if these

any grounds of analogy. Prof. Conington

and Dr. Donaldson think that affKfvois,
quoted by Hesychius as from the Agamemnon, and explained by him tyi\o'is,
a-jrapaffKfvois,

may have

belonged to this

prologue, and have been said of the

chances of attacking Aegisthus unawares.
Ibid. The occurrence of a tribrach in
the second foot, composed of a single
word, is rare; but there are several exampies of it noticed on Eur. Bacch. 261.

So Soph.

Phil. 1235, irpbs B*Siv, ir6rfpa

\fyeis ra5e; ibid. 1314, ^(Tdrjv

Here
iraTfpa rbi* a/j.bv ev\oyovvrd (re.
and in Again. 1568, it is very possible
that in pronunciation the tribrach became
Sty KfpTO/jLoiv

'
eiroirrtvuv K.T.\., who dost
ever hold in view the powers committed
to thee by thy father Zeus.'
This is
Aeschylus' own explanation of his words,

an iambus.

r atroLy>ie*

Ran. 1146, 6n^) irarpcpov TOVTO

" Orestes
yepas, viz. rb \96viov tlvai.
prays at his father's tomb that Hermes
may have such a share in the power of
his father, the Soter Zeus, as to become
a Soter to him in his undertaking."
(Miiller, Dissert, p. 191.) The ambiguity
of these words gives rise to the discussion
in the Ranae, where (1142) Euripides

understands irarpya Kpar-n of ' the victory

o/Cly temnestraover Orestes' f athej. The
plural KpdT-ri, which elsewhere (see S u ppl .
431) means 'commands,' here signifies
'attributes' or ' prerogatives,' Ti/j.a.1, which
Hermes is said to manage, control, or
direct, and so to apply them, by a dele-

gated authority from Zeus. Hermann

prefers Euripides' explanation of irarpipa.
Kpari), which the Schol. on Aristoph. says
that Aristarchus the grammarian also
regarded as the true one, ra rov t/*ov
irarpbs /cpoTTj eiroTrrcvajJ', &s Kparrjdels virb
rcDi/ nfpl PdyiffQov airu>\TO.
If irarptpa
Kpdrri

mean the

icpdrr}

of the speaker's

father, Prof. Conington is pi'obably right

in explaining, ' who survevest my father's
royal house/ a statue of Hermes, placed
like a
on the tomb, being addressed.
Cf. v. 116.
3. fj/cw ydp. The yap assigns the reason
of the appeal to Hermes, not only as

and Krjpv. 'As

your protection ; as a son who has something to communicate to a dead parent, I require you
Hence
to convey to him my- behests.'
TUV eV
K-npvffffw virtually means, 5i& <rov,
ff(ar}]p,

an

but as

TTO/JLTTOIOS

exile just returned, I ask

AI2XTAOT

488
7VfjL/Bov S'

eV

o^0a> rwSe

Trarp

Krjpvcrcrct}

(5)

TOP

$VTpOV

Se

ov yap TrapoDV w/xcofa

ouS*
TI

^Tiva

XPW a

CTTei^ei

xetp'

^eucrcra)

yvvaiKuv

TrpeTrovcra

eV
;

(frdpecriv

remarks, that this verse really followed

next after the first three. For Euripides
in the Ranae is only looking for faults j

and any intervening verses which presented nothing to carp at would hardly
have been brought forward by Aristophanes, with whom fairness was no conthe Aeschylean ex-

pressions used in Euripides'

comment on

the passage (Ran. 1141

4), Hermann
suggests the following as a probable restoration of the text
:

I'IKQ)

"yap fs yriv T^jj/Se Kol K

T\-f]/Ji(i}V

'OpeffTfjs,

Kpvirrb

7r<*5a,

ov 8$7 fiiaivs (K yvvaiKeias

$6\ois \a6paicas ov/j.l>s 6\\vrai
rvjiftov 5'

(10)

10

TTOIO, ^vfJL(j)opa

pare especially inf. 117. Hence perhaps

either K^pv^ov was the original reading, or
Ki]pv(T<ruv, some imperative being lost
with the missing lines. Cf. v. 117,
K-npv^as e/j.ot.
(Aristophanes however
has K-npvffffca, Ran. 1172.)
Kal KarepxoP.CU is not a mere tautology ; it implies
the restoration to a native land after long
eV 6x^V T 8e, he lays his hand
absence.
on, or points to the tomb.
4. It is
not certain, as Hermann

From

K<f)Opa veKpov.

ris 7ro0' 178' o

It is to be observed,
K-fjpvKos.
however, that Hermes himself was more
properly the nrjpvj- to the dead. Com-

sideration.

cro^, Trdrep,

/c.T.A..

here Orestes intends to divert his riverlock from its proper destination, and
thus to lay a double gift on his father's
tomb. Agaiu, it is doubtful whether
is an adjective or a sub6pTrT"f)piot>
stantive implying ' the price of nourish5
ment, or lastly, whether 6pirT-f)pios
'
ir\6icafj.os means nurture-hair in such a
'

sense as to retain a signification closely

allied to that of the substantive, ir\6Ka/uLos

X^P IV T ^ Tpe0(T0cu
" Ad Inachi

aTroStSous.

Weil

ripas se cincinnum flusays

vio nutritori obtulisse memorat; nunc
:

alterum ciucinnum, lugentis munera, in

Klausen aspatris sepulcro se ponere."
serts, but does not attempt to prove, that
the cutting off of a lock implied an entire
surrender of the votary to the god whom
he had chosen as his patron, on the principle that a tuft of hair cut from the
head of a victim was a ceremonial dedication or consecration of it.
See Eur.
Alcest. 756.
Hence, he thinks, the
the
ir\6Kafj.os
TreverjT-fjpios symbolized

same entire dedication of a son to a parent.

The river-lock, however, would seem
rather to have been offered by youths on
coming of age as airapxal or first-fruits to
the elementary power (water) that had
fed them or produced food for them from
Thus both Earth and Rivers
infancy.
were called Kovporp6(poi. And hair was
offered, not only as a

thing of value, a
personal adornment, but as being the
of
the
only part
living body that could be
v* h***- .wanting
cannot tell what may have dropped isolated, as a material offering,*without
/ ^*<i^X^we
out before it, it is impossible to decide mutilation, danger, or inconvenience.
\
*
whether Orestes means really to offer (or
8. ov yap irapwv.
The 70;^ appears to
that he has offered) a lock of hair to the show that this fragment is closely con'
I bring this lock
river-god, as a propitiatory gift to an nected with the last.
elemental power on his first entering the to the tomb (which is all I can now
do),
Argive land (cf. Suppl. 23 seqq.), or for I was not present at my father's
whether, as Achilles in II. xxiii. 142 cuts funeral.'
'
10. Trpoa-eiKaa-ci) ;
off for the dead Patroclus the hair he had
Should I refer it
'
kept in reserve for the Spercheius, so by conjecture ? i.j> whaf. J^f. a fnneral
u*-

if\6Kanov.
Perhaps (pepw Se
to complete the verse.

is

As

4/

XOH&OPOI.
TTorepa oo/xotcrt
^
\
TTCLTpl TO)

*
T)

Trrjfjia

Q\)

TCHCTO

fJLO)

489

TTpocrKvpei vlov
/

>

CTTCtfCacra? TV^CJ

^00,9 fapovcras vtprdpois /xeiXty/xara

ouSeV

So/cai

TTOT*

aXXo' KOL yap 'HXe/crpa^

o-ret^et^, aSeXc^r)^ TT)^ e/A^, TrlvdtL

Trpeirovcrav.

u Se

jjio

u
,

yvvaiKwv

15

Xvypw

Zev, 809 /xe TicracrOai

a>

(15)

17719

cra<w9

a>9 ai/

(20)

TrpocrTpoinj

XOPOS.
taXro9

e/c

So/iw^

rite

can this beJ>

Cf. Ag. 158, OVK ex<w

Ib. 1100, xaKCf 5e Tip irpocr*
'
v4ov, a new woe,' i. e. yet
fiKdfa rdSe.
another death, in addition (Trpbs) to

irpoaetKaaai.

my

father's.

Hesychius

12. rvx<a,

'

wrongly explains

should I be right in guess-

ing,' &c. Cf. Soph. El. 663, ^ Kal Sdfj.apra

TrjvS' eirfiKafav itvpS) Ktivov ;

13. M. has veprepois /j.ei\ly/ji.affiv, ' for

(or with) offerings to appease the dead.'

Blomf.,Dind.,Conington, Weil, and Herin.

give fj.fiXlyiJ.ar a, a probable correction,
since transcribers often fell into the error
of assimilating terminations, and we have
vt]<pd\ia fj.fi\iyfj.aTa in Eum. 107, and
ajrep vexpoiffi /ietAiK-nrjpta in Pers. 612,

both immediately in juxtaposition with

The dative is defended by Well.,
X<>ds.
Cf. Thucyd. iii. 82,
Peile, and Franz.
ctyuo

eKartpots

rr)

TU>V tvavriav

Ibid. vi. 33, 'Afl^t/clot

</>'

crrn. a.

eflrjv

crvv KTVTTO).

7rp07ro/x,7ro9

21

ducting it, i. e. a baud of suppliants.

Eur.
Hesych.
irpoffrpotrrj'
iKfretq,.
Heracl. 108,
irpo(TTpoita.v.

20 seqq.

The chorus

in the

parode

declare the reasons why they have been

sent to accompany the libations to the
tomb, and how they do so with a real
sorrow for their own fortunes and those
of the family.
Clytemnestra has seen a

dream, which has alarmed her and induced her to appease by offerings the
shade of Agamemnon. Their respect for
their lord, their dislike of the queen, their
expectation of vengeance, are expressed,
though with a certain degree of reserve.
Their own unhappy lot in being under

the thraldom of an unjust tyranny, and

so forced to dissemble their feelings, is
bewailed (66 seqq.).
We must suppose
that they ascend on to the stage in two
divisions by steps from the orchestra.
Ibid. Ia\r6s. She means, ovx e/coi/o-o,
aA\' UTT' avaaaris
KtXtvaQiiffa..
Cf.

'

15.
Dressed
\vyp< Trpfirovcrai'.
in sable garbs of woe ;' or perhaps, ' con'
for
her
spicuous
deep mourning,' or for

39.
21. Dind. gives

the sadness of her grief,' i. e. thereby

showing that she is the chief mourner,

jecture for ffvv Kvnrcf}.

KOTTV (and so Weil).

and therefore

Med. has avv

ircf 0f t

TrpeVets

my

sister.

So

ireVflt/xos

Eur. Suppl. 1056.

The sight of
16. & ZeD,
K.T.\.
5J>s
his sister in grief, as Klausen well observes, rouses Orestes to a desire for
vengeance.
19. irpoa-Tpoirfi. Supplicatio,
here, as
the context shows, used for those con-

Casaubon.

<rvyK6fyca/j.ai

<rvv

%oaj/ for xocb with

Krvircp is

Arnald's conreads <rvv

Pauw

For the Schol.

Koirery, STTCUS evayiov(ra

Kal 6pr)ft]<r(i>, and in Eur.

Troad. 789, irA^-y^ara Kparbs ffrepvcav re

The
KTVTTOUS, the metre requires KJITOVS.
use of the singular throughout the parode
shows that it was wholly recited by the
Hegemon at the head of the procession.

A12XTAOT

490

aXo/a
OL

(25)

j>eoroju,a/

alaivos 8' Ivy^olcri y8ocr/cT<u

AC

cap*
25

\ivo^)d6poi 8' v(f)acrfJidT(t}V

Xa/aSes e<XaSoi> VIT aXytcrLv
crroXjuoi 7re7rXa)z>
^

J.

'

/O

>

/3

dyeXaorcHS
'/)**

avr. a.

ropos t<popo5 yap opuoupi%,

22. Qoiviois

a/j.vy/j.o'is,

The Med. has

differs only in C

'gory gashes.'

<poiviffaafji.vyiJi.oLs,

for O.

There

is

which

another

Aid. Rob. Guelf., <poivio~o-a

yaoyfj.o'is, Whence Hermann, followed by

reading in

Franz, gives irpeTrfnrapfj<ri fyoivios 5tory/x2y,

the antistrophic verse consisting of pure
iambics.
Prof. Conington remarks that
if the metre requires the change, it would
be easier to read irpeVet Trapyo-i <poiviai<>
a/j.vyf*6s.
ofi/xos &\OKL, the rending or
laceration of the face, according to ancient
Eastern usage, as Eur. Suppl. 826, owi

where mention is
made of casting ashes on the head.
/caTTjAoKio-jueflo,

also

24. 8t' tuSivos.

Not merely as a rnourner for the occasion, but as never ceasing
to grieve for my own and the family
troubles.

...

26. fyAaSov, as if fronTftArffy. 4>A.

'
( A*. Pac. 1306J . Lit. there are loud rendings of my vesture in my grief, to the
destruction of the threads of my garments.'
Schol. ol o-ToXurpol TU>V vtyaff(jLaTuv Trpbs rots ffrepvois XivotyQopoi AoKi'Ses fppdyrjffav.
Hesych. \ani8es' aira.56vfs,

ffirapdy^ara

1/j.aTicav.

by removing the comma

Hermann,

after &\yeartv,

adopts this construction, but rightly

connects \wo(p86poi vQafftj.d.Tcoj'. See on
We may take arTo\fj.ol in
Pers. 830.
apposition with. \aKJ8es, as just before
&\OKI.
ovvxos
Ag. 966,
ov
/iord^ei, irpbs
(ppf<rlv
.

Or, e^AoSor &a-re

KVK\ovfji.evov Kfap,
(rroA^ol TreVAwv, the
yevevQai AaKtSej.
the
dress
folds of
tragic
(Suppl. 451),
Cf.
called -irewXos KoX-rria Pers. 1039.
695.
ireTrXriy(TToAjUol Xa'upovs Suppl.
fjLv<>v, if taken to agree with veirXuv,
leaves the dative v/j.<popais dependent on
the sense of eVl, in consequence of,' cf.
'

Klausen supplies ^fuSav, and

47. 74.
it is certain that a person is said TTCviJL(popa (cf. Eum. 485), while
TrArjx^ 04
'
the garment itself is rather rent than
inf.

(30)

*
beaten or struck.' There are many examples of this causal dative in Euripides,
e. g. Hipp.
1142, fyia Se a a 5v<TTvx'"t

SaKpvaiv SioitTca ir6r/j.of&TroT/jLov. Suppl.

1012, <pv\a.Kas avrJKa roTy irapfffT&aiv
El. 148, x*P a Te fpar' eVl KovpiKO.KO'IS.
ILQV TiQfju.ei'a Qa.va.rca

<rcp.

The yap

explains la\rbs, sup. 20.

ropbs K.T.A., 'a thrilling fear that made
the hair stand on end.'
I formerly ad29.

mitted ropbs 8e

tyolros,

the conjecture of

Hermann and Bamberger, adopted by

Franz, for rop&s 70^ (polios. The comreading, suggested by Heath, is
ropbs yap 6p660pi <p6f$os, to which the
repetition of irepl $6 fit? in 32 is certainly

mon

an objection. Now (po7ros is an Aeschylean word (Theb. 658), which might here
seem to retain a signification closely
connected witb (polrav, a 'stalking
'
nightly visitant in the form of a dream,

Thus ropbs (polros will

526. 538.
be nearly our phrase ' a thorough fright/
i. e.
scare or alarm from a dream or
inf.

The Schol. however

have read <pofios, from his
comment on this verse (32), avaKaKe'iv
Kal jSoTjcrcu rfy H\vraip.v}}a'rpav eTroir}o~ev
fancied

ghost.

seems to

6 (ra(p)]S <po/3os,

Si'

bvsipcav

/u.avrevo/j.ti'os.

confirmed by his comment on v.

32, irepuro-ws T< (popy, which probably
'
means, not
excessively in fear,' but
" the word
is
added
This

is

#o/8o>

after <p6/Sos."

superfluously
If (poftos is genuine, the

<p 6&<t>
may be defended by
7, where &d<ris <pepei fraffiv,
where dvaros is said Qa.va.rov
e^aAelj/, Here. F. 886, where AiWa
sends \vo-crav, and Jph. A. 775, where
Klausen
"ApT}s xu/cAo? Trohiv apei (poii/ict).
objects that the dream itself could not
be said Aa/ceTV, and gives eAaxe with
Aldus and MS. Guelf. But bvfip6p.avris
justifies Aa/ceTi/, since the dream thereby
assumes the character of a person ;
whence also fiapvs irirvuv.

repetition of

Trach. 964

Alcest. 50,

XOH&OPOI.
VTTVOV KOTOV

oz'eip/xai'Tig, e

w,

avpgvvKTOv

afjL/B6ap.a

eXa/ce Trepi

Iv
L

491

Swpacrw

.30

V
(35)

<f)6/3a>,

/3apv<>

TTI

Se TWINS' O

0e.60v eXaKo^ vireyyvoi,

rous yas vtpOev

(40)

7019 KTavovcrl r ey/coreu>.

arp.
ia>

Pata

'

yvva' (froftovpaL
TI

ictXXei

ftata,

yap \vTpov

S' CTTOS

(45)

rdS* e/c/3aXeu>* 40

Trecrd^ros atjuaros TreSw

ia>
la)

KaTacTKa<f)al Sd

(50)

43
30. Clytemnestra, whose dream of a
serpent is described below (526 seqq.), is
there said e fon/ot/ KtKpa.yfva.1. Cf. Bum.
150. Here the Schol. says dj/ri TOW 5t'
K^TOV irvfcov, cf. eyKoT?f, v. 37.
UTTJ/OU.
So TTi/ew /JLCVOS, Eum. 804. nWouo-' eV
Soph. El. 480,
cx^poTy K^TOI/, inf. 939.
a$virv6<av oveipdrwv.

32.

irepi

</><i)3^.

Compare

Pers. 692,

inf. v. 538.

33. ywaiKf'ta 86/j.aTa merely means

'the women's chamber,' like 8u/j.a vvfjifiapvs irlrvcav, cf. virepfyiKbv, Med. 378.
The
0ei/
flapvs epirlTVuv, Ag. 1146.
notion may be that a nightmare falls on
and grapples with its victim ; see Ar.
Vesp. 1040.
34. Kptral, the interpreters,
SJ/uwv
The 5e was inserted
irpocpriTai, Ag. 399.
Schol.
e/c
6e60V
Schutz.
VTreyyvoi,
by
This
Ofoov rjcr^oAjtrjUeVot TTJV p.avTfiav.
is added to impress the certainty of the
result, and that the interpretation was
not the vain conjecture of a mere 6u/^6The seers, as the
226.
/j.ai>Tis, Pers.
ministers of the gods, were pledged by
the most solemn obligations not to falsify
predictions, and were in turn secured by
the gods from misapprehension of the

TTfpidpyws, Ag. 209.

38. x-P LV o-xa-piTov. So Herm., Franz,
Dind., Peile, after Elmsley, for x^P 1 "
cf.

l
account of the metre (for
") on
X^pif &x a P lv occurs in precisely the same
sense Ag. 1522).
Eur. Phoen. 1757,
X^P IV o-x^piTov els deovs Sibovffa. Weil's
o.va.Tr6rpoirov is scarcely good Greek.
FaTo fcola, cf. x ov ^ s Tpo<f>ov, v. 58, and
also v. 120.
The exclamation seems to
impty that the chorus are shocked at the
idea of Mother earth receiving libations
so impiously sent, and intend to deprecate
the <t>Q6vos which they might incur as
agents in the transaction.
I fear to utter the
40. eTros rJSe.

&X aP

prescribed words a.ir6rpoirov KaKuv (inf.

149), being well aware that there is no
atonement for the blood that has been
shed by her, no ransom that can be
paid to satisfy divine vengeance. It is a
iraQos at/TJ/eeerroj/, inf. 507.
Cf. Ag. 978.
Theb. 678. Eum. 615 seqq. The yap
following, giving the reason why such
words would be impious, shows that the
Schol. is wrong here: rb 5u<r0eos yvva
Tlpepa TTWS ecpOey^aTo, St6 (pr)(n, <pofiov/ji.ai
yap /C.T.A. \vrpov for \vypbv is the cor-

rection of Canter.

The word

is

rather

true meaning.
Perhaps however (cf. 32)
it is better to join 6*6Qev H\a.Kov.
'
'
are
36. /j.ffj.<p(rdai, are dissatisfied/
'
discontented with their unavenged and

rare, and particularly in the singular.

Cf. \arp<av artpQtv, from Xcta>, Suppl.
988.
Dernosth. p. 394, ttavel(ovro 6
,uei/
TpeTs /j.t>as, 6 Se TreVre, 6 Se STTWS

state in Hades.

eKcurry TO \vrpa.

unhonoured

wfpt6v/j.(as,

AISXTAOT

492

KOL\V7TTOVCrL Sd/

Oavaroicnv.
cre/3as 8* ap.a)(ov 9 aSa/x,aroi>,

aTrdXe/xo^ TO irpiv,

Si a>TO)v (frpevos re Sa/xias Trepcuvov,

TO 8* ev
vvv a^icrrarat.
^oySeiTcu Se rt9.

ToS* eV /3pOTOtS

#OS

/Cat

(55)

50

0OV

(60)

f eTrtcr/coTret Jt/ca?

poirr)

8*

TO, 8'

eV )LLTat^jU,tW (TKQTOV

Perhaps SetrTroraj/, as
plural is used, not only to
suit Qavaroiffif (which means more than
a natural death, see Ag. 1311), but as
before, v. 36, and as it generally is, when
the intention is to allude rather than to
'
specify.
By the murder of its lord a

52. AlKas.
The Med. has Mxav, but
the Schol. has f) rfjs SJ'KTJS poirii.
54. rovs p.ev.
So the Schol. and ed.
Turn.
The Med. has rois uev. and
another scholium, founded perhaps on a
various reading, TO?S itkv, avrl TOV TOWS
^eV.
Perhaps therefore we should read

gloomy veil of loathsome darkness

thrown over the house.'

(not Trdvoifrs) in v. 42.

47. Seo-TroTwj/.

The

inf. 74.

49.

St'

&TUV

<ppev6s re.

is

They not only

obeyed Agamemnon, but had an affection

for him in their hearts; whereas they
submitted to Aegisthus reluctantly and
only from necessity (Ag. 1618). Or (as
Prof Conington well expresses it), " Here,
where royalty has been succeeded by tyranny, fear remains, though loyalty is no
more." The <(>6^os of a tyrant has super.

seded the

The

fffftas paid to a lawful king.

Schol. explains, TOVTO Se 0e'A.ei etVeti/,

8'

At/cay,

fTTLffK-ftTTTfi

and

The metaphor

would thus be from the scale (Ag. 242),

or the Ka.Ta.KTbs K6TTafios.
It may be
observed that Si'/cav ro?y ynev form a
connected construction, and
adopted or rejected together.
'

must be
For fVt-

'

does not lose sight

(r/coTre?,
regards,'
eViof/ cf. Suppl. 396, afjupoTfpovs
<r/07reT Zei/s eTepoppfir^s.
Ib. 374, T^V
Three periods
v\l*60fj' cTKoirbv eViff/f^Tret.
are spoken of; the present time, or
prime of life, when the stroke of justice

Ag. 241) falls most heavily

expected ; the twilight, or
evening of life; and the night, or death,
which comes &KpavTos, before punishment
has overtaken its victim. It is thus that
bad men hope to escape, because divine
(firtppfirei,

vvv

tKtivov yap
<p6&ov frpdin).
7j5oGi/TO Kal ffyihovv, rbv Se QoPovvTai us
Tvpavvov 8ia.T\ov/j.evov. Schol. avrl rov,
fKaa-Tos </)o/3e?Tat <f)deya,(r6ai.
Klausen
thinks the point of the passage lies in
OS >
Agamemnon's power to coerce, as
i,

fls

SMX

and that QofifiTai is

and the inhabitants
of the palace, who have reason to dread
the 8i]/j.60povs avapx'"*- of Ag. 856, so that
no man thinks himself secure under
dSa/iaros, cbnfAe^or,
said of Clytemnestra

Aegisthus' feeble sway.

50. rb 5' evrvxtiv, K.T.\. Men worship
worldly prosperity, and attribute to it all
the power of a god (this is said in respect
of Aegisthus and Clytemnestra who had
'
ruled by money,' Ag. 1616) ; but justice
will sooner or later overtake the wicked,
and not the less surely because it is
slow.
Cf. Eur. Cycl. 316, 6 TT\OVTOS,
av6pcavi(rK, rots ffofyots 6e6s.
Iph. A.
392,

rj

5e

e \TT\S, o?/iot fjiev, 8e6<>.

and

least

retribution

is

dispensed in this mysterious

The

idea seems borrowed from

Theognis, 203 8, &\\ov 8' cd5 /careVap^e
SiKrj- 6a.va.TOS yap avails irp6ff6fv eVi #AeCf. Virg. Aeu.
<f)dpois e'^ero Krjpa (^fpcov.
vi. 568, 'quae quis apud
superos dis'
tulit in seram commissa piacula noctem

way.

56.
Prof.

'

xp

v L OVTas f r

Newman.

XP OI/t/ COI/T>

I formerly conjectured

XpovifrvB' atrir^a. Hermann gives arux^,

having before omitted a%i? as a gloss,
in which he is followed by Klausen,
Franz, and Peile. He interprets the three
terms, not of periods, but of the reigning
Aegisthus, the exiled (CLTVX^S) Orestes,

and the dead Agamemnon. The

first

has

XOHQOPOI.

493
Vv.

S'

OLKpOLVTOS
Si* cu/iar* e/c7ro#eV0' VTTO
x

(65)

rpofov

arp.

S'.

riras c^oi'os TreTTTjyev ov

aiding ara Sicu^epei

60

O.ITIOV Trai/ayperas i^dcrou

fipveiv.
S*

ourt

day ; that of the second is dawning ;

and that of the third is past and gone. In
his

this case, 81*77, as

referred to Orestes,

must mean that retributive justice which

will restore him to his rights, while in
respect of the others it will signify the
justice which punishes (Aegisthus) and

The words how-

avenges (Agamemnon).
ever in the text may have a general as
well as a particular reference. They are
applicable to crimes which, as it were,
lie dormant till old age, and then have
their penalty in a remorseful evening of
This is nearly the view of the
life.
Scholiast
77 TTJS
81*775 pony rovs /xej/
CTT iff noire? rax*tos /ecu a/ti^erou,
aAAots
Se eV a/j.(pi^6\(i> ea rr?*/ ri^upiav, OUK
a.6p6cos avTovs afj.vvo/j.cvTi, &o~re rovs 7781:

Krj/j.ei'ovs WTT'

avriav XvirelaQai (this

remark

applying to Agamemnon, cf.v.36),ctAAouj

Se o~K6ros KoAuTrrej, ws /jLTjfif opaaQat vir'
'
" Instead of our
avrrjs.
expression, a
crime is sure to be discovered/ the old
proverbial and poetical expression was,
*

the Dawn, the Erinys, will bring

Crime

it

to

was called the

daughter of Night, and her avenger
therefore could only be the Dawn."
(Chips from a German Workshop, ii. p.

light.'

itself

153.)
Ibid. After &x"n the MSS. and early
edd. add jSpuet (Med. Kpvei), which seems
to have crept in from v. 61.
The Schol.
r
has /Jpver avQei. Either &x"n
must be sacrificed to the necessities
of the metre. Dr. Peile rightly observes,
that in the scholium quoted above, oAAous

also

fipvei

8e

(TKOTOS

Ka\inrTft t

K.T.A.,

ffpvfi

evi-

dently finds no place. Those who read

Xpovioi>Ta Ppvfi are compelled to take
fj.vei as a substantive, and, by conse-

quence, lUercuxMiV as an adjective.

One

cannot however suppose that Aeschylus

ever used such a phrase as /uercux/u' 01

'

'

the midway power of

o-KOTov yuei/os,
darkness.'
Consequently, /ueVet must be
Prof. Conington notices the
the verb.
brief expression for eV ^eVy O-KJTOV ital
<pdovs.

Similarly Eur. Hec. 436,

8 ovtev, ir\rjv

ftffov

XP& V

(70)

air.

e
vvjjL(f)iK(i)v

where

Trvpas,

must be supplied

as the

S'.

eV0a5e r6iros
contrast with

i0os Kal Trvpd.

Schol.
59. rlras <j>6vos.
8iappv8av. Schol. avrl TOV, ov

This

adverb

is

commonly

interpreted,

'

so as not to be washed out/

an ancient superstition that
the blood of a murdered man leaves a
stain that no water will efface.
Prof.
'
Conington however explains pot flowing
'

indelibly.'

according to

through.* i. e. Mother earth will not receive into her lap the blood of her own
child, but casts it out and lets it lie bare
and festering on the surface.
Mr.
" The
Davies takes a similar view
blood shed upon the earth coagulates,
and will not flow away ; so by a natural
law the slayer's doom to pay blood for
blood, likewise becomes fixed ; neither
the clotted gore nor the destined retri:

bution will pass away."

60. 5toA7^jMSS., but the Schol. has
77
$iat(aviovo~a, so that he must have
found omHjs. See Bum. 457. 542. 642.
Pers. 283. (So Weil also has conjectured.)
Acf.rla pernicies,' Klausen. .SjcKfrepet.
'
reserves for future punishment (v. 56)
the guilty one, that he may break out
'

hereafter in a widely-spreading affliction/

" differt
auctorem, i. e. differt auctori

poenam," Herm.

Here. Fur. 76,

Cf.

^yo> Se SicKpepo) \6yoifft /j.vdevovo~a, 'I put

them off by inventing stories/ The

Schol. gives Stoo-Trapaao-et. The reference

appears to be to the crimes which are

not immediately punished, but remain

For Travapn-cVay,
for a time unavenged.
'
word of doubtful
'all-sufficing
(a
'

analogy), travaypiras,
'

all-consuming/ has

a.l]-prpying/ or

now been

suggested.

iraXuxiypeTos, used by Homer,

'
526, &c.
Ppveiv, to break out
'
into/ to be covered over with.' Cf. inf.
580.
Klausen takes Trcu/ap/ce'ras for the
nominative.
After this verse the MSS.
repeat v. 57, the error arising from /3pvft
having been added at the end of 56.
62. Otyovri.
So Scaliger for otyovn.
Cf. aO'iHTuit x<*pi$> Ag. 362.

Compare

II.

ix.

A1SXTAOT

494

/uas 6SoG

a/co9 5 TTopOL re Trdvres IK

"\

fiaivovres TOV

(frovov
fjiOL

8'

-^epofJivcrrj

KaOaipovres fipvcraz> a

(avayKav yap a^LiTTO\iv

Oeol irpocnjveyKav' IK
7raTpcoa)V SovXto^

KCU

/XT)

virgin chambers,' Theb. 450.

Soph. El. 1393, apxai6ir\ovTa irarpbs els
IStaXia.
The double crime of Aegisthus,
adultery and murder, neither of which
admits of any remedy, is here meant.
Schol. Sxrirfprq} siri&dvTi wiacpiKrjs KXivrjs

OVK

tffTiv faais Trpbs a.vairapQeveva'iv TTJS

ovrus ou5e T$ fyovsl irdpeffri ir6pos

It is clear that
irpbs aKcaiv TOV <p6vov.
he read Qiy6vri, not otyovri, which leaves
t$<a\i<0i> to depend on O.KOS.
For the
K6pris,

Homeric

^n/fy/tei/at eui/Tjs (Suppl. 39) is

a synonym oi'Oiye'iv evvys. Besides, the

metre, consisting of pure iambic feet, is
against otyovri, which should not have
been retained by Klausen, Franz, Conington,

and

63.

Peile.

e/c /jLias

6Sov.

mon channel, and

Rushing

in

one com-

therefore, in one direction upon the guilty spot.

Schol. ets
fv <rvvpxoi*(i'oi.
Perhaps he found
avfj.fiaii'oi'Tes,

v. 60,

and

pova'

iu>[j.evoi.

which

in the

suits the metre of

next verse (bdvov Ka.Qa.t-

/iq-r-qi/.

Hermann

Kadapffiois *LOIV b.v udi-nv.

Weil

gives

'

Eum. 430). especially as

contrasted with Kadapal xefycs (ib.303).
Compare also Theb. 736.
66. e/nol 5 K.T.A.
The general sense
is this
However, since I am a slave, I
must not rebel, but put up with the conduct of my superiors, just or unjust, supTTopot.

is

alcrai',)

And so

the Schol. rrjv e/c 8ia<pdpwv ir6\ecav i

'
avayK-nv. Others explain, slavery thrown /
'
(like a net, Ag. 351) round the citv by!
the beleaguering army. Prof. Conington |

understands nearly with Peile, a\Aa

'

things which, right or wrong, seem

fitting to the rulers of my life,'
TO, SOKOVVTU TO?S eyuo?s SeffiroTais.
He
thus construes fit'q (fecpougV&u/ as a genitive
To
absolute, 'since things go by force/
him also is due 5ov\iovfj.' for Sov\iov, for
which others give SouAtai/. Cf. Od. vi. 91,
i.

e.

right and

xspalv eAoj/ro, /cal f<r<p6ptoi> /j.\av

II. xxiv. 719, oi S' eVei elffdyayov
K\vra Sw/uara. Eur. Suppl. 876, XP V(T ^ V
OVK eiVeSe^ar' O!KOV. Hel. 1566, ravpov
flfffdevro ffe\fj.aTa. Phoen. 365, a"}) IT'ICTTIS,
7^ /jC eio-f)yay
rfixv irarpwa. The chief
obscurity of the passage lies in
gpyaly &LOV. As the Med. gives
and the Schol. explains f/mol 54 Trpeiruvr
c'/juara
vticap.

Kal

6(pei\6fJ.fvd
fiiov
,

fa-

ciendis inferiis, quas Agamemnoni parum

acceptasfore satis intelligunt." Klausen.
au<b'nrTo\ts. according to Hero.vo.'yK'n
mann,whom Weil follows, means "duplicis
sedis necessitous," the being driven from
their native city, Troy, to another, Argos.

air'

apxas (MS.

fiiq

T^JS fiiov, I have ventured to restore

For
apxas in the text. Translate
to me it has been becoming (i. e. a matter
of duty) from the com men cement of (this)
/j.ai

'

OTT'

life,

to acquiesce in the deeds of those

who

behave overbearingly, whether righteous

or unrighteous, suppressing the bitter
hate of my heart/ Literally, 'Justice
and injustice alike have been proper for
me to assent to,' as inf. 114, Kal ravra
p.ovffr\v eu(T6/37j

QtSsv irdpa

euol SXTTG e&x fa Q ai

" TO

i.e.

On

69. SiKaia Kal

Se

Trapoi(j.ia,

/*}]

AoCAe,

8'iKaia.

(i/ffffti)

the article
352.

omitted before (pepopfixw, see

pressing my dislike/ "Excusant seservae,

quod Clytaemnestrae morem gerunt in

fariit

ra T<av

and again, e|cTe TOVTOV

'

'vao

fuol Ofol Trpoffrjveyitav avdyKriv alvecrai

S'maia nal
Si/cam TrpfTrovr' apxa?? fMov,

b.v

and means (Prom. 59). There can be

no doubt however that loater is meant,
the usual purification in murder

(75)

OIK

yap

Icrayov
Sucaia

Ka.6a.p-

udrav.
Klausen, Dinclorf, and Peile retain the vulgate, but
Klausen alone ventures to explain it,
taking ir6poi, after the Schol., for 'ways
ffa
fXovffav

g-iois

65

inf.

Schol. etrrt
&Kove Kal

SetnroTcai'

Compare Tac. Ann. ii. 38,

'haec atque talia, quanquam cum adsensu
audita ab iis quibus omuia principum,
honesta atque inhonesta, laudare mos est,
plures per silentium aut occulturn murmur
SiKaia K&StKa.

excepere.'

The

is

used, as in

Prom.

XOH&OPOL
CXTT'

oruyos

70

f$iov

alvlcrai,

i>

va> S'

ap^as

495

(80)

KpaTovcrrj,

Se<j7rorai>

75

l)

ri

<w

TTO>S

(85)

Trdpecrre TrJcrSe TTpocrTpoTrrjs e/xol

yevecrOe

raiz/Se crv/AjSovXoi

\eovcra racrSe AOjSeious ^oas

evfypov

eiTra), 770)5

80

fcareufo/xat irarpi

\eyovcrcL
959. Theb. 750, as if the article had been
prefixed, T& /^ St/coia, the same notion of

this, Klausen observes, was to fortify herself by the counsel of others in treating

generality being sufficiently conveyed by

the context. Cf. Eur. frag. 420, A^
5/Kcua /coi Stacu' 6/ioG. Eur. El. 407, OVK
ev re (jLiKpois %v re fj.^] arep^ova'' 6/ia)s ;

her mother as an enemy, and so to avoid

the <p06vos of originating an imprecation

Weil

is

perhaps right in enclosing the

Siicaia in brackets.
So ed. Viet, for iriKpuv.
71. iriKp6v.
<' ffadrcai'. 1 1 weep, concealing
73.
rny tears with my robes, at the helpless
fortunes of my lords ; and my heart is

repeated

chilled with suppressed grief/

By 5e<rirorav she means Orestes (cf. 757), including perhaps Agamemnon. Weil retains

the reading of the Med. 5e<rir6rav.

75. Hesych. and Photius,
iraxvovrai, TT'fja'fferai,
Eur. Hipp. 803, \virrj
vvrai, XvTreTrai.
The Schol. seems to have
KaxvwQe'iff.
read Saftpvovo-y S' Sfffir6rav iraxvovfj-evrj, for he explains thus, Ka\virrova-ri

avi(ajj.fvi]s.

her.
Ibid. evO"f)fjiovf5.
Schol. vTrrjperiSes
6? nQeiffai ra Kara rbv olKOV.
78. Cf. Pers. 172, (rv^ovKoi \6yov

upon

rovSe

/j.oi

yeveffde, Hepffai.

79. ri <|>w. So Franz with H. L. Ahrens

for rixpu 5e. In the Med. olfiai rvpftw is
added as a conjecture. Hence rdQy Stanley, rtinficp x*ov<ra

Herm., Dind., Blomf.

But Klausen, Conington, and

Peile retain 5e (rdcjHf) Se x e/ou<r ) for the insertion of which it is not easy to account,
though neither is it easy to defend it
satisfactorily (see a similar instance in

Probably ri (pw is the true reading ;

compare 83 and 110. /crjSefovs, Schol.
198)

Rather, perhaps,
ffvyyevtKds.
offerings/ as inf. 529.

'funeral

Some recent editors

80. Kare^o/jLai.
Karev^ca/j-ai. But the tragic
writers
/JLVCTOS
frequently combine the future
v-fjffrpas.
(The latter words are a gloss with the conjunctive of the aorist. Cf.
on KpvQaiois Tret/deffiv.)
Eur. Ion 758. Med. 1100-1.
Iph.
76 seqq. Electra, being assured by the Aul. 442. 455. Trach. 973. Ajac. 403.
sentiments in the parode, that the chorus Pers. 124. Suppl. 757. Inf. 257.
Of
are unwilling agents in carrying the liba- course, there is a slight difference in
tions according to the purpose of Clytemsense, as in English between shall I and
must or should I. etitypova, ' acceptable
nestra, now asks their advice as to the
course she ought to pursue, proposing to to my father/
Schol. \eiirci \6yov.
them various plans which she well knows But the word is clearly the neuter
they will severally reject. The object of plural. See v. 101.

r^]v KO.T'

avr&v

airoffrvyr^ffiv,

Kal

/U7j5e

change this to

rb

rb Kara KAurai/u-

A1SXTAOT

496

09 dvSpl, TT}S

Trpa

e/x/yjs

ou

rt

rdi'Se irekavov iv

TU

TOUTO (crKO) TOU7T05, fo)

eo-#X' cb>riSoiWi rotcri Trl^Trova-iv raSe
crTe<j)7),

crty*
rjp,

(90)

;
<

ye TMV KOLKMV Ina^iav

ovv aTrajXero
a,Ti/x,6Jg. atcnrep
Sdcru>

85

(95)

raS* e/c^eovcra, ydrrorov -^UCTLV,

90

SiKoucra reu^o? doTpdc^oicriz'

core ySouX^s,

rifJcrS'

KOLVOV

yap c^^o?

This repetition is not with.

'
Shall I say I am
peculiar force
bringing them from a dear wife to a dmr
its

husband, (when they come) from that

mother of mine (who is an enemy) ? '
83. TcDj/Se, Schol. TWJ/ A($7>.
Like
e&Qpova before, it is the neuter plural.

Linwood compares rwi/Se r6\/j.ay, Prom.

ou5' exw,
and yet I know not
16.
what else to say,' &c. Weil transposes
'

this couplet to follow 87.

85. 4) TOVTO K.T.A.. * Or should I utter
this form of prayer, as is usual among
mankind, That he may give in return

blessings to those who are sending these

their
garlands, a return which, forsooth,
}
The reading
evil actions have deserved ?
5
6<70X' for e<TT , admitted by Dindorf and

Hermann, was suggested by Elmsley on

Heracl. 387 ; Weil has fcr' avriSovvat,
with Bamberger. To Stanley is due ye
for re, though the latter might stand if
we have an antecedent accusative, eVflAet.
By the above emendation TCOI/ KOLKUV is
opposed to e<r0Aa, and the absurdity, in
the mind of a Greek, of rendering good
for evil, justifies the introduction of the
Schol. avrl TOV
ironical particle.
<rre'(/>77,
^ n d this seems to be the
TO.S
s'
meaning here. Cf. Soph. El. 440,

x&

e.
Antig. 431, x oo" ffi r P lm
crTr6i'$oi<ri rbv vtnvv (Tre^ej.
The term
arose from affixing to a tomb various
offerings, flowers, hair, chaplets, &c.,
under one general name (cf. Pers. 611
Soph. El. 895, irfpHrretyri KVK\<P
seqq.
iravruv tiff' effTif avBtwv 6r)KT}i> Trarp6s).

88.

tbffirep

ovv.

See

<iXai, /Aeratrtat*

(100)

e^ Sd/xot?

82. Trapo.

out

o//,/zacrM>

on Ag. 1142.

'
Or, since I have a dislike to utter the
prescribed prayer, should I utter no

prayer at all, but commemorate my

father's ignominious death by a silent and
unceremonious offering of the libations,
and thus show my loathing for the deed

by casting away 'these libations like some

But this (she implies)
polluted thing ?
would be as unnatural and ungracious as
the other proposals, since it would seem
that the daughter did him dishonour as
well as the wife.
atriums* lit. 'without
'
a word of compliment or honour to his
memory. See inf. 426. The sense sugKxea<ra rather than e/cxe'ovo-o.
gests

(So Weile, tacite.)

90. o-reixw K.T.\.

'

Should

I,

like

one

who has carried away refuse from a purification, after tossing away the urn, go back
again with unturned eyes ?' (or without
looking back to see what became of the
lustral ashes and water which had just
been thrown away.) On this ancient
superstition the Schol. observes, rovro
irpbs rb Trap' 'A^rjvaiots !0oy, on KaBai-

poires oiKiotv bo~rpa.Kiv<p 6vnia.rripicpptya.vres eV rais rpi6$ois rb offrpctKov a/j-fraarpeirrl avixupovv. See Bum. 430. Virg.
Eel. viii. 102.
Theocr. xxiv. 91. Oed.
Col. 490. Ovid, Fast. v. 436, 'Aversusque
jacit, sed durn jacit, Haec ego mitto, His,
inquit,

redimo

meque meosque

fabis.

Hoc

novies dicit, nee respicit; umbra

putatur Colligere, et nullo terga vidente
sequi.'

92. per air tat, i. e. do not shrink from

the responsibility of advising me to take
such a course, if it seems the right one.
93. Koivbv

x#os.

The meaning

is,

XOH&OPOI.

497

p.)

ro

fjiopcrifjiov

yap TOP

T eXevfftpov jueVet

95

Kal TOV TTpos dXXrjs SecnroTovfjievov

Xeyot? ai>, et rt Tuvft e^et? vireprepov

XO.

Xe'fcu, /ceXeuets ya/o,

Xeyots

XO.
HA.
XO.

ai>,

TOU

e/c

TLVOLS

Se rovrous

rail' (f>i\wv

(no)

rap' e7reufo/>tat raSe

105

rt^' ovz/ er'

a\\ov

rfjSe irpocrTiOto crrotcret

'

XO.

'Opecrrou,

/cet

Bvpaios

eu TOUTO
after the

common

formula, roi/s aurovs

(Kal <pi\ovs) voutfrfj.ei'.

95. r5 pApffinov, ' that which is fated

awaits both him who is free, and him who

is held in thrall
by the hand of another,'
i. e. the chances of harm are common to
slaves and free, and you can suffer
nothing unless fate wills it. Do not therefore withhold your sentiments through
fear of offending your superiors.
Compare sup. 73. This is said in reference
to the coercion the chorus had complained
of, v. 66 seqq. Whether ex^os or )8oiM
is the object to
Kevdere, is not quite

The

Schol. supplies T^C ftov\-fjv.

Prof. Coniugton inclines to ^x&os, comv.

381.

Vulgo

e^ois.

The Attic idiom

'

requires exets,
say, if you have any'
'si quid
thing better to suggest ;
novisti rectius istis, Candidus imperti/
Hor. Ep. i. 6, 67.
98. fifafj&v $s.
There is an allusion
to the formula of taking an oath to
speak truly by laying the hand on the
altar, as the chorus may now be supposed
rbv K Qpevbs \6yov is a short
to do.

expression (explained on v. 498) for A|W

ctt c^pei/bs rbf tv <ppsv\ ovra. \6yov.
" Pro ea
100. &<rirep T?5eVft).
quam
pronteris erga patris sepulcrum reverenSchiltz.
'

Utter, as yo^ ponr

solemn (devouU words for those who are

101. (pGeyyov.

ecrO*

(115)

rjKicrTai /x

7&p fX^povs

tia."

Trpoo-evveira)

crt>

H^l

97.

100

TTpwrov p.v avTrjv, ^wcrrt? AlyicrOov crrvyet.

e/xoi re /cat crot

paring

<^oej>os Xdyoi>.

axnrep ^Secra) ra<oz> Trarpds.

(f)0eyyov ^eovora (refjiva Tolcriv evtfrpoa'LV'

XO.

clear.

(105)

atooiyxej'Tj crot ftaifjiov &>s Tvp,/3ov

well-disposed/
fffuva,

What

follows

defines
for
at first

and shows that the prayer was

But the chorus speak

good.
very guardedly, and as it were by feeling the pulse of Electra. Thus both
ama-efjLv^. and
ti<ppo<riv are purposely
Electra cautiously inquires
biguous.
whom of her acquaintances and relations
as
the well(<t>t\ot) she is to address
disposed/ and the chorus with equal
caution reply, so as not directly to imFor they may be
plicate themselves.
friendly to Clytemnestra or (secretly) to

Cf/Ag. 591, &r0\V eWj/y,

Weil reads
TCUS 8v(r<ppoo'iv.
with
Ke5f&,
Hartung, the Schol. Med.
having (vai ayaOd.
Orestes.

iro\fiJ.iav

103.
105.

fliVr^y-

Schol. treavr^v Sri\ov6ri.

i*.avQa.vov<ra is

used like

/j.avOdi'ovTi

The meaning seems

in Ag. 598.

ctOT^ <rv

expressed,

ravra

briefly
Kal

fj.dv6a.ve,

Make up your
paOovcra.
that, and consider
had best say).'
'

(ppdffai

^Sij

own mind about

(what you
106.

o-Too-et.

Here and

inf.

449, sim-

'company,' without reference to

political factions against Aegisthus and
Clytemnestra, as Klauseu thinks. Properly (Ag. 1086. Bum. 301) used of the
chorus drawn up in their proper station
at the thymele; whence also \6xos
Theb. 106.
108. A mixed or confused way of
saying <5 /* TOVTO etypfvuffas, and e5
ply,

K k

AISXTAOT

498

XO.
HA.
XO.

eXOeiv

IL1.

TTorepa SiKacrTrjv,

XO.
HA.
XO.
HA.

cbrXais

amois vvv rou

rots
TL

ovov

SiSacr/c* aTreLpov

<f)o> ;

nv

aurol?

Saiju-oz'',

(frpd^ovcr

Kal ravTa

/3pora)v TLVO,

SiK^opov

-^

Xeyeis

ou

K7Jpv

/xeyiare

TOZ>

Trdpa

avTap,ei/3ecr6aL /caKots

1^6pov
T<S*>

(120)

ocrrt? avTairoKTevei.

p,ovcrrii> evcre/Brj 6ea>v

TTOJS 8'

110

e^you/xeV^.

115

aixu re KCU /carco,

e/xot

zvepOe

Sai/x.oz'as /cXueii'

TOVTO jw,aAt(TT({ jue ave/j.vr)ffas, Mr. Davies

ai TOVTO fQpevaxrds fj.e oi>x.
construes
110. e|Tj you aev7j, 'explaining.' Electra
wishes to shift the responsibility of a
vindictive prayer from herself, on the
pretence of not knowing in what terms
See on 76, and Eum.
to express it.
579.
*
A judge
112. 5iKa<rTV> ^ SiKrj(f)6pov ;
to hear the cause, or an avenger to inflict
<

Schol.

justice ?'
'

113. airXus,

simply,' without further

Prom. 628, OVK

*

ravra

flwe'iv (1. alr^lv) irapa QeG>v '6ffid

Kpiverai ; Apparently a short or imperfectly enunciated expression for Kal
ravra eiKrejSf) tarri /not
6<r ^ at AajSeiK
/j.oi

ex

115.

ou;

i.e.

the law of retri-

bution is natural, just, and immutable.

Theb. 1052, iraQ&v Katies KaKoiffiv avrT)Hf tjSero.
Antig. 643, &>s Kal rbv x^P^ v
avrafjivvuvrai KUKOIS.

The

proposition

is

put generally, to remove Electra's hesitaWith this verse

tion and reluctance.
Electra steps aside to pour the libations
on the tomb.
This verse occurs in the
116. KTJpv.
old copies after 157. Later editors follow

Hermann, who

aw

Hermes himself.
summoned for me

K7jpu|as K.T.A., 'having

the powers below the

earth to hear prayers which respect my
father's house.'
For the construction of
KypiHTarew compare Ar. Ach. 7448, eyu 8e
Kapv^w AiKai6iro\iv, Eur. Hec. 148,
Otovs rovs QvpaviSas, and for
KT)pv<r<T

agreeing with eix" y au d n t

Eum. 863, birdia viKrjs jurj
KaKTJs cTria-Koira. What the Schol. meant
by the gloss vvv yap e'TnoWTrous, it is
hard to say. Probably he wrote firiffKo'
for now,' viz. after the libation,
jrovffi,
'
the Saipoves (Agam.) look after the
If
iricrK6irovs refers to the
family.'
gods, not to evxo-y, we should rather
insert re after Soa/j-druf, i. e. ' both the
\Q6vioi, the Olympian o-&)T7jp6s,and Earth
Sat/jLovas,

herself.'

7T&>s S'

cf.

Ag. 315.

eTTio-K^TTous,

Ib. 996,
rovs ir&vras e'x^tt/pw 6eovs.
114. fvae&r) e^iav Trdpa; Schol. Kal rb

irapa &twv

120

r&v a\6vr(av Kal Kpart)aavr(av i

re Kal /carcu I
Properly, ol
should mean * those who have to do with '
both the upper and the lower world,' like
prosaic;

with

specifying.
'

(125)

TraTpuwv Sa/j.araz' ITTLO-KOTTOVS,

Taiav avTrjv, r) ra TTOLVTO. TIKTTOLL

summary

e/ms

132,
his

is

The whole

prayer, as

far

as

for the restoration of Orestes to

home. From not

sufficiently noticing

Hermann, Weil, and Franz read

The Med. has 5'
al/jidrai'.
The obvious correction
made by Stanley.

this,

120. ra iravra riKrerai, 'has all things

produced from herself, and after rearing

them to maturity, again

receives thus

(ra>v8e) the increase of them,' e. g. wine,

the produce of the grape,

olive, &c.

Cf. Pers.

612

oil

from the
She is

transposed it to its
present place. In the next verse either
&KOVCTOV or &prj|oi/ is thought to have been
rtav avw Kal (ruv) Kara, the more
lost.

careful guardian of all that she has taken

back into her lap, and therefore of the

disregarded as too

dead. For the sentiment compare Lucret.

first

correct expression,

is

seqq.

not only wr-np and rpo<pb$, but she

is

the

XOH&OP01.

499

Kayaj ^eoucra racrSe

y8porot
T

Xeya) AcaXoucra 7rare)o',

r'

'Opefrrrjv

(130)

e*ju,e

Trots

yap *>^ ye

125

TTWS a\a>p,0a
'

7T/30S TT?? TeKovcrrjs, ai/Syoa

AiyicrBov, ocnrep crov <f>6vov

/cdya> /x,a> cUriSoiAos* e'/c Se

(135)
'

favyaiv

ol

'OpecTTTjs Icrriv'

eV rot(7t crots TTovoicri -)(\iovoriv

'procreat ex

which

130

//-e'ya.

Photius, ttvpa'
629, rpo<f>bs 5e

obviously untenable. There

a reading &s avd^ofj.fv
that we may be
(or avd^(ap.ev) SU/U.OLS,
the rulers over our own house/
Hermann thinks something has been lost,
and reads firoiKTeipovT* e/j.4. And Prof.

122. /ca^ 67c>. 'As you (Herrnes) have

your part to do. so I here do inine.'

father as one that has pity on me and

my loved Orestes/ He mentions also a

Hermann

for

conjecture

of which he is
followed by Weil and Franz.
See Eur.
Here. F. 491. The Med. has yp. j/e/cpots,
which seems to have originated in a
gloss to show that the dead Agamemnon
was meant. But fiporois is used in
contrast with rovs yrjs evepOe Sat/movas.
Hermes summons the powers below by
his office of herald, Electra calls on those

avatyov 4v

v. 319,

se (terra)

omnia,

Suppl. 536, KaTreiTo T^J/

5e? AajSelj', sc.

rJ>

rb Kvo-u^tvov.

<rw/j.a.

See

Bum.

Qpti\ia.(ro.i>

is

may have been

quod quidam memorant, recipitque perEur.

empta,' aud t'5. ii. 9981001.

'

avrb

'

Conington adopts

ftporo'is,

gives

in the

who have human

ayh, and $QLTOLS

latter

we

?'

i.

eTr'

\ev0epiq

(We

find

125.

however

Trpoa-ij^av in

Thuc.

ii.

ireirpOjiteVoi.

So

Casaubon

for

The words a.vTT]X\daTo,

and 6 TWOS used of the
same transaction

902, are in favour

i. e. discarded and
turned off (inf. 900) in order that the
mother might gain possession of the
man she coveted, at the price of her own

libations.

of irirpafj.voi,

and

flesh

inf.

'

blood.

sold,'

Cf. Eur. Ion 1370, %

dAci^e^a, we are outcasts from

\ddpa.
our home. Hesych. ir\avd>/j.eOa.

restore dear Orestes to his

'
The very man who,'
127. 8<r7rep.
more emphatic than t>s, as Klausen re-

e.

restore him.

marks.
128. wriSov\os, ' little better than a
slave/
The full sense may be expressed
thus: Kal vvv lyk (JLCV eV SouArjs rafet
v
elfj.1 (Schol.), (pevyei Se 'OpetTTTjy, ol Sf

Kal "Apyfi iravrl avaffffeiv,

while KaTa|o<i6i/ would have been more
appropriate in the sense of 'bringing
So howback,' than avayeiv (Ag. 991).
ever II. xv. 29 (quoted by Klausen), Kal
avriyayov avris 'Apyos fs lirir6ftoTOV Kal
But Klausen,
iro\\d ircp aQ\-}\ffavra.
with the Schol., explains irws as if for
\rja-iv VT)<roiffi

v.

Saiwv.

97.)

and show us how we may

There is some uncertainty
whether a^d^o/j.v is from avdyu, or, as
the Schol. takes it, from oi/otraw. The
latter verb has the dative in Homer, TTOA.house

r'

848, irvp Kal <pu>s

Weil, who reads
ircas &vaov e's 56fj.ovs, forgets that the
tragic aorist of ayu is tfyayov, not ij|a.

fiporois is of itself indefinite, the

shall

tpws

my

In support of this

we might compare

immediate addition of Ka\ovcra Trarepa

removes the ambiguity. Dr. Peile follows
Klausen in construing x*P vl & a * PpoTols,
'what mortals are accustomed to consider
expiatory (or lustral) streams/
123. eiroiKTeipov K.r.A. 'Pity me, and

how

addressing

Schneidewin's,

So'jUOis.

relations to her family,

namely Agamemnon, by her

Though

of

this,

TO??

'

A.yafj.f/j.vovos ^pTj^uotrt Tpv(pw<riv.

See on
virepKoirus, Schol. virfpjifydvws.

Theb. 386.
130. ev rolffi <ro7s ir6voi<Ti, " iis quae
labore tuo parta sunt," Klausen ; who
compares TTAOUTOU ir6vos ovphs, Pers. 747]

AlZXTAOT

500
l\0eiv

8'

'OpecrTrjv SeOpo <rvv rv)(rj

croi, /cai cru

TLT/L

K\vOi

Kareu^o/xai
/xou, Trarep*
avrrj r ep,ol 809 o-axfrpovtcrTepav TTO\V
135

racrSe, rot? S* eVa^riots

T Xeya) (fravrjvai, crov, Trarep,

/cai rovs KTWovras avriKa
TaVT iv /ACCTft) T107)[JLL TT]S KOL\7J<5

(140)

Xeyovcra

TT^^ Se T^I/

(145)

dpOL^,

KaKyv apdv

Se TTO/XTTOS tcr^t Tw^8' Icr6\(av ava),

140

Kal Ffj /cai AiKr) viKrjcfropa).

fw
roiaicrS' CTT' evvais racrS' eVicrTreVSa)
Oeolcri

Add

Eur. Ion 1088,

e\irl&i jSoo-iAeu<re^, iAAcci/ TrJi/oj/ etcrirecretfj/. Xen. Anab.
<5 8e roi/s
Tjjuerepoys TTOVOVS e^et.

vii. 6, 9,

Here. F. 259,

oi>5'

133. a-cD^povfffrfpav is ambiguously

used, between the meanings 'cbaste,' and
'

*
sensible/ discreet.'
136. The construction

is,

fijxo/^ai(\eya>

So

TiKa.Tdavf'iv,

Soph. frag. 94.

Plat.
5'iK-nv Eur. Electr. 676.
Legg. ix. p. 872, E, e/c ira\aiwi> tepeW
s, &s T] TWV
vyyi>wv atfjidruv
firiffKOTTOS v6lJL<f XPV Tal r V
vvv

Aex^e

8))

Tt, /cot

ri Toiovroi' irade'iv

fSpao-fv.

e.Talef

apo Spdffavri

ravra avayKaius

The words

/cai

TOUS

airep

OJ/TJ/COT-

6avf7v form one notion with St/crji/, ' the

justice which consists in the death of your
murderers in return.' The Med. has yp.

whence Hermann reads

Weil
supposes a line to have been lost, e. g.
St/CTji' [rivovTas uv fSpaffav aiav /coKwi/J.

di/Ti/coTa/cTapetV,

with Scaliger

a.vTiKa.K'ravt'iv Si/cp.

It appears out of the question either to

explain Six-riv 'in like manner/ with Dr.
Peile, or to join O.VT. St'/cTjv with Klausen,
moriendo solvere id quod justum est.
It would be better to read \fyw Qa.j'rivai
cr',

&

Trarep,

5/KTji'.

(re (pavrjvai

clearly
Toils 5'

with Canter, and

Schol. ToTs 5e

T ip.a>p6v

SIKT?

for

e'x^/JoTs ffov

\4y<a
Still the antithesis

TC*8e (ravra),
Comfvavriois fTr*vxo/j.ai, K.T.\.
is r)fjuv fj.ev et/x )" 04

pare Ag. 1294.

138. TTJS /caATjs

apas.

So

Herm.,

Blomf., after Schiitz, for T^S i&ws.

The

is the body of the petition

generally ; but the /ca/c^ apk, or imprecation on her enemies, is contained in the
'This last/
intervening lines, 135 7.

good prayer

*
I interpose, and wish to
says Electra,
keep distinct from the other/ For the
doctrine jco/c&5 taQ\bv ov ^vjj,p.iyvvvai see
Ag. 620. Weil reads eV jue'pei Ti6i)ni Trjs
/COKTJS apas. Dindorf encloses the distich
in brackets.
Conington retains KO/CTJS,
'
This I interpose to bar their prayer for
'
'
evil
their bad, or
(rather, perhaps,
'

uttering against
'),
prayer for evil/ and understands it of the prayer which Clytemnestra wished to have presented along
with the libations. One can hardly
believe such to be the poet's meaning.
It is true that apa does not usually
signify a good prayer ; but the addition
of a strongly contrasted epithet in this
case disposes of that objection.
Butler

iniquitous petition

them

this

quotes
1138.
140.

my

/ce'Sj/'

apa/Aeroi
c<re\u>v.

TOOI>S'

rvxeTv,

Orest.

Aldus and MS.

Guelf. have TUV&, the Med. rS>v with 5'

written above. Cf. ei>xa.s roVSe, 135.
Recent editors give TUV, Klausen excepted.
142.

eV cvxcus.
The eVl may be
rendered 'after/ or 'with/ or 'upon/ i.e.
to ratify them, as rrjSe XapirdSi firopQiaeii>
Ag. 28. Pers. 622, x oc" ffi vfprepwv
Ar. Vesp. 863, Kal
vfj.vovs firev<pr)ju.f'iT.
raTy

(nroi^Sa'is Kal rals circus

Ae|o/x/ vfuv. There appear to have been three separate pourings,
each accompanied with a petition, viz. at

p.^v

r]/j.e7s eTrl

<p"f)fj.f]v

v.

aya6})i>

122. 135, and lastly, after

1401.

501
/Aa? Se

KWKVTols

iTTa.vQitf.iv i^o

(150)

TOV 0avovTos efavSwxe

XO.

lere

SaKpv

roSe KOLKWV AceS^w^

>

145

crrp.

T',
/

ayos

(155)

jcXue Se
,

a)

SeorTror',

ef d/xaupas

These are the x 00 ^ rpiairovSoi of Soph.

Antig. 431. Oed. Col. 479, rpurffds ye
Electra
71-77705, rbv TeAeurcuoj/ 5' SAoy.
hud taken the urn from the hands of the
Coryphaeus, and poured the contents
with her own hand on the summit of the
tomb, represented on the stage.
143. firavGi^fiv.
Schol. ffre^etv ws
&v6f<Ti.
The verb is clearly transitive in
Theb. 943, u!> TroAAoTs firavOio'ai'Tfs Tr6voi<ri
ytveai', and (in the middle) Ag. 1434.
The union of the paean with the libation
was a solemn form of acknowledgment to
the gods (Ag. 237), and it is here offered
as a veprepui' /j.ti\iyfjia.
There can be
little doubt however that this distich is

an interpolation. The preceding verse

forms an excellent close to the /5f)<m,
and the lame metre of 143 is in itself
liable to suspicion.

145 seqq. In the antistrophic arrangeinent of these corrupt and difficult dochmiacs I have followed Hermann, though
not in all his alterations. They are com-

monly edited

as rnonostrophic.
Sdnpv
Kavax^s, 'a pattering tear,' like iroTa.iJ.ol
/caj/ax7?8a peovrfs, Hes. Theog. 367.
6\6/j.fvov is added rather for the sake of
a favourite poetical repetition, like KO.KO.
KaKoas, &c., than for any definite meaning
as an epithet to Sd.Kpv. Hermann renders

lacrimam stridulam miseram misero

domino ; Dr. Peile neatly translates, a
tear pattering as it falls in honour of our
fallen master/
Compare Suppl. 821,
it

'

ffovffOe ffovffQ' o\6fj.vai 6\6/j.fva.

147. epfjua.

This word

is

probably

Hermann

reads irpbs fp^a yas,

comparing epf^a Tv uj8<fx &)0 TOI/ Antig. 841.
" dicitur caedes
Klausen,
Agamemnonis
corrupt.

150

'

esse praesidium nialorum, quia omnia

mala ab ea repetuntur, et augentur et
firmantur eo, quod neglectum jacet ejus
sepulcrum et iners est sepulti vis."

Schol. a.Tr6rpoirof TUV rjfj,erfpwv KO.KWV

Kal rwv ayaOuv rcav e'x^pwj', ' our evils

and our enemies' blessings.' Translate,

*
at this tomb which is a barrier against
evil and good, now that the libations
have been poured out (which were in-

tended, cf. 38) to avert the odious guilt*

The tomb is so called,
(of the murder).
because the dead are as it were shut out
from all further participation in either
the sufferings or the blessings of this
life.
ayos for &\yos is from the Schol.,

who
yap

explains, though wrongly, rb Sditpv

airevKTbv ayos elirff.
Hermann

ayos (Hesych. ayvio-fia dvtrfas).

Placing a stop at T<f5e KeSvbv (ad sacrum
tumulutri), he reads Ko.K(av 8'

gives

Tiuncce

airorpoTTov ayos, /c.r.A., malorum autem

averruncam consecrationem effusarum

inferiarum abominor, thus losing sight

of the evident antithesis between Kcnta
/ce8j/o.
Both sense and metre suggest a.TTOTp6iruv (vulg. a.ir6Toirov) as the
true reading, or perhaps airoTpfireiv, viz.
&<TT.
The chorus appears to employ,
with a mental reservation as to the
sense, the form of words ordered to be
uttered with the libations by Clytemnestra.
150. ge'flas. The vocative, like ffu<t>p6vuv fj.io"f]fji.aTa Theb. 173. The old read-

and

yuot KAve, ffeftas & SeVTror*,

corrected by Hermann.
e"! a/.iavpas </>peBut in
vbs, Schol. '6n <rnta ol veKpoi.
K <ppei'6s p
ws
ir6\\'
529,
a/j.avpas
Ag.
avao-Tfvtiv, the same words are applied to
the speaker, who seems here also to be
meant rather than the hearer
Listen,
object of my veneration, listen, O my
lord, (to prayers uttered) from a sad

ing was KAue Se

'

And so Miss A. Swanwick,

vvhisper'd sounds from sorrow's murky

heart.'

"

gloom."

o ^ j

A1SXTAOT

502

OTOTOTOTOTOTOt,

OTOTOTOTOt

O.VT.

tft),

ava\vrr)p SOJJLWV
^KvOiKOL r iv

155

iv epyco /xdXot
Q-yeSia T avTOKCtnT.a

HA.

pev ^817 yaTrorous ^oas TTOLTTJP'

veov Se p,v0ov rovSe KOwa)VTj(raT.
Xeyois av' opyeiraLi Se KapSia <f>6fta).

OVK
'

<JTW OCTTt? TrX^

what valiant man is there to

are continually confused, e. g. Prom.

938.
156. The common reading, eV tpyc?
K.T.A., is

clearly corrupt, though

some editors, retaining /JeAi; here, alter
jSeArj in the next verse into
i<pT), from
the Schol. TO. atf eavTatv e%oj/Ta TTJV

AajSV i'077. Probably he found avr6Koaira

e'A?7, and wished to explain that
'
'
hilted swords
were meant by it. I
have restored n6\oi on conjecture for
the omission of ov see Agam. 535, inf.
:

The change

is

very slight, for

p.

same in many MSS.,

/j.6\oi would, by a very common
On vu^wv the
corruption, become fj.6\rj.
j8

160

TTWS ovv TraXata Trapa vewTepas

153. rfs,

585.

(165)

opa) Topalov rd^Se fioarTpv^pv rd^a).

TLVOS TTOT d^8/3os f) /BaOv^oivov Kopyjs
vvfji/3o\ov ro8' ecrrt Travrl Sofacrat.

be a deliverer of the house ? What god

of war will come, strong in the spear,
or brandishing against the enemy a
Scythian doubly-curved bow in action,
or wielding the hilted weapon in the
'
closejght ?
155. eV x*P'The MSS. give eV
But x*pl> X fl P^ Xtp ", X*P<rl>
Xfpoiv.

and
and

v(t)p,a>v

e^et

XO.
HA.
XO.
HA.
XO.
HA.

fif\il

(160)

are quite the

Schol. has yp. eroi/ia.

He seems, too,
to have found the readings irahXtav and
(TVV tpycp.

Trd\\uv

Hesychius however has

Kpatiaivtav, iraXXuv.

{JiOV

OTrAtt TO fK X fl pt>S TlTpftHTKOVTO..

Ill
both he appears to refer to the present
bows
with
a
double
traKlvrova,
passage.

or reflex curvature, not unlike the letter

2, a~s seen on some early vase-paintings.

Hid. Electra having poured out the

tomb on the stage, comes
forward, holding up to the chorus a lock
she has found laid upon the mound. On
libation at the

the stage arrangement see note on Pers.

649.
158. veov fJLt>6ov roOSe.
This is said in
There is a new subreference to v. 78.
ject on which she now desires them to
be ffv/j.fiov\oi.
Inf. 1013, irpbs
159. opx^Tat <t>6&cp.
Se itapSia fyofios oESetj/e'rot/uos jyS' viropx^ffThe fear arose from the wild
dai (}>6&ca.

and excited looks of Electra.

160. r6fSe. ' Here
some one's head.'

is

a lock, cut

from

161. faevfavos (Pers. 157) and &aQvKO\TTOS (Theb. 858) are epithets not very
*
Full-bosomed' is not
easily explained.
satisfactory.
Probably the loose and
ample folds of the stola, overhanging
and as it were burying the girdle, are

meant.
163. TTWS

olv.

'As

you,

who

are

younger, think the matter is plain, perhaps you will inform me who am older.'

There

is a slight irony here.

164. ir\T)v e/aov.
Except indeed
'

'iri-

Id, (T^eSta'

KeipOLlTO VIV

"

my-

Separatim irX^jv e/uov et quasi

Hermann.
obiter pronuntiandum est."
self.'

Arist. Poet.
fj

6n

e/c

16, TCTCI/JTTJ (avayvupuris)

olov eV Xorj(p6pois,

(Tv\\oyi(Tfj.ov.

$i*oi6s ris (\riXv6ti',

OWTOS

O/JLOIOS

&pa

Se ovdels

XOH&OPOI.
XO.
HA.
XO.
HA.
XO.
HA.
XO.
HA.
XO.

l^Opol yap ols TrpocrrJKe

Ka pr)v

8' ecrri

TTOtcu?

LLS

avToicnv

Kapra

e7rcui//

is

o ~

>

e/cewos oeup

this:

'There

and Klauseu rightly retain

is

no one

e/toO.

I can-

who take Kflpair6

would mourn for him,' on the

not agree with those

'

analogy of

Tvirrta-dai.

or KJirreo-flaf nva.

181, Kelpar6 viv can only mean

'
cut off the lock,' and it is very unlikely
that a sense so different should have
been intended here. This is certainly
the meaning of e/cetparo, viz. TT\V /cdju*?",
in Eur. El. 546.
With the whole of
inf.

this passage compare Soph. Electr.

On Keipairo without h.v see
seqq.

603.
166. KOI

909
Ag.

a new proof.
see Pers. 561.

Eur. Electr. 530, iro\\ovs

/j.))i>,

i.e.

is

6/ji6irTcpos,

kv fioarpvxovs d/jLOTrrepovs Kal

yeywcriv a'1/j.aTos TO.VTOV, yspois. It is
certain that not only Sophocles and
ySois

fj.$]

Euripides, but also Aristophanes (Nub.

530), had the avayvtipivis of the Choephoroe in view.
168. avroiffiv T]/JUV. The student will
notice, not only the masculine plural, used
by a woman speaking of herself, but the
idiom by which, for brevity's sake, a
is
quality or possession of one person
compared, not to that of another, but to
himself.
So Scholefield for fj (Med.
169. fy.

which Hermann, Klausen, ConingThe

Weil, and Dindorf retain.

ton,

,v

170

eroA./Ar/crez'
(180)

Greeks sometimes, though rarely, used

the third person of the conjunctive
interrogatively without the indefinite
ns, which made it virtually equivalent
to the first (TTO? ris <pvyrj ; :n iroi <t>vya):).
Thus Demosth. Mid. p. 525, 6 rotovros
irSrepa

Sav

OLKovri

5<

SiK-rjv ;

Xeyovras,

Ibid. p. 384, fireiTI

Kal Troi-fi<TT) ;

But this is only where some action is

implied, which can form the subject of
No instance can be cited
deliberation.
from the earlier Attic to defend
$

S&pov 'OpeffTov ; In Plato, Phaedo,

TI ?) 66.va.ros %
p. 64, C, &pa fi^) &\\o
TOVTO, two MSS. omit jj, as do the best
T<tee

The imperfect, which involves

editors.

the trifling change of $1 into i\v, is quite

appropriate, the sense being, M^ 'OpeVrojs
There is ti
Kpv&5a ^cap-fjo-aTO T6Se ;
similar verse in Soph. Trach. 316, /t^j

rwv Tupdvvtav

ffiropd TIS

^v ;
Surely he (that
long-absent one) did not venture to come
here ?
See Ag. 271. inf. 523.
172. eirefjLi^e. '(I do not say he came;
perhaps) he sent,' &c. x&P tv ^o.Tpbs, cf.
Ag. 1358, veKpoov ffwrrfpos cvKTaiav x^piv.
;

EvpvTov

al TTWS K.T.A.

171.

'

'

here

'but further,'
Cf. inf. 197.

3),

Trpocr^epr)?

yapiv
UOL
evSaKpvrd
Xe'yeis raSe,

Dindorf, Peile, and Blomfield adopt

Dobree's plausible emendation ir^v ei>bs,
but Hermann, Franz, Conington, Weil,

8'

(175)
t

ya'iTir]v KovpLfJLrjv

father's relations here who would

have offered this lock. 1 might indeed
have done it myself, but I did not. Therefore it must have come from a relation not
hitherto here, and that can be none but
Orestes/ So far the argument from
inference. Then follow the confirmatory
circumstances, the colour of the hair, &c.

For

iSe/

Kcipr

ovv 'OplcrTov Kpvftoa owpov r)v roSe

LLoXicrT
KLvov BocTTpvvois 7rpop~LOTai.
~
/cat 7ra)9

165

Tpi^L

TOVTO yap

my

viv for

TrevOrjcrai,

a)v

The argument
of

503

Hermann and
Inf. 192, TIA*V iraTp6s.
Dindorf needlessly give Trarpl from
Tnrnebus.
'
What you
173. ovx $o~(rov evoditpvTa.
say

is

not

less

lamentable in

its

way (even

than his death would be), if he is alive

and never destined to return.' The e8
does not appear to change the sense of
SaKpvTbs (inf. 228. Theb. 962), though
the compound ought to mean well wept
'

eu KK\av/j.fvov inf. 674.

have i//>J7,ua Svo-SdKpvTov, 'bit-

for,' as cifSpbs

But we

lamented dust,' Ag. 430. There

seems therefore no need to read oi>x
av SaKpvTa with Emper and Her-

terly

AI2XTAOT

504
ct TTjcrSe

xwpas

/x^Trore \Jjavcrei 77081.

^0X779, eTTaicrOrjv S' 0*9

6/x/Aaro)^ 8e SII//KH

175

Trpocrecm? KapSias K\u8cumoi>

/cd/xot

Siarratw

jSe'Xet.

Tri

(185)

crray6V9 afypaKT
TrXoKafJiov ISova'fl roVSe*

OL&TCOV TIV

aXX' ouSe
Se

e/xr)

a\\ov
//ijii

vw/

17

/u,ez>

avriKpvs raS*

rdS* dyXai'cr/xa /xoi TOV ^tXrarou

l^c

nunquam

is

redierit.

The latter appears

less appropriate, for the chorus speaks as

had removed all hope of his
if $*(*$

return from their minds.

175. KopSias.
Though Klausen is
mistaken in construing irpoo-eo-TTj napSias,
and still more so in defending it by
where
TV/JI&OV Trpocrflpirov Soph. El. 900,
Tvyu/3ou depends on the very next word
it is probable that the genitive
5rffoi',
should be retained against the corrections
as the Schol.
KapSi'ct or K apSiav, especially

We

also recognizes Kaptias.

may translate, 'bitter feelings surging in my heart.'
instances
of
the
double
similar
See
genitive in Eur. Here. F. 449
50, and 562.

Agam. 1422.

Hermann

Karfff^Kaffiv, ou8' evi

'
tears not
dammed up, but allowed freely to flow
5
Thus we
away and leave the eyes dry.
may translate, 'drops that dry up the
fount of tears by freely flowing from
a tide (or outburst) of grief.' Su<r^ijuou,
perhaps compounded of the root x'M
(storm), or from 8vs with the adjectival

eiriffcrvroi

(rTay&v,

Trr^yal

we may understand

(195)

SiKrjv,

termination, like neXayxW *' Cf. Theb.

'
498, SpditavTa. Svffx^ov, a fell serpent/
and Svffxcinepovs &TOS inf. 263. Klausen
thinks the epithet merely distinguishes
tears of mixed joy and sorrow from those
of joy only, Ag. 261.
180. a.ar<av TI.V &\\ov. They are restrained by 4>oj8oj, sup. 50.
181. obti ufa. Cf. Theb. 665. Eum.
449. With e/j.)) Se fj.-f]Tr}p compare Pers.
154,

(3a<ri\f(as

fjff)Ti)p

The sense

is

(though

/ScKTiAeia S' e,u^.

viv is to be taken

with

fftfiparo), f) iittivov fj.lv KTavovffa,

See on Suppl. 15.
tn)] 8e /U^TTJP o5ao.

view is however tenable,

mother, I should say, as though
she would correct the strong expression
(?)
KTavovtrd) into which her feelings
Dr.
'

Peile's

My

had betrayed her.' ^irdivvp.ov, sc. /u7jT/?by,

*
Cf.
feelings anything but maternal.'
Theb.
fj.i\rp\ 8'

oi/rt

531,

<f>p6vrf/Jia,.

Stytoi.
accepts the explanation of the Schol. iroOfii/ul, 'longing
tears/ Taken in connexion with &(ppaKToi,
and compared with Ag. 861, K\avfj.drcav

177.

dyyeXov

evcfrpov,

So the Med. rightly

another reading ^auo-p,
which Peile, Franz, and Klausen prefer.
The difference between them may be expressed by *i nunquam rediturus est, and
si

185

o~ai^o/x,at S* UTT' 6X771809.

174. 4/avo-t.

There

180

KTCWOVCT'
(190)

/3pora>v 'Opecrrou

gives.

yap

TTJcrSe

p,TJ

8' OTTO)?
i

7ra>9

irafidtv<av

Soph. El. 1194,

ovSfv

tir<l)vvfj.ov

e^ieroT.
1

183. Hesych. ireirafji.fvas

185. ay\aio-(j.a, an ornament, offering,
&ya\fj.a. So Eur. El. 325, -n-vpa Se x^P ffos
Cf. Ag. 1283.
ay\a'i(rndTU)v.
186. (ro/vo/uot 8'. The construction is
broken off, as in Ag. 482. 631. Eum.
Schol. Aefirei OVK ^xThe Med.
391.
has
vo/j-ai 8' I/IT* eArrtSos, the 8' by a
later hand, or subsequently added.
*

avTixpys alvcffta. plainly assent.'

Schol. 6 irAoVa/ios
187. cttf
?xe.

For

evfypov

Hermann

gives

XOH&OPOI.
oucra

aXX* eS

0,77*

/XT

a
rd^S* aTTOTTTucrcu

Va^reL

y'

eiTreyo

505

1)^0pov

Kparbs

rjv

190

e/xot,

Tvp./3ov roGSe KOL TIJU,T}I> Trarpos.

dXX'
eiSdras p,v 701)5 0eov$ Ka\ovp,e0a
[XO.]

(200)

eV ^et/Awcrt, vavriXtov SUC^F,

'*

Se xp?) ru^et^ crcor^pta?,

ei

a^

195

o"7rep//,aro9 jme'yas 7rv0fj,yjv

ye, Sevrepo^ TeKpypiov,

oftotot rots T*

e//,(Hcriz>

after Auratus, i. e. the voice of

a living and intelligent being. But a
'
friendly voice is a voice of warning and
in
For #7r<ws with
directing
perplexity.
Ithe indicative compare Prom. 768; on the
'form Kivixrau, ib. 163.
'

188.

Hesych.

'/CTJCUO-O-^/UTJJ'

The Med. here

v.

gives

ought to introduce a new speech. On

the other hand, if, with the MSS. and
edd., we give the whole prjffis from 175
to 203 to Electra, the number of verses
(29) corresponds exactly to 116144,
just as the 29 of the 0776X05 in Theb.
564 answers to the 29 next following of
Eteocles. Further, the dialogue at 98
seqq.,

This

aQ-hvei.

correction

of
the

long ago proposed by

present editor, and adopted by Prof.
Conington, removes all difficulty by
*
But it
supplying the verb required.
would have clearly intimated to me to
this
if
indeed
it
lock,
reject indignantly
had been cut from the head of an enemy;
or, being related, it would have been able
to share in my grief, (which would have
been) an ornament of this tomb, and an

honour to
is

what has
jr\6Kos
vc<a

my

father.'

The gubject

(ax'M. while that to

immediately preceded,

itself.

The simple verb

but we have

does not occur

to

is

the

crafty?

Siacra-

fp^veo) in Hippocr. Epist. ad Philopoem.

vol. iii. p. 781, ed. Kiihn., and the ana-

logous Siaffa<pf?i' and airocrafytiv in Lucian

and other writers, e. g. Eur. Phoen. 398,
The reading
Plat. Protag. p. 348, B.

adopted by most editors,

seems hardly Greek.

eu

<ra.<p

^v,

The

accusative in appo192. &ya\/j.a.

See on Ag. 218.
sition to the sentence.

193

6.

There seems some probability

Hermann's opinion, that these verses

should be assigned to the chorus. Compare inf. 5014. Not to mention that
the subject here changes to the plural,
whereas Electra has spoken of herself in
the singular, KOI /j.^v in 197 certainly
in

(206)

e/x^epeis*

commencing with two

verses,

has

just 18 verses, agreeing exactly with the

18, also commencing with two verses, at
158. Weil, with much ingenuity, transposes these lines (193 6) to follow 203,

where they come in very appropriately.

Ibid. ciSSras fifv.
'The gods know
indeed in what storms we are tossed

(what difficulties we have to encounter),

but if we are to obtain safety (from them)
a great event may arise out of a little
incident/ viz. the offering of the lock
may end in the restoration of Orestes.
Schol. 6i 'Opeo"TOi/ tarlv 6 irAoVa/uoy,
1
yevoiT ay 6/c jut/cpas irpoftdVews fieya
'
aya66v. The expression a great stock
'
(or trunk) out of a little seed was, perhaps, proverbial ; but the application of
it is clearly as the Schol. points out.
See Ag. 939.
198. iroSuv Sfj.o'toi. The MSS. give
Trotioov 8', which Prof. Conington accounts
for by supposing a period to have been
wrongly placed at the end of the preceding verse. See sup. 79. And she may
mean, here are traces (of two persons) ;
'

and (some of them are) like in shape

to my feet, and resembling my own
foot-prints.' Perhaps iroSwi' aSf\(f>ol, the
uncial writing of which is nearly identical.
flcriv

The order

is,

(rri@oi iroSHaf
'

here are

Sfj.o'ioi

But see,
re TO?S e^ioTs.
a second token of
traces,

f/j.<pfpe?s

AISXTAOT

506
l

yap

avTOV r

Su' l(TToi>

KCLVOV

Tw

TroSotj/,

200

TWOS'

KOLL

V7roypa<>a ^erpov^evai
eiS TOLVTO (TVp,/B(lLVOV<Tl TCH?

(210)

/X,Ot9 CTTl/^Ol?.

'

irdpeo-Ti

cJSis /ecu (f>peva>v KaTa.(f)6opd.

OPESTHS.
TO, XOITTCI,

rot? Oeols

eVayye'XXovcra,

/caXws.

rvyyavew

205

ri

OP.

TraX cu.

ets di//tv ?7/ceis

feet, like to

and resembling

my

own.'

Schol. ^TretSyj a8t]\ov riffiv bfioioi, enriyaye ToTs T* fj.oi<riv efji.tyfpe'is. Klausen's
'

explanation is nearly Conington's, and

they fit my feet and are like my footsteps.'

199. irfpiypa<pa, 'two (distinct) outlines,' i.e. of not one and the same person.
Hermann marks a lacuna after v. 200, on
the ground that something ought to have
been said about the foot-prints of Pylades
being unlike those of Orestes like ElecThe poet felt bound, since in the
tra's.
prologue both the heroes had been seen
at the tomb, to speak of the footsteps of
both ; but Electra has nothing to do
with those which were obviously unlike
her own, and therefore says nothing

more about them. Much pains have

been taken by critics to relieve Aeschylus
from the ridicule which Euripides (El.
536, &c.) throws upon this part of the
avayvfapiffis, by objecting that a male
All
foot is larger than a female one.
that can be urged in excuse for unsound
reasoning is, that people suddenly exby hopes are apt to draw conclusions
from the most trifling incidents. The
cited

poet probably knew this; and if he made

his Electra arguing illogically, he did
not make her arguing unnaturally.
Klausen's remark, that not so much
either the form or size of the foot, but
the way of impressing it on the ground
is meant, is hardly worthy of serious
refutation, since differences of this sort
are mere matters of habit, not congenital;
and if they were, was Orestes, as a mere
boy, likely to have observed them ?
201. rei>6vr<av viroypafpai. Schol. T^I/
ety prixos

ru

(215)

seems that the word must

soles of the feet/
So
'
to di'avv an outline,' in
vnoypdcpeiv is
Eur. Here. F. 1118.
<J>T?ertJ>.

here

It

mean 'the

203. wSts.

Distress of

mind

resulting

from the conflicting emotions of hope

and fear. "Ita quum sororern quasi percussam et fractam videat Orestes, accedit
earn consolaturus ej usque perturbatiouem placaturus." Klausen.
204. T\e(T<p6povs fv^as firayyf\\ou<ra.
'
Acknowledging to the gods the accomplishment of your prayers.' In Electra's
reply vvv is contrasted with ra \onra, as
if she had said, 'You tell me to be thankful for what I have already obtained, and
to pray that the future may turn out
(Prom. 354) not less favourably (comWhat have I obpare Ag. 246. 483).
tained on the present occasion by the
favour of the gods?' Klausen understands, 'offering to the gods no vain
prayers, but such as shall bring with
them an accomplishment,' and he adds,
"
T\f<r<p6pos est omnis res, quae satis
valet, ut bonum eventum adducat." But
this is, in effect, to make prayers accomplish or fulfil themselves; whereas Clytemnestra says ( Ag. 946), ZeO, ZeO re'Aete,

jam

ras eVas euxas re'Aet. Prof. Conington

thinks the sense of these two difficult
'
verses is this
Pray that thou mayest
obtain blessings for the future, by the
ratification of the prayers which thou
preferrest.'
Partly therefore he agrees
with Klausen. For ra \onra as the
object of rvy-^dvfiv, he compares inf.
698, rvyx^veiv ra Trp6(T(popa.
:

207.

w;/7rep

f^vxov,

sc. S>virfp (is otyiv

XOH&OPOI.
1

HA.

TWO. crvvoicr9d

[JLOL

507

KaXovfJievr) fiporcov

OP.
N

HA.

/cat

OP.

08*

HA.

dXX'

<N~

elfjii'

p,rj

210

/xacrrei/ IfJiov p.a\\ov <f)i\ov.

SoXoi> TIV, a) feV, dfJL(j)L /xoi TrXe'/ceis

KaO*
avrov rapa fjujxavoppaffra}.
auros
dXX' eV KCLKOLCTL rot<> e^ot? yeXaV 0e'Xei9.

OP.

HA.
OP.

77

/caV rot? e/xotg

ap', etTrep eV

HA.

a>9

OP.

avTov

oW'

'OpecTTrjv f

jitej/
'

Kovpav

raura

know my

private

'
I do know that you have
aspirations.'
a great veneration for Orestes, and there-

fore I infer that you have desired and

prayed to see him, though I may not
actually know it.'
Compare, for the
construction of wei8<=Vai, Xen. Conviv.
iv. 62, Kal rt ^vvoiaOd ^uot, 3> SaS/cporey,

Phaed. p.
92, D, e-y<i> TO?S 5m TU/V (Ut^rcM* ray a7ro5fifis iroiov/j-fvois Xoyovs vvoi8a ovatv
'
a.\a^6aiv, I know that they are cheats
as well as they know it themselves.'
Like Kal TTUIS, Kal rls is often used to

*jfyarp6yj

Plat.

express doubt, objection, or incredulity,

as inf. 210.
Agam. 271. But, as
Aeschylus rarely, if ever, uses a dactyl at
the beginning of a senarius except in

proper names, it may be questioned if

we should not here read riva vvoi(rOa, or
(Tvi/oi<rQa.

(225)

iv crrt^oicri rotg e

roiovrov

ere TT/oocre^^eVoj

opa>cra 8ucrjLta^et9 e/xe*

tSovcra r^Se icq&tLOV rpt^o?

208. irw/*^<la. The compound implies

that he could not know the purport of
her prayers unless by being made a partner in them. Hence the argument really
'
runs thus
It is impossible that you

(being a stranger) can

215

rcucri crocs.

ye

(220)

ow

d T

riva 8e

Trpos ri 07770, Tvy^avo) KCLrevy^aTOiv

eKirayhovfj.ei'Tjv,

Schol.

fKirdy\ws Oavu.dCovffai'.
Compare the
use of this participle in Eur. Hec. 1157.
Orest. 890.
Troad. 929.
211. fj.dffTv. Herm., Bind., Blomf.,
Franz read iiarev from Aldus and MS.
Guelf.
215. For elVep ye see sup. 190. inf.
490.
Suppl. 338.
Elmsley and Foraon
on Med. 814. Phoen. 725. Hipp. 501.
Ar. Ach. 307, etnep ea-rreiffo) y' aira.
Oed. Col. 27, va\, TCKVOV, efirep eVrt y'
And this is a common
eoiK-fi<ri/j.os.
Attic combination. Plat. Protag. p. 357,

D, vvv

Kal

KaTaye\aT,

216. ravrd
give rdS' eyta

<re Trpoffevveira) ;

V/JLUV

TbeMSS.

whence rdSe
has been generally
admitted from Arnaldus.
Hermann's
<r'

<re

irpovvvsiru,

670; irpoa-evvfTTca

emendation

(metrically) a

is

ble one, ydp <?

more proba-

TrpoaevveirQ)

eyct)

(&pa a*

seems superfluous,
and is likely to have been thrust in after
the corruption of ravra into rdSe.
Perhaps, &s &>v 'Opetrrrjy ravrd /J.QI (or
eyii)

Still, e'ycb

Dind.)

Do you say this in

pe) irpofftvv4irfis ;
the character of Orestes ? ' i.e. as perTo
sonifying or representing him ?
'

which he

'

replies,

am

Orestes.'

For

the <re made long before irp. see Suppl.

618. Prom. 677. Pers. 778.
Theb.
1060. Ag. 1418. Inf. 596. Not very
different is Eur. Hel. 842, rv/jtfiov *wi
In &s OVTO.
V(ar(f ffe Kravfijv ffjie Krevca.
there is a little ambiguity, since it might
'
mean as really being,' or ' under the
character of.' In the latter sense Orestes

seems to understand

it,

for

he says, 'Nay

rather seeing me myself (emphatic) you

are slow in recognizing me ' (i. e. him in*

me),

where

e/xe

may depend on

thei

sense of Sva'/j.adf'ts ("= xaAcinSy ij.av6dv(is)

or on dpwcra. Schol. an-to-reTy.
The Med.

has

fjLev

vvv,

whence Hermann and Franz

vvv with Schiitz.

These verses are differently
disposed in the Med. and in ed. Rob.,
which latter places 222 before 220. The
order in the text is that of Herm., Dind.,
and Franz. Klausen, who also follows the
Med., has raised a just objection to |u/u/uerpou applied to the hair, the resein-

give

/we

21922.

AISXTAOT

508

opav

tSou

8*

(230)

Trpoa-OeLcra

cr/cei//ai TO/AT;

dSeX<ou fu/x/xerpov

cravTJJs

220

c/jtc.

t^acr/Aa rouro,

TGJ cr

tpyov

0*775

re TrX-^yas, eis Se Orfpeiov ypa(j>r)V

225

ye^o*
<iXraTOi>9 ya/o oTSa
bianco of which consisted not in
in colour.

But

makes

trip

T<

his

own

(rot,

/capa

is

but
which

size,

version,

not

less

open to objection, though he is followed

by Prof. Conington. Euripides, El. 532
seqq., where this passage is satirized,

more aptly to the size of the

S' tlS 1x vos 0"
0-pftv\1f]S (TK\l/ai

applies it

foot,

(TV

fidtfiv,

et

"'

^v/j-jJ-fTpos

7ro5l -y^viifferai,

<r<

sup. 201.
formerly conjectured, that
Aeschylus wrote ?ro8i, and that napq is
a correction due to the accidental transThe original
position of the verses.
reading seems therefore to have stood
thus

TfKvov.

Compare ^frpovnevai

Hence

Kovpctv

KTjSetov
crri&oiai TO?$

is

T0fj.fi,

the stump/

i.

e.

the place

was cut. The meaning

is,
apply the lock you have just found
to what remains of it on the head, to see
if it fits and coincides, and therefore if
Eur. El.
it was really I who cut it off.'
the* lock

520, aittyai 5e
t

XP&I*-

For

rptx^S'
235. Theocr.
E.

Thucyd.
224.

-^am\v
-

irpoffTiQeiva. afj
KOVpi/J.r)S eCTTCU

TOUTb*'

this sense of
x.

46.

TO/J.})

see

II.

i.

/j.ei>

(a

\iveov Kal

<#(av

Se
KeKOffurj/jLevov
v\ov. Compare also
elpioia-i curb

82.

So

as this,
fls Se 6"f)petov

<-v8oi>

ytvov

K.T.A..

also supposes a line to have been

after 224; but he places 222 to

man could not have worn the same shirt

as Orestes the boy.
It may be replied,
that pieces of embroidery regarded as a
family K^I^KIOV might have been removable, and tacked on to many successive
new garments, especially with a view to
establishing an identity at some future
time.
Such a proof of parentage occurs
in
Eur. Ion 1417 seqq.
Schol., ov
Trai/Tws ev Tip vvv XITUVI, aAA*
tbs

avrbv QuQev %x (lv

Tat5ifc&j>

(Tirdpyavov.

(El. 541 seqq.), tempore Euripidis nonduin

incertum fuisse, utrum pallium an fascias

thfl

'

avxvuiv,
xv.

way

ridges madft

7^77705,

wooden instrument
Hence Xixv
to drive close the woof).
ffiraQav, Ar. Nub. 55, is to use it too
freely, and so to consume more wool than
is necessary.
Bypeiov, so Herm., Dind.,
Franz for the vulg. dyptui/, the Med.
having 6-r)piov. Cf. Herod, iii. 47,
etfj/TO

Hence we may suppose

the passage to have stood in some such
on Ag. 1603.)

To which however the remark of Klausen

must be opposed, "patet ex illo loco

tfirderjs

bv the batten

equally cogent argument,

that the speech of Orestes probably
contained eleven verses like that of
Electra which follows, since each of them
speaks nine verses next in order.
(See
viz.

Plat. Syrap. p. 190,

76.

ii.

mann adds an

2256

'

JCOjUT?,

Hermann

After this verse

follow the lacuna, and

to follow
The ridicule of Euripides (Electr.
235.
ut sup.) is well known, that Orestes the

the order of the verses in ed.

'

221.

Pseud. 147.

lost

Rob.

whence

(Was

marks a lacuna of one line. It had

been before suggested by the present
editor that something was lost, from the
abruptness of the next verse. But Her-

Weil

8' iSovffa. T'fjvtie

Ka56iC(is opav

Which

*>wi>

'beluata

tapetia,'

Theocr.
Plaut.

ostenderet Orestes, et quum is baud

dubie actam viderit fabulam, sane non
aliter atque ille possumus interpretari
locum." He adds, " Cur vero non mi"
sisset Oresti pallium Electra ?
225. fvSov yfvov, ' be collected ;' ' be
So (ppevuv OVK ej/Soj/ &v, Eur.
yourself.'
" Monet Orestes Electram
Heracl. 709.
de odio eorum, qui aedibus imperant, ne
laeta se prodat."

Klausen.

XOHQOPOI.
HA.

<S

509
(235)

<j)i\.TaTov

eXTrts CT7re)o/xaro5

230

TtpTTvov ovopai) Tcrcrapas [jiOLpas e^oi/

i"

7rpoo'a,v$av

TO

>a re, /cat

TT}S TvOcicrrjs

d^ay/catcus e^o^
/

p,r}Tpb<$ e? cre /AOI yoeVec

Se

17

KOL

S' ecrr*

7rav8iK(i)<s

^Xew?

(240)

iyOaiptTOii

ofJiocnropov'

235

TTtcTTo? S' dSeXc^o? ^o~^' e/xot cre'ySa? <f>pa)V.

JJLOVOV KpctTos TC Kal JiV^ ^vz/
TTOLVTCDV

OP.

TW

jneyujTw Z^i^t o~uyyeVotTo

rpira)
crot.

(245)

$ewyoos Twj/Se ITpaypar MV yevov'

Se ytvvav zvviv ateToO vraTyoos
),

OOLVOVTOS ev TrXeKTatcri /cat crTreipdjuao-c

TOUS
228.

/r

7r

g/

p/"

1
(i

which a family

^"^V
is

^"

is

S'

the seed by
Cf. inf.

perpetuated.

496.
'Tis by trusting
229. a\K$ 7r67roi0ws.
to your strength (i.e. by the sword alone)
that you will recover your father's house;'
trust only to your valour, and you
shall regain,' &c. Cf. eiA/ca iriVui/os, Suppl.
'

or,

Eur. El. 610, eV

346.

x et P* T #

7r

I/T>

ai Tr; T^X?? ira.Tpipov oT/cof /cal TrdAtj/

So Dind., Herm. for

The words are elsewhere conas in Theb. 573, and the context

230. ovo^uo.
ojujua.

fused,

here favours the alteration

name
to

'
:

fond
does

(of brother,) comprising as it

three other relations, of father,

me

mother, and sister.' Literally, containing four shares/ or parts, viz. what
ought to have been shared by three
The father and the
others beside.
sister are dead, and the mother cannot
be loved ; the brother therefore inherits
the affection due to each severally.
Weil and Conington retain ofj.fj.a, with
Franz, Klausen, and Peile, in the sense
of ' object/ comparing Ajac. 977. 1004.
Dr. Peile would read %x<v for
El. 903.
%X OV > an d th us in some degree remove
the objection arising from the <5juoiore\fvrov in the next verse.
Schol. 6
231. irpoffavdav 8'.
TOV yap. See on Prom. 410.
232. rb /jL-rjTpbs (ntpyrjOpov,

Se avrl

'my

240

na-

tural fondness for my mother.'

234. The somewhat rare form rvBels
occurs in Herod, i. 216. vi. 57.
Hesych.
j/rjAcws'

235.

Se^wj, avaiSus, Kal T&

'

?i<rO\

You were

S/xoia.

ever a brother

whom I placed confidence, and whom

I venerated, even before you took the
place of so many others.'

in

236. fj.6vov.
The Med. has ju^i/oy,
which Klausen and Franz retain, the
latter giving Kpdros Se for Kporos re.
But one can hardly doubt that p.6vov is
right;

cf.

oiov

ris

/j.6vov

989.

<pv\aai Suppl.
'

&ya Ki/etydtrr) Ag. 130. Only

may Might, Justice, and Zeus the Preserver, conspire to assist, and all will be
well.'
Here Kpdros is invoked as giving
strength to the combatant (a\Krj irriroiO&s
n-f]

v. 229),

SI'KTJ

as justifying the attempt,

Zeus the Preserver as bringing him safely

out of the contest. For ^ot Hermann
rightly edits oroi, after Stanley. On rplTOS 2eor
see Suppl. 26. Ag. 237. 1358.
238. irpi}yij.a.T(cv MSS. Trr/^toTcwJ'Herm.

and Schneidewin,

a probable correction.
yetvav svviv. For i$ov ^uo?
is y4vi>av (vviv, as the Schol. remarks ;
the persons being identified with the simile instead of being only compared.
See Suppl. 221. Ag. 57. 939. But the
poet adds oVrw Se in 244, as if he had
described a real eagle, without a figure
of speech. Cf. Ag. 60.
239.

241.

t'SoD

e'xi'Sj/Tjs.

So

Clytemnestra

is

AISXTAOT

510

vrjcms TTL^L Xi/^oV ov 'yap

(250)

Trarpuav Trpoar<j)4piv
Se

Kct//,e

TT^Se

r* 9

'*H\KTpav Xeyw,

irdptcrTi croi TrarpocrTeprj

HA.

245

yovov,

e^o^re Trjv avrrjv S6fJia)v.

Kal TOV OvTrjpos /ecu ere riftaWog /xeya

(255)

i/eocrcrou?

our' cueroi) yeVe^X' a7ro<^>$eipas TraXtz/

e^ots a^
our*

250

cn^/Aar' evTreiOfj /3poro(V

? crot TTCL? 08'

CITTO

avavOels

(260)

8*

Kcpra vvv

XO.

a)

TratSeg?

255

crcoTTJpes eo~Tta9

7rev<TTai rt?,

07TW9

a>

TCKVOL,

(265)

rci
iSe

os rous /c/xxrouVras* ous tSot/x*

called inf. 981.

Hist. An. ix. 1,

Cf.

ean

Ag. 1204.

Aristot.

8e oe-rbs Kal

SpaKuv

TOUS otytis 6
TroAf/ito* rpo<b})i> yap
derdy. Hence (nreipa/j.a may be explained
both of the coils of the snake and of the
enveloping mantle, inf. 987.
242. ov yap eWeA^s.
'For it (ylvva,
v. 239) is not old enough to bring to
the nest the prey which its parent used
'
to provide.' Or perhaps, the prey which
TroieTrcu

parent had attempted to bring,' viz.

the snake itself. So Soph. Phil. 1108,
its

eyw

TTOTC

As, if you allow the young

eaglets to perish, you will not have a
winged messenger to convey omens to
mankind, so, if you allow s to perish,
the offspring of a religious sire, you will
not find another to honour you alike.'
It was superfluous to add, 'Nor will this
royal stock if wholly withered up (Troy
avav0cls, see on Ag. 939) support (Theb.

metaphor.

But
14) your altars on sacrificial days.'
the simile of a tree is resumed from 196,
and the poet continues in the same figure,

<(>i\a T&KVO. iKf(rdai, ovS'

Take care of it, and you may yet rear

up from its lowly condition a family
which seems now to have been quite laid

86/j.fvai

low.'

ov

QopBav

Homer,

11. xii.

TI

irpoo-Qepcai'.

222, atyap

Compare

8' atyfijHe,

irdpos

'

ereAetro'e fyipwv
rtKJf&ffi* toi&iv. The Med. gives
The Schol. has preserved
Bripa. irarpcpa.
the accusative, and so ed. Rob.
245. OUTW 5e. Compare Ag. 60. 390.
247. Hermann is probably right in
assigning these verses to Electra. Thus

the

both she and Orestes would speak nine

A new line of argument is here

for the sake of gossip/

yAcao-g-ys yapty.
i.e. from mere love of telling tales, and

verses.

introduced, appropriate to a new speaker,

Orestes has appealed to the compassion
of Zeus ; Electra adds, that it is his inteThe idea in 249
rest to listen and save.
is repeated in 253, but with a change of

The

Schol. seems to have read

See Ag. 1570.
252. Hesych. avavBeis- topavOfls.

249.

&6v/j.ov

yepas.

257 8. Trevo-erat
On
0^07761X77.
change of moods see sup. 80.
'

without any deliberate malice against

So 5eiA/o yhuxrap xopf^et Eur.

you.

Orest. 1514,

'

x a P lT 7* (a(r

Theocr. xxv. 188,

'" 1'

Prom. 302.

y\ct><rar)s

v<rw.

/m

XOH&OPOL
OP.

511
2GO

Oavovras iv KrjKiSi Tncrcnfpei (^Xoyds.

OVTOL TrpoSwcrei Ao^iov fjLyacr0vrj<s
OS K\VO)V TbVSe KW^VVOV TTtpav,

(270)

jv TroXXa, /cat

ara? u<' ^rrap Oep^aov e

ei JUT) jLierci/u. TOU tvrarpos rous amous'
rpoTTOV rov OLVTOV aLVTa.TroKTtivaL

265

Xe'y<y*>,

aVoxp^jnaToicri {^/xtat? Tavpov^zvov'

GLVTOV 8' e<acr/ce 777 (^1X77 ^JV^rj raSe
r'icreiv i*
TO, /xa>
260.

e^o^ra TroXXa

yap

e/c

/crj/aSi TTKTo-fipfL,

i.

e.

dead and

denunciations of Apollo ; (2) his own

sense of wrong as an injured son ; (3)
public considerations. Under the first of
these heads he enlarges upon the fearful
penalties attached to thenon-performance
of the filial duty of revenge.
Disease,
nightly fears, political and religious disabilities, and, in fine, a wretched and
ignominious death, are held out to him as
the certain consequences of disobedience.
oijTot Trpo8u<rei, 'will not abandon me/
will not leave me without justification.
For in proportion to the urgency of the
command is his confidence in the promises of the god, which are ultimately
realized in the Eumenides.
The epithet is
264. v<p fjTrap 6ep/j.6v.
rhetorically added for the sake of the
antithesis with Svexeipfpovs, 'chilling.'
See Ag. 792. Antig. 88, flepjuV **l
Philoct. 1194,
\\ivxpoifri KapSiav ex*is.
The notion in
eiAvoj/To -xei/j-fpiq Avira.

the mind of the speaker is that of a cold

chill at the vitals (xpvos, Bum. 155).
" Breviter dictum
265. TOUS curious.
pro roD irarpbs rov <f>6vov TOVS curious."
Dind. It is harsh to supply Sweets to
govern TOU Trarpbs, as Dr. Peile proposes

More probably

Trarpbs

is

which expelled the genuine word

a gloss
<$>vov.

Weil, who places 267 to

follow 264, here puts a comma at OUTOI/,
and a full stop at Ktywv. He translates,
Cf. inf. 820.

SvcrTepTrr) KOLKOL.

y^s Svcrfipovcov /xetXty/^ara 270

burning in the spurting pitch of the

pyre of pine-wood. See inf. 378.
261 seqq. Orestes, in a remarkable
and very difficult soliloquy, nerves himself for the deed by a review of the
motives which urge him to execute it.
These are (1) the positive injunctions and

to do.

(275)

" Nisi
patris poenas a noxiis repeterem
pares similesque, caede caedera rependens." Dindorf encloses 266288 as
spurious.

266. -rptirov
cos lif SO'ACJJ

re Kal

me

TOJ>

ouToV.

Cf. v. 547,

KTeiVaj>Tes &v5pa

\r](f)du(riv.

ri/jLioy

SciAp

Translate, 'bidding

them in return in the very same

savage by the loss of my proway, made
'
kill

(losses leaving me destitute of

perty
property). Indignation a this own wrongs
was to act as a spur to the vengeance
undertaken as a duty. The above meaning of coroxp^/xaTos is confirmed by v.

293

inf.

So

also v. 128,

tjxv'ywi' 'Ope'crTT/s

effrlv.

e/<

5e

xpW;/ *

Compare

air6-

translates, after Schiitz, lonorumjactura

exasperatum. The Schol. seems to have
read Tavpovpevos, but his gloss is very

obscure.
268. aMit
That,
Ty (pi\rj i/>uxf?as 1 had already lost the xP^/JLara > so t
should forfeit my very life if I omitted to
roSe riffeiy, sc. TO fj.3j
exact vengeance.
(UerieVai, v. 265.
SvffTepiri), cf. Suppl.
667.
2701. These difficult verses have
been variously altered and explained.

Hermann, adopting wvifjiaTa,

Lobeck on Ajac. 757, thus edits,
TCI fj.fv

yap

6/c

from

yrjs fiv<r<j>p6v(av ^vip.ara

elTre, rdcrS* alvuiv

j8poTO?s tn<f)av<TK(av
v6ffovs,

where

'

ali>G>v,

mentioning,'

is

Ag. 1383, with ctTroVijUos, cWdViTos, ^*j^

cWoVioucros, it^)i7r7ros, and their compounds
with a, ctTiyuos, &c.
Hermann also

iroAis

compared

with Ag. 98 and 1458. This is plausible;

but then the antithesis between fipo-ro'is,
the Argives generally, and i>$v, Orestes

AlZXTAOT

512

is TT Leaver Ka)v eiTre rctcrSc

vu>v i/dcrous,

o-apKo>v tiraiJi/BoLTrjpas aypiais yvdOois

<

&t

Xev/cas Se /cdpcras r^S* eVaz'Te'XXeu' vocra).

aXXa? re (jwyeLv Trpocr^oXas 'Epivvuv
e/c

Eura. 754.

He

translates,

" venena
quibns infensi contra mortales

utuntur." The Schol. is perhaps in favour

of this interpretation, robs juei/ yap
Tro\'iTa.s

Aijuw|e/

e'/c

yr\s

a<po<riuffiv 'Ayafj-e^vovos,

e<pa<r/ce

&s

Trpbs

e'/cSt/c?/-

8e

aavras, -ripcis
<T(a/J.aTiKws
(pdaprjvai.
the Furies could be appeased by

Now

offerings taken from Mother Earth (Oed.

Col. 466 seqq.) ; and 8v<r(ppoves, like the
contrary title Evpevides, may reasonably
be referred to the nameless ' goddesses '
in their capacity of avengers.
Unless

we

are to read TWV ^tv yap e/c

the sense
'
of the passage will be as follows
For
while declaring to mortals earth-born propitiations of hostile powers, he foretold
to us two the following diseases,' &c.
Or perhaps TO 8vcr<ppova are here ' dis'
or physical maladies of any
tempers

therefore

275

TWI' TTOLTpwcov alp^aTcov

and Electra, may have been intended.

Klausen takes /ieiAiyjUara in nearly the
same sense as /j.r)vifj.ara, and 8v<r<pp6vav
of the angry spirits of the dead, who cause
the Furies to send blight, sterility, and
pestilence,

(280)

777? 8vff<pp6vc0v (i.e. blight, &c.),

kind, which Apollo, as the prophet and

physician-god, is telling human beings
(/Spore!) how to cure by herbs culled from
theearth. So Trapa\vi8vo-<pp6v(at', < relieves
from discomforts/ Find. Ol. ii. 52. In
either case the general sense is the same.
All were to suffer if Agamemnon's death
were not avenged ; but the people were
not left without the means of propitiation, whereas his own children would have
no rest or ease. Prof. Conington remarks
that the oracle of Apollo takes the form,
not of a special denunciation, but of the
declaration of a general law (see especially
v. 283).
And hence that ftpoTois is in
fact the most appropriate term, where we
otherwise
have expected a.crro'is.
might
On the same principle he condemns v$v,
as introducing a speciality, and proposes
'
he told us
fi\a.(na.veiv for rdarSe vtpv,
that the products of the Earth were wont
to bring forth diseases, namely, leprosy,'
&c. If v(fv be liable to suspicion, it is
rather on this ground, that Electra is

to share in penalties which seem

properly to pertain only to Orestes.
But the Schol. clearly recognizes it in
Weil reads ras SetAwi/ v6<rovs,
T]fj.as.
"vindictae pericula exp.xventium praedi-

made

cavit morbos."

273. \ix^as. A species of leprosy,

causing the hair to turn white. Dobree
(Adv. ii. p. 27) agrees with the Schol. in
understanding by v. 274 that the disease
should continue till old age. The wellknown obstinacy of the malady is forcibly
described in the words eating away the
'
old constitution of the patient, and gradually occupying every part that was
sound.
Cf.
Plat. Gorg. p. 518, v,
Trpocrairo\ov(Tiv avTobv Kal ras apx at/cis
The commentators quote Levitrap/car.
ticus, xiii. 10. Celsus, v. 28. Pliny, N.H.
xxv. 1. Strabo speaks of a spring in Elis
specific for various forms ot
leprosy, a\(povs Se Kal Aeu/cas /cai Aix*)" *
IUTCU rb eWevflev \ovrp6v.

which was a

276. Hermann thinks something may

have been lost after this verse ; and
Dobree (Adv. ii. p. 27) had supplied by
conjecture (roiavra irfp^fiv eTwe rbv
Kara x^"^ s ) fy>w" T
\a/j.irpbv K.T.A.
Weil also marks a lacuna of three lines.
Blomfield, Hermann, Franz, and Dindorf
endeavour to remove the difficulty of the

passage by transposing 6pa>i>ra Kanirpbv

Others adopt
K.T.A. , to follow v. 280.
from Auratus tyAvti (MSS. Qwvei). With
these changes, the sense will be, 'And
other assaults of the Furies he spoke of
as destined to be brought to pass from
the (unavenged) blood of my father ; for
the dark weapon of the powers below,
coming from dead suppliants of kindred

and madness, and groundless fear at

nights, disturb and harass him who sees
in
clearly while he moves his eyebrow
the dark,' i. e. him who can see the specrace,

even while asleep,

according to the Pythagorean doctrine in
Euvn. 104, fv8ov(ra yap <pp^v o^affiv'

tral forms of Furies

Aa/^irpiiuerai.

Prof. Coniugton

however

has done better in reading &\\as re <p(avtiv K.T.A., and retaining the old order of

XOH&OPOI.

513

\ap,7TpOV kv CTKOTO) Z'OJ/IfcW O^pVV.

(285)

TO yap (TKOTtivbv TMV evepTepw

l/c

TrpocrTpOTraitov tv ylvti

/cat Xucrcra, /cat

juaratos

e/c

VVKTO>V <>6/3os

280

TapdcrcreL' Kal St&j/ceo-#at 7rdXeaj9

TrXacrrtyyi \VjJLavdtv Se)na9.

Toi9 Totourot9 ovre Kparrpos

/cat

etmt

jLceracr^et^,

pu <tXocr7roVSou

the verses

'

and that he (Agamemnon)

summons

(against me) other onsets of

the Furies (beside the above maladies),
brought to pass from the blood of a slain

** "-i^'tSeZ

Xt/3o9,

(290)

gives StdaKfrai with Turn., Viet., and

Blomf., and takes it for a middle verb,
as

Od.

xviii.

8,

'6s

p'

eXQ&v

'OSvo-rja

father, seeing clearly while he moves his

eye in darkness/ i. e. though in Hades,

For the use of the

genitive cf. also ftdOpctiv 'la-Tacrde, Oed. B.
142. Antig. 418, x ov ^ 5 TvQ&s aeipas

being still conscious of affairs on earth,

he sends against me madness and other
evils for neglecting
to avenge him.
Compare Afaj/ra ^wvw, Soph. Aj. 73.

As above re283. ToTs TOIQVTOIS.

marked, a general law is here stated;
though in 285 7 the application is to the

279. irpoffTpotrattav ev yevei.

So we
construe, for TWV v yet/ei, or TWV
For even if irecr^v eV yevei
eyytvwi'.
could be used for virb TWV eV 7eVet, still
the point is, not that the suppliants have

particular case. Apollo warned Orestes

of the usual consequences of an unfilial
apathy, and left him to act on the warnSchol. O7T& KOIVOV rb e<p77<Tj/ (efrre,
ing.
v. 271).
pepos, the accusative as in Ag.

been murdered by relations (which may

or may not be the case), but that they
send visitations to their surviving friends
to urge them to vengeance.
Weil says,
" construe rS>v
ev
ireir-

490,

must

yevft

evfpTepwv

TU^TWV

tic

Trpoo-Tpoiraicav."

seems impossible

nor

But

this

the sense clear.

is

The word TrpocrTp6iraios appears to have

a legal and technical sense when applied
to those who call for vengeance from
their nearest relatives.
Klausen refers
to Plat. Legg. p. 866, ecu* 5' 6 Trpoa-fjKuv
eyyvTa.ro.

^laoyta

/j.))

els

a>s

e'Trelfy

ourS*'

rip

T&

ira.8-fnj.aTi,

irepteATjAvfl&f,

rov

Tty ira,Qriv 6
firfe\6wv TOVTCP SiKtiv ireVre
err? airoa-^iffQai rf)y O.VTOV TraTpiSos avayKaeTdt. Compare Photius in v. ira\a/j.-

7ra.Q6i'TOs

irpoa'TpfTro/j.fvov

f}ov\6/j.tvos

vouos.

Hesych. irpoaTpoiraluv

i/cereixri-

P.OW, Kal LKGTWV.

281. Kal SicaKeadai.

Prof. Conington

understands SHTTC Kal 8i<aK(r9ai. But the

narrative may be regarded as resumed
from v. 276, the words rb yap Tapdcro-ei
being parenthetical and explanatory of the
Weil reads \vffcrav
irpo<rfio\al 'Epwvwv.
re Kal

Kivtiv ,

Tapdfffffiv.

Hermann

SuaKeTo olo

86(*oio.

yuefle'lejj'

<pi\TdTov Tdtyov fAfpos.

See

the note on Iph. T. 1229, and compare

Oed. Col. 1484. Ar. Plut. 226. The
general treatment of parricides was to
be excluded from the table and all social
converse with man ; see Orest. 46. Iph.
Taur. 947 seqq. Dem. Androt. p. 593, ci
avve&ri rJre aKSovai (scil. 5/rji> us airT(S r) <|>iAos r) |eVos
T*bv Trarepa)
T' i^Oe'iv TffleATjo-ej/ e/Jioi ; and

the same is here denounced as the penalty

'
of neglect. As if Apollo had said, You
need not fear the consequences of a just
vengeance ; for the same consequences,

and worse,

will befall you for neglect/

284. (pi\o(rir6i'8ov Xiftbs, a periphrasis
for tnrovSrjS, may be exactly compared
with yr]s (f)i\ai/j.aToi fioal, Eur. Phoen. 174.
\i&bs
(piXoevTwv opyiuv, Theb. 168.
(Aty), for AotjS^s, a rare word, of which
the accusative \ifta is read (conjecturally )

in

Bum.

54.

286. Se'xco-floi 8'. The 5e is wanting in

the MSS., and was inserted by Schiitz
and Elmsley. The meaning of the passage is uncertain; the most plausible
translation is that after the Schol., <ruy-

AISXTAOT

514
S'

(295)

Ka<f>L\ov OvrjCTKtiv XPv<*>

TOiourSe xp7)crp.ols apa

#eou

yap

eis e^

^v^TTirvovcnv

T* e</)T/xat, /cat

/AT)

i/xepot,

Trarpos irlvOos fteya,

dXX*

a)

295

Hermann,

fidpfiapos yvv)) K.T.A.

Bothe, understands

of setting

sail

after
in the

comparing Theb. 598, and

ship,

Hor. Od.

it

iii.

2,

86, vetdbo qui Cereris

sacrum Vulgarit arcanae, sub iisdem

Sit trdbibuSyfragile'mque mecum Solvat
phaselon. Miiller conjectures TOU re
<rv\\v6iv,

i.

e.

aiTftpyfiv

5e'xo'6>cu e^ue fis avrovs,

)8a>/uaiv,

Strre

TOV re (TuAAueiy

Person (ap. Burges, Append,

ffj.oi.
ad Troad. p. 195) proposed TOV re awOfaiv nvd.
Compare Here. F. 1283, et's
TTolov ifpbv ^ iravtiyvpiv <pi\uv e?/*'; ov
yap &TO.S fvnpoo-nydpovs ex 60 ^ur. frag.
viva

885, flans Se rbv (pixravra /A}) ri/j.ai/ 6e\r),

/iTJ
fJLOl
yfVOlTO fJ.T)Tf (TVV6VTT)S 6fO~lS
The use of ou before the infiniK.T.A.
tives

in this passage

(305)

/AeyaXai Motpai,

K\veiv (vvyitaTaXvsiv), avvoiKtii>, 'and

that no one was to receive me nor to
lodge with me/ i.e. in the vvouciai mentioned Suppl. 936. For the negative to
be supplied before 5e'xeo-0cu, cf. Ag. 490,
Eur.
Ilapis 7cfcp oi/re (TuyreA^s ir^Ais.
Troad. 477, o&s Tpy^s ouS' 'EA\7jvh ou5t

same

(300)

TroXiras ev/cXeeararous /Bporuv,

Tpoias dvao'TaTfjpas evSdfw <f>pevl,

Suou/ yvvaiKow aS' VTrrjKoovs Tre'Xeiz/.
Oij\ia yap <f)prjv' et Se /AT), ra^' etcrerat.

XO.

290

7Tieei -^prj^aTajv d^rjvia,

/cat TTpos

TO

Tovpyov eoV epyacrreo^'

7T7TOL0a,

/cet /AT)

TroXXol

is

to be noticed.

See the notes on Eur. Hipp. 507. Ion

1314. Phoen. 86. For e0T7 OVK etvai &c.
is equivalent to OVK tyy elvat &c.
288. raptxtvdfVTa. Shrivelled up like
a mummy, or as salted and pickled flesh.
Plato, Phaed. p. 80, C, 0-v/j.irfabv yap TO
ffS)/j.a Kal Tapixfv6fv, &o~TTfp ol
Tapix^vBffTfS, 6\tyovo\ov /j.f
oo~ov XP OVOV
Schol. /cara a.ir6<j>a<TLi>
289. &pa XPV'
avayvtiXTTtov, 'to be read as a negative
'
she not
See inf. 427.
&c.).
(' shall
It matters little whether we take &pa
nonne ? or for sane.
'

292. Qeov T' tycrpaf. He had just said

that the deed must be done on other considerations apart from the xpi}<rnoi. Hence
we must here translate, ' Beside the orders
of the god, my great grief for my father/
&c.
The inclusive enumeration of the
Greeks is well known. irpbs irifei, the
reading of Abresch for irpoairi^fi. The
'

compound means

to press closely/

which

here out of place. Hesych. ax'nvia.'

See Ag. 409.
OTropio, airb TOV (J.T) %x flv
294. Tb ^, SHTTC ^, Ag. 15. 552.

is

'

'

All these motives/ says Orestes, putting

a public service prominently forward as a
irp6(rx'niJ-a and irp6(pao-is of an invidious
and not disinterested deed, ' conspire to
one conclusion, that the noble Argive
people should be freed from the yoke of
two tyrants, of whom one is a woman, the
other a man in sex but not in mind'
(&va\Kis, Ag. 1195.
Soph. El. 301).
'
If he is not a
297. Tax' cfcreToi.

coward

know

(let

him

fight,

On

the result.'

and) he shall soon

this formula see
Theb. 656,

Ag. 1627, yv&ati Td X a.

T&X'
Eur.

iVJ/X6(T0O

TOUTTUTrj/U,'

Suppl. 580,
Heracl. 65, yvdxrei

07TOI

yvwo-ei av
o\>.
Ib. 269,
-

TOVT6 y' avTiK ffffo/Aai. Iph.

A. 970, Tax' ttffeTai ffioypos. Phoen. 253,
y
ai> Ap7js Tax e?<reTai.
Theocrit.
/UOXTJS

[AGVOS STJ

xxii. 63.
aKoveiv.

xxvi. 19, rax

yvctxrei, irplj/
also II. vii. 220. viii. 405.
In all the passages the context involves
the same sense. It is a mistake to sup-

So

pose that efcreTcu is here used passively.

298. The long Commatic ode which
follows is in great part an invocation of
Agamemnon as a Scu'/u^, the theme being

XOH&OPOI.

77

515

TO SijeoiOP
fJitv

300

expe

reXeur&w

(rou(^et\o/xei/oz/

TTpoicro-ovcra AiKr)

ply

(310)

di/rei),

*Avrl Se irXrjyfjs fyovias <$>ovia.v

erw.
Apdvavn iraOtiv,
[JivOos

OP.

raSe

the necessity of justice, the majesty of the

clece.ased, the ignominiousness of his end,

chorus use every argument to excite the

passionate grief of the children, at the
same time intimating that by energetic
action there are hopes of restoration.
Electra and Orestes alternately represent
their own unpitied estate, appeal to their
father for the recovery of their rights, and
denounce the accursed conduct of their
mother. The sister acts as informant of
the brother, who was absent from the
scene ; and the hesitating mind of Orestes

thus finally confirmed in its resolution.

The introductory anapaests, usual in
this kind of verse, but not forming part of
Theb. 818), constitute the
it (Pers. 625.
is

and appropriately commence

with a statement of the ancient laws of

Justice.

The other systems of anapaests

299. TeAeuraj/, sc. Srfre, as Theb. 75.

Schol. explains, TOVTQ T< rp6ir(f efy
Prof. Conington thinks reairofiaiveiv.
'
Aet/Tttj/ is rather for TeAe?re,
accomplish
the matter on the side which Justice
takes.'
At6dev, because Zeus is the consummator or perfecter of everything
which happens to mortals (Suppl. 802.
Ag. 946. 1463), and the Fates are not
here regarded in the same light as the
avdyK-r] or rj TTfirpca^vi] to which Zeus
himself is subject, Prom. 526. fj.^ya.Xa.1,

Soph. Phil. 1466,

proved to have the right on

its

in

Ag. 750, she leaves

guilty wealth and comes over to
Cf.
Ar. Ran. 641,
juoAe) piety.
yap fls rb Sfaaiov. Plat. Phaedr. p.
265,

C, o>s airb

TOv

305. Tivfrw, sc. TIS, or 6 fyovfixras imTo ' pay a blow '
plied in the context.
is to suffer a blow in
payment for one
given.

The same law of

retaliation is

similarly, but rather more obscurely expressed in Ag. 1537 seqq., oveiSoy %Ki
T^8' OVT' oveiSovs, Qepei <f>4povr' , fKrtvei
5' 6 Kalvwv.
See ibid. 516. Pers. 809.
is
no special reference to the
x0pei yXSxraa of Cly ternnestra ; a general

There
law

is

enunciated,

same time

at the

applicable, in the form of a verdict, to

the guilty usurpers. rpiyepai' /*vdos, cf.
Aris7raA.cu<|>aTos yepcav \6yos Ag. 727.
totle (Eth. Nic. v. ch. 8 init.) gives this
as rb 'Pa.8a.fj.dv6vos SIKCUOV, E? /ce irddoi
1

O.IVOTOKOS,

97,

to

HT)Tiip

Od.

5uo>7jT7jp,

xxiii.

which we may add

Sva-Sa/map,
in the fol-

Ag. 1290). The difficulty

lowing sentence consists chiefly in the
uncertainty whether ovpifaiv has an
active or a neuter sense, and (pdos is
the accusative after

it

or the nominative

in apposition to evval.
Conington, Hermann, Blomfield, and Peile incline to the
former of both these alternatives, and
'
translate, By saying or doing what can
I waft (convey) to you from afar, to where

tvff

r, n*yd\7i MoTpa
Schol. firivevei.
Justice holds the scale between two contending parties ; she stands midway

iJLCTa&atvfi,

your resting-place (the grave) holds you,

a light proportionate to your darkness.'
And the sentiment, thusobscurely worded,
must be explained by that double meaning

between them, favouring neither; but

she passes over to that cause, and becomes its tvnnaxos (Suppl. 337. 390),

is

Thus

side.

T' epee, S(KTJ K fvOeTa. ytvoiro.

307. alv6ira.Tp, Schol. Seiva iraQfov,
who appears to have read alvoira.^
(' ill-starred father/ Peile, who compares,
after
the Homeric Sva-jrapt,
others,

The

KOfJiifei.

which

OTO. a.

rd

(at v. 332. 364. 392) serve to divide the

KoMMoi into four distinct portions.

cf.

(314)

TTOLTep avoTrarep, TL crot

his present powerless because neglected

condition, and the unhappy state of the
house deprived of his protection. The

irpoolp.iov,

305

AISXTAOT

516
fj

TI

KaOev ovptcras,
evOo. cf

CTKOTO)

TKvov,

(320)

6/xoia>s

KK\r)VTOLL yOOS

XO.

310

.^pvoriv evval,

<aos <rp,oipov
VK\r)

(frpovrjiJLa

TOV

OTp.
316

OOLVOVTOS ov 8a/xaei

(325)

fyoiivti 8'

varepov opyas

OTOTU^CTCH

S'

6 OvTJ
6

320

8*

/Cat

or play on <pdos and <rJTos, of which we

have an example in Ag. 23 and 505, Tj/ce:

yap

v/juv <pQ>s

ev evfyp6vri <pepav, viz. the

light of filial love, family sorrow, and

consolation, as opposed to the darkness of
It is the object
grief, neglect, or despair.
of Orestes to do honour to the uuhonoured
spirit of his father, and thus as it were

On
to infuse light into his darkness.
ovpieiv see Prom. 986. Pers. 604. Eum.
132. It is clearly active Oed. R. 695.
Androm. 610, and perhaps

also in Trach.

Hermann prefers to construe rl <roi

(pduevos $ TI peas TV^OI/JL bv, which may

827.

be compared with v. 410, rl 5' &v fyavrts

Weil, who
rvxoipev ; See on v. 12.
makes the next clause a new sentence,
and reads avrtfAoipov, here edits &yKa.6tv,

and renders, " quid

tarn recte dictum

facturnve e locis superis usque ad sedes
"
tuas transmiserim ?
311. \ff6fioipov.
The old reading is
Ifforip-otpov, which most of the recent
editors have changed to avri^oLpov after
Erfurdt. The word l<ro written above
aiTi/j.oipov was the origin of the error, the
next transcriber having supposed it was
meant as a correction of av, not of avri.

The Pythagorean dogma given by Laertius,

v T(f

of

Vit. Pyth. xix. 26, iWyttotpo e?vai

K6ff/j.(f (pus Kal (TK^TOS, is in favour

latifjioipov

The

being the true reading.

made long by epic licence,

in tVo is

as in Icrovfipov

312.

6/j.oiws.

Prom. 558.
For all the same (whether

I succeed or not in
wish) a word of
grief in their praise passes for a pleasing
tribute to the former lords of the house,
the Atridae. 700? fvKXtys, a dirge or
lament intended to do honour. K*K\T]Vrai is used for fieri or eaovrai because
In fact,
this was a proverbial saying.
there is here a confusion between the
and
the
Schol.
x^ lTas
general
special.

my

5e vcKpwv -TrdvTfS (pavl vbv

Hel. 176, SaKpva

xdpiras 'iv* eirl
vi>x^
fj.e\a6pa
|

Eur.

y6ov.

TT/j.^eie
8ditpv<ri Trap"

oAo-

ira.ia.vas

jUeVois \d0rj.

314.

Ifpnn-OnfiA^nLS-

Sco. TOS
O?S

TTp6-

vvv yap OVK flffl

yap rdS' t)Sr] (Med. 139).
The compound is very anomalous, if it
really means nothing more than TO?S iraAcu
86/j.oi-

<ppov$a

'ArpelSau.
'

Blomfield thinks the sense

^tn^flinp ns protectors before

1

t.hft

is

hnnsp.*

315 seqq. The chorus acquiesces in

the doctrine propounded by Orestes, and
exhorts him to persevere; for tnat the
spirit retains resentment (or consciousness) beyond the pyre, and is therefore
gratified by the prospect of being avenged.
A just lamentation for parents is by no
means useless; for when the murdered

man

is
duly bewailed, he becomes thereby
seen and felt as an avenging power,
frXdirrav.
(So Weil.)
321. trarfpcay nal TtK.6vr<jiv y6os, a

mere redundancy for yovewvirsvQos.

Trorpbs irtvQos

/ue'-ya,

v.

292.

Cf.

ZvSiKos, op-

XOHQOPOI.

517

yoos

(330)

TO Trav

HA,

K\v6L vvv,

a)

Trarep, iv [te

a.

325
/O

>

ooe

o-

e?

Oprjvos dvacrTtvd^ti.

Tafos

S' t/cerag

(335)

SeSe/crat

(f)vyd8as 0* 6//,ota>5.
Tt TWINS' eS ; ri S'
arep KOLKMV

330

OVK

XO.

T av CK T&vS

dXX*
BeLrj

KeXaSov?

dvrl Se Opujvcov
7raia>z>

v<f>6oyyorlpovs'
l7TLTVfji/3iSia)i>

/xeXa^pots eV /SacriXeiotg

posed to juaratos, i. e. undertaken with

good reason and in a just cause. o^t'
troubled on all
Accfrfry Tctpayfleis, not
'
hands (Peile), but * abundantly and unraised.' On this peculiar use of
sparingly
rapdcrtreiv

ciere), see

(vocem

on Pindar. Pfch.

xj,

Donaldson

Soh. Qed. R.

42.

So Tapaaffeiv $6vov, Eur.

'

not to suffer (a
narevfi rb Trau
tracks out, investigates, the
CfT Ag. 1062,
rer thoroughly/
5' Sv dvevp-f)<Tt <$>6vov.
Weil,
Hermann, and Klausen give poirav for rb

Bacch. 797.

Properly,

thing or person) to

(340)

rest.'

after Lacliinann, and interpret discrimen, viz. the balance to be struck between the amount of vengeance due to the
father, and of punishment to the mother.
The Schol. has V? Te iravrfXas rapaaffobut the last word
fj.4vi] TV e/cSiKTjo-ii',
is a supplement of his own, for it is clear
trav
rb
in
the usual adverhe
took
that
See Ag. 969. Weil reads
bial sense.
irarepwv re KairireffovTcav KOTOS evSiicov
" manium
ira, planctibus
fj.arevei poirav,
TTO.V,

*'

excitata, justam vindictam expetit."

324. tv ntpei, i. e. taking up the

See Ag. 1163. Eum. 556.

326. 8Se. The common reading is roi
rots eVtru^jSiSuns
<r', the MSS. giving

strain.

(probably from v. 334). But TO?S is likely

to be nothing more than the article intruded (one of the commonest of errors)
when the verse had been metrically cor-

rupted.
suggest

335

Both sense and metre strongly

#.

Hermann has

given

S'nrcus

The sense is, 'hear

now in turn (from me) our tearful woes ;
for here are two of your own children
calling on you at your tomb.'
328. heras (pvydSas re, ' receives us in
the double relation of suppliants and
the tomb being regarded as
exiles,'
5e

o-'

'68'

e'7TtTiVc#ios.

having the sanctity of a

Cf. Suppl. 77,

Se

<TTi

floytbs, sup. 99.

KO.K irO\fJ.OV Tt-

dpas fyvy&<nv pv/j.a.

331. drpiaKTos, 'invincible,' from the
three throws of a wrestler. See Eum. 559.
So Tptatr^p ' a conqueror,' Ag. 165.
The Schol.
332. xPJfav> i- e fleAwr.
wrongly has ^pTja/iajSaJj/.
334. dvrl Qptfixav. In allusion to TTIThe chorus, as
Tvpfiios dprjvos above.
usual, soothes and consoles.
The
MSS.
335. Trotted.
give iraiuv.
Most editors adopt traiav from Blomf.,
but see on Pers. 607. Ag. 238. PhopofJLfvois /Scrubs

Traioovas, larpovs' Kal d\a\ay/j.ovs.

Kal irauovteiv, rb d\a\d^iv.
Ko/j.iffeifi'
is Person's for KO/J.I&I.
It is possible

tius,

that the poet wrote <pi\tav veoKpara KOfjil(01, but not very likely that Franz has
rightly edited dp6fji.bi> v. KO/JLI&I. On the
phrase KipvavQat $i\iav, here alluded to,
'

Ag. 771, properly to ratify friendship by mixing wine,' see Monk on Hippol. 254.
Etyniol. M. p. 537, veoKparas
as in

o~irov8as A.lo~xv\os ras vewffrl tyxvQeiffas.

Eur. Frag. Antiop. 209 (where euwpas is

518

OP.

yap VTT 'I\ia>

TWOS AvKiwv, Trarep,

ci

XLTTCOV

y\

CTTp.

av VK\iav Iv

(345)

340

T *lv
OLiO)

(350)

OLV

345

XO.

rots

(j)i\o<s

not from
veo/cpdj'

Hesych.
icdpa, but Kfpdvvv/j.i).
y6cgT} KKpa<rfjLfvas (I. /ce/cpatr-

fj.evos).

The meaning

'

is,

instead of

dirges a joyful paean in the royal house

yet bring_back a newly -pledged
Schol. 'Opfffrnjv rlv vfuffrl
friend/
But several other
triryKpaOfvra rifjiiv.
comments are added, rightly referring the
metaphor to wine. Compare for the same
8.
figurative expression, Ar. Pac. 995
ef
Aeu0eoi/
So KprjTrjpa <rrrj(ra<70at
Weil supplies
II. vi. 528.

may

with

"

vfOKpa.ro.

<$(\ov,

liba-

tiones laetas."

337 seqq. The case would have been

different, Orestes now adds, if Agamemnon had died gloriously at Troy ; for
then he would have left behind him a
high renown, after having lived a life in
the path of which his children might have
'
You would not, inworthily walked.
deed,' he argues, have been laid in your
ancestral tomb ; but a barrow of foreign
earth would have been raised high over
your remains and your friends could have
borne that.' The idea of the passage is
similar to that inOd. i. 236. xxiv. 30 seqq.
'

Cf. Eur.

Androm. 1182,

6?0e

or'

vir'

'l\icp

This passage is interesting as the only one in the extant ' plays
'
tending to show that our Iliad was
jjvape

Saifjicav.

known

to Aeschylus.
341. eV was added by Wellauer. Prof.
Conington construes T^KVUSV alu firia-rp.
ev KeXevOois (which is rather against the
order of the words, though supported by
the Schol., us robs viravriavras eVurTpe'(peffdai trpbs dfav fi/j.5>v), 'having made the
life of thy children a thing to be gazed on
in the public ways.' But we have renvuv

O.VT. fit.

K\vOov in Here. F. 431, and hence

seems better here to translate, having
established a life to be pursued in your

fiiov

'

it

'

children's journey
(by your children in
their journey or course from youth upwards). Cf. Suppl. 974, &pav e'xotWs

Pind. Nem.
r^vS* eirurTpfjrTbv /3poTo?s.
ii. 7, efaep naff b$6v viv evdviro/Airos atcbi/
ToTs /j.eyd\ais Se'SwKe K({O>OJ> 'AQavais.
aim for aluva is Hermann's correction,

adopted by Klausen, Franz, Conington,

Weil, Dindorf. Bekk. Anecd. p. 363. 17,
alca r'bv aloova Kara a.iroKoir)]v Ato^vAos
flirev.
The antistrophe being doubtful,
we cannot be sure that the remark refers,

or

even

is

applicable,

passage.
343. Tto\vx<aarov, a

the present

to

tomb

raised into a

barrow by the heaping up of foreign

Cf. Eur. Rhes. 414, ol piv eV
earth.
XoxTToTs raQois Ktlvrai irt(r6vrfs. Theb.
Kal
1025,
/j.-f)6' 6/j.aprf'ii' rv/nfiox6a X 1 P^~
para.
v<f>6prjTOj>, viz. though heavy in
itself, it would have been light to bear.
346. <f>i\os K.T.A..
The chorus, in assenting, anticipates an objection that
might be raised to such a burial, as un'
He
worthy of Agamemnon's dignity.
would have lain there endeared to his
comrades who had met with a common
fate, and he would at least have been a

Hades, since he was King of

earth.'
This implies, that his
present condition in Hades is unhonoured,
he
died
since
rp6iroi<nv ov rvpavviKois,
inf. 470, and was buried in silence and
ignominy (inf. 422). The words <pi\os
fy rois <pi\ois are said to have been
inscribed on the tomb of Darius; see

King

in

Kings on

Strab.

lib.

xv. p. 730.

Plat.

Menex.

ch.

XOH&OPOI.

519

Katos Oavovcnv,
Kara

e/cet

(355)

350

(360)

TTLTrXdyTtoV

yepolv TretcriftpoTov re fla

9

HA.
*

0Aot

Tra/jct

<pi\ovs a<piKt(rOai.

Eur.

Suppl. 867, 0i\ois T' a^e^s 7 v <pi\os.

Ibid. 1006, r}5t<TTO? ycp rot Qdvaros ffvvCf. Iph. A.
0ff]o~K6iv Ovf](TKova'i <p(\ois.
344.
Iph. T. 610. Orest. 424.
348. /caret -^Qov^bs avaxnap.
Kings on
earth were believed to be Kings even
among the dead. See Pers. 687. Herm.
on Soph. El. 131. Antig. 25. Eur. Ale.
746. Thus Ulysses addresses the ghost
of Achilles in Hades, Od. xi. 484, Trplv
t

fjLfv

yap

(T

fabv

eri'ojuej/ ?<ra

ye?of vvv o5re /ieya /cpareets

irp6iro\os, an attendant or minister of

Pluto and Persephone. The term was

properly applied to such inferior demons
as accompanied the greater gods, e. g. to
those who stood in the relation of the
Satyrs and Sileni to Bacchus, or the
Curetes to Cybele, of whom Strabo writes
(x. p. 466), TOVTOVS yap nvas 5aifj.ovas fy
jrpoir6\ovs Ofwv robs KovprJTas </>ct(ri, and
in p. 471 he expressly distinguishes them

as

such,

some writers ov
a\\a Kal aural deal

because by

irp6iro\oi Qeiov ptivov,

irpo<rr)yopeuOTi<rav.

Compare Herod,

ii.

64.
349. Hesych. avdicrwp' 0e6s, fia<n\fvs.
352. erj. So Hermann for Zfrs, a
reading which, he well observes, arose
from there being no mark of a new
speaker at 346, so that these words were
wrongly taken as part of Orestes' address
to his father.
Hence also the Med. has
fy with s superscribed. Translate, nearly
*
with Dr. Peile, for he was a King, while
he lived, over those who held in their
hands what was given them by fate, the
sceptre which commands the obedience

356

irrep,
dXXcj BovpiKfJLTJTL Xaa;

a ZKafJidvSpov iropov
xxi.,

VTTO

(365)

TC0d<f)0aL'

of mortals/ He intended to say, inir\avr<av fj.6pifji.ov \dxos (sc. /3ao~i\eias),

Kal vo)fj.(avr(av \spo1v o~Kr)Trrpov.
For the
omission of the article before irnrXavruv
compare Pers. 247, 8eivd roi \eyeis
iovTwv ro?s TCKOVO-I <ppovrio-ai. The title
'
of ' King of Kings is applied to Agamemnon after the Persian custom. So
on the tomb of Cyrus was inscribed
(Strabo ut sup.} eV0ct5' 7^ /cei^oi Kvpos
See on Pers. 24.
fia<rt\(vs 0ao-i\-f)<av.
355. fji-TiS' virb Tpcaias, K.T.A.
Schol.
ouSe rovrcp apeffKerai, ctAA.ct Ttj5
pxi)v avriprio~6ai.

The manly

wish of Orestes, that his father had died

in the war, is modified by the more
feminine feelings of Electra ; ' I had
rather that my father had not died even
that glorious death ; but (since he is
dead, and that by an ignominious end,)
rather let us wish that his murderers
had been killed in the same way by
their friends
e.
Clytemnestra by
(i.
Orestes), that one might learn their
in
fate
some far-off land, without ex-

of these
perience
She takes up the

present troubles/
idea of dying far
v.
337, and
away
applies it to her mother, whom she
would .rather have had punished out of
her sight than in the palace. For the
dative after per a (rare in Attic Greek)
see Pers. 615.
reOd^eai for rc0d\pai is a
necessary correction (since the Greeks
never say eWe /*)) refli/rjKas), and one
justified both by the context, which re-

from home, from

quires an infinitive to precede

Scc/i^cai,

and the scholium on the former word,

\ei7rei

rb

AISXTAOT

520

8' ol

360

viv OUTCUS ^ajjirivai ^(itXois,

6avaT7)(f)6pov alcrav

TLva TTVvOdvecrOai

TTpocro)

(370)

TfcVSe TTOVMV aireipov.

XO.

ravra

p.ev,

Trat, Kpeicrcrova ^pvcroi),

Se TUX*??

dXXa

StTrX-rJs

yap

365

/cat 'TTrepjSope'ou

?"

Swacrat yap.

TrJcrSe

paf

(375)

TMV pev dpcuyot

TWV Se KparovvTav

SOUTTOS iAO>etTai*
/cara yrjs

19877'

TOVTWV'
360. Prof. Conington suggests, from

a gloss in the Med. TO!S sKtlvwv, that

the word lost after Sa^i/at must have
been <pi\ois. And this suits both sense
and metre. Cf. Eep|a tna.p.tva.v, Pers.
907. Sdfjiev "EKropi 5iV, II. xx. 103.
'
not
before the murder of
Trapos,
'
'
Agamemnon/ but rather,' in prefer,
ence to the other wish/ So the word is
used in II. viii. 166, and so Trp6-jrap in
Hermann on Med. 650,
Suppl. 771.
"
irdpos, irplv, et similia, ut apud Gersaepe nihil aliud

.uianos,

quam

potius

significant/* Weil reads Trapos 8' ^ KTOwrrtffffiv OVTUS Sa/j.rjvai, Ktiixav Qa.va.Ti}<p6pov K.T.A., objecting with some reason
to viv, where a direct address has preThe infinitives
ceded.
riva, Schol. e/if.

370

can imagine what you please.' The Med.

has qwvii. 6 SuvaffaL yap, which Hermann restored, the 6 being only an
error for C.

367. a\\a ydp. 'But (a truce to

mere dreams), for the sound of this beat-

ing of our breasts is reaching the ears of

those below of these (children ) indeed
there are by this time assistants below
the earth; but of the rulers, those hateful ones, the hands are unholy (i. e. their
prayer is impious and will not be heard),
so that to the children rather the victory
has come/ SiTrA^s fjLapdyvrjs Soviros is
the noise of the heavy blows dealt by the
two hands one after the other (e'lracrffvTepoTpiftf) inf. 418) on the breast; see
:

on Pers. 124.

lnvflrai, sc. is

making

its

Tf8d<p6ai and Sanyvat depend, not on

&<p\fs or &<l>f-\ov omitted, but on the

way down to the regions below, and

Agamemnon is becoming sensible that

epic construction pointed out by Ahrens,

7rat5c T'
at yap
TO?OS ecbv ol6s etrtrt
frfv e'xe>6i/, Od. vii. 311. xxiv. 376

honour

Hence

380.

from

el

yap must be supplied

v. 337.

themselves keeping aloof,

and taking no part in the coming struggle.
So 4/caj &v, Find. Pyth. ii. 54. Trp6<rw,
362.

ibid.

Trp6(T(a,

iii.

111.

365. 'r*p&opeov.
The felicity of the
Hyperboreans, a race supposed to have
inhabited the mild sun-lands beyond the
regions from which the north wind blows,
was proverbial. See on Prom. 812, and
Mr. Blakesley on Herod, iv. 42. Pind.

Pyth.

x. 30.

366. Svvaffai yap.

rb

tijx f <rO ai -

The

Schol. paSiov yap

sense is, 'You are

indulging in delightful dreams, for you

(sup. 313)

is

being done to his

Cf. Theb. 558,

hitherto neglected spirit.

\6yos Sia ffTV)6e(i)v. Hence fjSrj

apuyol means, that already he is suffi-

iKVf'irai

ciently reinstated in his power as a Saipcav,

by virtue of his children's lament (sup.
143), to bring them efficient aid. Whereas

the impiety of the rulers makes it impossible that their petitions or

offerings
should be received by him. Thus the
intended libations of Clytemnestra have
been turned into an occasion of securing
the favour of the deceased against her.
370. <TTvyep>v TOVTWV. Hermann reads
<rrvy(pS>v y ovruv. But the Schol. seems
right, rovro ISia a.va.Trt<b&vnTa.i*T&y gyav
ffTuyepuv TovTcav.
Regnantibus vero impurae sunt manus, odiosis istis. The
nominative to yeyevrjTat is rather a

XOH&OPOI.
Traicr l

HA.

8e

521

ca

TOVTO

Sict/xTrepes

LK0\

airep re

crrp. 8'.

(380)

Zev, Zev, KaTaiOev

vcrrepOTTOLvov

o5s

a^

arav

375

fiporatv rXa/xo^t Kal Travovpya*

^tpt'

XO.

TOKtvcri 8' o/xo)? reXetrai.

crrp. e.

yeVotro jaot *m>pa

TTtvKaevr 6XoXvy/xoz> d^Spos

l<f)vp,vrjcraL

OeLvnfLevov yvvaiKos r

oXXu/ieVa?.

ri

yap

(385)

380

Kevdo), <j>pvb<s olov c/^Tra?

general one from the nature of the proSee Suppl. 521.

position.
might
'
The children have the best
translate,
of it.'
So eoTot Aa^TjTt PUP}, Ar. Vesp.

sides this, the tirl in composition requires

a dative (cf. \antrdSi liropQiaeiv Ag. 29.

240, and TeAelrai, sc. T& 6(()ei\6fJLevov,

inf. 378.
For jiiaAAoi/ is the result of
balancing the respective positions of the
injured and the guilty aggressors. The
two children are assisted by their father,
the usurpers have neither gods nor de-

meaning is
260 sup., obs

We

mons who

will

favourably hear their

Weil reads o-rvyfpwv TOVTC?

requests.

and yeyevyvTai, apparently

supplying

5it>/j.a<riv

8etv

rjK?5t

629.

inf.

Weil,

manu

misera et atroci exigitur, sed tainen pro

parente." Thus he makes &ra the subject of TeA.e?rai. Hermann gives reAoTro,
in patris gratiam pariter (tipcas) haec
perficiantur.

The

Schol. remarks on TO-

Kfvffi, *iva T\> fifjioiov Kal iffov rcf irarpi JJLOV

(pv\ax6rj, whence Hermann supposes he

found TOKfvfftv Sircas reAryrat.
But he
seems to explain tineas by rb HIJ.OLOV,
whatever he intended to paraphrase by

378. * irvpq.

On Hermann's

hint, that

something must have been lost both here

and in the antistrophe, a word has been
supplied which is not only suited, but
almost necessary to the context. It is
allowed by all that TreuKTjeis 6\o\vy/j.bs,
taken alone, is a very strange phrase for
'
a shout over a pine-wood pyre ;' but be-

ey<a TTOTE Qav6i>ras 4v

<p\oy6s.

Franz,

Weil,

but though
very doubtful

irvKdei/r',

this suits the metro, it is

whether the roots TTGVK and TTVK are iden'
tical. Some translate shrill,'
'piercing/ as
Homer uses Triicpbs, and we find o|e?a fio}],
o|u avTflv (Pers. 1037), ovirevKfS |i>os
tig. 123,

Kaiirep yovfvffiv of><rtv.

diis placita mortalium

ttioLfjL

and Dindorf give

372. Hesych. SiojUTrepeV

8ia/j.ird.
377. TeAf?Tcu. There is an aposiopesia,
as sup. 186.
Electra would have said,
Zev, ts irotvav avaire/jnreis Travovpyots
/3poTO?y, reAet (ray apas, or T^V S/KTJI/),

" vindicta

tiri(nrev-

1366), and the poet's

fairly to be inferred from v.
ib.

iri(ra"f)pei

ffrvytpoi.

fKfivois,

Trop9tdfu> ib. 1089.

veKpv

Yet 7Tu/cae/0' "HQaicrrov, Anand ireu/c^ef <r/co<os, Androm.

863, are nearly conclusive against this.

On the sacrificial shout oXoXvyfjibs, sed
Theb. 257. Ag. 577. 1207. The Schol.i
explains ira.vr\yvpiitbv, Aa/XTrpbi/, which,
Prof. Conington thinks, shows that he?
took it as a derivative from Uvv, and
1
perhaps found Tri/u/caei/T or irvKvaevr*. T
379. avSpbs QcivofAfvov. At the moment when the victims are slain, to be
burnt as a sacrificial offering on the fire.
Thus they are regarded as standing irpbs
<r(payas irvp'bs, Ag. 1024.
Compare ib.
1087, where Clytemnestra is spoken of as
0v/j.a \v<ri[j.ov.
oAAu/xei/os, a mild term
for <j>ovvo/j.fvr)s.
See on v. 376.
381. ri yap K^vBca ; ' For why should
I try to conceal what nevertheless flits in
my mind ? For at the prow of my heart
a storm of stern indignation blows, and
angry loathing.' For OLOV the Med. and
the old copies give Qiiov, corrected by
Hermann, and for KpaSias the common
reading is itapSias. The sentence commences as if he had intended to say olov
substantive comes
i, but the

AI2XTAOT

522
Trorarat

irdpoiOev Se TT/DW

(390)

KpaSias

BpLjjivs arjrai

385

eyKOTOv arvyo9
TTOT' av a{Ji<f)iOaXr)s

Ovjjios,

OP.

/cat

'

CLVT,

cy

(395)
:

Kopava
mcrra yevoiro

XO.

dXXa

S'

ef a$iKO

Se

Pa yftovlw

i>d/A09 fteV

V.JL-.

U>v'.

390
re rt/xat.
(400)

Aortas crrayd^a?

19 7reSoi>

dXXo

yap
in at the end, and

by way of an epexegesis
Compare, for the figure in
Trorarai <f>pevbs (which is the genitive of
The comment of the
place), Ag. 948.
of

6u/j.6s.

Scholiast

is

singular

o/*ws

rb

et/uap/ueco?

irepd'TTTaTai travras, Kal ou/c &c (qu. ou/c

iv Tts ?) e7nBovA.et>0i7j ?rapa rb fAoipiSiov.
Perhaps therefore he read rf 70/5 KfvQw
(ppefflv, and endeavoured to paraphrase
the next clause, Qiiov ffuras iroTarai,
which he supposed to convey a similar
sense with v. 95.
The evident allusion
to a ship at sea, before adopted at
v. 194,
should have preserved &r)rai

intact from alteration.

II.

quotes

xxi.

Klausen aptly

gat mihifidere posse civibus, Hermann,

who compares Od. xi. 456, eVet OVKCTI
yvvai^iv.

TTtCTTtt

rfj

X^Pf

But

Schol. Kal yevoiTO

OTt (TV

TOVTWV

ttfriOS.

Weil, Kapava 8af|ot iriffra yevoiro yj&pa.,

O that I could make a compact with
the people to smite the heads of the
land,' i. e. the chiefs.
a^iOaA^s Zews,
'

Schol. 6

The

conjecture for TCI yftovitov TeTjjueVcu.

In the Med. the last word is written
ev
Dindorf has adopted the corTTt/j.ai.

iroiya'tov a/j.(p(a tyuas

a.va.6i]\ri(Ta.i.

epithet here stands in place of an

attribute, like Zei/s EeVtos K.T.A., meaning, primarily, the god who protects
children with both parents aliyja (II.
xxii. 496), or who, in default of them,
fulfils the office of natural guardians.

Hermann, who formerly proposed

x^ ov>luv TiTTjj'a (Hesych. Tnrivat'

rection.
rcb

386,

386. Kal ir6T is, perhaps, like ical irws

Ag. 1169, Kal viva sup. v. 208, an expression of incredulity, as Bamberger
'
understood it, rather than a wish
How
is it likely that Zeus will ever slay our
enemies ? Would that confidence might
be (thus) restored to the land VContin-

7rt(TTO

Hence he is the tra-r^p or patron of orphans. Dr. Peile goes beyond the sense
of the word in understanding ' the giver
of domestic increase.' Weil, " refero
ad duplicem quam chorus prsesagivit
caedem." 8cuas, viz. with his vengeful
cf. Theb. 626.
bolt
388. Hesych. 5atav KaTa<tyas.
391. Ta -xQoviuv TC Tt^iot. So Franz
and H. L. Ahrens, by a very successful

now given irp6n/j.a.

&ct(ri\i8s), has
Neither he nor Klausen seems to have
been aware of an emendation which may
be said to settle the reading finally. Cf.
Pers. 643, a\\a <rv /xot, Ta TC Kal &\\ot
xQoviw

ayentves.

Ibid. 630,
re Kal
'

vioi tiai/j.oi'fsayi'ol Trj

See sup. 301.

392. v6fj.os.
The Fury
394. )8oa Aoiybv 'Epivvs.
loudly summons Havoc to the calamity
of those formerly killed, which is bringing
on a new calamity as a consequence of
the former.' This accords with the Greek
idea, that those murdered are like helpless spirits in Hades, and require the aid
of the living to assist them. And ru>v
(f)dt/j.vcav &Trj here must be taken for the
hapless estate of the dead, and so for the
dead themselves. For the use of $oav TI
or TWO. see Phoen. 1155, |8oa irvp Kal
'
to
SiKf\\as, and for &oav wapd riva,
summon to one's side,' or by way of aid,
'

XOH&OPOI.

523

Trapa TWV npoTepov $Qipivtov aTrjv

tTepav tTrayovcrav iif

HA.

7707701,

Sa, veprepcov

305

01777.

crrp. T'. (405)

*r',

rupazWSes

tSere TroXvKpareis \4yoai T0vjjiva)v 9

ioeo~0'

'ArpeiSav

e^orra
TTO,

ari/xa.

TO, XOCTT'

d/^^ai/ajs

400

/cat Sco/xarwi/

TIS r/oaTrotr'

5 Ze>

cU>,

'

XO.

avre

TreVaXrat

/AOI (J>L\OV

aVr.

Kap

e.

(410)

*oiKTpov roVSe xeovcraz> OLKTOV'

KOLL Tore pep SvcreXTrt?,

^ya Se
o>

<?>J\j^

*eX?rt9,

compare Herod,

e?r

(415)

oLTTe

'

startled at/ as iraA-

compound irapa&ori-

after iv4ira\Tai.

to the death of the

AOJ/T' otyiv a-f]6-r), Suppl. 561. The vulgate

oittTphv is added on
crept in from 406.

children of Thyestes, and more recently

of Agamemnon ; and this tfrrj is said
eTrcryeji/ erenow eV STT;, viz. the deaths of

murderers,

aXfca? tTraprj

ix. 57, fZorjOfoi

Trap' fKeivovs, and the

Qflv. The allusion is

Aw

406

/xot AceXai^ourai 77/>os erros /cXuovcra*

o avr

much

as

we have

ir6vos

Ajac. 866. S6a~iv Kanav

KO.KUV Kanols, Pers. 1020.
The majority
of editors follow Schiitz in reading j8o
ir6va> ir6vov <f>tpei,

is

the conjecture of Hermann.

Cf. Suppl.

57.

406. TTP&S 7roy K\vovffa. 'At the word

as I hear it/ Scholef .
407. eV aA/cas frapp t\iris. 'But
when again hope has elated me with confidence (raised me upon strength), it at
once removes my grief, appearing to me
with favourable aspect/ Prof. Conington

Klausen, retaining
'Epivvv.
the vulgate, explains Trapa by propter.
" Clamat Furia
stragem propter priorem
perniciem, quae alteram adducit." This,
not
though
quite accurate, is not far

has adopted the conjecture proposed in

the former edition of this work, frapp

from the poet's meaning.

for

7op Aot7^s

"

397. troi, Trot STI, " Quo aUerunt ?

is retained by Klausen and Weil.
But
this, the common reading, does not
Hermann gives TI
satisfy the metre.
noil 8i].
Perhaps TT^TTOI 5S, as in Ag.
1039. This is confirmed by the fact,
that the metre requires the addition of
re at the end of the verse, ' Earth and
ye powers of the shades below/
398. 'Apal, i. e. 'Epij/ves, Bum. 395.

The vulg. <t>Qtp.4v(ai> is corrupt, probably

from the eye of the transcriber catching
Hermann plausibly
the word in 395.
reads reflu/xeWj', Iphigenia being especially meant ; see Cho. 234. Bum. 316,
Weil
firl 5e T$ reflt^ueVoj r65e ^ueAos.
gives tyQivopevtov, morientium.
401. &Ttua aTr6rip.a, eVrepTjineyg.
403. Vor jeXjunua-fav T hnvfi vftntnred to
T

Bpape

(6FAPei

6\Tri(ri \a(jurpais

for

0PAP6).

fraipo[j.evr)v,

Apoph. Phocion. 12.

Eur.

So

Plut. Reg.
Rhes. 189,

frdpas t|/e5<ro/iat. He suggests that we should rather read frapp

For the sentiment com/*' eATris K.T.A.
pare Again. 100 3. The insertion of
eAirls is necessary to the context, as
Blomf. and Bamberger perceived. The
Schol. has irpbs -rb ita\d /wot swozlv, and
it is doubtful if he could have found
Trpbs rb (pavt'iadat, while his explanation
dAA*

fairly

oti

<r*

suits

'

Trpo(pddvov<ra,

time to inspire

coming

in

me with good thoughts/

Bamberger conjectured irpoafyai'ciffa,

which has been admitted as not very
The compound however
improbable.
has little authority. Prof. Conington
proposes irpocpQdvovffa.

AISXTAOT

524
X"k

C>>

av <pavTs

7i o

CJ.r.

rv^oifJiev

rarrep

77

7rd0op,v d^ea irpos yz TWV

411

'

OVTI

TrdpecrTL cra.iv.w, TOL

0eXyTaC

(420)

\VKOS yap OMTT

acrai'Tos

XO.

e/c

/Ltarpo? ecrri

AplOV*

KO\Jja KOfJijJLOV

V T

Kl(J(Tia9

crrp.

416

dTrpiyKTOTrXyKTa 7ro\v7T\dv7jTa

ra
',

So Bothe and Bamber-

410. <aj/Tes.

The

ger for

Schol. explains T/

Kara

The

K\vTaifj.vfi(TTpas

'
sense however is rather, What subso fitted to rouse our dead sire as

is

the griefs we have suffered, aud that truly

'
Peile seems rightly
(^fc) from parents ?
to take rt
,.
$} for ri &\\o
412. irdpeo-Tt ffaivciv. Miiller explains
this of the possibility of Orestes conciliating his mother by submission ; Weil, of

Clytemnestra trying to propitiate Agahis children ; and so the

Schol. irdpeffTi rfj jUTjrpl (raiveiv rbv 'A.yaRather, ira-petm rfj fj.t]Tpl
lj./j.vova.

memnon and
vaiveiv

'

^os,

she

may

use' (as she does

seqq.) 'persuasion and

blandishments to escape her fate, but
our resentment is not to be soothed by
our mother in this way/ Compare
Suppl. 1040, o-u 5e fle'A/yois kv MeXKrov.
Others explain e/c /uarpbs 6vfj.bs to mean

use,

inf.

882

'our mother's feelings towards us/ which

falls in

well

enough with

of the passage.

Miiller's

view

fraavros'

Hesych.

ov

aaivuiv.

415.

Ko/j.fj.l>v

'Apiay.

The Arians were famed

Schol. Hepo'iK6i'.
for their skill as

professional mourners, like the Mariaudyni (Pers. 920), and the people called
Cissii (Pers. 17) appear to have been not
less so (Pers. 124). Hesych. iri \efjLiffTpias'
6pr)vr)Tpias,

restored

PS

whence Hermann long ago

the reading

in

iSeti'

the

text

lirippoOeL

420

sent^ an action almost simultaneous with

the words, so that we may translate, ' I
strike an Arian stroke, and in the
measure (i. e. time or tune) of a Cissian

mourner you mightbeholdtheoutstretchings of my hands from above, from arm's

length, in quick succession, dealing blows
with rendings of hair; and with the
noise of the beating resounds my battered

and unhappy

So cret^o TiV$>
head.'
Theb. 831. To avoid the difficulty of ^v i'SetV, immediately followed
l*e\os,

by the present
TroXvirXdvT]r'

eirippoBf'i,

&5rjv

t'Se?^

Hermann

gives

(MSS.

TTO\V-

or Tro\vnd\ayKTa Sr]v) after

Bamberger, while others correct eirepp66et.
The actual beating however probably had
just ceased when the words were uttered.
Miiller (Dissert, on the Bum. p. 205)
refers these verses to the lament of the
chorus at the funeral of the King, at
which they were allowed, as slaves, to
attend, while no citizen (inf. 423) was
permitted to be present. Weil reads ^
'KO^CI, and makes the whole passage in-

irXdyKTa

STJV

terrogative; but fire can hardly thus be

defended for ij. According to the view

given above, the planctus is meant as a

honour of the dead, because
he did not obtain it on the occasion of the
late tribute in

funeral.

So Blornf. for
417. a.irpiyKT6ir\T]KTa.
Cf.
Pers.
1042,
&TrpiyKTOi TTATj/cra.
HirpiyS' &Trpiy$a p.d\a yofSvd. Ajac. 310,

for

epithet

followed by the imperfect ^v

Ag.

v.

i8eiv,

(425)

o/oey/zara,

8'

The chorus at this

367) commence a
point (as
beating of the breast. The aorist e/coi|/a,
^6/jLoi(n\/j.LaTpias.

above at

rp

Kal TravdOKiOV Kapa.

CLJJLOV

ject

dveKa0ev' KTVTTCO

8*

repre-

Ag. 1080. The compound

perhaps refers to the phrase
On avfKa6fv see
Tpi'j8e<r0ai
irXriyds,
cf.

4.

XOH&OPOI.
HA.

la)

525

Sato,

/xarep, Saicus eV t

(430)

Se

avoipaiKTov civSpa

OP.

TO

425

Odifjau.

TTOLP

os S' aTi

rtcret

(435)

tKCLTL l^tV
S' d/x,ai>

430

XO*

p.acrxa\Lcr0rj Se y',
eTTyoacrcre

S' a7re)o

a>s

i^,

rdS'

18779.

cDSe 0a7rrei,

(440)

/crural

421. Safa. 'hostile/ strongly

have been.
<f>A7j or Tntrr^, as she should
'
The sense of * wretched seems question-

to

able, in

Aeschylus at

least.

Cf. Eur. Troad. 446,

ra^ffei vvicrbs, OVK iv

425. woluwKTov.

Ko/cciis

/fa/cbs

^epa, 5

5o/cwf

a*nv6v

Aava'iSwv apx7j76Ta.
426. rb irav arl/JLus.

jrpddo'eii',

The sense

is,

irdvv

(Kara travra) ar^ws ra ?repi rb^ Qdvarov

avrov TTfrrpaxOai eAe|os, a short way of
Ibid.
speaking, on which see Ag. 1215.
1530, KaTadd\^o/j.ev
T<av

e|

oinov

K.T.\.

oi>x

UTT&

Spa

K\avd/ji.(av

rtVet.

shall

Photius in

i.

v. juoo-xaAiVjuaTa.

The

object

to his murderers, just as the living

rendered powerless by such mutiSome years ago suicides were

lation.
interred in England with a stake through

body

is

Perhaps this will

the extremities were cut off

from the children of Thyestes, Ag. 1572.
us ToT etSps has been restored by Hermann and others from the reading of the
explain

Med.

why

ToxrToo-TefSTjs.

Klausen gives ws

e.

was to deprive him of the power of doing

harm

hair, Alcest. 75, 76.

'

she shall assuredly pay

Here for the first
see sup. 289.
for,
time, Klausen observes, Orestes boldly
declares his resolve to slay his mother,
being excited beyond control at the mention of these complicated indignities.
Weil transposes these five verses to
follow 446.
430. voo-Qiffas, aTTOKTeivas, Theb. 981.
Cf. Eur. El. 663, el yap edvoi^i TOUT'
ISUV f-(& TTOT6.
431. fjiaTx^tTQ-rj S<Ly. On the curious superstition of cutting off the extremities of a murdered man and tying
them with a band (/j.a(rxa\iffr^p) round
the waist, see Herm. on Soph. El. 437.

she not

the body, in order (it was said) to 'lay the

ghost/ Miiller (Dissert, p. 122 and 205,
ed. 2) calls it an expiatory act, atpoaiwffis,
as if it were the offering of the cbrapx^?
of a victim. In the latter case (for the
two reasons assigned are wholly distinct)
we may compare the consecration of a
person to Hades by cutting off a lock of

432. fTTpaffo-e viv.

As she treatedf
him, so she buries him, desiring to make
his death intolerable to your life,'
i. e*
in order to render his assistance from the
'

grave impossible, and so to drive you tp

The Greek is undespair of vengeance.
usual (but see on Ag. 1261) for ofa eTrofei
auTdV.
The Schol. here is obscure. We
should read, eTrpaatre' /caTe<r/ceua<re T&
avrbv

Kal OVTWS'

6d\l/a<ra Svcrrv-

& 'Opeo-Ta where the latter clause seems

to be one of two explanations that had
:

been given of o>5e ddirTei /c.T.A. Krlffai

for KTcwai is Stanley's correction; the
Med. has KTSIV
ai, perhaps from a
.

0fwcu.
To Stanley also we
the correction Sues ari/jLovs for
gloss

owe

AISXTAOT

526

Trarpcoovs Svas dri/xoug.

HA.

*
o/n/x.09,

/xv^w

8'

eyo> 8' dirtcrToiTovv

popov

Xeyeis irarpajov
s

435

Xiftrj,

440

7To\v$aKpvv yvov KKpvfJifMva'

*

ez>

ovrcug

TO, 8'

auros

445

436 41. These verses are assigned by

Klausen to the chorus, by Peile, Dindorf,
Weil, Coniugton, Miiller, and Franz to
Electra; while Hermann gives the whole
(as far as v. 446) to Hemichorion ft', and

with
a

the strophe (41525) to the HemichoHe reads ex <s (f r Ae'yeis) irarpipov

"patris necem accepisti."

And

ing

rty

compound
Strabo,

ros

A.i)Bi},

is,

^/d/j./jioy.

Se

<rvt/.

Si"

iuTtav

a-vvTerpaiveiv (Herod, ii. 11.

In rfrpaive we see
317).

vii. p.

Schol. 5iar6pei,

810.1(6-

443. ria-vxcf <ppft>(ai> &d(rei. The sense

'hear the account without giving way

Again (see v. 334) the chorus takes

the office of soothing and consoling.
445. 0^70 Ma0e?j/. ' Be eager to learn.'
The Schol. read opya, with the MSS. and
act.

But yf\w-

risus guttulas, seems very far-

S Herm., Franz, Dind.,

for

Others read

Bambcrger

to violent indignation,' i. e. reserve your

wrath for the fitting occasion, ^a-vxos
'
pda-ts signifying a quiet and sedate step/
opposed to the 6p^ or impetuosity of
one going to do a hasty and ill-considered

fetched.

440. x* ovffa"

fffw

through a board.

2 init., T&
" I
Weil,
iri>vfj.a
ava<ppo[ji.ei'.
gave
vent to ready tears of laughter, while I
(Ke/epu/i/xeVov).

sv

clearly the primary meaning of the word,

'
to carry through,' or ' cause to pass
through/ as an auger is made to go

ft

wept"

vfipiff/jLaT'

Se <TU>V, Herm. 5t' &TUV re a~oi, while Peile

and Blom field endeavour to explain the

Hippocrat.

secretly

8'

See on Ag. 1019.

For a.va<pepetv, see Herod,

pais sup. 28.
iii.
102, UVTOI ol nvpfjiriKfS Troteu/uefoi
ofKriffiv VTrb yr>v, avafpopfovffi
irepl Siair. lib.

from this

ejusmodi quid scriptum

lines.

442.

'

flu(fW"

" Fortasse

1325, /col ypd<pov (ppfvwv fffco. Schol.

The accuracy
irpbs rbv 'Opfar-rji/ <()rj(ri.
of antistrophic metre is well shown in
these senarii, where every foot occupies

ut dixerit Electra adfuisse enim se,

sed opitulando invalidam, minis Clytaemnestrae retrusam a loco caedis, terrore
coactam ad simulandam laetitiam." But
Prof. Conington observes, that the chorus
have no importance beyond the present
occasion, and therefore no right to describe the treatment they were subjected
to at the time of the murder.
So Stanley and Hermann
438. nvx$.
'
for fjivxov. The sense seems rather, shut
up in the interior/ than excluded from
the interior;' for thus only is there any
force in KeK/w/ijueVa v. 440.
'
I gave free vent to
439. avetytpov.
tears which came more readily than a
Cf.
smile of delight.'
aycXdarois v/j.<po-

*u.t.A

p'ovffa.}.

Herm. Rather perypd<pov."

haps, either aaiffiv eV (ppeGlv, or ei/ <ppe(rlv
ypdcpov aiQev.
Compare Soph. Phil.

mat revera earn (caedem) esse perpetratain

i.

<$>pe<r\v

adopted by Weil. Klausen's comment seems reasonable: "Chorus affir-

ouJcf^

(Med.

xaipovffa

Cf. Suppl. 852.

441. Something has been lost

erat, TOICLVT' anovtav r&vlf

is

ita,

for

Dobree,

verse.

rion a.
this

(450)

Se

Si'

TO,

fj.6pov,

'.

d<e/)/cTos TroXucriVou JCUPO? St/cap

erot/xorepa ye'X&jros dvefapov

XO.

OUST.

//

ovotv afio/

old edd., and

l
i

so

Franz, Klausen, and

XOH^OPOI.
/

>

7Tp7TL O

OP.

/) /

OLKafJLTTTO)

527

p,Vl

KaUYfKeiV.

TT A
cz^l.

TO i Xe'yw, fuyyez>c
/
>
\
/)
eyw o e7rt^)C/eyyo//,at

XO.

crrao-ts Se Tray/cot^os aS' iirippoBel'

(455)

ere

crr/o.

OLKOVCTOV

^u^ Se

OP.

450

e'?

(460)

yei/oi) 77/005

*Apr)$ *Apei fu/x^aXet, AIKO. AIKO,.

HA.
XO.

la>

Oeol)

*
Kpalver cvSiKws

St/ca5.

V(f)p7TL K\VOV(TaLV

T/OO/LtO5 /H

TO nopcriiJLOV
/

>

455

77aXat,

/LteVet
S' *
*\ /)
az^ eAc/ot.

eu^o/u,erot5 o

HM.

^4'.

Hermann and

Dindorf.
after

&>

Peile give 0/370

Pan w. The sense is, Let the words

'

you have already heard about your father's

death urge you to further action.'
Compare 323. Hesych. 0^79- eTnTerafjLfvcas fTTtOvfjie'i.

One

Scholiast explains

opyq by fTriBv/j.f't 8e TO \otira yv&vai 6

irar-tip, another by /xo0e Tq> Tpbity trou,
which is a confusion of two glosses on
the verb 0^70 and the substantive 0^70
The reading is doubtrespectively.

Weil gives TO 5' av6is &pa naQeiv,

some things will be better learnt here-

ful.
'

after.'

446.

'to come down to the

to enter the lists.'
Lat. in

Ka.Qi}Keiv,

contest.'

arenam descendere. Eum. 998.

Trach. 504, eVl

-rrpb

6p/j.ai>

TO: \4yu.
Orestes has now
mind to act, and invokes his
father to assist his friends, i. e. his right-

447.

<re

his

ful avenger.
are left to be

But the words irpbs e'xfyoi/s

added by the chorus (451).

See inf.
Kflf\avufvr, Inmjrnis siiffusn.
718. Oed. R. 1490, irofas 5' copras, ei/0ej/
1

oil

KfK\av/JLevai irpbs olitov '^ea-0'; II. xvi.

7, T^rre SeSawpuVat

Kpvvrat Se

-rrapetai.

Od. xx. 353, 55aso Theb. 810,

And

TotoOro -^aipfiv /cat SaKpveffOai irapa.

449. -rrdyKoivos, acting wholly in concert with them (Electra and Orestes).
'
Shall engage,'
a
452.
v/j.fia\(:~i.
promise to act, rather than (as Klausen
says) a prediction.

The

prowess and the justice which is on my

side shall join issue with theirs, and
decide which is to win/ For even Clytemnestra and Aegisthus pleaded St/cTj
(e. g. Ag. 1407. 1555) in defence of the
murder.
Person read ^v^aXoi, the
MSS. giving v,uBd\\ei. Possibly the
form v,uj8oA.T should be introduced from
Theb. 344, ^y^ujSoAe? (pfpcav (pepovrt.
This word was supplied
453. St/cos.
by Hermann, and has been generally
admitted. The double homoeoteleuton,
as Prof. Conington observes, was probably intentional.
455. rb fj.6p(Ti/jLov.
Kal &piffTai. ird\ai

TrpeVet 8e (Tot djuer aKivrjry Swd/JLei

See inf. 714.
KOT' avrSiv.

made up

sense

I.

Schol. ireTryye /xef

virb

Motpoij/

TO r^v

Inf. 714.

&KOITIV Ttvey
Schol.
yd.p.<av.

roVS' &p

KaTfpav

a.p.$iyvoi

(465)

770^05 e

is,

'My

i.

'Vengeance has long been abiding

time, and will come at their prayer.'

The Schol. perhaps read cw/e'Afloi, 'may
it come from below.'
457. & ir6vos Hyyevf)s. Schol. a~vyBut
yfv})S, oi/ virb ffvyysv&v
ird6o/jifv.
the poet means family troubles ' in a
its

'

wider sense, those, namely, which are inherent in it through the original curse.
This strophe and antistrophe are sung by
Hemichoria I. and II., while
and
467 9 are recited by the leader of the
chorus.
Others assign the strophe to

4546

Electra and the antistrophe to Orestes.

It seems however but natural that the
long Commatic ode should terminate
with an address to the two children from
the chorus, encouraging them, exhorting

them, and praying for their success.

458. Tropoywouo-oy, Eur. Phoen. 797,

528

to)
to)

HM.

cu/zardecrcra vrXaya.
SUOTOZ'' d^epra ^77807*

460

Svcr/caTaTraucrroz' aXyos.

JB'.

(470)

cw>r.

Sw/xacrii> e/x/xoro^
^

TWOO>
">

OUK

aicos,

KT00V, aXX'

CLTT

OLVTUV

OLTT

465

SiGJKii> epiv alp.aTrjpdp.

/)

:*:

rs

f/j

Ua>v *TO)V Kara yas oo

XO.

dXXa AcXiWres,
TTJcrSe

i.

v\ \
aAAaw

<x

(475)

u/xvo?.

/xa/capes -^OovioL,

/carev^s VCfWfr apwyrjv

Traicrlv Trpcx^poz'cos e?rl PIICI;.

OP.

OV TVpaVVLKOlS 6a.VO)V,
470
Sos fcparos rw^ crai^ SOJJLCOV.

TTClTep, TpOTTOlCTLV

atrou/xevds ftot

ill-sounding,' 'jarring,' in reference to

the noise of a scourge, which Ate

is

con-

ceived to apply.
462. ZH/JLOTOV &KOS. 'The remedy to the
'
house for staunching these evils, is &c.
Like &KOS Tonauov inf. 530, this is probably a term complete in itself, derived
from the treatment of wounds by lint.
The MSS. give
See on Prom. 488.
Tw^S' fKas ov5' cbr' K.T.X., which Franz
'
it is a salve for the
and Dindorf retain
:

house to prosecute this quarrel (not)

of
apart from these nor by the aid
See sup. 286 for the omitted
others.'
Dr. Donaldson reads rawS'
negative.
Prof. Conington thinks there is
&yos.
a reference to the preceding Suo-Kora-

and translates, Ay, but the

house has lint to staunch that wound.'
On the whole, &KOS, the correction of
Schutz, seems the best reading, and it
has been adopted by Klausen and Peile.
The gloss of the Schol. evovXov, jSafluraTOV, seems to show that he did not find
'

irava-rov,

&KOS.

Weil

reads

i<*>

5a/cos

t^fjioTov

"0 vulnus quod sanguine exneque alieno, sed proprio et

For ouS' OTT' &\\wv 1 have
domestico."
given OVK, and Hermann has suggested,
though not admitted the same. But
OVK would necessarily have been altered
to ot8' by a transcriber who found /cas

alpcuriv,

pletur,

instead of &KOS.
465. 8td>Kiv epiv. So Hermann for the
corrupt reading of the Med. aiu/j.avaipfiv.
Franz and Weil adopt Klausen's conjecture

81' wp.a.v epiv,

which Peile changes

(480)

to 5t' a/jLav fpiv.

That epiv is right is
clear from the Schol.,
jjfpurc irpbs rbv

Trorepa.

466. T&V Kara yas.

added by Hermann.

The article was

The sense is, So
'

ends our invocation of the gods below,'

viz. to regard the cause of just vengeance.
Compare 'Af5a txfy^v ira.ia.va Theb. 862.
And these words are taken up by the
in conclusion, a\\a K\vovres
Hegemon
'
So hear this petition, ye blessed
K.T.A.,
powers (i.e. Agamemnon) beneath the
earth, and cheerfully send the children
such assistance as shall be for victory.'
Schol. ravra ra (foytOTa TO?S Kara yris
Beois irpeirei Kal ou TO?S ovpaviots.
Ill
'
a
fact, a Commos can only be called
the
of
infernals,' since the celestials
song
have nothing to do with funeral dirges.
Hence the propriety of the term becomes

manifest, even though the actual appeal

to the powers below has only been made
at v. 374 and 398.

471 seqq. The Commos being at length

concluded, the brother and sister unite in
a prayer in which vengeance, considered
as a duty, is for a time laid aside, and the
prominent idea is disgrace to be wiped
away. Nothing short of a restoration to
their rights will enable the survivors and
lawful successors to make amends for the
ignominy of an unkingly death. This then
may be called the argumentum ad pudorem (ovetSTj, v. 486), as contrasted with
those preceding ad misericordiam and
ad justitiam. atVou/u.ei/os, used passively, as cuVev/tei'os OVK d^ovevw^Theocr.

XOH&OPOI.

529

HA.

Kayo), TraTep, roiaSe* crou ^pe'iav e^a)

OP.

*
</>uyeu>, f p-eyav TrpocrOtLcrav Aiy'iaOto
popov.
OVTO) yap civ crot, Scares eWo/xoi
/3poT(t>v
KTL^oiaT*'
V

ei

Se

fir},

Trap

euSetV^ots
^

^L

475

ecret

/)

art/io?
crot

xiv. 63.

Plat. Theaet. p. 146,

Cf. Pind. Isthm. vii.

iroAAa SiSus.

Later editors, except Klausen and

give alrov/jLfvq) with Turnebus.

Peile,

common reading rotdfSe

from Turnebus. The Med.
has roidSf, which Klausen has preserved,
idem sentiens. He compares Kayu roiovros fl/j-i Ag. 1331. So too Eur. Heracl.
The

472.

'

<rov

xp f la v

is

and Orest. 1680, Kayb roiovros.

(W &(pe\es rotdSe r^v

266,

Soph. El. 1022,

yvufj.T]v -jrarpbs

473.

fj.6pov.

Qv^ffKovro^ tlvai.
In Turn. Viet, this

word

supplied by conjecture, a word having

dropped out from the end of the lino, as
in v. 453.
Hermann gives r0M**4l aov
Xpzia-v e^w rvx^ft p-tyav TrpoffQe'irrav AiThe Schol. however read
yl(r9cf) (p6dpov.
(pvyftit, for he has &<rrf <f>vyf7v ras f-tri/3ouAoy Aiyi<T0ov, rip.(apt^ffafjtfvrtv avrov.
is

Canter conjectured Aa/xTrpb*/, and Franz,

misled by the scholium, has edited

The verse seems in some way corrupt.

The Greeks do not say TrpovriOfvai nv\
fjL6p6f, but rather TrpoariBevai riva. p.6pcf,
tu/T-mJ ^or ^poaQtlvat is addicere, to devote,'
rt^.y. Eur. Phoeu. 964. Androm. 1016. Iph.
Aul. 540.
Hec. 368. From the com'

'

ment of the

Schol.

(rifji(apriffaf.i.tvi)v

avr\>v)

have suggested in the Journal of

6, ^i/yeTc /we
Philology, vol. viii. p. 83
I

'
that I
TrpoffQslffav AiyiaOov Siny,
get safely out of the land, when I
have brought Aegisthus to suffer his

7771',

may

deserts.'

But otherwise you

unhonoured at the savoury bu rn t

475. Translate
will be

Orestes cannot

justifiable tyrannicide/
5.

'

funeral-offerings of the country/ viz. the

aljutaKovpiai and fvayiff^o} offered to other
The argument of Orestes runs
heroes.
'
In this case, i.e. if the death of
thus
:

Aegisthus by my hand be pronounced

deserved and lawful, men will offer to
my deceased father the customary offerings, because this is virtually to declare
his murder to have been an unjust one ;
but otherwise, he will remain unhonoured,
because his death will be regarded as

mean, that by getting possession of his

house, offerings will be made as a direct
consequence, for the offerings he speaks
of are public, not private ones (Bpo-r&v
and x6 v 6*)Beside which, Electra
immediately adds, that she will contribute her share as a private individual.
The allusion therefore is to some public
recognition of Agamemnon as entitled
to heroic honours by a formal decision of
the people.

So Canter for ev irvffjurvpoLfft.

which Klausen and Peile retain with

476.
poia-t,

the Schol., #TtjUOS ev

fffj]

Trap' fvSeiirvots

Karoixoufvois

irvpolffi

x#op2>$,

'6

KVKTCDTO?S

eVrj

Beiirvcf Tjjucfy-ierps

(1.

irapa.
T/,ua>-

But

CuTruga euSenrva are 'burnt

yueVois).
funeral-offerings/ the additional epithet

Kvurma showing that meat, not merely

perfumes,

oil,

&c.,

meant.

is

ns

Hesych.

Kal ai
roTs vfKpols eiruptpS/mfvai ffirovSal, fiyovv
X oa-l" It wsls a very ancient custom to
give a funeral entertainment, as Achilles
Ouffia

fiiSeiirvois'

'AQ-fivpfft'

slaughtered oxen, sheep, goats, and pigs,

over the tomb of Patroclus, the blood
being poured round the tomb, the meat
consumed by those present. The former
act is alluded to in Eur. Tro. 382, ou5e
irpbs rd<pous fffd* 2<rm auroTs alua yrj
8ctpriffTai. In this case the allusion may
be to a custom peculiar to Argos. Pluxxiv. TJ rb nap"
tarch, Quaest. Graec.
'Apytiois \ey6/j.fov

yKvi(r/j.a

TO??

etiro-

fia\ovori riva ffvyyev&v % ffvvi)&a>v edos

v6vs Tif 'Air6\\(DVi
ecrrl fj.fr a irtvQos

Qvtiv, Tjfifpais 8e
'Epjurj.

vo/Aiov(Tt

^arrepov rpiaKovra rtf

yap

&a"irtp TO, (T(0/*a,Ta

rcai/ airoQai'oi'rtov Se'xeo'flai

r^v yyv, ovru

ras i^wxas T^V 'Epnyv.

5'

rov

'

A.ir6\\a>vos

rep au.<piir6\Cf} KpiOas SiSdvrfs \a/j.ftdi>ov(rt

Kpcas rov Ifpfiov.

ffavres

CDS

fvavffAfJicvot,
Kvi(T/j.a

na\ rb irvp anoo/3e-

(jifmafffJLfvov,

Trap'

frtptvv

8'

rovro rb Kpeas onruffiv, ey-

irpoffayopetiovres.

'Li477. x
r9,s trf s wax&ipla*.
bations of (i.e. offered out of) my entire
'
substance/ or inheritance, on the event

AISXTAOT

530

IK

oicra>

So/xcoi/

Se Trpwrov roVSe

OP.

HA.

ToCC t aves

>

Si

peer /Sever a)

480

Trarep iTroTTTevcroa

cr*
nepo-e<f)a(rcra, 809 8'

OP.

XovTpuv

HA.

fjLfJLVTf]cro

OP.

7re'Sai9 y'

HA.

alcr)(pa>s

OP.

JJLOL

TT

019 efoa^ur^iys,

8* dfJLffri/BXrjcrTpov

ct>9

e/cau'ccra^.

d^aX/ceuroto-c OrjpevOels, frdrep.

re ^ouXeurotcrt^ eV KaXu/A/x,acriz>.

ap' efeyetyoei roio~8' o^etSecrti', Trdrep

ioet9 ^>tXrcxTot9 TO o~o^

OP.

485

(495)

caXXe o~u/^/x,a^o^ ^1X019,

'809

of

my

marriage.'

Not, as Dr. Peile

translates, 'the entire portion of

goods will I offer in libations to you.'
So I formerly edited
481. 8bs 5 IT'.
Cf. Od. iii. 60, Sbs 8' ert
for Sbs Se T'.

my

Tr) \ffj-axov Kal e/ue irpi]%avTa vteffQai ov-

veKa Sevp'

tK6fAeffOa.

Hermann

gives Sbs

The

old reading (pi\raTov rb abv

objected to, on account of the
position of the article, by Dr. Donaldson,
who reads <pi\Tdrots. It is more usual
to say -rb <rbv <^i\Ta.rov Kapa, but the
following passages would justify the
vulgate, though on the whole (pi^rdrois
seems highly probable
Eur. El. 1006,

487.

Kapa

is

Klausen compares evwira

Oed. R. 190.

Tre/j.tyoi'

aA/caj/

/xrjrep, A.oj8a>/*cu

paitapias TTJS

(Trjs

Xp6s ;

Audrom.

483. $ ff e'/caiWai'MSS. Blornfield and

'
Peile give its eKaiviaav, how they put it
""
like
to a new and strange use,'
,
,
Ag. 1038. Prof. Couington in-

geniously suggests ws Gtta.ivi<ras. Cf. Eur.

Pro. 889, TI S' fffrtv; eixas us eKaiviaas

98, ffTepp6v re rbv 4^bv SaifAov',

Orest. 86, av S T] fj.attapia
if ^wf^i'jyriv.
For the idea of
(ji.aKa.pi6s 0* 6 ffbs ir6<ns.
a departed person raising his head, as
if roused from the torpor of death,
in
answer to invocations, see Pers. 662.
1

the unmetrical verse that follows, ireScus

" Nihil
S' axa\Ki>rots f6r)ptvOr]s, Trdrep.
mutandum. 'EKati/io-ov est imbuerunt,
initiarunt i. e. prirnuua
exceperunt."
Hermann. There seems a material dif-

489. \a0ds.
The MSS. give fr\aas.
Canter's correction has been admitted by
Hermann and Franz. For the very next
line proves that the metaphor is borrowed
from the palaestra. Suidas, fyoias \afids'
avrl TOV /ueTo\Tji//ets Kal ai/Tt/AerafleVets.
Similarly Photius in vv. Hesych. AaSay

ference between KO.IVI&IV

aj/T<A^eis.

Oeu>v.

By adopting

this

we may emend

n and ttaivifciv

Plutarch,

484. TrfSais axa^KfvToia-i.

'

Fetters

&

iv. jrc'Sat? axo.^.KfVTOia'iv e^eu/crat ir6Sas.

On

ring,

'

Imp.

1, 'A\Ki&id8ri<i

ert Trem wi> f\-f)<pQr) \afir)v ev

ira\aitTTpa.
Plat. Phaedr. p. 236, B, irepl psv TOVTOV,

not forged of brass,' but the entangling"

and shackling garment called iro8i<TTr)p
*fv\os inf. 987. Cf. Eur. frag. Peirith.
the metre see Pers. 354.
485. jSouAet/TOiO'tj', devised,' eV alffXfop e|euprj/xeVots, not CTrifiov\evTo'is, as
the'Schol. explains.
Possibly we should
read ai<rxp&s 7 e
486. Eur. Orest. 1238, OVKOW wetty
TaSe K\VU>V pvfffi rtKva ; ibid. 1231, (a
et K\veis etrw x^^^
irdrep, IKOV ST)T',
TtKvaiv KaKovvTw, ot aeOev dt/^ffKouff

et

Reg.

Apophtheg.de Alcibiade,

Ttl/t TIVCI.

(pi\e, ets rets opo'ias

\aas

4\-fi\vQas.

The proverb was used of those who after

fall, or when they had got out of the

resumed the contest by taking the

same grasp of the adversary as before.
So Aa)8V irapaSovvai, Ar. Nub. 551.
Here the sense is, Either send justice to
assist your friends, or enable them in turn
'

to get the like grasp of your adversaries,'

as your adversaries did of you.

viz.

Weil, from the scholium ^

ffv

Sire p.

avrovs, gives ^ ras o/xoias avrbs avri

For efrrep ye see Ag. 907.
)8A.o/8as.

XOHQOPOI.

531

CLTTp KpOLTrjOtLS y OLVTW'l/oJcTCU 0\L$.

KOL TTJcrS' aKovcrov \oicr9iov fiorjs,

HA.

490

Kal

ri\VV apCTl>6<; ff OfJLOV JOVOV'

'^aXeu/n^s onrepfjia r/eXoTTiSoi^ rdSe.

p,rj

yap ov

re^ry/cas ouSe

s ya/o di>Spl /cXTySoz/e?

Oavwv.

7re/>

495

crwny/Hoi

S' cas
dyovcrt,

^eXXoi

rbv

(505)

SLKTVOV,

ftvffov K\a>(TTrjpa cra>ovT6<; \LVOV.

e/c

OLKQV' V7Tp (7OV TOtCtS* COT* oSu

Se crwei To*>Se rifnfcras Xdyoi'.

XO.

/ecu fir}i>

djJie[jL(f)f)

493. apcrtvos y6vov.

rd^S* eret^aro^ Xdyoi',

Hermann

adopts

plains \lvov K\a><TTripa

5.

Weil gives

499500,

arrangement

is

to

this couplet,

Orestes;

and

"

Xen. Anab.

24, ((pevyov

oi air}>

Dem. Androt.

ruv

fv 8ei<y

p. 609, robs IK rr\s

aS'iKus airriyov.

The

v. 2,

o'lKiSov.

ayopas

Schol. rightly ex-

by K\wffrbv

The same expression

is

Xivov.

quoted from

and

memnon

very plausible.

Ag. 220), and talking about

him, they rescue him from neglect and
'
oblivion.
For children are
Translate,

480, Kal rbv

v.

ffirdfffi f$S>\ov.

this

Trarpcpovs,

Lycophron,

Euripides by Pollux, vii. 31.

In direct allusion to <r<a500. ffuei.
Typioi, v. 496.
Though in Hades, Aga-

Schol. 5ia
496. K\ri$6)>*s cruT'fipioi.
It would be easy to
(p^/uys ardi^oifv <T.
correct KXt)86i>os, but the children themselves are KXySdves, inasmuch as by
calling on the father's name (K\r]56vas

man

that preserve his

memory when he is dead ; and as corks
they buoy (i. e. they are as corks bearing up) the net, keeping the twisted
flaxen line from sinking in the deep.'
According to this simile, the deceased is,
as it were, at once alive on earth and dead
in Hades, as a net is both in the water and
out of it. Find. Pyth. ii. 79, are 70?
s fiadv ffKeua? erf pas,
VA^s &s virtp e'p/cos.
as voices to

@6Qpov

(510)

T\>V airb ypa.mt.as

See Suppl. 797. Eum. 629.

494. e'aAetyai, to expunge as a pic'
to smear out/ occurs Ag.
ture,' lit.
1300. Theb. 15.

494

Theocr.vi. 18, Kal

XiQov.

'

500

Bamberger's correction y6ov. But Klausen remarks that the Greeks thought a
son was the offspring of the father, a
daughter of the mother; so that apffwos
y6vov is in fact the same as apveva y6vov.

also

(500)

Trdrep.
veocrcrovs rovcrS* e^juteVou? rdcfta)

Soph. frag. 783, poXifiSls &<rrf

498. r v K j8u0ot). For rbv ev P
aa>fi
K fivOov.
Compare sup. v. 99.

Soph. El. 135, otiroi T&V y'

irayKovov
irarep' avaraatis.

part in the action, though she remains

on the stage till v. 545.
501. a/j.fj.<pri. Long as your addresses
to your father have been, you cannot be

blamed

for

them, since they were meant

as a rfl(*nmppnse.fnr the unlamented condition (plight) of his tomb.

That is,
'
It is time to leave off talking, and to

proceed to action ; I have no wish to reprove the one, but only to urge on the
other.' There is the usual antithesis between A 6yos and tpyov (504), and perhaps
there is an allusion to the tirirvuPios
alvos, or funeral oration, Ag. 1525.
Weil gives iravoi^uKrov, from the Schol.
iro\v6pv\j)Tov. But cf 425. Hermann,
with ed. Rob., places 502 after 500, and
But there is no
reads trw^c for <ru>ei.
.

Ag. 521,
crrparov.

is said aw&aOai, to escape from

oblivion and a state of nothingness, and
to regain his position as a hero-king
(sup. 348), by hearing the appeal of his
son to send vengeance, and assist him in
executing it. Ti/n^tras Aefyo*', Schol. a.v^\
rov, etraKovffas r)/j.as. Hisprecibus obseAfter
quutus, Pflugk on Here. F. 608.
these words Electra takes no further

difficulty

in 2

whatever

in the vulgate.

AISXTAOT

532

rt/A7?/ia TVfJiftov 7779 dvoifJLOiKTOV

ra

8'

dXX', eVetSr)

epSots av

OP.

ecrrat*

TJ^Y)

Spav KaTvpOwcraL

(bptvl,

8at/zoi>O9 TretyDw/xe^o?.

TTvOla-Oai 8' ouSeV ear' efa> 8/30/xou, 505

a?

7TjJL\ljei',

TLVO<$

(515)

\6yOV

OOLVOVTL 8* ou (ppovovvTL SciXata X^P L(;

at> etKacrat rdSe*
eVe/xTrer'* ou/c exotju,'

ra 8wpa

/xeta)

TO, TTOLVTOL

510

8* ecrrt rrjs

ya/3 Tt9

a/xaprtas*
avO*
aifJLOLTOS
K^ea^
wS' exet Xoyo?.

(520)

'

ei/05,

0e\ovTi

XO.

OP.

8', etTrep otcrO" , e/xoi

(f>pdaov ra8e.

a) TZKVOV'
Trapjj yap* e/c r' oveip&TMv
KOI vvKTL7r\dyKTa)v SeijLtarw^ 7re7raX/ieV^
Xoa? 7re/xi//e racrSe Sucr^eos yujry.

oT8' 3

17

rovvap, wcrr* op0a>s

/cat Tre-rrvcrOe

XO*

TtKtlv SpaKovT* e8ofe^,

OP.

Kat

503. ra

S'

Trot
^\\'

reXeura
As

/cat

fo>9

(525)

aur^ Xeyet.

Kapavovrai Xdyo?

for the rest,'

515

the offering

is

less

than the

offence.'

on Ag. 891.)
now that
gpf.
fnr
righf.
yon have had ynnr mind
action/ i. c. your doubts removed, by the

this (510) verse refers the scholium

on 513, ^ Se avrl roD yap. See on Prom.
The real object of the x oa^ was
410.

arguments alleged in the course of the

preceding Cominos, or by the assurance
from Apollo. 8ai/j.ovos ireipu/jievos, taking your chance of success ; trying how
far fortune will assist you.
See Ag.

not as a compliment to the dead, but to

avert impending evil (arrATpoirov KO.K>V,
v. 38), the evil namely which she foresaw
would result from the dreaded return of

'

(see

1641.
'
It is very
505. ovSev f<a Sp6f4Jiv.
much to the purpose (not out of course')
to learn,' &c. Cf. Prom. 902. Inf. 1011.
Orestes suspects some extraordinary warning has been given to his mother, and
wishes to judge whether it is favourable
to his enterprise.
'
508. &av6vri ov fypovovvTi.
To one
who, being dead, was not conscious of
This is rather strangely said, as the
it.'
spirit was believed to have a kind of
half-animated existence and enfeebled
intelligence.
'

I cannot guess
509. OVK exoiju' 6.v.
the reason, or real motive, of this act/
He doubts if it could be
Cf. inf. 963.
a voluntary wish to do honour to the
He adds, as an additional
deceased.
reason for rejecting the idea, ' Besides,

To

Orestes.

511.

TO.

iravra e'x /as pouring out as

v. 84)
everything
that the earth produces fit for such a
purpose.
512. narr^v 6 pSxtios. A change of
Cf.
construction for ^.drrfv yuoxfle?.
Theb. 678, avSpo'iv S' 6^ai/j.oii/ Qdvaros
wS' aurSitTOvos, OVK Hern jr/pas rouSe TOV

offerings

(ireXavov,

ov ~yr)pdffKfi /uiatr/ia ov.

58' ex el *-6yos, ' that is what I have to

iJ.tda-fj.aTos, sc.

say about the matter/ i. e. my opinion

Theb.
of its uselessness.
Cf. Ag. 565.
214. Or perhaps, 'So men say/
'
517. ireirvvOe, have you been told the
dream/ from herself or others, so as to
give

me

<ppd<rai,

a correct account?
Ag. 1562.

Cf.

CDS

ropwy

519. KOI wot. This, as Prof. Conington

well remarks, is a remarkable exception
to the general use of KO< TTO?, Kal TTWS, &c.,

XOH&OPOI.
XO.

533

iv (nrapyaLvoKJi TraiSos
6yo/xicrcu SiKrjv.
jOQOL 'VpinL) OVTOLy VOyV.<$ OOLKOS j

520

OP.

TLVO<$

A^O.

aVTK] TTpOCr^Cr^ ILOLCTTQV iv TftlVtlpOiTl.

Kal TTWs OLTpwTov ovOap r\v VTTO
crTvyovs

OP.

XO.

eV yaXa/crt dpo^fiov at/xaro? crTracrac.

crjcrr

OP.

(530)

OVTOL fjidraiov d^Spos oijjavov TreXet.

o e VTTVOV KeKpayzv eTTTorjfjiei'T].
7)

XO.

525
(535)

nS*
v
to express an objection ; here it having
obviously the sense of iro?/cal K.T.A. See
Ar. Equit. 1322.
Ran. 618.
Soph.
Trach. 68. Kapavovrai, is concluded/
'

brought to a

Inf. 693, Toioi/Se

napaviaffai <pl\ois.
efleAeiy, erepji/ TOJ

irpayfj.a

/u.r)

106,

8'

el

point.'

Hes. Opp.
eyu \6yov

eKKopvQdxToo. Ar. Plut. 650,

fK rwv iroSuv es T^IV

522.

'

'

wy TTCuSa avrbv

e/creiVcu

Hesych.

(TTrapyaj'ots.

The

eSJ/cet
'6pfj.i<roV

eV TO?$
STJCTOV,

depends on
Ae'7ei implied in the preceding \6yos,
or rather, perhaps, on e5o|e*/. The vision
of the serpent was borrowed by Aeschylus
from Stesichorus. Plutarch, de sera Nuininum Vindicta,
10, affirms rb T^S
avdiravaov.

infinitive

fvvnvi

appears
7, that

Alexaudros/

TOIS f$pf(p(ffl.

So

523. olQap fa.

(originally

r/i/)

ovdap'

rwv

Idem,

otidara' juatrrot.

^(fcav

ol

/ua^ol

Pauw

for ovxapiv

Med.

of the

Hesych.

rb Kara, rovs /naarovs.

Photius, oftQap,

rb yovtfJiwTaTOi' /ueAos
520. oouiffoL.
That she put it to rest
like a child in swathing bands/
Schol.

It

^a.crr6v.

-jrpofffffxe

from Lucian's

tame snakes were taught to suck women's

breasts, 7aAa irivsiv anb Qrj\ris Kara TO.VTO,

ovBara,

(/mepos ?).

i<av Trpo/Sd.TWi'.

For

/cat

TTWS

Ag. 532. 1169.

Surely her breast
was not unhurt by the loathsome thing ?'

see

o-Tvyovs is Schiitz's correction for <rruybs, which others refer to an obsolete

Schol. TOU yujtrTjrou
synonym (TTI/|.
Q-qpiov.

524. Shar*.

ware

fTpcaBrj,

Sc. OVK ^v frrpwruv, ctAA'

.r.A.

525. avSpbs otyavov.

Schol. rb

wSpbs'A.yaiJ.f/ju'ovos ^avTaff/jLO,.

e/c

TOV

Hermann

and Klausen acquiesceinthis; butScholefield

ra

8e SpaKoav

/te*/

eSo^e /loAelV

/ueVos &Kpov,

*K

5'

#a

TGI;

Sophocles relates a different dream,

Electr. 420.
521. TWOS jSopas.
Hermann, Peile,
and Scholefield retain rivbs, cvjuspiam.
But the poet would thus have said fiopas
Tivbs, and the reply is more appropriate
'
to rlvos than nvbs,
Wanting what
food? viz. that fit for a snake, or that for
a child.'
Wanting the breast, which
she accordingly gave it.' The old reading, /j.abv, is retained by Peile and
Klausen; and Homer uses it of a female
breast, II. xxii. 80. In the Attic writers
'

and /iatrrbs seem to differ as to

Elmsley on Eur. Bacch. 700, decides that the tragic writers never used

/Lio^y
sex.

uabs, the Homeric form.

gives a different sense,

'

'Tis the

dream of a man (not of a beast), and no

vain one,' which Peile and Conington
prefer. The other is satisfactory, provided
O&TOI be takeustrictly tonegative/uaroto*'.
'
This dream must have been sent from
her husband, and it is no vain one/ Cf.
Soph. El. 460, ofyai TI Kol Kti
TTf/jL\l/ai

raff avrrj 8vo~Trp6o~oirT'

The word
Hesych. o^avov' o^iis.
formed like Koiravov inf. 845.

is

526. KtKpayfv, 'shrieks/ in the present

Prom. 762, <rv 8' av Kfttpayas,
Ka.va/j.vx6i&i. The Med. gives KCK\ayev,
an anomalous form, which Franz alters to

sense, as

KCKXayyev, but Klausen retains, as he

does avri\dot>, instead of the certain correction of Valckeuaer, avyBov, in the next
verse, where the Schol. gives
(

Cf. Ajac. 285, T^I'X' evvcp

OVK er yeov. Peile, Wellauer,
dorf also give a.vri\6ov.
1

and Din-

AISXTAQT

534

r eTreira rcujSe /cr/Saovs

a/cos TOfJiOLiov eX?ucracra Tr^/xara)^

OP.

dXX' ev^o/xat yf; rfySe

feat

530
(540)

Trarpo?

ei^at TOUT* e/xol

Kpiva) Se roi wi/ wcrre cruy/coXXw?

ei

yap

TOI/

avrov

K\nra)v

x<*>pov

e/xot

535
*

/cat

e/x,oi>

17

8*

(545)

OpeTTTTjpiov,

8* e

yaXa,

8ei rot

Bavelv

529.

KTjSei'ous.

540

l? 8' ey&>

To8e.

KTtlVO) VIV, 0)5 TOVVtlpOV

The word

is

applied

(550)

tion). It should be added, that apira\ieii'

an Aeschylean word, Theb. 232. Bum.

Hermann and Weil follow Porson,

to anything done in connexion with the

death of a relative, as Kovpa
jj5eiou

is

rpixbs, v. 218, and KTjSeiot x*^> v 79.

Schol. rets Trpbs ev/uievsiai' 'Ayaue/JLvovos.
530. S/cos TO/J.CUOV, a potent or eflfectual
So ^VT^VWV &KOS Ag. 17, a metacure.

otf^ns ^uotai ffirapydvois <J>7rA.teTo.

phor from culling simples.

For they were to
531. 7^ /cctl Ta(/>$>.
send up Agamemnon ; cf. 480. 70912.

And I interpret
533. Kpfvw K.T.A..
so that the parts hang well together/
i. e. so that the dream and the person to
whom it applies suit each other in every
'

it

particular, and form, as it were, one

Cf. Suppl. 305, ital
consistent whole.
TOVT' e\e|as irdvra (Tvyn6\\o)s e/uot.
Schol.
534. rbf avrbv x<*>P v ^M *-

T^V

ya-crrepa TTJS K.\vTai/j.v^ffTpas.

535. ovtyis iTrctTa. In the Med. the

verse is corruptly written o%<pfi<reira.ffa<rirapyavr)Tr\eifTo, the restoration of
which has exercised the ingenuity of

without any very satisfactory reSchol. has e 7ri/i6\etas T/|IOUTO,

and it is important to observe (as Prof.
Conington has done) that Hesychius
so explains KOH'I&IV. Hence he probably
found KO(j.ifTo. Butler proposed outyis

critics
sult.

The

trais &s, an anonymous critic ov<pis

OTTWS irats (nrapydvois UTT\^TO. Klausen
comes nearest to the MSS., ov<fns e*-'

TC

a^tia

ffirdpyav'

i)5'

8irA.'

7C TO >

on which

Franz endeavours to improve, ov<pis eV

apa ffxdpyav' T)pira.\i&TO (MS. Guelf.
giving 6 TrAei^ero, but the 6 by an inser-

937.

Peile

and

Martin independently conjecture

eTretra, which is about as likely as the
rest. Perhaps (onand eV
being often
'
confused) we should read awaa-Tos, unreference to the next verse, and
to v. 521, T'IVOS
^n
opay XPpG" ra ;
the final is in 6<pis see inf. 914. Suppl.
Prom. 1105. Photius, fyir e176.
Teivovffi Karat, rb tvivov.
d/i^)exa(r/c,
'took into its yawning jaws.' So Horn.
II. xxiii. 79, aAA' e',ue /xej/
KTJP a u.<pfx. a /

feJ,' in

'

538. afjuplrdpfei.
ira, Soph. frag. 147.

So

a.p.<p\

Bvw, prae

See sup. 32.

Eur.

Orest. 825, Qa.va.rov yap autpl Quficp TuvSapls IdicxTifff rd\aiva.

539. ws edpftyev, i. e. us {Status edpetyei',
ovrca Kal fiiaicas 6ave!v.
Schol. Sxnrep Si'

6ptyai T$ iSicp yd\aKTi

Qptyai K.T.A.).
540. e K5pa/coj'Ta>0ei's.

(f.

>

'

bv eS

Turned into a

playing the part of the

dream. Verbs of this sort
are regularly compounded with e'/c and
terminate in
6ojj.ai, implying the transition out of a former state into a new one.
serpent,' i. e.
serpent in the

Cf.

eav$pou<T6ai, eKdrjpiovffdai,
Krv(psup. 527, eaj/e|U0D<r0at, eVrau&c.
KTetvai viv, for 670? tlfju 6

\ovir9ai,

Cf.

Eur. Ion

1019, av

5'

XOH&OPOI.
repacTKOTrov Se roi^Se

XO.
OP.

yeVotTo S'
rouo~S ev

atpoty^at

raXXa

ourct)?.

cr*

TTOLZIV,

535

S'

TOU9 Se

e'f^you

H.TI

(/>t'Xot9,

TL Spars

(177X01)9

6 p,v0os' TTjvSe

aiva) Se

KpVTTTew racrSe o-vvO^Kas epas-

ct>9

SdXw

az^

SdXoj re

AcreiVa^reg

rj

Kat

o~Tetvet^ eo~cu

Aoia$

(555)

iv ravra)
e^^jittae^,

^477dXX(y^ [JidvTis di//euSi^9 TO irpiv.

yap

545

av8pa

/cat \r)<f)0a>criv

BavovTZs,

fjiev

550

et/cw9, TravTtXfj crdyinv eya)^,

(560)

^^ ^O**!**
avopi TWO e</> epKtiovs
/

UvXdSr), feVo? re
Se

/cat

<f)0)vr)v

(re, i. e. the leader of the chorus,

appealed to by Orestes as to whether he has rightly interpreted the por-

542.

who

Sopufe^o?

624,

&v \axwv

avff

"fire P l3o\os

is

tent.

6^77709, see sup. 110.

544. TOUTS' eV rt TrotetV. ' Telling these

(Electra and Py lades) to take some one

part (to do so and so), others (meaning

any one whom it may concern) not to

do another thing,' viz. not to raise an
alarm.

Cf. Ag. 1320. Blomfield, Dind.,

and Franz adopt Stanley's correction
TO&S ^4v TI.
Hermann transposes this
and the next line, leaving only 543 to
the chorus, and reading \ju for \4y<av.
He is followed by Weil.
546. Too-Se, the chorus here.
If we
suppose r^vSf (addressed to Electra, who,
as a woman, is ordered to retire) and
To<r5e accompanied by some act of pointing, it will be unnecessary to make rctcrSe
agree with auvQ-^Kas, though that is the
more obvious construction.
Compare
inf. v. 572.
On alvS> for ira.pa.ivu> see
From the primary sense,
Suppl. 175.
'
'
to mention
(Ag. 1458), there is an
easy transition to that of speaking, or-

dering,

enjoining,

praising, promising,

In the compound, irapa has the

same force as in vapfiirt'iv, on which see
Prom. 132.
&c.

548. 86\c? re Kal \t)(pOw<nt>.

The re
here takes the part of the more usual fir a
in connecting the
subsequent action of a
verb with a preceding participle, and Kal

merely means
\4%Off
TTQ.IWV

&TI

'

KOI

also.'

So Ag. 98, rovruv

Swarbv

TC yevov Tr)<r5e

Kal

Be^is alvslv,

p.eplp.vris.

Ar. Nub.

cupyptO-r).

Kal

Others connect

tv ravrip f3p6xv> or 8(^Ay

Had the
Qav6vrfS.
S6\(f) T
poet meant the latter, he would undoubtedly have made \ri(pd(a<rij> and Qav 6vres
change places. Hermann gives S^Ay Se
al K.T.A.
One might suggest, a>$ av
56\ois56\oiffi Kal \r)<pO><riv, or even
KTeivu>/j.(v for

KTfivavres, Aegisthus being

'a man of rank,' and not to be killed
without caution.
551. jrcwTeAf} ffdyjjv, Schol. rcXciav
iravoTr\lav. Rather, the complete outfit
of a wayfarer/ where ffdyn v is for
I 88 a
f Kal 8o6VOS.
553.
stranger, he as a guest of the family.
i. e. as a
representative of Stroohius. As
See Ag. 853. Inf.
if he had said ^o^y.
v. 661.
554. &IJKPW, viz. not only Pylades, who

naturally spoke an Aeolo-Doric patois,

Strophius his father being a Phocian, Ag.
The MSS. give ofvofjLcv,
854.
^ffofjiev.
which Klausen and Peile retain ; but the
confusion of ot and rj is frequent ; and
the choice here between ^epet^ y\>ff<rav
and feVat y\G><T(rav is not perplexed by
yXSxrffav

ev(pr)fj.ov

(pcpetv in 572,

where

silent
simply to carry a
tongue.' Cf. Ar. Ach. 747, ^(reTre (4<r<*<)
Thuc. iii.
^)ojj/V x p'l(av pvffT-npiKwv.
112, AcapiSa y\<a<r<rav ievras. In the concerted speech of Orestes, 661 seqq., we
find the Attic, not the Aeolic dialect

the sense

is

'

AISXTAOT

536

555

#oj/a'8os
/catt 8r)

(565)

8d /x,os
wcrr'

Trapacrret^o^ra,

Ti

/ca/coig'

/cat

raS'

eWe

Sr) TruXatcrt TOI> t/ce'rrp

aTretpyerat
Aiyio-Oos, etntp olSe^ et>Sr?/A09
et 8*

ow

afJLL\jjaj

/3g,\bv

560
(570)

egK&D

KOLKeiVQv Iv OpovouTiv evprjcra)

^ /cat p,oXa)v 7retra /xot /cara crrd/xa
which he here seems to promise.

In

J}(m in the
truth, the admission of a
latter tongue would have violated tragic
Such a licence was reserved
propriety.
for the comic stage alone.
Perhaps all

that is meant is, that the two companions will converse in that patois, in
order to gain admission by deceiving the
There is no pledge to addoor-keepers.
dress Clytemnestra or Aegisthus in a
IlapfTja-o-iSa, Schol. 4wfeigned dialect.
niKT)v. Eur. Troad. 10, 6 yap Tlapyda-aios

556. nal 877.

Suppose now that no
one will admit us cheerfully, on the plea
that the house is possessed by present
See on Eum. 854, /ecu 8^7 8etroubles.'
'

Se-yyuu* ris 8e fj.oi T/*^ /ueVei ;

fac me
aecepisse quod obtulisti,' &c.
Hesych.
virb 8ai/j.ovos
Cf.
Sai/novS,'
/caTexerat.

Cf. Ar.
the true force of the dative.
Eccl. 420, ty 8' a.TTOK\ir) rfj Qvpa. Vesp.
775, ouSeis <r' a7ro/cA.et'(rei 6>e0-|U00e'T7js rf)
Sallust. Cat. 28, 'jauua proKiyK\i8i.
hibiti.'
Hor. Sat. i. 2, 67, ' exclusus
Othei-s read OTreipyere.
fore.'
'
But if I should pass/
562. ci 5' oli>.
&c. See on Ag. 1009. Franz, Couington,
and Hermann read ep/cet'on/ with Stanley ;
cf. fpKeiovs wv\as V. 552, 6p*i'as Qvpas
Klausen gives ep/aW with the
v. 640.

Mecl. (Rob. e'p/ao>), but Hermann says

the i has been altered from ei in the
former, which also gave drjpiov for Ofjpfiov
in v. 224.
For o uet)8et', ' to pass,' see
j

Soph. Phil. 1262, eeA0' ajuefyas ratrSe

(TTfyas. Eur. Bacch. 65, itphv

'

To
Theb. 995, l&) Satyuofw^res &TO..
admit a guest in the time of mourning or trouble was unusual; see Eur.
Alcest. 751.
By KO.KOIS, as Prof. Conington observes, he alludes to the
terror
which had just been
supernatural
caused by Clytemnestra's dream. It
would be absurd to suppose that no
guests had been entertained since the
murder of Agamemnon.
558. &(TT' e7rei:aetf rti/a. To form
conjectures as to the reason, to the disparagement of Aegisthus; since the violation of hospitality was a discredit to the
wealthy Greek. See inf. 643. Eur.
Alcest. 558. He means, that if Aegisthus
insists on not admitting them, they will
appeal to the public feeling, and excite
odium against him ; for the public knew
nothing of the plea anticipated in v. 557.
'
560. aireipyfrai.
Why does Aegisthus have one who is a Suppliant kept off
'
For this seems
him by (shut) doors ?

564. ^ KOI no\<av K.T.\.

'Or

if after-

wards coming and meeting me face to face

he shall raise his eyes and again drop
them,' i. e. so as to afford me one single
moment for action when he is not watching me. He seems to think that Aegisthus may possibly recognize him, and be

Thus
to look him in the face.
the words TloSairbs & |eVos; will be a mere

ashamed
feint

on his part to disguise his chagrin.

The common reading is epe?, which Hermann and Bamberger alter to ope?, ami
Franz and Dindorf follow them. Weil
reads e'et /JaAelV, from which it is diffiTo epe?
cult to extract any clear sense.
Hermann with truth objects, that the
word is never used in the simple sense of
conversing, but requires that the purport
of the speech should be added. But aiptl,
ape?, are often interchanged, and e and
So atpov/j.eOa and epouconstantly so.
Ag. 1631, afyeo-flcuand e'pe?o-0eSuppl.
927, atpei and eppei Eur. Hec. 528, are
confused in the MSS. For the use of
KO.TO.
ar^ua, coram, see Antig. 760.

at

/jLtda

XOH&OPOI.
apel,

cra(f)

Trplv

avror

8'

icrBi, KOLL /car' OffrO

17760;,

565

/3aXei,

I7o8a,7ro9 6

vtKpov

(575)

'Epwvs

OLKparov af/xa TTICTCU,

au

ou*>

537

/xei'

TP'LTJJV

(^uXacrcre raz/ oucaj

KaXws,

570

dpTLKO\\a (TV^/SaLvr} raSe*

az'

tyxa> 8' eTrcuz'ctj

yXaxrcrav

evrjirjiJiov

(580)

<j>piv,

onov Set, /cat \lyeiv ra Kaipia.

aXXa TovTO) SeGyo' eVoTrreucrai Xe'y<w

(Tiyav 0*
TO. 8*

^i(f)rj(f)6pov^

XO.

TroXXa

/xe*>

dyw^as opOaxravTi

ya

Androm. 1064.

Ar. Ran. 626, besides

other passages given by Blom field.
ffcu^'
fcr0i, as the Schol. observes, belongs to

The term

567. irfpi&aAwv.

taken

is

from a hunter's

net, or perhaps from a

/
chain, as Pers.744, Kcu7r6 8tm<r<>upr;A.oTO(s

Trept/SoAcb*' /c.T.A.
Schol. T<
1278.

raxel

i<t>ovs,

^i<^)6f

Med.

o>s

eTrt

The use of 7ro8o>/cr/s

the simple wi;s may be compared

f/j.\l/i>XOv

for

So apKvwv

with

5e

e?7rei/.

TToSftj/ces

Theb. 619.

6/jL/j.a,

ol6(f>pwv

The epithet is rfis7Trpa, Suppl. 775.

tinctive, as auroKwTra in v. 157, a 'nimble steel' (as we should say) being
contrasted with an inert mass like a
chain.
Schol. o>s et e<-r)
569. Tirt]i> ir6<riv.
TOV rprou Kpyrrpos,
Tutv 5vo Tovrdiv T~b at/ma.
This is one of
the frequent allusions to the third libation at a banquet.
See sup. 236. Ag.
Zei/s 2o>T7?p is
237. 1357.
indirectly
hinted at as the saviour of the family
But the
after the deed of retribution.
three draughts are probably the blood
of Thyestes' children, that of Agamemnon, and now of Clytemnestra and her

paramour.
570. vvv ovv av

/xeV.

The Med. has vvv

& 'HAe/crpo.
which was cor-

Schol.

olv,

rected by Blomf.
raSe, the plan for surFor aprlKoKXa see
prising Aegisthus.
Theb. 368. Hesych. dpr/KoAAa- r)p/j.o(rThe similar word ffv/jLfiaivr) imfjLfva.
plies that each part to be performed
must coincide, so that no contretemps
may occur to hinder the execution of

the scheme.

575

/xoi.

rpefai, Seiz/a 8ei/xarwj>

a^,

crrp. a.

To speak only
573. \4yeiv TO Kaipia.
requires it. Dindorf thinks
this verse spurious, since Aulus Gellius,
xiii. 18, quotes it as from the Prometbeus
Uvp(p6pos. Cf. Theb. 1 and 615, <pi\(7 Se
Such proffiyav fy \4yfiv TO Kaipia,
verbial verses may have occurred in

when occasion

more than one

574. TQin<f.

play.
Schol.

Hermann pronounces

T<

IluAaSr/,

right.

which
Others

understand Apollo or Hermes, a statue

of whom is supposed to be appealed to.
opQwo-ai/Ti, Schol. o-v/j.irpdavTi.

'For

the rest, I bid Pylades come with me

to watch the issue, and direct for me
aright the conflict of our swords/ The
metaphor is from a training master in
the palaestra, to which allusion is also
made in vv. 331. 446. 851, &c. The
word e'7ro7TTvet/ (sup. 480) seems to
have been used of the director who kept
his eye on the combatants to see that

blows were rightly dealt, &c., but

to a god, as sup.

commonly applied

it

is

v. 1.

Ag. 1557.

Stvpo, shortly put for 5eup'

e'A0iV eVoTTTevtroj/TO, as irpbs THJ.Q.S birrriWeil thinks that
pes elei/, Suppl. 181.

Agamemnon's presence is invoked.

576. The subject of the following ode
is the infatuated love of women, which
leads them to destroy even their nearest
relatives.
And the moral is, that the
anger of the god sooner or later falls on
the guilty
that even men detest such
criminals ; and that justice wields the
sword to slay them. The chorus in
Kur. Med. 627 seqq. dwells on the same
See also Soph. Ant. 332 seqq.
topic.
M^, answered by ctAAo in v. 585.
;

538
r

*/3pvovcrC TT\dOovcn

/cat

XajMTrdSe? 7re8dopot*
TTTavd TG /cat 7reSo/?d/zoi>' aTT*

dXX' viTpTO\iJLov dVS/009

/cat

yvvaiKuv

580

TreSat'x/juoi
A<hr7

"^f^

(590)

di

<f)p6vrjp.a TIS

aW.

Xeyot

a.

586

<f)pcrlv

580. /3puou<n. This is Hermann's corMSS. avraiuv&poro7(rnr\d6ov(ri,

&\a<TTov<n Kal K.T.A. As aglossto fipvovffi,
/3Aa<rroC<n may easily have crept into the
text. Franz also has omitted jSAoo-roCtrt,
but he makes the construction to be ir6vriai
r' ayKd\ai rpfQovffi woAAa &X"n KvcaSdKuv
TrAa0ougi is not for
avraioDV ftporoiffi.
7rA7j0ou<n (TrAaflos for irAijflos is not a

The

Doric word),but for ire\dovo'i,<TK'f)TrTovo'i.

ing to restore ttyeiv

depos irl-nrovtrai.)
For the masculine Tivfuoevrcav the com-

rection.

So Soph.

Phil. 727, 1v' 6 x<*A./<a(nns

av^p
And if there is truth in
ir\ddfi iraaiv.

follows that Bporo'ifft must

be an interpolation, and must have superseded the verb on which jcyajSaAwc dethis remark,

pended.

it

Translate:

'And

mid-air me-

Scholiast, taking ^patraifor the imperative, fw&i\ffov, regarded TrrTjcet K.T.A. as

the accusative after j8AafTToD<n, which he

explains by yewSxriKal ai}ov<ri, and again,

iroAAci riKrei 6 arjp *K rrjs TjXiaKrjs o-Krlvos
TTTTjva

Kal

eicrl

fpirtrd.

etepos TrtTTToj/Tcy.

mind the

-yap

o<eis

(He probably had

e{
in

-n-reptorol o^ejsof Herod, ii. 75.

Dr. Peile seems to be mistaken in propose'

mentators compare Sp6trot rtOevrfs, Ag.

545. Weil and Conington make it6rov as
well as TTTTJI/O, &c., depend on ^Xaarrovtri,
and regard <ppd(rai as an exegetical in'
for a man to tell of.'
We
finitive,

teors (seen) between heaven and earth

approach (i. e. to hurt us), and creatures
winged and walking on earth can declare

Ant. 354.

The common

583. Hesych. alyls' 6|6?a irvoi}.

585. ris \4yoi.
Cf Ag. 535, ra
fvwfrus *X flv
Ibid. 1345.
Soph. Antig. 604, reav, Zev, 5vva(rtv ris
avSpcav Kardcrxoi ; Antipho, p. 112, init.,
irpbs rivas olv e\6oi ris f$or]6ovs ; where
Bekker says, " \0oi libri omnes." Her-

the wrath of stormy tornadoes.' Some

idea was in the poet's mind about the
bright upper air (ald^p) and the heavenly
bodies whose influence was thought to
reach the earth. This is the &<npoav
virfprarov jS^Aos of Eur. Hipp. 531.

reading

is

ir

might read, Kavs^fvr' &i/ (ppdaais

K&TOV, comparing r)vejji.6ev (pp6vr)/j.a ) Soph.

^v

ris eS \4^eifv

which the Schol. explains Ka

but adds as a conjecture ol/xot
'lv'
^ rb <n\iia.iv6fjitvov /jLfrfcapot. And
7re5ctopoiis the reading given by Hermann,

mann

Franz, Blorafield, Weil, Dindorf, after

Though it seems clear from
Stanley.
the gloss KaQt)fjifpiva\ that TreSc^topot is a

above 342 KTIO-O-OS, and 362 irp6(Ttr(a.

For the sentiment compare Eur. frag,

mere

error for TreSa/xcpoi (i. e. ^Q^^fpoi),

Klausen retains it, as from etjuapiWeii/,
'to flash,' or 'twinkle;' and Dr. Peile

follows him.
If these adjectives
582. irrava K.r.K.
form the subject to (ppda-ai, as the poet
appears to have meant, we have no choice
but to read either CITT' avf/jLoevTcav with
Hermann and Klausen, or Uv avenoevrcav
with Franz, for Kai/e/u.oeWojj', unless indeed the epic KC was employed in this
is by Pindar,
single passage, as it often

K.T.A.

gives ris \6ytf) Kal yvvaiK&v (ppdffft

But

(ppcarlv r\T)fj.6i>Q)v

mav

very

'

bold in heart.' The MSS.

give (ppevarlv, but against the metre, as
well signify

incert. xxxii.

(880 Dind.),

a\K^) Kvfj.dT(av 0aAa<r<riwi>,

Seival Se irorafjiov Kal irvpbs Qt:p/j.ov
Set*/)? fj.lv

irvoai,

oAA' ovSev ovrca Sfivbv us yvvfy

In the next

K.a.K.6v.

Klausen, followed by
Peile, repeats epmras to suit the vulgate
reading of the strophe, and Weil edits
aivdiffi T* araiffi K.T.A.
ffvvv6/j.ovs arais
'
is,
intimately connected with the calamities (infatuated acts) of mankind.'
vei-se

Theb. 346, ^vvvopov 6f\uv tx fiv

'

XOH&OPOI.

539

epwra? aratcrt cri>i//,ovs

590

airepuTos epcos TrapavLKa

re

OOTIS

LCTTO) 8*
,

rav

(600)

feat

VTTOTTTepOS

Saetcr'

(TTp. {$' .

a TnuSoXu-

raXawa 0eoTias ftr/craro

TrvpSarj nva Trpovoiav,

(605)

595

KarcLiOovcra TratSo? Sa<j)OLvbv

SaXo*> 17X1*' CTTCt
588. Hesych. <rwv6^ovs'
589. 6/ji.av\ias, Schol. bfioKoirias. ( The
inordinate love which sways the female
both in beasts and mankind unhappily prevails over wedded fellowship,' and drives
them to desert their mates for the novelty
The compound irapaof another union.
VIKO.V

seems a7ra|

however
the

Compare

Ae-ycfytei/oj/.

Dem.

p. 543, and

irapairo\4a6ai,
verbs like irapopav, irapaKoveiv,

many

Trapairoie'it', imply ing

or badly done.
interrogation at

that an act is wrongly

Hermann, placing the

&/j.av\iat,

"

reads

irdpa
mirum ver-

and calls irapaviitav

"
There are many " mira verba
in Aeschylus.
The same indeed may be
said for the irregularly formed adjective
/6i/ccy,

bum."

592. oi>x uTT^TTTCpos. Schol. 6

oAA.'

etArj^w? fj.adf?v

who is not flighty in

9e\<av.

'

Let him

his thoughts

remem-

ber what sort of contrivance by a lighted

brand the unhappy daughter of Thestius,
the destroyer of her children, cunningly
devised.' The common reading ia Sa*i* r&v
'
K.T.A., let him know by being told/ and
thTe Schol. recognizes a variant UTTOTTTCyivwffKfTw 8(TTts 6 ircuSfvOtls ovx
Hermann has
vTroirTfpois
QpovTiaiv.
restored the metre by transposing rav
"
Scuta-', and he adds,
aptum est Soeto-a,

pois,

quod sic demum, quia

comburere cum isto

titionis

vim

norat,
fine potuit."
It
refers to the preced-

be that Iffruj
ing sentiment, in proof of which the
poet calls on people of sage minds to reShould
flect on the story of Althaea.
'
we then read rav Saels kt>
,
having
learnt this contrivance which,' &c. ?
Or has 2,Kv\\av (603) superseded the

may

old

reading yvvaiKO.

Hesych.

On the story of Althaea and

Meleager, as a Solar Myth, see Cox,
"
Aryan Mythology, i. p. 433, The brand
is the torch of
day, which is extinguished
when the sun sets."
595. irvpdarj TIVO..
Hermann corrects
P.O.QWV.

TrwpSafjTtv (the

Med. having

irvp8ar)Tiva),

and

in the antistrophe xP V(TOKlJi 'h'roifflv Hesych. xetp^K^TjTa- xetpo/rotrjTa. Com'

pounds in 5/trj are from 8&u, tame/
rather than from 5e,u, ' build/
In de-

fence of irvpSaTJTis we might adduce the

similar compound /cei'TpoSrjA.TjTiy, Suppl.
556.
The Schol. however connects
TO.V
nva =. tyvTiva, and appears to
have found the nominative irvpScdjs.
Hence Weil gives iru/>8af?Tiy. For the
a made long before rep see sup. 216, and
compare the compound xpvff6<no\^os
Pers. 159.
It seems best to construe
Trp6voiav ^/jL^ffaro, irvpSar) nva olvav.
596. KaTai6ov<ra.
So Canter for K*
aWouffa.
ScHpoivby. 'gjkiadag/ an idea
rather harshly borrowed from the bloody
'
point of a spear. Others explain fatal ;'
but the sense of colour is borne out by

Hesychius, 8a(poiv6v

Seivbv, TTOI-

/j.f\av,

nt\ov, fpvOpbv, irvpp6v (quoted by Peile).

See Monk, Alcest. 598.
Prom. 1043,
Satyoivbs aler6s.

597. ^\ma K.T.A.,

of the same age
with her son from the time of uttering
his first cry as he came from his mother,
and keeping pace with him through life
to the day of his doom.'
Schol. ^v/j./j.erpov rif iraiSl 8a\bv, e6re ireff&v curb
TT)S ^Tjrpby
'761/1/570-6

TOUTOU
jiie//os

e&6r)(rfi>.

86

Apollodor.

'A\0ata

ira'iSa

8e &VTOS f]fj.fp}v

TOS

Moipas

eirrit

(patrlv

fli

6|

i.

8, 1,

Olvetas

rap aye vo:?!/

r6rc

AI2XTAOT

540

600

re Siat fiiov

(610)

e9

a\\av

Set

a^ap.
air.

eV Xdyots crTuyetf,
VTTOL
dr
,

605

<l>i\ov,

(615)

Saipotcrt MiVa>,

Nlcrov d

vo(T<f)L(TaL<T

(620)

610

KVv6<f>p<Jt)V VTTVO)'

Ct

Se
eVel

8* lirep.vrjcrdfJirji'

or/).

dKaipov Se Sucrc^iXes
MeAe'crypos, S
eVl TTJy eaxd-pa-s Sa\bs Ka.To.Ka.rj.
a.Kovffa(ra,

Kal

8a\bv

rbis

Kar(6eTo

is

vn

TOVTO

dretAero

'A\6aia,
Ibid.
3,

XdpvaKa.

etrT/oi;
op7i(T0els Se MeAea7pos roi/s ^f^
TratSas aireKTeLve, rb Se Se'pas (sc. Kairpov
'AAKaAi/5a>pioi>) eSwKe T^ 'AraAai'TTj.

#cua 8e Au7n70?(ra

T^

SaAbv

^,

SoBeirj

Aa7p^
rrjj/

TW

wai o

31, 2, rb

x.
y

e5et

TT;

See also Diodorus,

OTre'tface.

Pausan.

34.

6?ri

TAeiTr?j/

fjLfV

Se

eirl

iv.

T(?

virb

5e ou

Tr

(TUjUjSfjj/aj, Trpivij

vrrb

jrvpbs a.<pavia6riva.i rbv SaA^j/, /cal cbs u?r6

ToD 6v/j.ov KOTOTrpTj(reief avrbv r) 'AAtfcua,
roCro^ ri)^ A(^70i/ &(>vvi\os o IloAu^paS-

eV

-rrpwros

SpdjjiaTi

/j.6pov

8e

imarpbs

inr'

atVas

Here

therefore, as in the opening of the

Persae, Aeschylus seems to have imitated
his contemporary Phrynichus.

602. tfAAay

Se?.

The MSS. have oAAo

so apparently the Scholiast, who

Turnebus
supplies Jftrrw oVrts K.T.A.

ST?,

and

gives Sc?, Pauw &\\av, and this has been

generally received. But Hermann plausibly corrects fiAAav 8' Kanv.
603. exfywi' viral. Through the means
or at the instance of his enemies.
Cf.

Eur. Cycl. 604,

Med. 486,

K.T.\.

avSpbs

a7re'Teifa Trai'Swf

UTT'

avrov.

19, 5, es rovrov TOV NTaov

Tp/x as ^^ T ^ Ke<pa.\rj ol
8e avrbv eVi Tauraty

'Hs 8e
ev

Oi

IleAiaj/

Pausan.

ex

i.

^oyos,

KpTjres "fiKQov es rrjv

&AAas

f/povv e'| eTrtSpo^s

Me7apiSi TroAeis, es Se TT;J/
TatytvyovTa rbv NTtro*' eVoAtfvravBa TOV Nitrou A76Tai 61170repa fpaffOrjvai MiVa>, Kat cos a7reipe ras
Apollodor. iii. 15, 8,
rpt'xas TOU Trarpos.

Ni<ros Sta 0y7aTpJ)s Trpoyap avTta iroptpvpeav eV

et7re(9oj'6

Se

Soo'tai'.

'Y.X.OVTI

/cal

ixa, ravrrjs d(/>cupe06iSe BvydTrjp O.VTOV

Miepa(r0er<ra MIKWOS e'e?Ae T^J/ Tpixa.
arrjaas Kal ryv K6pt]v

2uAAa

I/

yap OVK

ya/utr;-

TroSaJc

e'S7j(Ta? virofipv-

TuPropert. iii. 19, 21,

circumdata, Scylla, figura,
que
Tondens purpurea regna paterna coma.'
This legend also is a Solar Myth ; see
Aryan Mythol. i. 224.
Schol. aTTpovoyTUS,
609. etTrpojSouAws.
OU TTpO(TK\l/afjLfn Tb aTT0^7)(T6fJ.ft>OV' US
TOV TraTpbs eTi/u.&)pJ)6r) virb
7rpo5oTi$
MtVwos. On this view it will follow that

O Minoa

7p

IJ.LV

(611) refers to Scylla,

whom Hermes

Those who contrvzovTa, with Weil,

conducted to the dead.

nect

o7rpoouAo>s
Klausen, and Peile, consistently take
fjnv to mean Nisus, as the Scholiast does
in spite of the comment just quoted.
In this diffi613. d/caipcos Se MSS.
cult passage I have edited, as the most

XOH^OPOI.

541
(625)

Sd/xot<?

Xeu//,'

yvvau<o/3ov\ov<; re

615

CTT*

feV

av&pl Xaoig

TIQJ 8'

aOepfJiavTov ecrriav

yvvaiKtiav

(630)

probable, Hicaipov 5e, with an aposiopesis

as in vv. 186. 377, so that, supplying

\eyftv from fwefjU'ija-d/jL-nv, we may under'

And now that I have made
stand thus
mention of relentless family troubles
caused by women (in illustration of the
general truth in v. 589), I might indeed
go on to describe the crime of Clytcmnestra, but it is not the place to do so
so I only say, I prefer a hearth
here,
unembroiled by family quarrels, and a
ivoman's disposition which is free from
daring.'
By &Katpov she means, that it
is inconsistent with the position of a slave
:

The difficulty
captive, sup. 66.
to find a verb to govern 7a uVjAeu ua
and jUT/TiSar, on the latter of which the

and a
is

Schol. absurdly remarks \tiirct (ipyd<ra.To.

Now, as the reader was prepared to expect, after eVel eTrejUi/^rrcfyoji' K.T.A., the
apodosis vvv Kaipds cirri \tyfiv 8vff<pi\(<i
in correcting and
yafjL-h\cv/j.a, the poet,

withdrawing

this Kaip6s f<rri,

may have

the accusative to depend menon \cyeiv, or some such word.

This must have been nearly the view of
the Scholiast, whose note is Aenre/, ^I/TJWeil suggests
(To/jLai K\vrat/j.vf)(rTpay.
still left

tally

8e for aicalpoos 5e K.T.A., 'should

'
over the hated marriage ? &c.
Franz has edited airvxo/u.ai, Scholefield

Trap-f)(T(M>

I pass

naturally come to a
In either case 8e would
marriage,' &c.
introduce the apodosis after tirel, as in
Od. x. 112, &c. See Pers.
11. vii. 149.
Hermann makes the
417. Ag. 196.
whole passage down to tlxjtfo a paren(re&u>v
thesis, and reads &Katpos 8' 6
rioav r', with this version:
"Quando
autem mentionem feci tristium laborum
en-fiK^Tws

'

e/3ai/,

qui inimicum
exsecrandum aedibus, et

(intempestivus

connubium,

enim,

femineae mentis insidias viro bellatori,

viro apud hostes claro structas colit,
et suspicit igne carentem focum atque
malorum
imbelle mulieris sceptrum)
autem maxime celebratnr Lemnium."
:

In favour of the above

may

be alleged

the

MSS. reading

T'IWV in 618,

and a

correspondence between creftuv

and rtwv, and we may perhaps say,
certain

that axaipos ^a-riv 6 fff^cav (/ca/c^v) ri is

equivalent to ov 8'iKat6v ftrrtv eiraivf?v
But the great distance between
avr6.
the article and the participles, and the
unnatural sense which he, in common
with Klausen, gives to 618, 619, are
objections to his otherwise ingenious
view of the poet's meaning. This of
course equally applies to Prof. Conington's view of construing analptas rioo.
'
617. Aao?s irfiK6rcas a-ffias.
Against
a man who was with reason revered
his
48.
150.
people.'
Compare sup.
by
Aaoo-e^s Jipus Pind. Pyth. v. 89.

We

must understand

o-e'Sas

ovn for

ffe&ayria,

the Schol. explains, who adds /cal

irapa TO?J iroAeutots, so that he seems to
have found Soots.
The Greeks, it is

as

well known, seem to have regarded such

forms as treAas, <re')8as, Se'uas, Scjras, and
even ytpas, as either indeclinable, or
capable of very limited inflexions. Com-

So also yepovros -rb

Eur. Heracl. 167. I have
adopted Aao?s for Siqiots from the very
similar passage in v. 49, tre'jSo? Si' &-r<av
<f>pfv6s re Sajjiias irepalvov, and because
'
is not the sentiment of
veneration

pare also

Oefjiis.

jUTjSef OI/TOS,

'

enemies, to whom Agamemnon was

simply a terror, but of his own people.

So

Agamemnon

Eum.

is -jravT6fffivos in

the common reading is eTrjK^Ty, which the metre does not

admit, and even if it did, it is evidently
"
nonsense; for Klausen's
qui venerationem ira injicit" scarcely deserves notice.

607.

For

67T6//c</T&>$

Scholefield, from an anonymous conjecture, and Franz after H. L. Abrens,

have restored eVetKoVcuf.
Hermann
gives Saois firiK\vT(f>, comparing Apoll.

Rhod.

ii.

236,

(I

8^

eyti>i>

irplv

TTOT'

^jr//cAiTos avSpdcri 4tj/uy oAjSo; fj.avroffvvrj

re.
aQepnavTov, Schol. aQpaffwrov.

On alxM

see

Ag. 467.

AISXTAOT

542

KOLKWV Se TrpecryScverat TO
Xdyw, yoaTcu e S?) Traces /cara7TTVCTTOV.

avr.

621

yKCLCrtV Se

au

TO

8*

(635)

ayei
625

fiporcov a.TiiMi)6tv oi^eTat yeVo?.

i

yap

OUTIS TO

#019.

TI

O
TO

S'

a
OUTCC

'
But of (all) evils
620. TO AJIUVIOV.
the Lemnian takes the first place in story;
and it is bewailed indeed as an execrable
crime/ See Apollodor. i. 9, 17.
Q.
Smyrn. ix. 340 seqq. Eur. Hec. 887.
Herod, vi. 138, who adds, that in consequence of the double crime which had
been committed in that island, vtv&n.iGTot ava T^V 'EAAoSo TO (T^trAta e^rya
irdvra A-f)/.wia Ka\fa6ai.
7rpe<r/3eueTat,
'
takes precedence of,' Ag. 1271. Euni.

21.
621. 7ra0os.

The Med. has 53) Troflel,

Turn. STjTrouflej', whence the ordinary

reading b-fiirodw, which is rendered ubique

Hermann
or undecunque, or profecto.
ingeniously restores 706x01 5e 70 TTO^OS

(640)

but in this place the context seems

to favour the alteration.
The sense is
general, though the Schol. explains yevos
-rb T&V Ar)/j.vidS(ai/, as just before he
perhaps rightly limits TO Seiriv to the crime
of Clytemnestra.

626. o-e'et ydp. It is the odium and

infamy attached to certain crimes on
which the chorus here dwells, and which
is conveyed by KOTOTTTUO'TOJ/ and OT^COQ4v.

which

The question of divine

is

next entertained,

retribution,
is

purposely
kept distinct from the punishment which
awaits the impious in the detestation of
their fellow- creatures.
This feeling of
hatred on the part of the chorus was

before expressed, v. 103.

<
K.T.A.
Which of these
627. rt
is not a just inference ?
But editors
Blom- differ as to what the inference is that is
non, ut Homerus, 7001' dicunt."
intended to be drawn. Probably, that
Cf. Herod, iii.
field conjectures fioarai.
both hatred and retribution will attend
39, fv XP^ V V ^* o\iycf avriKa TOV Ho\vthe crime of Clytemnestra that her hisKpciifos TO TTp-fiy/j-ara a$ero, /cal 3\v fiffiw/j.fi/a o.vo. re T^V '\<avii}V KO,\ r^v &.\\i)v
tory will be a by-word and her fate a
'EAAaSo. So also Weil, who reads ftoarat^ warning to all posterity. Prof. Coniugton
T6Qfv KasraiTTvarov. By 706x01 translates, which of these am I adding
S' oel
'
the poet may mean, that it was made to the heap without reason ?
628. rb 5' &yxt Trvevp.6yo)v K.T.A. ' And
a subject of recital in Qprivoi, &c.
623. o5. This seems to mean, 'on already the sharp sword which is at the
every new occurrence of the like evil.' heart is about to deal a home-thrust at
Particula av refertur ad id, quod modo the bidding of Justice ; for the unlawful
dictum est; omnia mala hominibus videri act of him who has impiously transgressed
Klausen. the majesty of Zeus is not wholly
quasi Lemnium repetitum."
Hermann and Weil read o/ with Sl.inley, trampled under foot,' i. e. spurned and
which, though not in a strictly correct neglected by her. For rb vav
see sup. 426.
position, is somewhat confirmed by the
Ag. 969. On Si
scholium tiKoviaeie TIS. Perhaps he read (irA^V) see Ag. 1316. Theb. 887.
On ttv and av confused And for the sentiment, that impiety is
eiKdVot 5e ns.
not disregarded by heaven, as men vainly
see on Theb. 702.
624. &yei. So Auratus for oxet. The boast, Ag. 360 4. ffovrai Med., and
Schol. op/j.^.
latter might be defended (see on Ag.
629. Hesych.
1222), and is so by Klausen and Peile;

KaTdirTV(rTov,terraLemniaabominandum
malum luget, adding "7oao-0ot Attici,

rwV

'

'

' '

XOHQOPOI.
J 1/0x9'

Scat

TO

jJLr)

543
C30

0fU$ yap

ov Xaf Tre'Soi 7ra,Tou/xej>oi>

TO 7TOLV ^dlO9
re/Bas TraptKftdvTos ov 0ep,LO~Ta>s.
8*

e'yoeiSeTai

(645)
ai/T. 8'.

TTU^/X^,

uet S' Aio~a (fracryavovpyos'

635

S'er
*e/c 8* at/xaTtVet /xvo-09

OP.

(650)

TTCU, Trat, 6vpoL<s OLKOVCTOV ep/ccia9 /CTUTTOI/.

Ti9 ei>So*>,

a> TraT, Trai,

/xaX* av0ts, Iv 80^019

rpirov ToS' e/cvrepa/xa 8aj/zaTOJ^

The MSS. and
633. iraptxpAvTos.
Schol. give TrapeKfiavTes, which might
be taken as exegetical of rb /i^j 0juts ou
the principle pointed out on Prom. 209.
Franz reads irapeKp&vTas depending on
Weil makes rb M^?
oura, after Muller.
parenthetical, and
reads OVK 4$,
quae (conculcari) nefas
est, Justitia non sinit pedibus conculirarovfjievov

06/xis

"

Thus also irapcKfidvTas depends

on OVT$. But with Stanley and Herit
seems better to change
into
mann,
O.
Cf. Hesiod. Opp. 226,

cari."

634. cpetScroj TrvQ/j.-f)v.

The stump or
block on which the anvil is laid (or which
is used as an anvil) is firmly based or
Or simply, perplanted in the ground.
haps, the tree of justice is firmly rooted,'
is
cf 196. 252.
-rrpoxa\Kfvei for 7iy>o<r
due to Hermann. By a similar metaphor,
Justice is said to whet the sword on a
whetstone, Ag. 1513. The meaning here
is, that Fate forges a sword beforehand,
to be ready for the hand of Justice when
she wishes to strike.
636. 56fjLoiffiv, e/c S' al^drwv. This is
the correction of Hermann for the corrupt
The words of the Schol.
St/jidfff Sufjidroav.
'

support his conjecture

roTs oficojs TfKvov wa\aiuv
:

Ti/cret

Canter
TfKvov

eireioxpcpet
alfj-druv,

'6

5e

eVri,

^ofos &\\ov ty6vov, and hence

restored al/j.drwi'.
Weil,

first
S'

eVet(T^)epj

5<fyiois

alp.a.T(av ira-

\aiTtp(ai/. After (paffyavovpybs he inserts

vsov |i^>os.
For the doctrine of one

crime begetting another, see Ag. 730

640
;

fcaXa),

(655)

Inf. 792.
638. fKrivei /j-vffos. Schol. airaiTe'i. ' In
due time the deep-minded Fury (or
family curse) when called upon pays to
the uttermost (e/c) the guilt of former

seqq.

We might, at first sight,

regarding 'Epivvs simply as the avenging
Fury, have expected irr)\df or wpdaererat, 'exacts' rather than 'pays,' as the
murders/

murderer

is

said to pay, ^/crtvet 6 Kalvuv,

Ag. 1539. But the curse itself is here

regarded as the Erinys of the family,
which owes a debt to Justice not yet
fully discharged ; and r^et" pvaos thus
follows the ordinary construction of rivftv
atone for' (sup. 427). \p6v<?

dSt/cior, 'to
K&.UTCI is

son,

XP^V
K\vrbs

and
'

taken together by Dr. DonaldFind. Pyth. xi. 32,

who compares

K\vTats tv 'A./j.vK\ais.
However,
is a common epic epithet of
gods,

in Pers. 502, 0eo/c\uTeii/

to invoke the

ff6(ppiav, (JLvn/Jitay,

640. Orestes

divine

must mean

majesty.'
361.

fiva-

Eum.
now appears with Py-

both disguised as wayfaring men.

knocking at the door of the palace.
After two distinct pauses the servant
(otKeVrjs) is heard to reply from within
lades,

The attendants carrying

(vwaKoveiv).
the baggage of Orestes (adyiiv, v. 551),
are seen on one side of the stage, to be
afterwards introduced into the house
separately (v. 700).
641. Compare Plautus, Rudeus, 413,
Heus, ecqui in villa est ? ecquis hoc re'
cludit ? ecquis prodit ?
642. Tpirov roS'.
'This is the third
'

AISXTAOT

544
elnep ^tXofe^

ecrrti>

AlyucrOov

/3ia.

OIKETHS.
eiev'

OP.

OLKOVOJ.

ayyeXXe
77^009

ovcrnep

Ta^vve

7708017709 6 feVos

rotcrt /cuptotcrt

(TKOTLVOV,

645

Sw/xarw^,

TJKCJ /cat <f)pa) KOLLVOVS

8', a>s /cat

ayKvpav

Tr

O>pOL

8'

^u/crog

/AC^teWt

/I77o'/}OU<?

iv So/xoto~t ?7a^8d/cot9 ifev&v'

*E(;\0eTa) rts

650

Saj/xarct)^
8*

yvvrj TQ77ap^oc aV8pa

at8a)9 yap eV \4or\aicriv OVK
f

time

have had to

(660)

e77etyerat

op//,'

call for

come out of the house,

some one

to

as I suppose,
hospitable one.'
if,

(665)-

(or a man), though for a man to come is

more beseeming, for in that case reserve

Aegisthus keeps an
This impatient speech, in strict accordance with the plan formerly proposed
v. 557 seqq., implies a doubt as to
whether Aegisthus opens his house at
all to travellers, and is intended to convey
some reproach for the tardiness of the

in conversation does not render words

A man speaks with confidence
obscure.
to a man, and exhibits plain credentials
(shows clearly why he has come).'
647. Hesych.
eireiyeraf

Klausen and (formerly)

door-keeper.
Dindorf retained |8m, with ed. Rob., but
Dind. (ed. 4) since edited j8mc. The

set apart for the

Med. has Siai, whence Franz edits 8ml,

HerPeile and Well. S/ot with Sehutz.
mann also gives fiiai>, i. e. KO\W KtyurQov
rpiTov roSe eK7repa/ia. Weil, AlytffBov
'
the government.' The nearreXr), i. e.
est reading to the MS. would be \iav,
if Aegisthus keeps such splendid hospi1

'

tality

as he professes.

The poet would

not have used the form 8ml except from

the necessity of the metre. But we
find tyiXTar
AlyiorQov j8m inf. 879.
TuSftas &iav Theb. 567. TIoXvve'tKovs $iav
ib. 573. Soph. Phil. 321. So the syntax
here is, tfaep TO. Sahara <f>i\6evd effriv
AlyiffQy, for el ex.* a " T 3>iX6eva. And
1

ouA<o sis corrupted to SowAtos Suppl.593.

<
644. elev a/couw.
Well, well, I hear.'
The same words occur Ar. Pac. 663, and
the metrical licence is conceded to a
formula of familiar application.

645.

&yj\\e

'E|eA0e'T&> Ti?.

'Go

and say to the owners of the house, to

whom I am come bringing news (and be
quick, for it is late, and time for travellers
to rest), Let some one come forth from
the house who

woman having

brings authority, (be it)

the command of the place

649.

56/j.oiffi

the
guests,
So yvvaiKfla.
yvvaiKwv'i'ns.

tragic)

word

TTCU/SOKOJS.

The rooms

general reception of
avfipuve-i (tfei>oi of v. 699.
ScA/mara sup. 33, means the
The more proper (but not
'
for a room is ^(ananov.
'

650. Tc\f(r<p6pos.

Schol. apx-nybs, SiAg. 945. For

has Tcnrapxos (a cor-

Cf. avfyp re\ftos,

ot/c7jT7;y.

TOTrapxos the Med.

ruption from an old variant yvvij T' &irapor ewapxos) with 6 written above the
first a. Hermann adopts Bamberger's not
improbable but unnecessary correction
(TTeyapxo'i. Franz has yvvii r' u

Xs

H.L. Ahrens. Wei\,y

651. &v5pa S\ So ed. Turn. The rest
have &vf>pa r\ Schol. freXnov &i>5pa e|t\de'ti>.
The object of these words, which
the servant is told to repeat to his master,
is to induce Aegisthus to come out first,
after

as it would have been safer to despatch

him before the queen was aware of the
At the same time, asking for
clanger.
either indifferently would tend to disarm

All the editions place a full

suspicion.
For the sentistop after ^evtav in 649.
ment we may compare Eur. Suppl. 40,
TTavra.
elt<bs,

yap

8t'

alnvfs

apaevotv yvvai^l irpdffffeiv

ffotyai.

652. eV Xfcrxauriv. The MSS. give eV

but the comment of the Schol.,
,

XOHQOPOI.
X6yoi>s Ti
7T/30S

545

etTre

aVSpa,

rc/c/xap.

a>

et rt

Set'
i, Xe'yotr'
Trapecrrt yap
oTrota Trep So//,ot<rt rotcrS' eTret/cora,
/cat

Xourpa,

Oepfjia

/cat TTO^CO^

o-Tptonvrj, St/cat<wj/ r'

et S*

aXXo Trpafat

o^dra)v

Set rt

655

0\KTrjpia

(67o)

Trapovcrta

*&-

BovXiMTepov*

OLVOpaiv rdS* I<TT\V epyoi>, ots

OP.

feVos /ieV
crret^o^Ta

et/zt

8'

^avXteus

avTocftoprof

e? ^4pyo?, atcnrep Sevp*

^/ TO?S ?rpi)s 7ui/aT/cas 6/j.t\iais, leaves no

doubt of the truth of Hermann's and
Eraper's emendation, adopted also by
Franz and Weil, who reads \6yovs rid-n^,
'Lv
flire K.T.\.
For AeVxi? here implies
the unbusiness-like conversation which
would naturally be held with a lady, while
a(8cl>y is that feeling of restraint which
hesitates to declare in her presence,
plainly and at once, the purpose of the

The

participle, as Herwould be out of place ;

and he might have added, the article
visit.

mann

aorist

observes,

hardly be omitted. The sentirepeated inf. 722. The ou/c does

not negative itapye/j.ovs, but the entire
could

ment

is

clause.

654.

'

juL<J)av6S rettfjiap,

he declares his

signifies without
This
reserve the object of his mission.

meaning plainly/ he

seems the natural sense of the word

TK(j.ap (Ag. 306, TKfj.ap TOIOVTO ujuj8o\6v re croi \eyco), while if any visible

token were meant, we might rather

have looked for eSTjAoxrei' than ecrTj/urji/ei'.
The idea probably is, that a woman
might be cajoled by a false messenger ;
inf. 830.
Ag. 467.
656. eVetK^ra,' fit," becoming,' eTrtet/ci}.
So Ag. 888, OTToucn'a /iifv eTiras eiK6rcas
Inf. 701, Scouatn*' ra irp6(r(f)opa..
^u,??.
Weil transposes
657. MS. 0e\KT-f)pia.
this verse to follow 701.
658. SiKaiuv o^drtav irapovffia.
Apparently guests had a reluctance to fare

compare

with hosts of bad repute. There was

something to a Greek even in the omen

660

e/c

ut/c

{4vrrt*$

(675)

a
of being looked at by an honest eye
Cf.

Xen. Anab.

vii.

Kal ofj-^aai

7/5ea>s

7, 46,

Kal

(poci'i)

av 5e
Kal

<?8e'|a>

eviois.

vultus accessere
Ovid, Met. viii. 677,
Thus we do not need H. L.
boni/
Ahrens' SiKalwv tf el^droav, much less
'

Hermann's

Siicaluv r* OJUTW'WJ/

(Hesych.

KapTroQdpos rpocpfy.
659. Bou\LJ)Tfpov. ' Of a more private
'
kind,' more a matter for consultation.'
Cf. Suppl. 593. Schol. et Se ov Sia &v(av

bp.irvia,

a\A^ 5t' &\\o ri. Klausen thinks

that Clytemnestra must have overheard
the remarks of Orestes about the unfitness of women for holding a conference ;
but the supposition is hardly necessary.
660. oTs Kotvd>(Tofj.fv. To whom (if you
desire it) we will copimnni^af.fl ynnr wish
That they did desire it is shown by v
703 and 721.
662. avT6(popTov. Hesych. avT6^>opToi'
TJ/cere,

Kvptws Se ot eV TOIS iSiois

(Soph. frag. 250.) Hence, perhaps, the Schol. explains eirl I8iq. irpay/j.aBut our poet seems to have used it
retot.
in the simple sense of * self-burdened.'
not indeed that Orestes, who had attendants with him (700), is to be supposed to
have carried his own bundle, but that
avToSidicovoi.
TrAoiots.

he was accompanying his effects in their

removal, instead of sending them by a
separate conveyance. Cf. Plut. Apophth.
Reg. Pisistr. 1, HeiffiffTpaToy ffTpco/Aard5e(TIAOI/

OLVTOS KOlniCoiV

'
663. &(rrrp
as on coming
Tr65as,
" Ita inhere I took rest for my feet.'
structus, ut pedibus ab itinere solutis

x&**^2t

AISXTAOT

546
dy*>o>9 77/005

ayv&T

etTre

crvpfiaXuv avrjp,

efioTOpTjo-as Kal ara<f>7)vicra<: 0801^.

2rp6(f)ios 6 $(w/cvs' TrevOouai yap eV Xdyar
a\\a)S* a* feV, 15 "Apyos /acts,

665

(680)

rows reKoWaSj 7ra*>8uco)9 ^e/x^/xeVo?,

rehear* 'Opea-Trjv eiTre* /x^Sa/xw? hdOr)'

Soa

eir* oui>
etr' oui>

ets

viKaei

670

<{>i\a)V,

TO TraV del

rdcrSe TropOuevaov TraXiV

(685)

yap
o~7roSoz>

eirov'
/couo-a? el

rots Kvptoicri

Ka

eii

Se

675

TrpocrriKovcriv

oiSa, TO^ re/cd^ra 8* et/cos

a7r^eo^07j.

667. &AAa>y. 'at all events/ for a

purpose unconnected with the present
message. Schol. St" a\\iiv -^ptiav. Pluxii., T>I> /8aptarch, de Fortun. Rom.
rbv T6iroi> TTfpi'idav.
Pdpcai' TIS a\\<as
Cobet, Var. Lect. p. 129, considers a pre-

seem that either the poet

dSoC or the grammarian

and thinks the poet has here used a

hucadveni," Weil.
65onrop(as
vfjuv.

Trap'

Schol. T^S oSou rrjs

awe\u<ra eirl T$ ^viffQrivai
K /ATa(f>opus T<av airo\vo-

rov

p.t:V<i)V

It

uyov

would

yepaiv eis

wrote

aTre^u-yTj/'

TOUS

TrdSas

Supra,

TO^OV

T^S

vavalv,

Kal

CTTI

fab.

vo/j.as

(^O.TVI\V

37, 6,

oSoiiropias ctn-eAutra.
&/, faffirep pSeorw

100, Ae'yots
ira.Tp6s.

up/m-f)6i]

'linrow

So Babrius,

Herod,

vi.

41,

&<nrp

fK KapSirjS ir6\ios, eTrAec 5iA TOU

'
KO\ITOV.
Thuc. viii. 23,
Sxrirep

&P/J.TJTO,

icXzatv

e/c

105.

Plat. Protag. 314, B, yyj/ /xeWot,

faffirep wp/J.-^a'afjLev, ttapev Kal a.Kovff(a^v
TOU dpSp^s. What Orestes means to

say

is

from

this,

(690)

that he had not deviated

his original route in order to bring

the message.
664. <ru/^3a\a>j/, ffuvrv-^uv
Perhaps
(7ivi|8oAwj>, as Theb. 344.
665. eicrTopTJffas Kal aacpyvlaas. Schol.
He therefore took
epwrrfffos Kal /ua0a>v.
aa<pT)i'i<ras as if for ffafy-tiviaanevos, 'having ascertained.' But it rather means
'
having told me whither he was goin ".'
See Prom. 235.
666. TrtvOofiai yap eV \6yco. The name
of Strophius (Ag. 854), at which the
ears of Clytemnestra would be anxiously
opened, is thus casually mentioned, as a
matter of indifference.
.

sent

Ki(a

as incorrect as a present o<pAw,

word of

false analogy.
669. ttr' olv. The ovv must here be
construed separately, or the next clause
'
Whether then
will be unconnected
the opinion of his friends shall prevail
to bring him home, or to bury him
abroad, entirely and for ever a stranger,
convey these instructions to us on your
In the next verse eJfr' ovv
return.'
forms the usual combination, meaning
'
literally or whether consequently,' i. e.
if the former alternative is considered
The Schol. wrongly conas rejected.
strued /iTj5o/ia)s \dOrj 5oa. For jueVot/coj/
seePers. 321. Pind. Pyth. ix. 83. Eur.
Heracl. 1033, /iTOi/co? del /cctcro/uai Kara
:

'

'

674. K(K\av[ivov,
defleti,'
duly lamented.' (Ag. 429.) Compare c^uwy^ueThe use of evov, Eur. Bacch. 1286.
'

lacrymis suffusus/ sup. 448,

not to be confounded with
this, which refers to a solemn duty paid
to the dead, and without which the
spirit could not rest.
'
His parent,'
677. rbv TtK6vra.
said generally, and without reference to
/cAau/ueVos,
inf. 718, is

XOH&OPOI.
KA.

ot *ya)j KOLT

547

cIvTa? a>5 7royo#ou/ze#a.

aKpas

SvcTTraXeucrTe rai^Se SW/AOLTCOI/ *Apa,

a>9 TrdXX' eVajTra? /ca/c7roSa)*> eu /ca^te*>a
o)

680

robots TTp6cro)6ev eucncoTTCHS

(695)

u vvv 'Ope&Trjs

rjv yap ct^oXws

efw Kopit^v oXeOpiOv iryXov TrdSa

vvv

S',

fjcnrep Iv Sd/xotcrt ^8a/c^ia9 /caX-^9

the question whether both or only one

survived. He appears indirectly to mean,
that the supposed father and lord of the
house should be sent for, that he may be
personally assured of the matter. Madvig,
Adv. Crit. i. p. 204, regardless of the
'
pause, reads eli(6s a' et'SeVcu, you surely
must know who his father is.'
678. In ed. Rob. this speech is given
In the Med. no
to an attendant (0ep.).
name is prefixed. In ed. Turn, it is assigned to Electra, and so Blomfield,
Klausen, Da vies, and Peile. But it does
not appear that Electra is present during
the scene; and the hypocritical grief
and ill-disguised exultation at the reported death are well suited to Clytemnestra, to whom most editors assign the
elects is the conpassage, after Portus.
jecture of the present editor, also made
by Bamberger, for eWa<r' of the Med.

The meaning is, We learn from your

words how utterly we are ruined.' Neither
'

us (Turn. Diud.) nor e^irav ws

(Klausen), nor f/jnras ODS (Muller) seems
fvdd.5'

likely to be right.

Nor

is

Hermann's

better than Peile's eVtire'Sws,

which he translates in homely fashion,
clean down on the ground is the desolation of our house.'
Curse or Fury of the fa679. 'Apd.
mily (Eum. 395. Ag. 1579).
680. o>s Tr6\\' eTTcojray.
'Upon how
many things, though lying out of harm's
way (viz. Orestes, supposed to be safely
fKiradws
4

living with Strophius), do you set your

eye, bringing them down from afar with
well-aimed arrows/ The figure of speech
reminds us of the Assyrian representation of the god Nisroch, who is pictured
hovering over armies, &c., with a de-

stroying bow.

e^ft)^,

Compare Herod,

iii.

35,

SeVTrora, oi<8' &i> avrbv e-ywye 5o/fe'a> rbv

debit ovTce ai/ Ka\ws jSaAeW, and Mr.
The Schol. here is
Blakesley's note.

corruptly edited by

W.

Diudorf.

Read

thus:

f(f>opqs

685

Tro\\a ra

euTi/X'?-

(MS.
K

(MS.
:

airoyvfAvo'is

/ue.

He wrongly

took trp6ao)Qtv with K^i^va (unless he so

explains fttirotikv), and then added roly
r6\ois
i/crou^eVrj to indicate that these
words must be taken together. Hermann
reads cnro^i\o'i, and places this verse
after 684.
I have added 5e, to connect
this verse with the preceding
not that
this is necessary, but that it is more after
the manner of Aeschylus.
6836. These lines reflect the words
which Electra had so often said to
Clytemnestra, and which the latter now
retorts in derisive irony, though she
intends the supposed messenger to take
them in their natural sense, viz. that
Orestes had died at the very time when
his troubles seemed at an end. The MSS.
give vopifav and i'/owAo>s. The former
was corrected by Turiiebus from the
scholia, the latter by Porson.
Soph.
Phil. 1260, to-us &/ fKrbs KKv.vn.arw
:

So also Prom. 271, Harris

The metaphor
is probably from a lucky throw of the
Inf. 956.
dice, Ag. 33.
685. For ?}jrep I have given fj<T7rep,
and fyyp6.(peis for eyypdcpei, with Franz.
<=X

ts

T<f8a.

Tr-ri^aruiv e|o> ir6Sa e^ei.

The Family-curse, 'Ap&,

is still

addressed,

language rendered somewhat incoherent by excitement, precisely like

the speech of Clytemnestra in Soph. El.
783, on hearing the tidings of her son's
death.
You put before us, and show
written on the house in plain words, the
fiaKXfia
a\^ of which hope was the
cure,' i. e. of which Electra hoped and
said there would be a cure in the return
of her brother.
There is a double
aKX 6t a K<*^ D y which
meaning in

and

in

'

'

Clytemnestra means joy at the death,

while Electra, whose expression she

N n 2

AISXTAOT

548

irapovcrav

OP.

ovv

(700)

av

I/cart

ri

va)vaL'

/cat

eVotcrtV eoTti/ evpevea-Tepov

*'

iji/

7Tpayp,a

/XT)

rt

yap
690

e/xot rdS* e^

cf

(705)

/capai>aicrat <t'Xoi9,

/cat

rot
ouS' ricrcrov

dXXo9

av yeVoto Sw/xacru> <tXo9.

695

rdS*

S* 6/xota>9 rfkOtv OLV

dXX* ecr^' 6 /catpog rjp-epev PISTOLS fe

KtXevQov

(710)

Tvdveiv rd

ay* OVTQV et9

evfeVou? SO
'

fine doings
or unquotes, meant the
seemly revelry in the palace. It may
be that there is an allusion to a form of
inscription not uncommon on Greek
vases, where the name of a person, male
or female, has the epithet a\bs or a\^

Ag. 1291.

appended in compliment. The words

of the Schol. are very obscure, TO|OJ>
ws irp&s rb
atyavurQeiffav apq.
07re'5a>e.
He seems to have read
for Trapovffav, and to have construed airovvav e\iriSa.
Hence he ex-

(1) the ellipse is very harsh, and rvy^avfiv KO.XWS sup. 205, which Klauseu

plains j8a/cxefas KA.T?S by ^ fv^poffvi^ij

rS>v @acri\i<ai> otx era 1 The general

sometimes interchanged, as Ag. 1366,

'

sense, according to the reading in the

'
text, is, You confirm and establish that

very joy which Electra hoped would be

brought to an end/
687. There is irony in evSai/jio<riv, as
well as KfSvvv &COTI Trpay/j-drcay.
For
he speaks in reference to the intended
murder. So perhaps in Kapavwo-at <pi\ois.

What relation
friendly than that of a guest
towards his hosts?' The Schol. must
690. ^eVou tfvounv.

is

<

more

have read |eVy, for he explains 4) rb

ayada ayyei\ai. In the next verse 5e,
which is wanting in the MSS., was
inserted by Pauw.
692. Kapavwffai. Cf. v. 519.
693. Suidas, Karaiveffavros' (TvyKaraOfUfvov. 2o(/)OK\^j (frag. 893). Cf.Thuc.
iv. 122, 'ApiffTuvu/mos TO?S /uev &\\ois
Oed. Col. 432. 1633. 1637.
Karjvfi.

For

fvov<r6ai

and

its

compounds

see

on

&cW. So Blomf., Dind.

Pauw. The old reading dfs is
retained by Klausen, Peile, and Hermann.
'
You shall not meet with (hospitality)
694. /xeTov

after

the

worthily of

less

yourself.'

But

compares, has

TO. \onra. either for its

subject or its object.
(2) The Schol.
rwif
ffoi
(3)
(1. ffov) ai<av TI^WV.
gives
uv are
The terminations
us and

Hermann
irpir6vTwi' for irpeir^vTws.
inclines to the genitive, but thinks <*/ ?
capable of defence. dtas Dind., Weil.
See Soph. El. 800.
698. /uajcpoy

pend on

7rp6(T(popa
r-fjffofjtai.

T^S vvv

But

This may deEur. Hel. 508, TO,

eA.eu0(*u.

irpSarQopa, as

irapovo"ijy ffu/jL^opai al-

^mepeueii/

Kf\evQou,

'

to

'

spend the day on a long journey,' to

travel a long day's journey,' seems
used as /jLeroiiteTv 7^9 Suppl. 603, TayelV
'AcriSos Pers. 760, on the principle that
the verb involves the substantive (f)f*.epa
See Matth. Gr. Gr.
/ATJKO? j)fi.fpas).
338.
Jelf,
Perhaps, as
522, 2.
jravri/nepeveiv is used actively in Eur.
Rhes. 361, we should read na.Kpa.v K*\evQov. Similar verbs are opQpeveiv (Theocr.

x. ult.), SiavvKTfpevfiv,

vv*vtiv.

This is said to an
699. &y avrov.
attendant, as in Eur. Alcest. 546, yyov
rw^Se SM/JLZTWV e&irious
(rv,

XOH0OPOI.
Se rovcrSe

700

/ecu

TO.

aivo) Se TTpdcrfTtiv

549

7rp6o-<j)opa.

w? vnevOvvco raSe.

(715)

T7ftei9 Se raGra rot? KpaTovcn Sa>/mTwi/

KOivaxropttv re KOU GnrcLvltpvTts (f)L\.a)i>

705

/3ov\evo-6fJicr@a TiJcrSe cru/z<opas TTC/H.

XO.

ele^, <f)L\Lai

S/xa/iSes OIKMV,

7TOT6 Sr) oTo/iara>i>

(720)

icryyv iif
KOL TTOTVl

fo>

eVl
Hermann
700. 67rj(r0($irouj rotfcrSe.
reads 6iri(rB6irovv re roGSe cal
vt>4fj.Dr. Peile, after Abresch, takes
ifopov.
for the nominative (Hesych.
and follows Pauw in edit),
T({>/8e

ing

y/e'jU7ropo'.

But

it

is

far

from certain that Orestes and Pylades

As in
appeared alone on the stage.
Suppl. 962, casual mention is made of
attendants who take no part in the proit is very credible that
the two wayfarers were accompanied by
servants.
(See the note on avT6<popTov,
v. 662.)
As for the Se, which Peile and
Klausen regard as introducing a new
proposition, we have seen that it is not
unfrequently used by Aeschylus in the

ceedings, so here

For
copulative sense ; cf. Suppl. 15.
the form 6iriff6owos the commentators
compare ac\\6iros,

TTOV\VTTOS, OlSiiros.

Weil reads awnaffiv,

701. Su>/j.affiv.
with Voss. See on 657. For the accusative cf. Eur.

Phoen. 512, rvx^v

1666, ov yap &j/ rvxois r
702. is vTTcvBvixu. Schol. us
AnSiKrjv, f)v
Trapa rb Seov iroiTjffris.
other scholium gives vTroft'iKtp. Both are
clearly in favour of the reading in the
text, though Klausen claims them in
defence of the MSS. reading firevdvvcf}.
Dr. Peile follows him, and translates,
'
I advise that this be done as it would for
But the meaning
the eye of a master.'
'
surely is, I bid you do this, and hold you

and

ib.

for executing my orders.'

Egregie a poeta significatur, nuntios

responsible

"

mortem afferentes servis invisiores

quam matri." Weil. alvSa for irap-

Orestis
esse

aivSi,

704. Koivwffo^v.
aira.vlovTts <pi\a>v.

"

praesidio Aegisthi pariter, ut Ag. 1357

The idea occurs sud(1411). Klausen.
denly to her mind, that the death of
Orestes may cause a revolution, and the
dreaded retribution may arrive. Hence
the allusion to her not unbefriended
condition. Nothing can be more natural
than the conduct of Clytemnestra. She
is glad, but does not exult ; inclined to
believe the report, but not blindly
credulous ; she gives no decisive reply,

and expresses no opinion,

till she has

talked the matter over with Aegisthus.
Not less characteristic is the cold and
calm look she displays to her servants,

v. 725, which they well know to be a

hypocritical one.
705. Pov\fvff6/j.f(r6a seems ambiguous.
She is supposed to consult about the

question proposed sup. 670.

706. The Tiy^v addresses the rest of
the chorus. Hence the singular 6pw in
718.
707. ffTO/J.d.TQ>v lo")(y v i- 6- jUc-yoATji/
</>o>i/V, a loud paean of joy, in place of
the hitherto secret tears (v. 73) and
stealthy expressions of hope (v. 124).
Weil reads <pi\iav for <f>t\iai.
709. et/CT^J x^fjLaTOS > raised or pilevaffifl
t

mound.

ou
See v. 660.
" Vides earn fretam

So Soph. Antig. 1131.

This

supplies us with a hint as to the appearance of the tomb exhibited on the stage,
viz. that it was not a !e<rr2>s rd(f>os or
built of squared stone, but only a barrow,

So the tomb of Darius appears

X^/io.
to have been from Pers. 660, eA0' cV
The use of
&Kpov K6pv/j.&ov oxOov.

makes it doubtAeschylus used the word in its

ir6rvia here, for ae/i*^,

ful

as sup. 546.

710

now

if

generally received sense

tress/

of 'mis-

AlZXTAOT

550

fceicrai [ra>]

vvv

v\)v e7ra/cot>croz>,

(725)

vvv yap
'

vyKaTa/3rjvai, \66viov
[/cat

8*

ro^ ^u^tot'] ratcrS*

6 feVos reu^eti/ KOLKOV.

cb>r?p

^OV 8' 'OpeCTTOU TTJfS'

6pW

a/ucr#ds ecrri

?ruXas

The common reading is

Pauw seems rightly to have

but

given 8o\iav. For ctK/iaet is impersonal

in Theb. 95, aK/ictet /Sperewc exeo"0at,
TJa in Ag. 568, and the Med. in other
places has the nominative by an error
for the accusative, as 07/pa irarp^a v. 243,
roiaSe v. 472.
The Schol. however also
found the nominative, vvv icatpbv e^et ^
SoAio ireiQw (ruvaywviiraa'dai r<p 'Opfffrp
'
tvyKaTaBrivai, ta enter the lists on the
side_jof Orestes.'
See on KadijKfiv, sup.
446.
Xen. Anab. iv. 8, 27, iro\\ol KOTC.

"

rbis vvxtov.
Nihil ineptius
potest additamento isto Kal r&f
VVX.IQV.
Scripserat aliquis interpres rbv
X&6viov Kal r'bv vvxiov." Hermann ; who
however prefers to reject \Q6viov and
retain vv^v 9\ of which he regards
X^oviov as a mere synonym. The words
/calrbj'j'ux' '' had been marked as spurious
in a former edition of this play. Dr. Peile
thinks they are used of Orestes, and
translates, 'and marshal the night-faring
man on his way toj &c. But e<f>o8eteiv
TLVOI. ayuvi is a
very doubtful idiom; the
word seems to mean- ' to inspect ' in Ar.
Av. 1160: but it is there used in the
passive. The Schol. has ffvvdpa.(rQa.i trpbs
686v.
The sense probably is ' to

715. Kal

fingi

TV

direct,' to sep. thai, nil is rifrhf. for/ mam

praeire. Well.. &c., and differs but little
from opBuarai ayavas sup. 575. There is
doubtless an allusion to Hermes' titles of

#5ios

and

717.

<5

ironTraios, Eum. 91.

avr)p 6 |eVo?, irony again: 'this

(pretended) stranger appears to be causing

a mischief to the family ; for I see here

the nurse of Orestes

all in tears.'

This

and in a tone intended to

put the nurse off her guard. Schol. on
is

said alone,

>

o.vr\

rov,

720

crot fwe/xTropos.

713. So\iav.
8oAia,

(730)

KeK\a,VjJLVr)V.

Trot 817 Trarels, Ki'Xurcra, 8a)//,ara>^

8'

715

<fto8evcra&

ofa<p 8ia TTJS

Certainly there

dyyeAias.

nothing in this comment to prove that

a verse has been lost, which Hermann

is

proposes to supply thus

Ttxe<V Kaitbv

otKoiffi irtvQos Bfls vsois ayyf\/j.a<riv.

meaning merely

is,

that the

The

man seems

to be the author and originator of mourning to the family, and the Scholiast
wished to show how that could be. Cf.

rsvx*iv

KO.KO.

Eum.

see sup. 448.

719. KiAto-o-o. So the Med.

the reading of Robortello, is wrongly
preferred by Peile and Klausen. Not only
has that name no meaning (as is usual in
all Greek names), but the Gentile appellation is quite appropriate to one in the
position of a nurse. No importance can
justly be attached to the remark of the
Scholiast on Pindar, that she was called
Arsinoe, and by Pherecydes Laodamia.
For jrv\as it is not unlikely that we
The words are
should restore TrcAar.
probably confounded in Prom. 430. Cf.

Here. Fur. 139,

Sw/j-druv TreAas.

AVKOV
It

is

trepfavra

rwvSe

a very strange

phrase, ira-relv -rrv\as, for iptlftw pa\bv

(v. 562), or rather, for ffrz(*)(*iv irpbs
irv\as. Cf. Ag. 1269, Trpbs fa/mbv eurJ*The use of TTO? followed by
juoj? TroTeTs.
an accusative with irpbs is not uncommon,
'
what is your object in going to,' &c.
Cf. Ar. Pac. 157, ri Trotels ; iro'i TrapaK\ivfis Toi/9 [AVKTrjpas irpbs ras \avpas ;
As the nurse was leaving the palace to
call
'

Aegisthus,

we can only render

it,

Whither are you going, that you are

passing the door ?'

720. &fjLicrQos vvf/j.iropos. 'Anunhired
attendant,' i. e. unsought and unbidden ;
cf. dweAeucTTOs &/LucrOos aoiSa Ag. 951,
SCUT' d/ceAeu(TTOs eTevj-ev ib. 710.

XOHQOPOI.

AiyicrOov

17

551

Kparovcra roi? feVot? Ka\elv

OTTO)?

Ta^KTT avajyev, o>s crcK^ecrrepoi'

dvrjp
cu'Spos rrp veayye\Tov (JKJLTIV

(735)

an

l\0(t)V TTvdrjTOiL TT^Se.

0TO

7TyOO9 /1I> OIKTOL<;

(TKvOptoTrwv eVro? o/AjnaTwi'

'

'ivri,

725

ye'A.a)i>,

eV

epyoi^ StaTreTrpay/xeVot? fca\<w9

80/1019 Se Toio-Se Tray/ca/cws

(740)

e^et,

v^> 779 T7yyei\az> ot feVot To

77

877

K\vo)v e/ceipo? evffypavti voov,

721. The nurse, a garrulous gossip who

has been despatched to summon Aegisthus,
now comes forward alone on the stage
and opens her griefs to the chorus. She
is instructed to convey such a message
to Aegisthus as suits the present purpose
TO?S e'z/ots is Pauw's correction
(757).
for TOI/S |eVous, which Well., Klausen,
So also the Schol.,
Peile, Dind., retain.

It

is,

evous Kparovva Kal viro^f^a/j.vrj.

however, very harsh to explain either

bids

their messenger. The dative, as it seems,

has been rightly admitted by Franz and

Hermann.

Weil marks the

loss

of two

half- verses.

722. ffa<^4(TTfpov O.VTIP air' av5p6s. See

652.
725. 0<Tt>. The old reading is 0eVo
ffKvOpwirov.
Compare the vulg. leaves 7'
for enaves in v. 916, and see on Pers. 499.
Hermann adopts the improbable compound flgrnrt-/fnfy(M7rV from the conjecture
f

"
Erfurdt, which he calls
praeclara
And Prof. Conington ad-

emendatio."

m {fe

OfToaKvQpwirwv with equal praise.

Thus he makes

Kfv6ov<ra refer back to

As the Greeks
Kparovffa fofayev.
considered the eyes the seat of mirth (as
r)

appears by such expressions as

y(\6<i)v,

6/jL/j.ari

6<pQa\/uLbs

fjLfiSidwvTi, &c.), so 0ff6ai

ye\oav tvrbs o^u/wetTw^was a natural phrase

for the attempt to disguise inward satisSee Agam. 262.
faction.
Literally,
'

for the house,

'

Verona,

brow
5,

2,

How

'

103,

angerly

est

rfyv

K.T.\.

Crit.

i.

p.

en-

Hor. Sat.
Gaudia prodentem vultum

Weil reads,

celare.'

I taught my

When inward joy

heart to smile.'

my

forced
ii.

i.

to froivn,

Se

irpbs

fjikv

Madvig, Adv.

204, would read

04ro

<TKV-

me

say that the strangers are calling for Aegisthus,' or, .as
*
Hermann suggests, bids the strangers
call Aegisthus,' i. e. by means of me as

'My mistress

from the
by the strangers.'
Compare Shakspeare, Two Gentlemen of

rovs

i)

^,-

bad

as they are

plain tidings brought

To her domestics indeed she concealed

under a scowling look a smile, hiding

her mirth at deeds done as well for her

'

to the servants without she showed

a doleful look, while she concealed a
smile of joy.' But the poet would not
have said rbv yt\<av.
727. %' Klausen, followed by Peile,
But the
gives tx fiv from the Med.
Schol. has KUKUS O!KOS SiaKftrai virb rfjs
<p-f1fj.r)S

fjs

tfyytiXav

ol }-ft>oi

ffa<p>s.

It

would however be easy to understand

ovrta

SiaTTfTTpayfJ-ffois

UHTTC

ira.yKa.Kcas

729.
8^ K\VUV faewos. 'Though
Clytemnestra looks stern and grave, without doubt he will indulge his joy at the
Such seems to be the sense.
tidings.'
Dr. Peile translates, * We may be sure,
then, his hearing will make him a merry
heart, the moment he receives the intelliIt is true that (vtppave'i v6ov
gence.'

of itself any outward

still the words must
something different from the
morose reserve of Clytemnestra. Like
the Latin indulgere genio, fvtypaiveiv
voov has the notion of giving way to
scarcely implies

demonstration; but

mean

pleasure.

So

aavT'bv, Tclvt,

rbf Ka0'

Alcest.

788,

AISXTAOT

552
evV av

TTvdrjTai fJiV0ov.

ws

ra

jixot

raXaiz/ eyco'

a>

730

p.ev TraXata o~vy/ce/cpa/xeVa

d\yrj 8vo~oto~Ta ToTcrS'

ez>

(745)

'^4rpea>s 8d/xot9

Tu^cW e/x^z/ T^Xyvi^ev eV o-re'pz'ot? (/>/oeVaaXX' ov rt TTW rotdi^8e TT^JIX' d^eo"^d/xi^^.

ra

aXXa

^xz; yol/3

<bl\OV 8

OpO~TT]V, T7^9

61^ e^e$/oei|/a

735

rX^/xdi^QJS J]VT\.OW /ca/ca*

/X^5

^^X ?^

ot

/r

P ?^?
1

(750)

p^YfTpoOev SeSeyxte^,

Kat vvKTiTr\dyKTa)V op0i<*)v fceXevcr/xarwr

y
/cat TroXXa /cat fjLO^0TJp dvaMfreKrjT* e/xot
TO

T\do~r)'

/u,^

rp4(f)eLV dvdyKr), TTWS

ov yap
t

Tt (frwvti ?rat9 er' wz/

^
v ^a

Xt/XOS
'

yap, a)O~7Tpei POTOV, 740

yap ov ; Tpoira) ^yoez^os.

(ftpovovv

Stl//^

Tt?

ei/

\L\JjOVpLOL

^ ^178 vs

avrap/oy? T
TOVTO)!' Trpd/xai'Tts ovo"a, TroXXa

eyw

(755)

crTrapya^ots,

8', oto/txat,

745

vs r/30(^ei;s re TOLVTOV tiyeTKjv re'Xos.

8t7rXas 8e racrSe y^ipwva&as

(760)

'

'Opecrrr/t'

731.

rel

/u^ ira.Xa.ui.

efeSefa/x^^ irarpi.

Schol. ^ Kpeovpyia

TOJV Qvfffrov iralSwv Kal 6 'AyafjiffjLvovos

See on Theb. 737.

Bdvaros.
732. rottrS* cv 'A. 5<$/uoiy,
house wbp.n Af.rens had it/

in

The construction would be rather clearer

if we were to read TO 7roA.Aa Kal
uo^^pa.
and (as Portus proposed) jfg/t yyKT t-

this

'

Cf. Ag
735. TX^ju^veos,
patiently/
Eur. Suppl. 947, p.4veiv XP^l
1273.

737. fjLtjTp6dff. Theocr. xvii. 59, 8eAr. Ach. 478,

a/jLva irapa, fj,a,Tp6s.
(rKavSiKa.

Od.
736. ^lA-fli/ 8' 'OpeVrTji/. The construetion is irregular, to suit the rambling
style of the soliloquy, She ought to have
said dirwAetro or rcd^KSra O.KOVU, but
does not finish the sentence till v. 750,
and then turns it in a different way.
But as for the dear Orestes,
Translate:
the darling of my soul, whom I brought
up from the day I took him of his mother,
and all my many troubles from the shrill
all of
cries that kept me astir at nights,
no avail to me who had to endure them,
If the text be right, as Herfor/ &c.
mann thinks it is, though others suppose
something to have been lost, Kf\fvff^a,T<av
is the genitive after iro\\a, Kal
'

5J>s fArjrpdOev SeSey^eVo s.

/ULOI
T
xix. 355, 8eajueVj x ^P ff<T ^>
M '^

irp&rov rc/ce
'
741.
According to his
humour.' Scholef.
743. ct \ifji.6s. So Stanley for ^ \i/j.6s.
Hermann and Franz adopt the coris
rection; though in v. 876, ^
r)
certainly for efre

form

Styrj

StyTjtns, J.

For the Ionic

eft-e.

Herm. and Well, propose

Wordsworth Sty' efrts, ad-

mitted by Dindorf.
Schol.

744. avrdpKrjs.
/cal

fiot)Qiiv

/8oi5\rai.

'

tavrfj

apKelv

Helps

itself,'

Scholef.

746. (paiSpvurpia,

(Ag. 1078).
749. Trorgf.

'

'

'

cleanser,'

For the

washer

father,'

i.

e.

'

to

XOH&OPO1.

553

Se vvv TaXcui/a TTv9op,ai.

750

S*

Se rdi>Se Treucrerat Xdyoi>.

XO.

TTOJS

TP.

TI

XO.

T)

TP.

7TW9

Xey* avOis, &>s paiOa) cra

vv Xo^trai? etre

755

/cat p.ovo<TTi/3fj.

ayeti> KeXevei Sopv(f)6povs oTrdovas.

vvv crv raur* dyyeXXe SccrTrdrou crruyec,
JJLTJ
dXX* CLVTOV iXOeiv, &>g dSet/xai/ro)? K\vrj,

XO.

avaiyff ocrov ra^tcrra yrjOovcrrj <f>pevL'

iv dyye'Xw yap Kpvnrbs opOovrai Xdyo?.
present it to him ; but from the mother,
But Porson (on Hec. 533)
sup. 737.
takes the dative as equivalent to ' from/
(
It is thus a dative of plaf.pj q,t tha hands
See Eum. 424.
of,' &c.
750. Te0j/T]K($Tos. Both the accusative
and the genitive occur with irvvQ&veaQai
'
in the sense of hear of.'
Examples of
Thuc. iv. 6.
the latter are II. xvii. 102.
752. r6v8e \6yov. So Blomf., Bind.,
Herm. for Twrff \6ywv. The mere cacophony of the latter (with Qf\<av) is some

argument against

it.

'
Did you ask how ? Ex754. _g Trias ;
'
'
I
plain your meaning more clearly
meant to ask whether he is to come with
his body-guards or alone.' In the former
verse Hermann and Franz, after Canter,

giver^TTftis; (a combination which requires

Dindorf
to be defended by examples.)
and Weil edit STTODS; with Schiitz, a
comic rather than a tragic idiom. Cf.

Eur. Ion 958,

a})v Xiirs'iv erATjs

(Tr6^aros

ol irus
;

K/3aAoC(r'

ei>

TTOJS 8'
CTTT;.

frvrpois
;

TrcuSa

oiKTpa iro\\a

The nurse does

not see the point of the question, which

to know whether Aegisthus will come
armed to hear the message, and so be
able to offer resistance.
In the second
verse the Med. gives ^ |vi>, which Klausen
If we supply
edits (interrogatively).
epurw or 0eAo> et'SeVai, there is no reason
to alter *) to d with Turn. Viet., as Hermann, Peile, and others have done.

is,

757. SecTTT^Tou (TTvyei.

(rovfjLfi'Cf}

vir' 'AyafjifiJivoi'os,

of our

Schol.
i.

e.

T<

f*i-

to that

master's detestation,'
Aegisthus^ So a person is called /j.io"n/j.a
in Theb. 173 and elsewhere. Peile translates, 'our wretch of a master,' comparing
object

(765)

ou^ /ceXevei viv /xoXeu> ecrTaX/xeVoi'

(770)

760

the well-kuown

periphrasis vvbs
But it may be
36.
doubted if the Greeks ever extended this
idiom so as to make Se<rv6rov o-rvyos a
synonym of ffrvyepbs SfffTrdrris. The
Xpyp-a, Herod,

i.

is (in connexion with

$pev\ below, and in reference to
the nurse's disparagement of Aegisthus at
'
v. 751),
Now don't vou tell this with
any show of dislike towards your master.
but tell him, with a cheerful mind, to
come quickly,' &c.
758. avTbv tkOfw. ' In order that he
may hear the news fearlessly, bid him
come alone,' i. e. assure him that he has
no need of body-guards, in order to disarm
his suspicions.
yriOovo-T) for yaQovtry is
Pauw's correction? TEe~"present yi\94(a
was scarcely used by the earlier Greeks
(though it is found Theocr. i. 54). We
have indeed cireyfyei Prom. 162, but the
reading is doubtful. Hermann gives '6<rov
Tqytcrrdt y' cuSotSfr?? <t>pevl, alleging that
yrjGovay, if said of the nurse, would have
told her too much of the secret; if of

meaning probably
yr)9ov<rr)

Aegisthus, it would have made him suspect the nurse. But see on v. 761.
760. KPUTTT&S opOovrai \6yos.
These
words were recovered by Porson from
who
Eustathius, p. 1013, 11,
quotes as a
verse of Euripides (see frag. 1054), eV
ayyf\(f} yap KpvwTbs opdovrai \6yos (with
the var. lect. KUTTT^S). The Med. and
the other old copies give Kpvirrbs opOovarj
Qpfvl, from a confusion with the preceding

The meaning is,

Ag. 1187).
that a confidential message can only be
rightly conveyed by a personal interview.
The nurse is instructed to say this to
Aegisthus, to induce him to come in

line (see

'

AISXYAOT

554
TP.

dXX'

77

XO.

dXX'

ei

TP.

KCU 7TW9; 'OpecrTTis

XO.

ovTra)'

fca/cds

TP.

rt <TJS

XO.

(f)poveis ev rotcri

vvv ^
KOLKMV
Zevs
TpOTraiav

ye

cX??

0rj<Ti TTOTC

(775)

oi^erou 80/^0^.
raSe.

/xai/ris ai> yvoirj

e^eis rt rai^

XeXey/xeW^ Si^a

765

ayyeXX* toOcra, Trpacrae Ta,7recr7-aX/x,eVa'

av /^eXri irepi.

/xeXet Oeoicriv wvTTtp

TP.

dXX'

el/zt /cat (rots

ye^otro

XO.

z^u^

raura

00)V

/xot,

rovs
'Adr)vaiovs RovXtvaacrQai
6eias.
Also iv. 113, 2.

irtpl

TTJS

aATj-

Can it be that you

tppovf'is eS.
Peile
glad at the present tidings ?
'
prefers to translate, Well, if you have
any good purpose to serve by what you
'

'

are

me

aAA.' el
,' reading
say
But the scholium x a l' P f is,

on the preceding verse, evidently belongs

to this, as

Hermann

observes.

Compare

Ag. 262, e5 yap ippovovvros o^/ua (row

-The sense however may be,
KOTTj-yopeT.

Can it be that you are not rightlyminded in respect of the present news ?
'

'

i.e.

me to put on
For 4MI 2 see sup.

a cheerful
212. Ag.
Soph. El. 879.

in telling

look.

Eur. Alcest. 816.

267.
'But what if Zeus
762. ctAA'eiK.T.X.
shall one day bring about a change from
'
'
'
misfortune?
Impossible
replies the
still incredulous nurse, 'since Orestes is
gone, the hope of the family/ Cf. Suppl.
!

504, aAA.' et 8paic6vT(i)v ^v<r<pp6vo)v sx'l ~

;
Or, without a question, we might

off iv

translate, 'Nay, I was only thinking

For the chorus are trying
whether,' &c.
to allay the suspicion of the nurse that
there must be some cause for this un-

wonted
702.

joy.

cal

For
'

irws,

rpoiratav

indeed

Ag. 532.
766. fry-yeAA'

!'

see

Theb.

'surely not.'

'

lovffa.
Go, and deliver
5
the message, i.e. don't stay to question us
further ; ' do what has been commanded.'
Cf. Eur. Troad. 1149, av 8' us rdxiffra

ra.irfffro.\p.4va.

iraTtp

(TTp.

a.

'

See above, v. 650. For the use

pei-son.
of eV compare Thuc. vii. 8, vo^ifav oi/Vws

just now bid

after Aldus.

Treicro^ai Xdyots*

8* a>9
ayotcrra crut' #eaij> Sdcrec.

TrapcuTou/xeVa

761.

(780)

Frag. Dan. 47,

vra rairfffraX^va irpd(rThere is great art in the

manoeuvre by which the chorus, who are
under a promise of secrecy (v. 546), yet

yap

creiv irpoBv/nus.

reveal just enough to excite the curiosity

of the nurse without satisfying it.
767. f*f\fi 6ot<nv. So Ag. 947, fj.f\oi
Se rot
it

(Tol

Toavirep &i/ /ueAAps TeAelV.

may be regarded

Here

as a formula for dis-

couraging further inquiry.

770. The nurse having

entered the

and Py lades had

done, and the Queen having also retired
to consult with Aegisthus (v. 705), the
chorus are now left to themselves, and
throwing off all reserve and disguise utter
palace, as before Orestes

a hearty prayer that Orestes may at length

find an end of all his troubles, that order
and virtue may be restored to the house,
that a crowning act of retribution may
put an end for ever to the murders in the
family.
Apollo and Hermes are invoked,
the one as holding the prophetic seat, the
other as the god of craft and concealment.
They promise offerings and the institution of solemn dirges to expiate the
Orestes is
guilt incurred in the family.
exhorted to act with firmness, and to
think only of his dead father by way
of hardening himself to his mother's

cry for mercy. This stasimou is so corrupt that some licence must be allowed
in

emending the

text, so

as to satisfy

the requirements of both sense and

metre. Prof. Conington gives up the
attempt to make out any antistrophic
correspondence, and contents himself
generally with representing the old
fairly

readings, though avowedly corrupt.

XOHQOPOI.
So? TV

tv

ra (Twfipov* ev

772

Kvpicos

TTOLV e7TO9

Zev, (TV viv (f)v\d(T(TOi<;. [e^.]

^0p(t)V TOV (TG)0V JJi\oi0p(i)V

a*

TTpO O y
'
i
s\\
l/9, 7TL VIV

(785)

/xato/jieVot9 tSeti>*

Sta St/ca9
zXoiKov'

555

775

[(TTp. ft.

StSujita /cat

0e\a)v a

V-

d^S/009 <f)i\OV 7TO)\OV

viv i^vyevT iv apfjiacnv
S'

782

a^

'

rt's

>

yov

/o>

TOVT toot ota irtoov

e5

^772.
5e juou.

The Med. has T

ruxf^.

Hermann has given

and triple return,' viz. in

247 seqq. fj.4yav apas, cf.

ei5

from the Schol., 5^$ yuot evrvxiav

aai fiefiaicas.
Franz edits ^uot
Conington S^>$ rvxas TVX^V 86/j.ov xvptoi
Kvpius, which occurs also in Ag. 171,
seems to mean * properly,'
as they
ought/
'

773.

ret

ffaxppova,

i.

e.

gives T& ffoafypoffw , probably

from a gloss superscribed having been
introduced as a various reading. The
antistrophic verse makes the correction
of Hermann nearly certain.
Literally,

Grant that

well,

who

their fortunes

desire

what

is

may turn out

right and rea-

sonable to see it.'

Where iSeiv is added
much as ctVctv'in Ag. 358. Hermann
however gives ex et " for t'SelV, but ef>
73, K\VT'
may be compared with Suppl.
(v Tb Sixaiov i86vrcs, ' to see it well/
'

meaning

to see it thrive.'

774. Sto

St/cas.

Here

5ti is a

syllable, as in Pers. 565. 640.

Hermann

has

mono-

Inf.

784.

SIKUV from the Schol.

Kara Siitav, '6 eVri Kara rb SiKaiov. By
irav eTTos e\aKov is meant, that the above
is a sort of prophetical declaration, that
it

/coS

will be so.

775.

&

ZcG, (TV viv <f>v\d<r<rois.

former correction of Hermann's for ZeO,
(TV 86 VIV K.T.A..

776.

irpb Se 7' c'xflpwv

Hermann and

rbv

fffeadfv.

Seidler for trpb 8c

S^j

So

'xOpuv

Yea, and set thou him that

is within the palace (Orestes) before (i. e
above) his enemies ; since by raising him
to be great you will receive gladly a double

rwv

'

fffcif.

254.
ap*ia<i ptyav,
778. Cf. Ag. 520.

sacrifices, sup.
airb fffjuKpov 8'

v.

II.

i.

127, abrap

'A-Xaiol rptirXr) rerpaiTXrj T' a-jrorlarofj-fv.

779. IffQi. Schol. yiyvoaffKe. Hermann

and Franz admit Pauw's conjecture foxe,

sustain him in the course, or rather
'

check his speed.' But the

change seems by no means necessary
Know that the orphan sou of a dear sire
is
yoked in the chariot of misfortune, and
'

ffutypoavviiv

The Med.

'

av

perhaps,

'

set a limit to his course.'

The common

reading is ap^an, but Hermann has restored the plural from the Scholiast, on
metrical grounds.
av8pbs(pi\ov, scil. rov
Qvrripos Kai <re rinuvros /Jifya, sup. 247.
784. TOUT' 18 01 8ia ircSov. So Blomfield for rovr' t'Scn/ SdweSov.

tion

is

necessary to

make

Some alterathe passage

grammatical ; and IAOI for IA6IN is as

simple and easy as any that has been
proposed, more so than Kriaov for rls
&v, which Franz has given on the conjecture of H. L. Ahrens, or riv aft, Hermann's reading. The Schol. found iSeiV,
but he explains it by f8oi, and another
scholium supplies oirws. The 8ia is here,
as unquestionably in many other places
If we retain
(see 774), a monosyllable.
SciTreSoi' (or, as Hermann writes it, 70but see on Prom. 848), the sense
TreSoi/,

be

precisely the same, at>ou.eviav

being like irnSav ireSia, Ajac. 30 ;
Eur. Hel. 598 ; ir6vriovi
v\avrj8fls
K\v8ct}t>' a\u>/j.fvai, Oed. Col. 1686; <TT?X'
Translate
av>ip6rovs yvas, Prom. 727.
'
Would that one could see the strained
will

Rfaifpftnu

xM,

AISXTAOT

556

785

01

ecra>

TrXovroyaOfj

crrp.

crvp,<f)pov<; Oeoi.

Xucracr#' at/xa

ao

[y'.

TTaXat

ayere,
^Tftj^Se

eViere,

790

Si/c ats'

eV

eV 8d/xots TCKOI.

(805)

TO 8e KctXais KTiptvov a> /xeya vaiwv

crTOfjiiov, ev 809 az/iSetjf 80/10^ di>8yoo9
795

(1X1019 o/i/macn, Xa/*7rpa>9

c/c

Svofapas KaXvTTTpas.
8'

v\\d/BoL

epSiK6J9 7TCU9 6

pace of his steps keeping regular time as

Schol. etfthey go over this course/
It
TOKTOI/
al /UT; rpax^a-v iropeiav.
seems that another Schol. read ifrmd'rwv
for ftr)fjLdTwv.
By pvfyi&f we' must under^
stand the ' stepping in time or measured
paces of a horse in harness. For the
middle (r<aeaQai. see Prom. 43.
785. Hesych. #/>7/*a* jSij/tta,
786. eo-w

Herm.

for e<ra>0.

Weil,

who

transposes the strophe and the antifVistrophe, reads v\\dfioiTo in 797.

er, the emendation of Hermann for
f.
Compare Pers. 143, T($5' eVe-

(810)

[air. y'.

0,10,9 e7

as by old age.
On the
peculiar figure here employed see sup.

come exhausted,

636. Ag. 734.

793. Kri^vov. So Franz and Hermann
for KTdfj.vov.
Compare the Homeric e'ft
Kriptvov irroXieQpov, II. iv. 33, &c.
(rr6(j.iov, the prophetic adytum, called
The metre of
/wi/X^ x 00 "^ inf 941.
these two verses is Paeonic, as in Ag. 972.
Bum. 325. 335, &c.
Schol. a.vafiXetya.1.
794. mfifilu.
The
-

word seems
free

from

^j^

XeyA[ifvnv } and

(Agamemno)

is

not

Hermann

suspicion.

gives
viri libere, et ipse
amicis oculis ex caliginoso

"fac ut

av&-niL.

domus

Eur. El. 1108,

(rreyos apxaiov.
jU,ou<TTo al OaKovs fvi^ovffav drjS^a. The

velamine (sepulcri) adspiciat"

gods are addressed who were worshipped

Qepicos Xa/jLirpcas r' IS^Tv fyi\iois o/j-fMaatv

as the protectors of the family, and who

occupied shrines or had altars in the
interior of the palace, as Zei/s 'EpKcioy,

8vo<pfpas Ka\virTpas.
Compare Eur. Ion
'6 re
7TJ76j/6Tay S6fj.os OVKCTI VVKTO.
SfpKfrai, a.f\iov 5' aval3\tirti ha^ndcriv.

K.r-r]ffios,

790. Photius, 7rpo<r(poTos, Kvpia>s

/wei/

Kal irav &TIOVV &prt

791. The words rcDi'Se 70^ eVSiVws are

inserted only on conjecture, and as a
probable restoration of both sense and
metre. In the MSS. and edd. veirpajfjLtwv follows TUV ird\ai, which can

hardly be right, since rwv ird\a.i ol/xa

must mean 'the blood of those long ago
slain,' which is now to be atoned for by
fresh

Weil reads

acts of justice.

irfirpayfjifi'wv,

a dochmiac.
792. yepuv

occisorum,
'

<p6vos.

thus

Sto-

making

May old murders

i. e.
may

no longer beget new murders,'

the curse inherent in the family

now

be-

viv e'Aev-

1467,

Hermann

&c.

'Effria, 'EKCITTJ,

The Med. here has nai

795.

reads

/tat

viv

tSet^and expunges

e\vOfpi(i>s \a/j.trpS>s re as an explanation

of o.v e'Srjj' in the preceding verse.
For

Eustathius explains the latter word by

ai>fT(i)s Kal * \tv6f pus, Favorinus
by (pave pus.

Weil reads KOI

\a/j.irpbv

t'SciV

tyias

viv

<pt\iois

e\ev6eplas
|

ofj.na.ffiv

fit

Svo<pepas Ka\vvrpas.
5i/o0epos was
long ago restored by Hermann from the
Schol. TOW ffKorovs.
For the idea of
'
seeing from a dark veil,' compare sup.
46. Ag. 1149, 6 xpyvubs ov/ceV e Ka\vfj./uciTODJ' carat SeSopKcas.
797. fTr^opcararos. ' Most favourable.'
a metaphor from wind, as ovpiav in the
next verse proves. Schol. is eVl dW/uou
tlirtv. Thuc. iii. 74, t &V/JLOS fycvero rrj
Franz, after
(p\oyl *iri(popos e's avT-fjv.

XOH$OPOI.
7rpaw
\

TO.

Pl

o aAa

IO \* >V\*A

ovpiav

/>

>

557
^

l^,, _

f\

800

afJL<pave t
8* 67T05

(815)

VVKTGL TTp6 T O/X/XOtTO)^ (7KOTOV

(j)ptl,
rjjjiepav S'

frore

/ecu

ra}*'

Se

ouSe
CTTp. S'.

ST)

805

\VT1JptOV

K,

yoari,

oXef ra

S'

eu

epov Kp8os aufei

ra

roS', a-

8' aTroGrraret (f>i\a)i>.

o"t>

Emper,

(820)

Se OapcTtov, OTGLV

gives

'fJKrj

^n-e

The metre would be satisfied by

ovpiet.
pronouncing the word firiir<f)op<aTa.Tos,

p.po$

rov irpofftairov
804. Kal rdre STJ.
This verse cannot
be restored with anything like certainty.
Hermann's conjecture is Kal r6r' tfSrj,
r6rf TtXov'rov oUffo^v.
Perhaps KTVITOV.
the joyous beating of instruments, hands

way of \6ir(f>os for \6<t>os,

<ru7T0os for ffKucfioi, o/r<^ts for #iis II.
xii. 208, Ce7r0upt7j Od. viii. 119, TrtTr^auffKwv II. x. 478. 502.
But the necessity &c., or y_op&v. Weil gives TTOT/J.OIV Sv/uia.for this is removed by Hermann's correcrtav \vTt)pioiv. What follows he re-writes
tion of v. 786.
rather than emends.
The remark of the
800. TO. 5' a\a etju^ave?. So Hermann Schol. is of no value, for he explains
for TToAAa 8' #AA.a <J>aj/e? XP$& V fpuvrd.
\VTTipiov by
\fvdepov.
ovpio(TTd.Ta.v.
The Schol. Med. confirms the correction, Schol. ovpius yra.Q4vra. The word was
ret Se
Another
of
a
used
vvv
settled
favourable
(pavepaxrei.
probably
Kpuirra
scholium has Qt\(av (see on 332) iro\\a gale, as an epithet of tfye/ios. Applied
In neither is any men- to vop5>, it would mean ' taking up a
KPVTTTA evpricrei.
tion of &\\a, which is a corruption of favourable station,' e. g. by the altar.
807. o/xa 8e KpeKrbv yocnav
dAo', while KpvTTTa is a mere gloss upon
it.
have rb <pwTW^ a\abv yews Qi\(rop.v. So Hermann for 6fj.ov
Prom. 560. wfiCwv, 'if be wills it.' yoT)T<av v6p.ov /ie07}<ro^ej' (where &/*ov is
the correction of a later hand in the
Cf. v. 332.
So HaKoira CTTTJ in Med. over the erasure of the original
801. HffKoirov eiroy.
Hermes, who is
Soph. Phil. 1112.
but it has the analogy of ftoanv Ta\aii>ai
peculiarly the god of craft, will conduct
the enterprise by stealth and delusive auSav, Pers. 577. /cpeT&? t>6/j.os is pro
words. Which the poet thus expresses
perly said of the notes of a harp ; but we
'
Bat speaking an unlooked-for word find KpeKew av\bv Ar. Av. 683; and the
both by night he carries darkness before cithern was solely an instrument of joy.
809. %x VT
his face, and by day is not clearer.'
atfet.
So
*f*bv KepSos
Hermann appears to take TTOS for the Hermann for e/j.bi> e^bv /ce'pSos af^erai.
men
The
to
metre
shows
summons
which
Hermes
the
be
to
word by
vulgate
the shades. This command, coming by wrong; and the correction is confirmed
thus
and
the
TO,
unforeseen
/caAcv;
is
or
a.irofta.ivoi'Ta.
;
scholium,
by
day
by night,
Aegisthus little knows how near he is to rb e/ubc Kfpfios errlv, T&V 5e irepl 'Opeffhis end.
For K&d' Tuiepw in this sense TTJI> Kal 'HAeVrpaf a.Tra\\ay^ &TTJS.
'
So far all is
Ibid, ara djrocrTaTeT.
the Greeks commonly use /ue0' r)/j.epav,
well.'
but we have vi>x i0 * $ Ka
TJMep ai/ ^ ar
Compare Ag. 1073, d\a S' e*as
Electr. 603, \fVKbv /car' i^ap Ag. 651.
after the Aeolic

We

&

The

Schol. has VVKTO. yap KOI OK.6rov irpb

AISXYAOT

558
en aver as Trarpos
0poovo~a TZ.KVOV,

OVK

arav.

(830)

Iv

r'

S'.

815

TOIS 0* VTTO
TOl? T

WO)

TTpOTTpOLCTCr

opyas \vypas,
TL0eis,

ayav
TOP alnov

S'

(835)

<=

820

e|a,7roXXv9

r]K(t)

OVK aKXrjros, dXX' virdyyeXos'

Se 7reu#o/zcu \iyeiv Tivas

825

/u,oXoVra9 ouSa/Aws Ifajjiepov.

'OpeCTTOV, KOL ToS*

8*

812. e?rai5(ras Trarpbs auSav Iiithisantistrophe Franz has admitted the emendations of Seidler and Blomfield. The Med.
.

*f>y(f

Bpooixra

irpbs

/cal
iraTpbs avSciv
Trtpaivwv
Cf. Eur. Orest. 826,
&rav.
ov To\/j.qs '6<rta KTslvotv (TV fj-arepa.
|

The

Schol. has eTn/caAeo'o/iej'os rb 5f5a)Aov

ToO TTOTpbs, whence

he found either
for ouStCi/.
BpooiHTCf.

He

it

would seem that

for epyip, or GKia.v

>

appears to have referred

to the chorus,

iraTpbs avSav, cos

Translate
\e6ari.

O"

e/xoi

fey ei
*

Opoovcra 7rp6s

iraT^jp (TV/JL&OV-

But do you

confi-

dently, when your share of action has

arrived, uttering the name of Father to
her crying out
son! accomplish a
calamity which is free from blame.'
815. FLtpffecos KapSiav, ' the resolution
of a Perseus/ Schol. airoa-Tpa<ptls els

My

ttttlvos,

fj.f)

817. Tots

TTCOS

T*

6e<f>fj.i/os

&Vd>

irpAirpaa'ff'

iu>v.

So

Hermann

for TO?S T' &vwOfv irpoirpacrffiav.

Weil, after Enger, gives irp6wpa<jt>, and
reads spyavas (i.e. epya(r/as) for opyas,

the Med. giving x"-P lTOS opyus \virpas,

emended by Hermann after Blomf. and
Schiitz.
By xP' J opyrjs we may understand the duty of revenge which is owed
by a son to a father. Compare xP'Tes

(840)

OLJJL(f)peLV

in v. 312.
This, the chorus says, may
be paid (viz. in the reproaches against
his mother, inf. 890 seqq.) before the
deed is done, for the sake both of the
dead Agamemnon and the surviving
Electra.
We do not elsewhere find nrpo'to do a
TrpdffQ-eiv. but TTpafffffii^ x&piv,
Eur. EL
favour,' occurs Eur. Ion 895.
1133.

819. (poiviav &yav. The Med. gives

but the metre requires a short
Both here and in Ag. 709
syllable.
Hermann has introduced a conjectural

&TO.V,

form ayr) from $a>, connected with 071^9,

and meaning a sacrifice,' or consecration.'
The reading given above seems
'

safer

for Qoivla 6777

eirityOovos (p6vos.

See Ag. 130, where &ya has been restored

for the vulg. &ra.
Like &xos used for
'a crime/ &yn is anything which
excites wonder, horror, or any strong
emotion.
820. The metre shows that a verse
has been lost after this ; and the preceding 5e seems to indicate that a new
sentence was commenced, which we might
complete by some such addition as i^u'
invoke Dike as you
IJLO.XOV Ka\ei Atfcrjv,
deal the fatal blow.'
826.

(j.6pov S'

'OpetTTov.

Usually these

words are connected with the preceding

XOH$OPOI.

559

yvoir av a
7ra>9 TOLVT

akrjdj) KOL

/3\7TOVTa 8ofacra>,

7rpo9 yvvaiKtov Set/xarov/xe^ot Xdyot

av

rt raVS*

XO.

^/coucra/xe^ fteV,
ecrai

wore

177019

SryXwcrcu

(845)

835

(850)

(frpevi, ;

irvvOdvov Se

ouSeV dyye)

7rape\6a)V.

avTov avTMV dvSpa TrevOecrOai Trdpa.

a>9

830

verse, and a full stop placed after them,

in which case /cot r^S' ai> <ppeiv is pro-

<
nurse) in alarm.' or as an alarm.' The
Schol. must have read ouMotTQiWyot \6yot.

But the sense seems rather to be

bable.
'For as to the death of Orestes,
this
to attribute this also to the family would
be a fear-instilling burden to one already
festering and bitten by (i. e. sore from

for he

the bite of) the former murder/ The

news, says Aegisthus, is by no means
agreeable, because the blame will certainly be laid on me, who have already
enough to bear from the death of

who am lA/caiVo^ Kal SeThe Greek

S^yjuevos TO? irp6ff9ev <j>6va>.
policy was to kill the son who might
Agamemnon,

avenge a murdered parent.

Aegisthus

recites the three first verses

somewhat

hurriedly, but he then pauses, and begins

to soliloquize in a lower tone, at fA6pov 8'
Here (p6vy does not agree
'Optffrov.
with eA/ccuj'oi'Ti, but is the dative after
it. Weil reads f\Ka.(vovari KOI SfSr^yufvots,
agreeing with S6/j.ois, and thinks the
Klausen,
singular resulted from raj,

who

supplies ffjiol, wrongly joins SfifjLaroffTayes fy6v<p. Hermann translates ^^oy

k\Ka.iviav Kal SeSjjy^ej/oy caedes ilia quae

nos vulnerat et mordet, which does not

seem defensible. For the figure of speech
cf. Ag. 1134, Tr7rA.7j7/iat 8' viral 8riyfj.aTi
And for the construction p6pov
<f>on>lcf}.
'Opecrrou, Kal r^S' K.T.A. see sup. 51,
rb 8' euTuxeu/, r65' v ffporo'is 9e6s re
8'

Kal

Oeov

ir\4ov.

\4paq>, Kal

Ag. 541, ra

8'

Tt\4ov arvyos.

irpoaT}v

aure
See

ibid. 1023.

829.

&vra

a\rj0fj

Kal frKfirovra.

Compare
The

said of oracles, Oed. R. 482.

converse

is

OvhaKovm

however

frKtirovra

'

'

clear,'

is

unveiled,'

Suppl. 461.
830. irpbs

p.art]v.

Perhaps

used in the sense of

Cf.
as Ag. 1149.

remarks tv yap rots Qprivois a/j.va'ra ffT-f)Qi), Hesych. Sei/j-aEur.

TOVTO.I'
<pofiepa \eyet ^ a/couet.
ertSos
Andr. 42, Set/iaroi/fieVrj 8' eyci)
It is hard to bects avaKTopov Odcrffd).
lieve that Sei/jtarovfjievoi \6yoi can mean
rumores perterriti, or rumores ad terrorem conficti. It is better to underffovffiv ai>T(ov

stand \6yoi (po&epws (or es <p6fiw) Aeyovvb yvvaiKuv, ' alarming rumours.'
Cf. Ar. Ran. 144,
p eKTr\Tf)TT6

fj.fi/oi

The same

831.

sentiment occurred Ag. 470,

yuvaiKoyfjpurov u\\vrai KAeos.

Opp. 763,

(p-f)/J.ri

8' O(/TJS Trau.irav

The real meaning is, QviiaKofTf?

Eur. Hipp.
K al i'Araioi oj/res.
Cf. 867.
916, 3) TT^AA* aij.apTa.vovTS &vOpu>iroi
The exact idea in ireSdpffioi Qota/icirTjc.
rat.

Perhaps simply the

it were
springing aloft is meant.
835. avrbi> avrtav Schiitz for curbs
The nominative aurbs is here a
a.vr6v.
The meaning is, ' There is
solecism.
is

obscure..

notion of fame flying high and as

nothing like putting questions to a

eV
for
oyye'Aoi
messenger oneself,'
Here)
Kpuirrbs opOovrai \6yos, sup. 760.
is!
,
ojitv- <y$ means ouSei/ irapa rb
nothing compared with,' &c., and avrbv'ai/8pa is the subject to irtv9eff9ai. Blomfield rightly compares Ar. Av. 966, ou8e</
1
ol6v eo-r aKQVffai ra>v eiruv.
Plat. Gorg.
5
p.
(Heind.), ouScr olov rb avrbv tpurav,
'

& Scares.

Scholefield adds Dem. Mid.

529, ouSec yap olov atoveiv aurou rov
The expression was doubtless
v6^.ov.
In Ear. El. 548, we have
proverbial.
avrovs ^pfffdat,
(3ov\ou.ai yap etViSaJV
where aurouy must be emphatic, as
standing the first word in the verse. At
p.

yvvaiKwy

Spread by women

SeinaTovpfvoi.

(the chorus

and the

Cf. Hes.

air6\\v-

AISXTAOT

560
AI.

tSeu> eXe'yfat r
eir*
etr*

av

Oeka) TOV
ayyeXov,

auros

TIV OvrfcrKovTOS tyyvBzv Trapa

ef djjLavpas K\rj 80^09 Aeyet jjia0an>.

OVTOL

XO.

ZeG, Zeu,
raS'

TI

Xeya>

TroOev

840

(855)

845

(860)

irev)(OfJLV7j KOL

VTTO 8' evvoias

ICTQ^

yap

(JLtXkovcrL
^

f}

TTOLVV

Qr\&LV

o\eOpov Sia
Trvp /cat

the end of the verse

correction for

irepi.

Trcipa

is

<^)&)

Hermann's

Weil retains

irepi,

comparing Ag. 1330, TOV 5puvT6s eori

Kal rb fiov\fvcrai irepi.
general, so that there

The sentiment

is no confusion,
as Prof. Conington objects, between the

is

&yye\ot and the |eVoi.

836. e'Ae'yCtu.
<To cross-question,'
the true sense of this verb, which hence
'
'
signifies either to prove false,' refute/
or 'prove true,' viz. according to the
result of a close verbal examination.
839. <ty>eV &v. So Herm., Franz, Bind.,

with Elmsley, for <ppeva. We might indeed correct OUT&V, but that a is not
usually made long before K\. Translate,
Assuredly they will not (are not likely
a mind
to) deceive a vigilant mind/
furnished with eyes. Cf. Suppl. 461,
'

vvr)Kas'

Schol. T^V

defends

Klausen,

w/i/iaruxra
70^ ffafyiffTepov.
Dr. Peile
(TWfTijv /J.QV (f)pfva.

<ppeva
K\f\^fiav,
following
'
There's no
translates,
one that has all his

and

I reckon,

cheating,
wits about him.'
841. Kawieed&ua-'.

So Herm., Dind.,
with Blomfield, for KairiQod&va'
Franz and Klausen retain the vulgate,
which is also defended by Dr. Donaldson,
Peile,

New Cratylus, p. 578. But Hesychius

has eVjflea^er deovs eVt/caXeirai. Eur.
Med. 1409, ra5e Kal Opr)i>u nairiQeafr
(j.apTvpd/j.et'os Sai/j.ovas, where the MSS.
give KawidodCv. Thucydides and Plato
'
also use Tn6d.eiv in the sense of calling on the gods.'
'
843. fq-oy, 76 neffqv, neither too much

nor too

little

/j.r)P

vvepdpas

viro-

Cf.
Kaiplw xd-P lT s, Ag. 759.
Theb. 347, otfre fifiov oi*r' 'iaov AeAi^uKd/j.tyas

i. e. aAXa ir\4ov.
So S.\is is 'just
enough/ Med. 630. ayu<rc/iat might
mean (cf. Prom. 719), ' should I obtain
it/ and so Klausen takes it, while Peile
regards it as a synonym with j&y eiTrova-a
TJJXP; 'How must I succeed in saying?*
But the context seems to show the poet's
'
meaning to be, I know not where I

fAevot,

shall begin, nor how I can leave off

after saying just enough, through
kindly
feelings towards Orestes.'
845. irfipal Koirdvuv.
Schol. ireipal a!
aK,ual Tfc>f i(p(t>v, irapa rb iretpeiv.
Perhaps however those are right who prefer
(
the commoner form irt'ipai, the experi-

ments/ or attempts,

'

of a murderous
clearly active, as
Tro\ffj.ovs TrvpyoSatKTOus Pers. 109.
846. ^ Trdw Q-fiffeiv.
Either to cause
the utter ruin of the family by the death
of Orestes in the conflict, or to restore
him victorious to his house.
818. Trvp /ecu <pus.
The order is, e'fet
knife.'

avSpoSa'tKrcaf

is

Trvp Kal (poas (sc. iraTpcfav fffriav), Saicai/

avrb

eir'

e\fvdepiq,

apxds re

iro\i(r<To-

Or

perhaps, |et (awr^i/) apxds

re.
See Suppl. 475.
Either way is
somewhat harsh, but perhaps not more
so than to take re as used for elra, with
Peile and Wellauer; see on v. 548.
i>6/j.ovs.

Franz and Dindorf give apxaisre troXiffwith Porson. Hermann thinks

that a line has dropped out, like ir\ovr6v
a-ov6/j.ois,

re

56/j.cai>.

We

might

also read

XOH&OPOI.

561

850

(865)

855

(870)

860

(875)

ptov /xeyaz/ 6X/3ov.

ToidVSe
V

7Toi

-41.

er),

XO.

C>

en? o

ayew.

CTTI

*>(,*$.

ororoTorot.

ea, ea /xaXa.
770)5

e^ei

7T<Ss /ce'/cyoai/rai

So/xots

oLTTocrTa0a)p.v Trpayjuaros TeXou/xeVou,

07T6JS 8oKO)fJLV

TO^S* ai>aiTiai KCLKtoV

eu>af pa-xn^ yap

OI.

CH/XCH, TTOLVOLfJiOL,

KKvpa)Tai reXos.
SeCTTTOTOU f T\OVfJLeVOV'
ST)

eV T/HTOIS

o.
(So also Weil.) The Schol.
The
perhaps read ScrfSwj/ for Sa^wv.
meaning is, Orestes will either lose all
or gain all by the present stake ; either
he will himself be killed, and so bring
to an end the succession to the house, or
he will recover the sovereignty, and
offer sacrifices for the release of the

Argives from an unjust usurpation. That

this is the e'Aeuflepifa meant is to be inferred from v. 294, rb
TroXirav, euK\tffrdrovs frpoTtav, Svoiv yvvaiKotv a>5'
It is contrasted with
vvrjK6ovs irf\ftv.
the rvpavvls of Aegisthus, Ag. 1336.
1611. But iro\t(ro'oi'6fji.ovs etpxets is only
a periphrasis for ' his right of rule over
the state.'
So iro\tff<rov6^os fttorii in
Pers. 848 seems to mean merely 'citizenlife/ or life under a fixed government.
851. n6vos &v f<j>f8pos Surffois. 'Being
the only reserve (subsidiary combatant)

against two.' Madvig, Adv. Grit. i. p.

205, reads e<pf8pois 5i<r<roTs, supposing
that when one is e^eSpos to another,
both may be so called. By the technical
word <pf$pos the Greeks understood a
champion who abided the result of a
contest to engage afterwards with the
victor.

yuoi/eWes

Xen. Anab.

ii.

5, 10, el 5e

ffe Ka.Ta.KTtivaifJi.ev,

S^

/cat

a.\\o TI Uv

rj

irpbs Svo \eyerat ovS' 'Hpo/cA^y ol6s re

elvai.
Orestes is now about to act as

the eQeSpos of Agamemnon, but has to

engage with both Aegisthus and Clytemnestra; and thus, as Dr. Peile observes, is adventuring one chance against

who understands "nullum habens assessorena," might have

compared what Martial says ' of the
incomparable gladiator, v. 24, 8, Hermes

two. Scholefield,

Similarly avTbs
suppositicius sibi ipse.'
&i>
vptffovpos, 'having no one for a
neighbour but himself,' Soph. Phil. 691.

856. KeKpavTai, viz. by the will of the

gods. So KtKvpurai inf. 859.
858. avaiTiai. They were in reality
HeTaiTiai, accomplices, sup. 546.
859. Compare Suppl. 597, evunre 8*
For elvai comflfAiv TTO? KCKvpwTai Te\os.
mencing a verse see Ag. 1062. 1100.
860. f Tc\ovnevov. There can be little
doubt that this word has been wrongly
copied from 857, an error of which there
are examples in v. 398 and (perhaps)
The Greeks do not say Te\e?v
v. 1022.
'
Tiva, to finish a man,' in the sense of
KTelveiv (though Homer so uses eavv<u,
II. xi. 365).
Even if they did, the present participle could only mean 'our

master

is

being killed,' which hardly

Cf. Theb. 950.

suits AXyurOos OVK CT' e<TTiv below. Hermann admits the correction of Schiitz,
irfTrXfiynevov, the usual word in such

792.

cases.

Tbv evepyfTf]v KO.Ta.KTtiva.vTes wpbs &affi\ea.Tbv /jLeyiffTov e<f>etipov aycavi^oi/jLeda;

Herod, v. 41. Ar. Ran.

Soph. Aj. 610. Rhes. 119, VIK&V
5' e<t>e8pov TratS' ex fis r ^ v Tl-n\eoas. There
was a proverb (Plat. Phaedo, p. 89, c)

Cf.

TeTvn/j.4vov.

Ag. 1304. Weil suggests

So Theb. 882, Si' evvvvpuv

AI2XTAOT

562
>

OVK
OTTO)?

>

/ f*

S \

\
aXX

ecrni>.

ai^otgare

ytwaiKetoug TrvXas

/cat

^aXa/re*
S'

fo><?

Ta^tcrra,
t?

/ecu /xaX*

T7/3aWos Se Se?

aprja.L Sia7T7ryoay/AeVar rt ya/>

865

(880)

LOV, 10V.

KOK^OIS dura)

ACCU K a$uSoi>cru'
p

fJLOLTTrjv

TTOI K\vTaLfJLvrj<TTpa
aKpavTCL /Bd,a).
OLK VVV OLVTrjS C7U vpOV TTcXtt?

TL

Bpa

870

Trecretcr^at Trpo? 81/07^ TreTrX^y^ieVos.

KA.

rt S' eo-ri

TU>a ^8019^ IOT^S

OJ.

So//, 015

(885)

Xe'yoi.

'
864. /iox*ots xaA.re.
Unbolt,' or
unbar the door of the women's
The
dative properly means,
apartment.' '
'
by the bar (sera), i. e. by withdrawing

rather,

'

So ai/anox^eyew TTU\OS Med. 1317,

it.
XoAare K\fjOpa and 6/c\ue0' ap/ji.ovs Hipp.
809.
Compare the similar use of TTU\OIS
The side-door of
awflpyfffOai, sup. 560.
the palace,

viz.

va.iK.e1a Sctf/uara,

that leading into the 71;or ' queen's room,' is here

meant. Hermann interpretsjiu\' yftcai'Tos

of a quick and active, rather than of a
strong person, though in Od. xxiii. 187,
the words bear the latter sense, oi5e /j.d\'
r/jSwy fieia fJLfroxXlfffffifv.

Here xa\a/

clearly refers to undoing the door from

within, not to forcing it from without.
The servant asks for prompt and active

aid against a sudden attack on the house,

which might follow the murder of the
occupant. There was no need of violence,
for the object of opening the door was
not to assist Aegisthus, but simply to find
the queen (868). It does not appear that
the servant is in the plot ; he acts naturally as in a moment of surprise and
excitement.
'But not for the
865. ov x or 5'.
purpose of assisting one already de-

Porson, Herm., Bind., read

spatched.'
ovx &<n", but the common reading is equirl yap; see on
valent to ovx oScrre 5e.

The phrase is much like our

'O dear, O
'of course not.'
lov, lov.
'
an
dear
expression of impatient dein
so
to
be
rendered
and
Ar. Nub. 1.
spair,
Ag. 1108.
!

that her neck, already on the razor's

edge, will fall close by, justly smitten.'
The position of aurrjs in the verse (he
might otherwise have said eot/cei/ourf}? vvv\
her neck
K.T.A..) shows that he means
(as well as that of Aegisthus).'
Soph.
Phil. 101, and ib. 1368, avrbs lv ^Kvpu
fjifvotv la KO.KUS aurovs arr6\\vo~6ai KO.KOVS.
Compare Prom. 658. Suppl. 883. Oed.
R. 598. 856. Eur. Bacch. 962. There
was a proverb evl vpov <z/tf)s lo-rao-dai,
said of those who were in any imminent
danger. Eur. Here. F. 630, 3>o' eflrjr'
'

Herod, vi. 11, eirt

;
vpov
%x Tat flpuv T ir/JTjy/iOTo. Construe ir\as Treo~?o~0ai, viz. by the side
of Aegisthus.
Hermann approves, but
without adopting, as Dindorf and Franz
have done, the conjecture of Abresch
eVilVov, from Ag. 1248. But he reads
irpbs SIKTJS, the Med. having Trpby Siicr).
firl

vpov

d/cjiiTjs

The

correction

StKT/i/

however

is very likely right; irpbs

will stand for SiKaius, as

vpbs i)Sov^v for ^Se'w?, Ag. 278.

'
871. rl 5' eo-rl XPW*;
Well what
is the matter ?
What cry for assistance
(Ag. 1320) are you setting up to the
house ?' i.e. why are you calling on the
inmates for aid ? Cf. Ag. 1277, ri 8' eVrl
!

'

ris

avoffrpf^fi (p6&os ;
Schol. o r<f
\6y<i> Te0j/77*c<i;s 'O^eVrr/y aweKTeive rov
favra A.1yio-Qov. He therefore read \6yu,
with Turn. Viet., or (as Weil thinks)
So
supplied it to explain the full sense.
Eur. Hel. 1572, o $' ou/ctV &v \6youri

X/)fj/ia ;

872. rbv

S)vTa tcaivsiv.

WAay.

See on Ag. 25.

866. Theb. 189, ^Kovaas, $ OVK

fSfs us xpovip

86970.

eVl

'

upov.

It seems

Cf.

tKTtivev

now

Qaviav

Trach. 1163, ovra>

Ajac. 1027,

Oavtav.

f/j.e\\

a.irotyQi.t'iv ;

<r'

These

"Etcrcap

Kal

words

are

XOH&OPOI.
KA.

ot

^VVrJKa TOU7T09

563

(""

ovv
875

80117

(890)

z/t/cw/xe^

VTav0a yap
^

t~\ T~t

877
'

Uf.

ere /cat /xareua)

K^l.

ot 'yw.

OP.

c/>tXet? TOZ/
/cetcret

K^l.

rouS* a
^

rwoe o

T0VYjKas,

eVto-ye<?,

<^I\TOLT

a)

Trat*

rd^Se

874. #<T7rep oZv. See above, v. 88, and

v. 547, &s &v 86\cp Kr^ivavr^s
&v5pa rl/jtiof, S6\(fi re Kal Arj(/)0w(rt'.
875. Soi-n, for S^TW. Cf. Agam. 918.
Prof. Conington observes after Abresch,
that she may mean, by adding avSpoK/jLrjra, 'the same axe which slew my

compare

husband/ (This however was /<os, inf.

But in Bum. 239 the epithet
means ' man-tiring/ which is the more
natural sense here. Her courage and
defiance is thus the more prominently

999.)

expressed.
876. ^ viK&ufv. Hermann, Franz, and
Dindorf read el WKW/UCV. See on 743.

Sofj.ev

is

AiyicrOov ^8ta

amply defended by Homeric

xiii. 326, 6<f>pa rdxurra tfTO; eS^os opeo uei' i) ns JHJUV.

rje

looking for you/ you are the v ery person I want/ i.e. so far from your visit
For
being unwelcome or ill-timed.
Clytemnestra, armed with the axe, must
be supposed to have rushed into the presence of Orestes, who, perhaps, is seen in
the act of coining out of the central doorway after having killed Aegisthus within.
To the same fatal apartment he withdraws
Hence rfdvriKas
her by force at v. 916.
K.T.\. in the next verse is not said from a
of
the
of
Aegisthus, but from
sight
corpse
the words of Orestes, T<p5e 8* apKovvrus

ex "
*
So you love
880. 4>iAe?v rbv &v8pa ;
the man, do you ? Well then, you shall
lie with him in the same tomb, and it
shall never be said of you that you abandoned him in death/ See on Tfaeb. 38.
The incautious expression (^AraTe is used
by Orestes as an evidence against her.
882. r6i>5f f4affr6v. The actor pretends
to expose the breast that had suckled
him, an action which the Greeks regarded as the strongest appeal for

II. xxii.

mercy.

79,

avd' frepvOev oSupero SctKpv^ovffa

5e
8'

'iva ci'Soiuef

ij

Ktv 'A

712. 789. Nor was the

writers.
usage unknown to the tragic
Prom. 799, eAoO 70^ ^ ir6v(av TO AoiTrci

Od.

SaKpvxfovff'

"E/crop, rfKvov ep&v, TaSe T' cdfSeo

/u'

aurV,
fjiifivfiv

firta

iv.

Oed. Col. 80, o?8e

r)

7ctp Kpivovai ffoi

iroptvecrQai ird\iv.

f f if or 4

rot

Aaflt/crjSe'a

nabv

tv-

See

877. eVraOfla, viz. even to the killing

of my own sou in self-defence.
o-e /cat

icai

eAeTj<roj>

^ XP^

Herm. on Elmsl. Med. 493.

878.

(895)

8' atSecrat,

vui KaraKTeivas evapa ^por6fvra

vrjas eirJ y\a(f>vpas, $ KCV a$ Sovp]
Compare also viii. 532. xvi. 243. xviii.

<re

880

II.

Ib. xxii. 244,

308.

'

ap/coi;^Ta)? e\

a^Spa ; roiyap iv ravraJ ra^xw

Oavovra 8' ovrt /x^ TrpoSw? TTOTC.

called ulviynara by Clytemnestra, not

only from the way in winch Orestes is
hinted at under rows Te6^K6ras, but
because the verse is susceptible of a
double paradox, ' The living is killing
the dead/ or ' the dead is killing the
the latter, of course, being the
living,'
sense here intended.
873. Soph. El. 1479, ofyiot,

But ^
usage.

'

KOLKOV.

narevu, 'I have been even

Eur. Electr. 1206, KOT65es olov a rd\aiv*

fuv TreirXwv
c^aAey, %8tt( fiaffrbv fV
\

Orest. 527, 8r*

Qovaiaiv ;
r Tlp.
aacrrbv iKCTeuoi/tra ae
fJ.-f]

AISXTAOT

564
,

p,a.CTTOV 9 7T/3O9

OP.

JTuXaS^,

CTV TToXXa Or) /3pL^(dV

<

eff^eXfas

njf\pi.fTLv

Tt Spacra)

evTpa<f><;
p.r)Tep'

OLfJiOi

yaXa.

aiSecr&y KTavelv ; 885

Sal ra Xonra Ao^lov

TO,

TIvOo^prjcrTa

cwrai/Tas e^(0pov<;

OP.

mara
TMV

(900)

S*

Oecov rjyov TrXe'oi/.

KOL Trayoawets /xot

Kpiva) ere VIKOLV,
CTTOU* 7T/)Og OLVTOV TO^Sc CT
/cat tftiVTo,

yap

viv Kpticrcrov

890
Trarpd?.

rouro) OavovcraL fuy/ca^evS', eVet

aVSpa TOVTOV, ov

TOJ^

8* ^

crrvyet?.

edpe^a, <rvv Se yr^pdvai

K-4.

eyci

OP.
K^l.

TrarpoKTovovcra yap fvz/ot/cr;crts e/xoi

a> TCKVOV,
17 fJiolpa TOVTMV,
irapaiTLa.

OP.
KA.

rd^Se TOIVVV polf* eiropcrvvev p,6pov.

ovbev crc^fei ye^e^Xtous dpa.9, TKVOV ;

cr'

895

(910)

/cai

883. fiptfav
otiXouriv,

Eur. Cycl.

you lay slumber5

with toothless gums.

ua, as

S. t
'

ing.

(935)

ig

209, v^pca/j-a rvpcav

tvnv

fri!u.e\'y/j.voi'.

On this

conjunctive dePylades replies,

'
As yet you have only executed half the
commands of Apollo, in slay ing Aegisthus.'
These are the
Cf. TOVS O.ITIOVS v. 265.

885. alSeo-Ow.

liberative see Pers. 640.

only words spoken by Pylades throughout the play, and the part is acted here
by the oticer-ris or edyye\os, as the Schol.
remarks, Iva. /j.^ 8' \fywffii', ne quarta
loqui persona laboret.
887. euop/cctj/xara, the oaths taken by
us in good faith to avenge Agamemnon.
Weil thinks the promises of Apollo are

meant.
888. aTravTos e"x0povs.

Schol. ir\4ov

\eye iravras avOpdirovs fx fiv [^] r ovs

'
Believe all the world to
Beovs fx6p vs
be your enemies rather than the gods,'
i. e. never believe the gods
(emphatic)
can be your enemies. Plat. Theaet. p.
151, D, ir6ppu 6Vres rov et'SeVot, '6n ovSels
'

0eos Svffvovs avQpanrois.

890. vpbs avrbv r6v8f.

Supply &y<ai>,
or the dative would have been more cor-

The murder, of course, is not acted

before the eyes of the spectators ; hence
r6v5f here, as T<8e in 878, is said 5etriKoas, only so far as Orestes points in the
direction of the corpse.
894. ovv Se. So Herm , Franz, Dind.,
and others after Auratus, for vvv Se'.
Compare OVK avrbs iji/dpi^es, aAA.A <rvv
yvv)) e/creti/e, Ag. 1622. Prof. Conington
retains vvv Se, and doubts whether <ruyto one of two
y^pdffKfiv is

rect.

applicable

persons growing old in company with

another who is younger. But vvoiKi)o-et9 in the next verse seems to make trvi/
necessary in this. Schol. fnpdvai, airb
TOU
In Suppl. 870 we have the
y^py/uu.
transitive aorist from y-rjpda or yijpdffKca,
ov ydp p eOpetyav ouS' fyfipcurav rpocpfj,
and we have yjfpAvai in Oed. Col. 870.
Some here write yqpavai, as the intransitive second aorist from the same
verb, on the analogy of airo$i8pd<rKw,
In either case the sense is
airoHpavcu.
the same as yripo&oa'Ke'io'Oai, rpf<pop.4vi]

being supplied from

e0peij>a.

898. ytveQ\iovs apas, i. e. the dying

curse of a parent (not 'a parent's prayers').
The Greeks attributed especial weight

XOH&OPOI.

565

OP.

TeKovcra

yap

KA.

OVTOL

aireppLif/ ei? SO/AOU? So/oufeVoi;9.

OP.
KA.
OP.

St^ws

<r

iTTpdOriv,

TTOV 8rO* 6

TO

t?

&v tXtvBepov

900
(915)

Trarpos.

OVTLV
crot

;']

e/opti//as

rovr' o^etStcrat

dXX' ei(' 6/xota)9

/cat

Trarpos TOU

croi)

OP.

paras*
905

JL4.

OP.

(920)

8e'

Kyi.

y avftpbs poyOos
KTevtiv eoifcas, a> TCKVOV, rrjv

OP.

cru rot creavTrjv,

K^4.

oyoa,

OP.

rds rou Trarpo? Se TTW?

Tpe<f)L

rjfjitvas ecrai.

OVK eyw,

c^uXafat /x^rpo? eyfcdrous

<f>vya)

910

fcvt'as.

Trapeis rdSe

(925)

IbtAca Oprjveiv tpcra. irpos TV^JL^OV jJLaTrjv.

to the imprecation of a d^t'ngr person ;

hence the ^6^7705 apoTos of Iphigenia

was stopped by a gag, Ag. 228.

'

Surely I did
900. otfrot <r' faeppnp.
not cast you off Cm sending you) to the
house of a friend/ Schol. OVK e<rnvairopevSovvat Trpbs avapnj/ot rb Sopv^evots
Cf. Ag. 854, TpfQei yap avrbv
"rpoty-hv.
euyut^s 8opvfi>os Srp^tos 6 ^outfits, and
So in insulam projicere,
ibid. 1382.
Tac. Ann. i. 3.
901. 5/x^s firpdOt]v. Doubly, i. e. first
by sending me away, next, by killing my
father and depriving me of my property.
On the figure of speech see 125. Orestes
means, that even if she can clear herself

from the preceding charge (rb awopptyai),

he has another to bring against her of the
same personal kind, and as a motive for
not showing her any mercy on his own
account.
902. 6r7/jios. Schol. TbvA.1yure6v<t>r](Ti.
'6vTiva is not for ttv, but a short way of
The sentisaying flams TTOT' $v, $>v K.T.X.
ment is the same as in Eur. Electr. 1090,
Ae'x^ ra\\6rpia, piaOov rovs
a-rniveynu

-yd/jiovs wvovfj.vr}.

903.

than by

in plain
allusion in the

ffa<t>ws,

language; more

word

tirpdQriv.

Canter's correction, which

seems a necessary one. For neither is
<TOV rovro
epyov) good Greek, nor
ffoi

for ffov

is

(rb

has

'

a.lffxvvop.ai

ffov,

you,' been confirmed

examples.

am ashamed for

by

really similar

904.
Hermann omits this word,
[M^-]
to which it is not easy to supply an imOn the word P.<JTI^. which here
perative.
bears the sense so commonly found in /i.
e.
ratos,
a.Ko\affia, see Suppl. 194. 799.
Schol. 8rt KaffavSpav eTrfyrj/j.fv. Cf. Ag.
1414, Xpvcrrj'tSuv ni\iy/j.a rtov UTT' 'l\[(p.
906. &\yos ywaiii>. The argument is,
'
If a man is to be excused on account of
his toils in the camp, n woman
may also
be excused because she is debarred from
the other sex/ The reply is, ' Yes, but
greater indulgence should be extended to
the man, by whose exertions the wife is
maintained at home in indolence.' See
Eur. Andr. 222 seqq. and Electr. 1039
40.
907. fipevas
(ro>.
Eur. Med. 248,
\fyovffi 5' Tjp.a.<i &s aKivSuvov &iov w/uei'
KO.T' olitovs, ol

Ai'7. 5,
ir6v(av.
ft>5oi>

Kttl

8f fj.dpva.vr 0.1 Sopt.

T<f KO.T'

oficovs

Soph. El. 1241,

yvvaiKtav

f>v

del.

Fragm.

farbs

irfpHTff'bv

r)fj.fvy

&xQ

This, therefore,

was a common reproach to the woman ;

and indeed was the fault of the system
rather than of the sex. It is on this
account that Sophocles so forcibly exthe contrary habits of the
Aegyptians, Oed. Col. 337 seqq.
908. Kreveiv foiKa.5.
So e'A{ety eoix
presses

vnas, Suppl. 882.

<
If I Omit this.'
911. irapelt Ttffie.
Cf. 1021, irapeWt 5' OVK fp> T^]v t]u.(a.v.

912. Qp-nvGiv irpbs Tvp-^ov. The Schoquotes part of a trochaic verse as a

liast

AISXTAOT

566
OP.
KA.
OP.

TTCLTpos

yap aura rd^Se aovpi^i popov

oi *ya>'

re/covcra rovS* ofyiv

^Op^d^v.

ov

915

oveipoiT(t)V <j)6/3o<;.
KapTa [JidvTis
KTavovG ov ov XP^ V Ka^
crreVa) /Ai> ovv Kal Twvoe o~vp,<f)opav

rj

(930)

>

XO.

8e

6(f)Oa\iJiov

OLKWV

920

e/xo\e /A> Suca

(7Tp. a.

proverb, TrpJis TV^^OV re K.\altiv KOI irpbs

avSpa vfjirtov, where we may with considerable certainty supply ravrb as the
first word.
Perhaps indeed instead of

rovr6 <pao~t irpbs TV/J.&OV

we should read va.poifj.iav
Tavrb irpks K.T.\. (Blomf. is

iro.poip.lav tlvai

Tf K\aifiv K.T.\.
elvai <pa<ri

clearly wrong in proposing tfyovv for Kal.

The meaning is, ' One may as well cry to
a tomb as to a fool.') Deaf or obstinate

men were called ru/ijSot, as Ar. Lysistr.

old

*X WV >
rov yepovra
But a
Tvpfiov 6p<pavbv ffedev ridrto'iv ;
comparison of this passage with Suppl.
372, rl

5'

Cf. Eur.

aS av

irvp,

Med. 1209,

108, fwo-a y6ois

/*e

3>

ry/ijS',

ris

n/jLca,

and Ag. 1293,

ov Qprivov 6e\<)
fpbv Tdv auTTjs, shows that rvpfiov is not
In
<ra
said of the relentless Orestes.
there is a manifest antithesis between the
oridead.
The
and
the
phrase
living
ginally meant, that the living expressed
their sorrows in vain to the tomb of their
aira

dead

er'

etireti'

pyffiv,

relatives.
'

913. ffovptfa* i. e. trot opifci,

pxfir
*
determines for you this
scribes/ or

The Med. has o-' tpf&i, which

was more correctly written with a crasis
by Elmsley. Some take it for <rot oupifci, and it is not easy to decide. Dind.
and Weil prefer 4irovplei, from the
original reading of the Med. Tovfeiropi&i.
death/

'

To

icaft fate

'

is,

however, a

much

weaker term than the other.

Dr. Peile trans914. TfKov<ra r6vtf.
'
This is the serpent that I bare and
The sense is perhaps, ' It was in
being the mother of this man that I nurtured a serpent,' i.e. in my dream.
915. 3 /copra.
Orestes,
Suppl. 446.
who had been privately apprised of the
circumstances sup. 517 seqq., is thereby
enabled to tell her that her fears were
lates,

suckled.'

prophetic.

Hermann, Franz, Klausen,

(935)

and Dindorf assign both these verses to

Orestes, without an intervening lacuna.
In the Med. 916 is given to Clytemnestra.
Wellauer, whom Weil follows,
thought a line was lost in which Clytem-

made a last appeal for mercy. In

concluding the ffTixofj.vQia Orestes rightly
I have
speaks two continuous verses.
ventured to read Kravovo-' for the old
reading KdVes 7', where ye was a makeshift to restore the metre.
On the
meaning of TO
xps&v in this place see
nestra

Suppl. 397.
917. ffTi>a> /JLCV oli>. Perhaps rrreVw/Aei/,
on account of the plural atpov/j.eOa, v. 919.
Schol. evyv(a/j.6v<as e\eovo~i robs irepl
'
I do indeed lament the fate
AXyio-Oov.
even of these two, though they were
enemies ; but, since Orestes has attained
the height (or finishing- point) of a long
series of family murders, we still prefer
this result, that the hope of the house
has not entirely failed.' In other words,
It was to be wished that so much blood
could have been spared ; but even as it
is, we prefer it to the total extinction
of the family, which might have resulted
from the original curse. For aipovfieOa

compare Ag. 1631, r^v rvx^v

On

the

o'lKtav

otpou/ue^o.

Eastern

see

expression 6<p6a\(j.bs
Pers. 171, Ofj.jj.a yap So/uwi/

vofj.ifa Seffirdrov irapovaiav.

Schol. eV anpov faOe.

&Kpov tfyaye, reAos eireOriKev.
The genitive, in either sense, is rather
irregular,but Hermann rightly prefers the
former.
Cf. e'fa/c/n^W' aldepa Trrepo'ts,
Orest. 274. Strabo, lib. xv. p. 725, 'A\e'-

918.

Hesych.

eTT-fiKpure.
eir'

els TTJI> BaKrpiav^v Sta

Eur. Bacch. 678, vir^aKpiIn
(ftv occurs, apparently intransitive.
Eur. Suppl. 988, virtpaKpifciv is imminere, said of a rock overhanging a house.
921. The deed has now been com-

avSpos virfpr)Kpi<rv

tyi\S>v 68>i>.

XOHQOPOI.

567

TTOLVo'

JJLO\

eis $6p,ov

177X01)9

TO

XeW,
8' eis

"

StTrXous

TO

925

TTCU>

(940)

ev
,

a),

otcnroorvvtov 86fJLO)v

crrp.

ava<f)wyas KCLKMV Kal KTedvwv Tpifia

l 8volv
[JLiacrTopoiv,

930
(945)

8' aj /xe'Xei

KpvTTTa&LOV

pleted, vengeance has been satisfied, and

the chorus rejoice. * It was Apollo that

directed the Avenger, Justice that aided

him in the fight. She was summoned by

Apollo himself from his prophetic adytum,

and she has come after a long delay.'
They adore the divine government which
has given the victory to the good cause.
*
A great deliverance has been achieved ;
the house shall no longer lie low, but
time shall bring a change, and drive out
of it all the pollution it has contracted.
A lucky throw of fortune shall reverse the
former fate for the new possessor of the
house.'
Ibid. eyitoAe /xec SIKU. As it was not
until after a long time that punishment
fell upon Paris and the other sons of
Priam (ya/u.ppo'is, Ag. 688), so now the
arrival of Orestes and Pylades has been
For Jusdelayed, but has come at last.
tice is in

her nature halting and tardy,

^ 944.
xP ovia *L <Ta
should repeat XP^ V V

B\airTo/jievn and
It seems that we

with

So Orestes
re juorepa OiJKf
<povcus, Pind. Pyth. xi.
cf. fja.pvriij.ot Suppl. 24.
924. 8iir\ovs \eoDV.
tjuoAe.

TT(f>vev

^r. a.

Schol. seems to have read eAcre, for he

clumsily explains

it,

in connexion

with TO

by $Ao(Te fls TO Tf\os rov 8p6/jiov,

a sense which e'y TO irav could not bear.
One might indeed suggest eAaj8e, for Aa/ceiV and \aftetv are confused in
Antig.
and
1094, Iph. T. 976, and
repeatedly. Thus S'tKi]v would be supplied from
v. 921.
But eAaxe seems to give a clear
'
and easy sense
The exile who took T
irav,

advice of the oracle at Pytho has gained

his end entirely, having been well sped_nn
his way by instructions from the
Cf. Soph. El. 70, o-ov

Slu

Schol. 6 virb TlvQovs

this would have been

But

which occurs sup. 887.

928.

7TflAjzAji4fl.T'.

Eur. Ion 1218.

Said, as usual, of a

woman's shout, Ag. 577. 1207, with a

reference to the coming sacrifice, as sup.
379.

Perhaps either avatyvya. or ava- 1

(pvyais is right, like TfjSe \anird8t eirop- 1
0idfti>, Ag. 28.
rptfigy for rptflAv ia the'

Hurrah
necessary correction of Schiitz
f.Vip.
pspapft of nnr rpastfir's hnnsf) frnrn
'

xP

P ffvv'Apei

v/l(

T' Atyiffdov

36.

tv

papvSinos,

Schol. ol irepl
Uv\d5-nv.
They ai-e similarly called \tot>Ts "EAXoi/es Suo SiSv/jLw,
Orest. 1401, 8iff<ro\ Aeoyres, 1555, and

'Opeo-TTfiv Kal

Klausen, who
e^npcs i(p-f)ptis ibid. 1272.
admits that Euripides had this passage
in view, n evertheless explains the phrase
" double
in the text of the
slaughter,"
first of Agamemnon, next of ClytemSo also Weil understands it.
nestra.
So Franz, Herm., Dind.,
925. eAax.
Coning ton, with Schutz,for_|Aa/f^ The

god.'j

ff)r

evils

sions

and from the wasting of his possesbv two_.guilty wretches, a fate hard

to pass through.'

(Schol. SvffiropevTou,

though the sense of the compound

lies

almost wholly, perhaps, in the $v<r.)

Hesych. Stiffoiftos' firl KO.KW ^Kovo~at ^
Sva-odos.

Hermann and Franz

rightly

and adopt a simpler

arrangement of the strophes and antigive

viral for

virb,

strophes.

932. e^toAe 8' $ ^ue'Aer, i.e. cKebcp, $

SoAoy, lj\6e Kal S6\os (sup. 547).
Schol. T$ Alyio-Ocf} [5<fA<p] fuoAef rj
Ttf airoKTfivavTi SoAy TOV
jue'Aet

'

AISXTAOT

568

7TOLVOL.

e#iye

iv fACt^a

8'

os

/cdyoa,

P$

935

A'lKav Se viv
(950)

fiporol rir^o

6\0plOV

TTv4oV(T

TT

l^BpOL^ KOTOV'

TaivTTtp 6 ^loftas, 6 ITapi/acrcria?

arp.

y'.

940

dSoX&)s SoXia^

(955)

/cparetrai Se TTCOS TO Otlov TO

(where 8<5A<p, wanting in the MS., seems

Franz reads
required by the context).
'Epnas for iroivb, after H. L. Ahrens, a
bold, yet rather specious conjecture,
since e/xoAe
ITOIV& here may have been
adapted by a transcriber to the same words
above 921 2. But, assuming iroivh to
be right, we have a repetition of the former
sentiment, e/xoAc

fjikv

TTOIV& npta/uiSats,

e/uoAe Se iTOiva. A.iyi<rdcp.

refers e/uoAe to Hermes,

the god

But

<p jU.eA.ei Troii/^

Dr. Peile also

and understands

KpvirTaSiov

fj.dx'ns-

which he renders ' the

vengeance of an assault,' is unlike a Greek
It is clear from the mention
expression.
irotv^ ndxris,

cf Orestes in the fight immediately after,

that he is personified under o\i6<pp(>i>
And $ fieAet Kp. /uoxos merely
TToivd.
means ' to him who does not fight openly/ and therefore compels the use of
d6\os against him. See on v. 297.
935. 8' eV /uax?. So Pauw from the
For
Schol., the Med. having Se ndxat.
er^Tu/ios most editors prefer
TTJTU^S,
the obvious sense being, St7? a\r}0a>s
TropetTTTj (ne'ivy.

For the personification

of Aforj see Theb. 642.

So Schiitz for eV
939. eV fxfyo'is.
retained by
ex^pot"?, which latter is
Franz, Dind., Klausen, and Peile. Schol.
rb efts, /j.o\ev 6\e0piov irveovaa. He
however took the parenthesis to be from
940. Tdvirep
This is a
(tropQidfav.
former conjecture of the present editor,
as also Tlapvaffffias for Uapvdcrios.
The
CTT' ox^ei
MSS. give rdirep
S|ec, words
which are indisputably corrupt, and have
not been successfully restored by other
editors.
Apollo is said to invoke, rouse,

or call for Justice,

calls for
v.

394.

945

fir)

much

as the

Fury

Vengeance or Havoc (\oiybs),

Cf.

e!op0mCJ/
Ag. 29 and 1039.
942. a86\us SoAioi/.

7roA\ct, sup.

263.

The Med. has

The epithet not inaptly applies
to Justice, who is
fraudulent without
fraud,' or who exercises a lawful cun8o\las.

'

ning in carrying out her designs, a doctrine quite consistent with the Greek
character, and one that is defended Ag.
1345.

The

Schol.

and others refer

it

to

Clytemnestra. But the succeeding words

are most appropriate to the goddess who
halts in her step and has lingered long
Then
in her approach ; see on v. 921.
'
^fnt^e-rni rightly signifies has gone for,'
'has summoned,' /j.Tfirt/j.fya,TO. As below,
947, fyiov, so here 8o\iav is a dissyllable
like KapSta Suppl. 68.
Theb. 277. See
on Pers. 975. Prom. 698.
943. xpoviaQtiaav. This is Hermann's
certain correction for xp^vois Q*1<ra.v. The
verb is used passively in Theb. 54. Ag. 705,
XpoviffOfls

We

8' et7re'Sei|ev

have xp

'

v l COVTa

%6os rb irpbs TOKeiav.

a similar applica-

tion to long unpunished crimes, sup. 56.

945. /cparetTai Se' TTO>S. The Med. gives
KparetTat TT&S rb Qelov ?rapct rb /LIT; fnrovpysiv KO.KOIS, which the Schol. obscurely
explains, <ru/ij8aAAeTot ovv rb Qtlov rots /JL^
VTrovpyovffi roTs Ko/coTy. Perhaps /cpaTetrat
KoAws K.T.A., Trapd being added by some
one who was not familiar with the idiom

rb
for Stare HTJ. And for <ru/x)8aAAeTat
read <rv\\a/j.fidi>ei, ' thus the god assists
those who do not obey the behests of the
wicked/ i. e. if he is restrained from
serving those who do. The meaning ap'
The divine power is in a
pears to be,
fjt.}]

XOH&OPOI.

ai^iov 8' ovpOLVov^pv

ap^av

569

(960)

aefttiv.

TO

oVa ye

TTO\VV

p,av, SO/AOI*
V

^a/jtat7TTei5

950

ayav y^povov

/)>

act

e/ceio~c/

#',..,._"xva Se

^S xpovos djLt6Li//eTa,L
TTpoOvpa Swju,aTwi>, 6Yaz> d<' ecrrt

di/T.

arav eXarr/piot?*
l/CU

y'.

(965)

955

'

eVTTOOrGJTTOKOLTaL TO

manner withheld (viz. by at^/cTj) from

assisting the bad/ i. e. the victory was
sure to be on the side of Orestes.
Weil
reads /cparcTrot 'yap o&irus rb Qtiov fiporoTs.
TTdtpa T& fify [irepa or itp6ff(a /*']
KUKOIS, &ia 5' K.T.\., "licet
mihi non amplius servire improbis, sed
caelestes dominos merita colere."
949 oiKerwv. The common reading
Franz adopts O\K(UV from
was oixuv.

H. L. Ahrens, but himself conjectures

otKT<av, which Hermann justly prefers.
'
I have had the heavy bit which domestics
wear removed from me.' The emendation
is entirely confirmed by the passage in the
parode to which this has reference, v. 66
seqq., where the chorus complain that, as
*Zawes,they are acting under coercion, and
are compelled to do violence to their real
There is probability in the pasfeelings.
aQripeOr), adopted by Blomf. and
Weil from Stanley.
'But arise,
950. &va ye /uoj/, 56/j.oi.
O house ' So Homer uses &va for ava-

sive

xviii. 179, a\\' &va, /*rj5' en

passage the poet may have had in
ttpavtav.
view).
Ajac. 194, a\A' &va.
The MSS. give 86/j.ois, corrected by Her-

as in Theb. 851, its true middle sense,

'
will
bring- a r.hange on thfi hmisft/ will
find it differently situated, it being now

ovx ws T&
Ag. 19.

irp6ffQ

&piffra Simroi'ov/j.ei'os,

954. -KO.V \dffr) nvffos. The order in

the MSS. and edd. is /J.IXTOS -KO.V e\d(rp,
which must be changed if the antistrophe
has been rightly made out by Franz. In
the next verse O.TO.V for &irav and ^Aorrjov are due to Schiitz. That T
plots for
and TT are often interchanged has been
remarked on Suppl. 296 and elsewhere.
Schol. eAar^ptoj' 8e rb KaQapritcbv <pdpFor this sense of e\avvfiv see
naKoi>.
Bum. 273. Oed. R. 98. The repetition
6 \mr\piois is remarkable ; but
there is no reason to doubt that the above
is the true reading.
Translate ' When/
it (not the palace, but Time ; cf. Eum.l
276) shall have driven from the hearth!

in f\d<ry

all

pollution by purifications for expelling)

calamities.'

956

9.

Weil has e\adfj.

These four verses are very dif-

ficult.

The Med. has

K*1<To (a

Koirai,

which Hermann and others

mann, who

edits &vay*

tello, erigite vos.

P.O.V,

with Roborhave com-

He might

o\\
pared, for the use of the singular,
&ye, Ilfpffai, Pers. 142.
Either 'full
952. mTf?S^T yp Xl/ny
time,' or,

more probably,

'all-accomplish-

ing time/ as we have ZcO irarep iravreXes,

Theb. Ill, and as the Schol. explains 6
navTa TcAwi'. a/j-ttytTai, Schol. aAAa|et
and a\\ayT)(rerai, but the word has here,

>

<rrr,ei, II.

e'

rv-^a

8' ei>irpo<r<air<ai-

alter

to TU;K< 5' evTrpoffUTTOKoirif. Schol. TOVTO

Se awb T<J> KV&&V fMerrjyaye, and the
statement is doubtless correct ; cf. $v yap
fu&6\<as fx wv 8U P- 683, and rpls e /8aEur. Suppl. 330, JTr*
Aoyo-rjs Ag. 33.

avrbv &\\a ^A^/iar' tv Kvfiois jSoAeTi/

Ion 112, /ieroTrcVot &f\riova.
Alcest. 913, [AfTcnriirToi'Tos SaifAOVos. Dice
may be so called when they have a fall or
lodgment (KO^TTJ) in such a way as to
present a good face, i. e. a lucky number,
uppermost. But then it seems to follow,
vfiroiBa.

AISXTAOT

570

(970)

TO

OP.

tSe<j#e ^to/ms

StTrX^i/

TT)I>

TTOLTpOKTOVOVS T

LOW.

<p(t)$

960

rupazWSa,

Sw/XCtTft)!/ TTOpOlJTOpCLS.
(975)

re

<s

/cat

o/3/co?

tv

OdvaTov ta0Xtto9

vv0avLcr0aC

KCU

eTret/cacrat

/cat

tSecr#e 8' aure, rw^S' ITTUJKOOL

almost as a matter of course, that

rai ird\iv is said of these same dice which
bring good luck as they formerly brought

bad luck; and again, that the persons/or

whom they

so fall are the ^TOIKOI, or

Hence

residents, viz. Orestes.

new

^erotjcois

appears right ; the reading of the Med.

being fjLeroiKo56^(av, which must have been
further corrupted since the time of the
Scholiast, who found /JLCTOIKOI (ol vvv robs
S6(j.ovs otKovvTfSireo'owTai ftyrb %ij.ira.\iv
TTJS

irpurys rvxrjs).

tvirpoatairoKOirai

Franz gives rtxat

(from

8'

tuTrpotrojTroKO^TTjs:

compare v\ijKolTai in Hes. Opp. 527),

and reads USTOIKOI agreeing with ru^ot.

The feminine termination of a compound

in

os

is

defensible

see

Bum.

758.

Weil gives T^O 5' svirpoawiTtf Koi/j.arai

rb Trof, " Fortuna arridente omnia mala
sopiuntur."
957. The Med.

ISe^

/ca/caii>,

os
S6/j.oav

ff

j'SeiV

(980)

aKovaai

9'

**

irfo'ovvrai ird\iv.

960. "Conspiciunture*fKi/*cA7j^ioToy ope

Orestes, viridem ramum tenens, et pallium
Agamemnoni mortiferum ferentes famuli,
quibus dicit eKrelvar* avr6 (970)." Her-

mann.
'

962. o-envol, majestic,'

stately,' obCf. 48.
Eur. Andr.
jects of awe, <reaj.
699, o~ffj.vol 5' eV apxals fyfievoi.
963. cpi\oi T. There seems no reason
into 8e.
Cf. Theb. 916.

to alter re

Herod,

ii.

<re yap XPW

* v Opd"<p
6<aKoVTa 5(' ^^.fpTjy "nprjff-

173,

fffiivtp ffffivbv

TO irpriyfjiara. o>s eVe/Kaerot K.T.A.,

'
as one may conjecture their fate
(by
their fate), i. e. since they have died
Cf. 509.
together.
<rtiv
'

964.
its

gives

965

Trarpl,

raS* cvop/cws e

'
Abides by
a periphrasis for opKos

(fi/jLtvet irio'-r<aiJLa<Tiv.

engagements'

CLKOVVCU

The

which the Schol. strangely

Herexplains erepwv \fy6vrcav d/coG(rot.
mann and Franz eject dwoCtraj as a gloss,
and the word was perhaps added to suit

read a0\icp, comparing inf. 968, which

however rather affords a reason against
the change.
It seems clear that the

The slight change of Qpevp.efyeojieVots.

vois into irpfv/jLfVf'is gives a good sense,

Scholiast either read a6\(cas (not aexicp)

or found a different word.
His brief

fortunes favourable to behold will now

on their opposite (or good) faces/
Compare irpfvfj.fve'iT^xrj Ag. 1625. Nothing can be more forced than Hermann's

comment is, Odvarov r<? irarpi. He may

have meant that the dative depended
on w(bfj.o<rav Qdvarov, not on the adverb
a6\iais.
But the passage is probably
corrupt, the gloss or scholium having
superseded the original words. /col ra5e,

0p6o/tt6fot?,

'

fall

interpretation,

Prospera ad videndum

narrantibus fortuna revertentttr restituti

aedibus ; and nothing more extravagant

than Klausen's, Infortunam laeto vultu

gratam omnino aspectu, anditu lamentantibus denuo conditioni incident aedium
Weil has virtually re-written
inquilini.
the passage, in which he finds an allusion
to the awful Furies leaving the house
:

965. ae\iias.

editors

generally

'this too,' viz. the avvQaveiv as well as

the (TwofjLOffai.
'
You who have for967. cx-fiKooi.
merly heard of it, now see with your
own eyes the instrument of the murder.'
Weil.
Hesych. eV^/coor Kpirai. nal ol
nal ol oiKafrvrfs. See Ag. 1393.
,

XOHQOPOI.
TO

fJLrjxdvrj pa, Secr/xo^

^lpOLV

KOil

571

d#Xio/ Trarpl,

TToSo

OLVTOV, KOLl KVK\(t)

970

Seifa.0

o-TtyacrTpov dvbpbs
6u/xo5, dXX' 6 TrdVr'

iraTrjp,

raSe

dvayva /x^rpos epya

a*>

Trapfj

ToV8'

8'

(985)

e'/xrjs*

p.dprvs tv 81/07 vrore

/xer^X^ot' IvSiKws [JLOpov

eyw

jJirjTpos'

yap

JJLOI

7779

AlyicrOov

alo-xvvTrjpos,
77*
d^Spt TOVT*

975

ou Xeyw

yet/)

wg f vopov,

(990)

p,TJ(TaTO O~TVyO9

ef OU TKVO)V TJVtyX
(f)i\ov TW9, ^u^ S'
ri eroi So/cei

two

TroSotj/ |ui/wpf5a.

feet,'

i.

eir'

pvpaivd y

'
The couple of
the entangling garment,
TToSKrrV ireirAos inf. 986, irc'Sr; eixcUKeuTos sup. 484.
970. KTfj/ar' ourbi/ perhaps means,
'
'lay him out/ or straighten his limbs,'
by a not uncommon technical use of the
word, as Eur. Hipp. 786, opdctxrar' etcTeli/avTfs &Q\iov vfxpbv, and ibid. 739, tfdr)
yap us veitp6v viv fKTfivovffi STJ. Alcest.

969.

his

980

e.

i.

e.

OVK

7rt/io/i^><"

riyovfj.ai.

The

Schol.

however found Ae'7, which Dind. and

Hermann prefer ; and these words are
occasionally interchanged. The sense is,
'
I say, of my mother ; for I reckon not,
in considering the question of justice, the
fate of Aegisthus.'
Franz and Klausen
retain the reading of the Med., which is
'

ooi KflaQov a\\-f]\oii' ireAay.

perhaps defensible, I have nothing to

'
I reck not,' i. e. have no
say against,'
wish to repudiate.
977. &s v6fj.os Canter for o>y vApov,
which Wellauer, Klausen, and Peile de-

we may understand

fend,

KT?vat WAa? -nXtvpolffi

Phoen. 1698, T<68' fKrdSrtv

366, ir\fvpd T'

rots

ffols.

Otherwise,
or even vf'
x\ov implied by the context, unfold it,
and show it to the spectators and to the
To the exhibition of
light of the sun/
the blood-stained garment on this occasion
allusion is made in Bum. 439.
irapaffTaSbv should perhaps be
Setr/ibi',

which Photius explains by

s vdfjLOu 5/KTj

<TTl,or

ew

v6pov. Prof. Conington compa

ixOvoov Ag. 1353, &ffr' 'A/xaCoVos Bum.
508. Such an ellipse here is rather harsh,
'
as if the law itself had condemned him.'
alff\vv*iv and a'urxvvr^p are regularly
used in the sense of adultery (see Ag.

and an adulterer could be

;
lawfully put to death by the party aggrieved.
978. *}TIS 8'. The Schol. makes this a
part of the preceding clause AlyhrOov
yap ov \fyo> popov, fjLijrpbs $*, T/JTIS cV
avSpl TOUT' twaaro arvyos.
981. eTr' ^x'Sv' 6^>u. The Med. has
1334. 1604)

Tr

The sun seems

974. iraprj pdprvs.
here identified with Apollo (see on Suppl.
210), who appears as a witness in Euni.
*
that/
546.
e'7&, emphatic, as usual
was the right man justly to prosecutejihis
no
other
fhlmTcould
and
that
murder,'
have lawfully done it. Schol. on Eur.
Orest. 822, fiwQcuri yap of ave\6vres TIJ/O
SiKattas, d>s otovrai, r<f r)\i(f rb
i(pos
SsiKvvvai, 0~v/j.lSo\ov rov SiKaiws ir<povevHence he adds TOV /irjrpos, ' I
Kfvai.
mean that of my mother, for which alone
he cares to justify himself.
976. The common reading is ov
:

but y is superand ^ confused see 743.

In the next verse the MSS. and edd. give
Biyovaav a\\ov (Rob. Qiyova* &/ &\\ov)

lj.vpa.ivd T'

scribed.

^T'

On

x<5f' f<pv,

<

The

construction, as
ii. p. 28, is
Translate (from v.

Dobree pointed out, Advers.

ooKtl a-hireiv

&v.

AIZXTAOT

572

Oiyovty OLV IAO,\\OV 77 SeSTyy^eVoi',

KOLTI /cdSucov (frpovrjjJiaTos.
Ti VIV TTpOCreiTT&J,

K&V TV^O)

jLLCtX'

(995)

V(TTOp,O)V

,'

985

vtKpov 7roSeVSurot>
aypevjjia
SpOlTTIS KaTaCTKTJVCOfJLOL ; &LKTVOV pkv OVV,
#77/369,

apKW

f)

S* cb> etTTOi? /cat

aV KTijcraiTO
'
But as for her who
devised this odious contrivance against
the husband by whom she bore the
burden of children beneath her waist,
a burden once dear, but now, as it (or he)
what do you think
shows, a hostile evil,
of her ?
Why, that (be her nature that
of a muraena or a viper) she would cause
a gangrene in any one by the mere
touch rather than by his being bitten/
The allusion seems to be to the dream sup.
'
518, Was she not herself a she-dragon
indeed, in seeming to give birth to a
'
serpent ? I have ventured to read ^ for
ov in 982 (cf. Ag. 1203), because fj.a\\ov

978) as follows

hardly complete without $, and if

&\\ov be retained, as it is by Franz,
Dind., Klausen, there seems no point in
the mention of another as distinct from
is

TroSioTTypas Tre/rAous.

(1000)

(77X77777$ avrjp,
of Clytemnestra, are not mixed tip and
interchanged as in the common order.
Yet a consideration of the train of
thought in the poet's mind will confirm
the old arrangement.
Having ordered
the attendants to exhibit the gory robe
that
the
sun
see
it, and attest
(971),
may
that the murder of the mother was just,
Orestes is carried away by the mention
of that name into a strain of indignant
reproach, which he terminates at 983 to
revert to the treacherous garment. And
he concludes (992) naturally by the wish
that a woman who could use such a contrivance against her husband may never
be an inmate (wife) in his house. Dindorf formerly enclosed the whole passage
in brackets; but it is thoroughly Aeschylean in language and imagery, and he has

the husband. Madvig (Adv. Crit. i. p.

205) reads interrogatively, ^vpaivd 7' fir'

rightly reinstated it in his last edition.

Weil places 984-991 after 1001.
985. &ypfvfj.a 6-npbs, 'a snare for a

is there any monster more likely

than she to cause fatal hurt by its bite ?'
But this seems very doubtful Greek.
Hermann, after Meineke, reads ^ trot
5o*cet and ov Hftinyfifvri, in this sense
Do you think she could have more injured him by her contact, without being
herself wronged by him, if she had been

beast/
986.

The fivpaiva,
a viper or a lamprey ?'
like the SpaKcav, seems to have been, if
not a fabulous creature, at least endowed
with fabulous properties. " The Muraena
(a kind of sea-eel) has a tendency to
canine madness. Columella does not say
whether the bite from a mad muraena is
worse in its consequences than the wounds

rpoxfaa-Tos of the covering to a carriage,

Pers. 982.
987. -jroSiffT^ip must not be confounded
with iroS^pTjs, but it means a garment
which trammels or entangles, ^uiroS/et,
its victim. The Schol.
evidently fell into
this mistake, TOU? ir\4ov T<av iroti&v Ka6'
flKovras,
reaching further than his

inflicted

ducted

by

fish

this passionate and ill-con"

are at all times held to be

(Badham's Fish-Tattle,

p. 401).

984. K&V TVXW /*aA' euo-To/iwj/; 'Even

though I should use the mildest terms.'
Hermann with Meineke, and Scholefield
in his Appendix, transpose this and the
next seven verses to follow v. 969. The
advantage of this is that the soliloquy
on the garment, and that on the character

i.

e.

a hunting-net.

Cf. v. 484.

Schol. irapaThe pall of a

(1. ffopov).
bier covering the feet of the corpse/ It
has the double sense of ' foot-entangling
Spo'iTTjs KaraffK-fivtafjia.
f

TreraoTxa fipovs

cover of the bath/

Trvf\os,

<rKd<pri.

Cf.

Hesych.

Bum.

TfpfjLmi <f>apos irapfffK-rivwcrtv.

Spoirrj'

604,

So

nawl
ffKrjv^

feet/

988. TOIOVTOV. It is very easy to supply

from the preceding TreVAous.

ir4ir\ov
'

Such an one a thief would be likely to

possess, practising the duping of strangers and a money-robbing life; and while
by this sort of deceit he killed many, he
would conceive many deeds of violence in
his mind.'
Hermann, who objects to
T<j38e

after roiovrov, refers it to aircu6\r)na,

XOH&OPOI.

573

Kpyvpocrrep
r' a^ SoXojjuaTi

rojSe

fiiov Z>O/UG>I>*

990

TroXXovs avaip&v TToXXa Oepuaivoi (

,~ , V >,
>
X
*'
roiao e/xot gwoifcos ez> oo/xotcrt /XT)

XO.

(1005)

irpocrOtv IK 0ea>v

o\oi^v

yeVotr'*

cuai atat /meXeW epy GDIS'

crrp.

Oavdra) SieTTpd^Orj^.
o),

Se

OP.

eS/oa<re*>,

995

CT),

/cat

irdOos avOei.

ov/c eSpacre

papTvpel

Se'

(1010)

<f>apo$ rdS', a>9 eftaifjev AiyicrOov

<f)6vov Se

TroXXa?

/CT7/C15

1000

fy

/3a<f)ds (f)0ipovcra

avTOV

dlvO),

VVV

CLTTOLfJiOJ^O)

where he places a comma, and reads

KapyvpoffTtpr) &iov vopifav T$8e y* Uv
For <^rj\^Trjs the old
5o\cjuar( /c.rA.
reading was ^tA^rrjy. The orthography
some
of the word is rather uncertain
have explained it i <jn\S)v ret TOJJ/ WXay,
comparing our vrordfilch and the French
The verb however is <j>?j\oa>, Ag.
filou.
:

475.

Photius,

(f>i]\ovv, airarciv.

TOV TroifaX/zaros.

<^rjA.e6-

There is a good disserword on v. 217 of Vater's

El. 163, ov
eirl

1000.

and

Kivvtro'eiv.

Hesych.

<>TJ-

994. am?.

The Med. has only

at at,

which Bothe doubled for the sake of

the metre. I have ventured to do the
same with ^, which in the Med. is

ouS'

'For the blood-

many dyes of the coloured pattern.'

Others understand ' coincides or tallies
with the date/ i. e. the alleged time of
the murder; but it is doubtful if |ujU/3aA\ea-Qai ever bears the sense of ffuu.0a.ivei,

is,

KT^vufffffiv

8ear*

the

ffvfjLiriiTTei,

A^TTJS' ArjCTTTJS.

<re

a.fji(f)ir6/jLOis.

vp0d\\Tai.

tation on

Rhesus.
He says Scaliger compared
the Latin pilare.
Similar forms are

i<p(ri 5*

stain contributes with time in obliterating

fAoro, e|oTrciTas.

this

yvv-i]

fj.lrpa.iffi

<TT(f>dvois,

The meaning

or (rui'Tpe%et.

that time has aided the effects of

the blood in destroying the colours, and
therefore that it could not have been
Cf Plat. Apol. p. 36, A,
recently done.
rJ> juec jU.^ ayavaKTfiv
&AAa re /u.oi
The KIJK!S is proiroAAa Iw/ijSaAAgTcu.
perly the red stain or dye of the gall-nut
of quercus Aegilops.
There seems an
allusion to the evanescent colour of the
.

--

avOtu, is now blooming, and

about to bear fruit, viz. to end in
madness and banishment.

sea-purple (see on Agam. 933), which was

By iroAAas
quite a different tincture.
a<J>as the repeated dyeings or dippings
are meant.
Hence the term dibapha
applied by the Romans to such mantles.

998. juaprupe? /J.QI, 'attests for me that

she imbrued (with my father's blood) the
sword of Aegisthus.' Cf. Prom. 882,

Cf. Martial, ii. 29, 3,

Quaeque Tyron
Schol. Med.
toties epotavere lacernae.'
ws iroAvreAot/v ovros TOV l/uLariov. Ar.

written e 4.
997. n'tfj-vovri.

'To the survivor/

i.e.

to Orestes.
is

SiBriKTov Iv ffQaycuffi pdtyaffa

|t</>oy.

Or

perhaps, &s Ai.jtfyos e&atyet' avrt. 'The

garment, all stained as it is by the5 sword
The
of Aegisthus, attests her guilt.
subject to cSpafft might seem to be
But
not
Clytemnestra.
Aegisthus,

Klausen argnes from |t^>o5Tj\7jTy Qavarcp

Ag. 1506, that Aegisthus lent the
queen his sword for the deed. Cf. Eur.

'

Plut. 530, ovff (uarlcav ftairrSiv San^i/ai?

Od. XV. 107,
1TOlKl\OIJ.6p<p(0V.

KOff/JLTJffat

Kci\\iffTos

er

'

1002. vvv avrbv alvca, i. e. rbv

It is only now that I speak of

<j>6vov.
it

and

as one actually present at the

deplore
scene.'
Compare sup. 8, ov yap irapuv
He means that
ff~bv, Trdrep, p6pov.
it

AI2XTAOT

574
TrarpoKTovov

dXy o
a

XO.

rdSe
v(f)acrfJiOL TTpocr&uvtov
KOL 7ra$o?, yeVos re TTOLV,

(1015)

1005

^wi/ /Aiacr/mara.

viK7)<>

aims

acnvrj fiiorov

8ia

\ \ '

/-V

OP.

aAA,

8' 6 /me*/
8* ^fei.
auri'x', 6
^
O
9
*
*
\
TO' ^
\
oto OTH; reAei,
CDS OLV eiOTjr , ou

yap

17777019 T^f LOCTTpO^O) SpOfJLOV ^

(frepovcri

yap

SucrayOKTcu*
178'

painful recollections,

Se

77/309

and forces him

to

speak on a subject which he had hitherto

brooded over in silence. Franz, Klausen,
and others read avrbv with Hermann,
'
for cfj.avrbv, now 1 praise myself, now
I bewail nay case.' That is, at one time I

think I have acted rightly, at another, I

bewail the deed I have done. But irap&i/
becomes thus unmeaning (Peile's version,
I lament that I am here/ seems doubtful), nor is there any certainty that avrbv
could be so used.
1004. tpya Kal irddos, in allusion to
'
i traQeiv,
the deeds done as well
as the punishment suffered for them/
'

The fjifv seems virtually answered by oAAo

Or perhaps, yevos 5e TTO.V

in 1010.

$X* 1 i^edfffiara. v I'KTJS, 'a sad guilt resulting from victory.'

1007. &TI/J.OS. This word is corrupt.
Hermann reads fvOv/jios, which is probable
enough, since o and eu are often confused.
'
Dr. Peile gives tV^n/ios, equally wellconditioned through the whole of it/ sc.
Weil djuoyjjTos.
Sia iravrbs rov fitov

TOVT' &p' o?S' ?TTTJ TeAeT. Prof. Coningtou

reads &\\ois ovfiSrj TO.VT* &p* ofS' /c.r.A.
Translate ' But that you may be apprised
of it in time (since I know not what the
:

end may

be), I tell

Franz less happily suggests &\viros. The

Schol. explains the vulgate by ^.Ti/j-wpijTos.
For a/uenf/ei the Med. has ttpetyerai. On
t*i,

f'f).

Ag. 1312.
So I have edited for

Klausen had corrected I

1009. ^|et. The Med.

is

am

as one

who

for

to resist.'
By this fine metaphor he
warns his friends of the coming paroxysm
of madness ; and the description is true
to nature, for many persons are aware
beforehand that mania is about to seize
them. One can have no hesitation in
preferring Stanley's emendation TIVIO<TTpo(p> for 7)vio<rTp6<t>ov to any others
that have been suggested, unless TJVIOaTpo^Sjv be still better. This contains
nothing harsh either in the construction
or the sentiment.
Compare Prom. 902,
((> Sf Sp6/jLOV <ppOfJLttl \lHr(T7)S TTVfV/ULaTL
Hapyy. Ag. 1216, rd 5' &\\' d/coutras (K
Hermann reads
Spdfiou irea&v rpe^co.
i.

T)vioffrp6<l>ov )

vv

linrois

e. <pfpov<ri

yvloxov,

yap
is

hard to control.'
El. 725, eweira
/j.oi

fypeves

kept up in
Cf. Soph.

avSpbs Alviavos &ITTOBy cos &v et'S^re

have meant (what he does not

TroJAoi

he may
add till

e/xc, Zxrirep

viK<ap.(vot>

The metaphor

jSi'o

v.

8'

(pfpovtrt.

1016), #TI ovv SlK

es

1014. vTTopx*l<rQai

Cf. 996.
said to

you

driving off the course with a chariot ;

my feelings, hard to control, are
hurrying me onward without the power

is

1008.

(1025)

V7ropyeta-0ai (cor*

after his long exile the sight of the very

instruments of the murder renews his

aa-ivrjs ftioros see

(1020)

1010

have

^e

Se

/copSta

KJTC?.
(fi6$if.

Cf.

159,

Plat.

Ion

Robortello gives ?;|ey.

or ^|y.
This emen1010. &AA.', cos to fi$r)T.
dation (which was suggested in a former

vTropxriffOai is to dance to music with

violent gesticulations/ and is therefore

made by Emper
and Martin, and is adopted by Franz and
Hermann. The Med. gives #AA.os

appropriately used with aStti/. By KOTOS

any sort of excitement is occasionally
meant. It seems surprising that Her-

edition) has been also

p.

536, B, opx^ral ffov

j)

^/vx"f).

Properly,

'

XOH&OPOI.
5* er'

p*

OVK dvev

/cat

TOLVT

pev

opart
e

//,',

0aXXaj

amas
TT)I/

/cai

AOLOV

rpanea-Oai Ao^ias
mann, Weil, and Franz should adopt

ouS'

irAetcrTTjpi^b/uaj. Schol.

verb

#7ra

is

shows that
oD/xat,

it

xp&vov Eum. 733. The

The context

X4^Mr.
means

TrAercTToc

7T/>i

irAeiVrou
'

^yoGjuat.

As the

Trot-

in-

us

To6Tr)v tcpitteffQai rov

adopts vpoarQi^rai
from Meineke ; yet irpoffQiyeiv is a less
apt word than a compound of iKveopai
to express the idea of reaching a thing
For the construction
by conjecture.
compare II. xiii. 613, Sua 8' a.\\i)\(i)v

this deed of daring I hold

the oracle of Apollo in the first place.'
There was a similar form, ir\ciffTit)pidtii',

explained by Photius irAe/o^os

Another scholium
irwA-ctc o5 wvhcraro.
on this passage is, al T&S 7n#u/xfas T^S
is

e<

/urjSe

Hermann

ducement to

which

1025

e<pi(Tai from the Schol., TOffavrrj yap

fffTtv

5'

TreSo^,

e'^tero.

fjLi]Kovs.

irXfiffT-fip-ri

(1035)

crre^ei Trpoo-ifo/xat

re <^eyyos a
rdS* af^Lta KOLVOV'

fy

/ca/ajs

1020

a>9

0* tSpu/xa,

conjecture

(1030)

e/xoi

e/cros

TrapevTL S* OVK epai

yap ouris TTTf]p.aTO)v

/cai

1018.

81/079,

#0^

Aoiav
*

Cf.

1015

<j>L\Tpa ToX/x^s TTJcrSe

TOJ>

Emper's

(1X019,

ei/ii, Krjpvcra-a)

re

/cai

575

Ar. Equit. 761,

<rov.

irplv

eeZVoi/

Eur. El. 612, ri Srjra

rovS' &v etKoi(jif6a

Demosth.

Xen. Anab.
p. 861, 25 ; ib. 958, 8, &c.
iii. 3, 7, ot anovTiffTal
ftpax^Tepa T}6vTiov ^

ws

QtKV(i(r9a.i r<av fftyfvSovtiTtai'.

'
For by conjecture no one
reach the sufferings.' The same
metaphor occurs Suppl. 467,

Translate,
Prof. Conington has doubts
fo/Aou

be

not corrupted

if ir\fia-TT)pifrom 7rA.?<r0'

will

'
But I
1021. irapevTt, si omisissem.
mention the penalty he imposed
on me if I neglected it.' Cf. irapels rale
The Med. has TrapcWa, which
sup. 911.
Hermann and Weil retain, and explain

da\\$ Kal <TTC(pei. The

bough crowned with a suppliant
fillet.
See Eum. 44. The conclusion of
this play may be regarded in some sense

aposiopesis, in which view they

This
are followed by Prof. Conington.
may be right ; see 186. But neither is

'
I will approach
irpo<rio/j.ai is,
trilogy.
as a suppliant,' (Tffivbs trpoiriKTap Eum.

will not

by an

improbable that the two terminations

have been interchanged (cf. Suppl. 225),
and that Blomfield is right in reading
irpdavTa irapeW
it

i.

1022. irpoffi^erai. Though the genitive

is not uncommon after ^(/u/ceVflat, e^i/ceVOai, KadiKe<rdai, in the sense of rvyx^eiv,
it is to be feared that in this instance the
eye of the transcriber fell upon vpoari^o/uLai
We should perhaps restore
in 1024.

1024. TySe

olive

as introductory to the next, the last of the

419.
1026. irupbs cpeyyos &<pOirov.
Schol.
rb tv Uapvaaffy. A mysterious light was
often seen on the two-peaked hill of

Parnassus, which Euripides attributes in

several well-known passages to the torchlight visitations of Bacchus, e. g. Ion
716. 1125, 6C00 TTVp TTTjSa OfOV jSaKX^"'

Bacch. 307, ir^SufTa &vv

pvcpov

Treu/cotri

8iit6-

AISXTAOT

576

/cat fJiapTVpeiv a>s fieXe' liropcrvvOir) /ca/ca

raS*

XP^V

e*'

S*
e'ya>

dX^r^s

.a>j>, /cat

XO.

P-

aXX' eu

^iras 'Apyelovs

Oi

TTjcrSe

Xeyco. 1030 (1040)

y^s

T#z>7/ca>5 racrSe

r'

errpafas ft^

Trovrjpa,

eTnev^y orfia

pyS* eTrtyXwcrcrw

KOLKOL'

(1045)

1035

Tracrav

V7TT&>S TfJLO)V KCipa.

OP.

a, a.

ywat/ces,

at'Se

Topyovw

/cat

102930.

/col

nap-rvpetv.

With Blom-

many examBoth the mutes

but there are

have transposed these two verses,

and adopted o>s /ueAe' instead of /not
fieveXfws of the old copies, from Her-

ples of similar licence.

mann, who however now retains the

vulgate order and corrects tK^apTvpeiv 77

tion according to metrical convenience.

Thus we have eir^iaKxo-ffas Theb. 632,

field I

/le'Ae'

^iropavve-n

(ppdffaifji

hv oT

KaKti.

Cf. Pers.

269,

KaKd.

He

iiropffvvQ-ri

meant, perhaps, tttopavvQi) virb 6eov,

'were imposed, or forced, upon me by

and the aspirated

sibilant,

letters, as well as the

have the power of reduplica-

the equally common forms lax*]

Euripides is said to have
used paKxi&iv, for SiaipetV TO. ficprj rrjy
pdxeus (frag. 1084). Pindar uses OKX^OVTI

and
and

laKX"fl-

for

oxeWt,

vi.

40.

Ol.

122.

Apollo himself.'
1031. (fxvya) 8' aA^jTTjs Weil, who compares Qvyhs 5' dA^jTTjs T. 7. d. in Ag.
1253.
Something has apparently been
lost after the following. The abrupt termination might seem to result from
aposiopesis or the interruption of the
chorus, and so Franz edits the passage.
But I think, with Hermann, the other
supposition more probable. Diudorf understands dA^jTTjs fe<ro/<iat.
1033. /uTjS' eiri&vxOf)' Most of the
recent editors correct tiri&vxQfjs, after
Heath, and the accusative is sufficiently
defended by dTre&yyv ir68as in 663. But
the construction appears exactly to correspond with Suppl. 475, K\d8ovs re

Soph. frag. 785, 'l7T7ro5a,uov Equit. 327,

AiVxtJ^Sou Pac. 1154. Similarly A*cvvffos ought rather perhaps to be written,
or at least pronounced, &.i6vvv<ros. The
letter p is doubled in "Apys, Theb. 233.
335. ~S,apSai/dira\\os was used for 2ap5a-

TO{>TOVS 6fs

vd-na\os,

/?8'

diroppi<(>9fj

\6yos

'As you have succeeded* well,

not your mouth be committed

omened

e/toO.

so
to

let
ill-

nor predict evils

against yourself/ For (p-finy the Med.
has canton, whence Franz, Peile, and
Dindorf read <^^ais irovrjpcus, with
Auratus.
1034. tiriyXajffffS). Of-raOr' firiyXuffay
Atbs, Prom. 949, and the note there.
1035. T)\evQep(affa$ for the vulg. e'Aev0epc6<ro5 is an obvious correction, and it
is commended by the context.
Dr. Peile reads
1038.
otoxtTwves.
expressions,

In

ii.

Theognis

OKXOS

we

ibid,

similarly

In
airopp-fi^as, v. 1099.
A^xoto, Theog. 178. The
old Roman poets on the same principle
made the a in Acheron long (Herm.
ad Eur. Hec. 1). Lucretius has 'aqua'i,'
vi. 1072.
In proper names the following
'IirironftiovTos Theb.
examples occur
483, TlapdevoTraios ib. 542 and Eur. Suppl.
889, TiAeuravTos Ajac. 210, 'A\<f>t<riomfind ftp6ttxov

Hesiod

<=

and so KvvoK<pa\\os in Equit.

417.

'OAAuyuirow (not OV\V/J.TTOV) ib. 9.

Here. Fur. 872.
On the
Tro. 215.
same principle we find Ka.ravve{><av Od.

490. Hvverai II. x. 251.

AAo<J>oy
258. oirupivvbs II. xxi. 346. xxcffa/iQpivva Callim. Lav. Pall. 72, and the
ix.

ib.

Latin pruina compared with irpcaivos. In

II. x. 572 we have aircvvi^ovTo, in Theocr.
xxii. 19 oTToAA^yovr', ib. xxi. 120'fi/j'exfs,
and ib. xxiv. 36 ^foxAets. Perhaps we
may hence explain the long i in \ivoirr<i}(Photius
/i/os, Pac. 1178, from \\vov.
of airoffKOirovvTes TO ffjuriirTovra
:

XOHQOPOI.
OVK

XO.

riVes ere

OP.

OVK

cra<a>s

^WO.l^L

CyO).

Sdfatj <iXrar' av0pa>7ra)v irarpl,

(1050)

1040

ur^e, /*?? <f)oftov VLKO>V TTO\V.

Sdfcu rai^Se Tr^jLtarw^ e/xoi*

<TTpo/3ovcru>
etcrl

T* Q.V

577

yap cuSe p.rjrpo<s ey/corcu /ewe?.

yap af/za CTOI ^epolv trC

XO.

TTOTCLLVLOV

OP.

e* TaivSe TOL rapay/xos ct? <peVa<? iriTvei.

v
aVaf ^7roXXoj>, aiSe 7T\r)0vovo-t, 8rj'

(1055)

1045

crraoucn,i> at/xa Sucn^tXe's.

el? croi KaOapjJios' AOLOV Se

/cdf

XO.

o^araiv

TO?S KvvrjyeriKo'is \ivois 07jpta.)

The
Romans similarly said relligio, sollicito,
nummus (from v6fj.os, v6/j.to-/jia), &c. From
all which it follows, that so far from
there being any reason to doubt the

Photius, (patbis, xpcana avvQerov e'/c /ueAa^os KO! AcuKoG, ijyovv ^vivov (mouse-

Miiller thinks that the

stricken mind.
Furies who appear in the next play were
really seen by Orestes, though so placed
as not to be visible to the present chorus.
'
'Tis in conse1045. e'/c Twi'Se' rot.
.'
Cf. Ag. 850,
quence of this that
(K rwi/Se TOJ iro?? eVflciS' ov irapaffraTfT.
Hermann appears therefore wrong in
There is an antialtering rot to <roi.

colour,

thesis

reading (patox^Twyes, it has the analogy

of poetical usage altogether in its favour.

dusky grey).

1039. irvKvois SpaKouffiv.

28,

irpwTos

6,

TO'IS
ii'

Se

Pausan.

i.

AtVxwAos Spdicovras

Lov rais eV rrj Kf(f)a\rj 6pilv

Se ayd\fjLa(Tiv otfrf TOVTOIS

ov8ft>

<po&tpbv, oi/re

8<ra

&\\a

avaKetTai Qtiav ruv viroyaiwv.

The character of these awful goddesses as drawn
by Sophocles is more according to the
ancient view. They are beings not necessarily hostile to man, but who may at
any time become so, and therefore their
good will is rather to be maintained than
their anger propitiated.
1041. VIK.&V TTo\fr, i. e. eVe! iroAXy
Hermann and DinKptiffffuit yeyfvrjffai.
dorf read with Porson
<f>d/8ou VIK&
'
Be not too much overcome by
iroA.i>,
fear.'
Cf. Ipepov n/cw/uej/os Suppl. 982.
Peile quotes iro\v Kparelv and iro\v VIKO.V
from Ajac. 1357. Thuc. vii. 34. Add
Thuc. i. 49. Ar. Nubes 1336. Ach. 651,
Kal r$ iroAe/x(p TroAu viK^ffeiv, and compare for the sense Bum. 88, /jLf/j.vnffo, /u^

<p6&os

<T

viK&Tta </>peVas.

The meaning

that the victory given by his father

was more than an equivalent to the
terrors resulting from the mother's death.
1042. OVK etVl 56ai.
'They are no
mere fancies.' Cf. Ag. 266. 411. e>ol,
'
emphatic ; to me,' i.e. if they are so to
is,

you. There is nothing in this at all inconsistent with the ravings of a terror-

between x f ty an(l

</>pV> as

Hipp.

317, x^pesyuej/ayj/al, </>pV S' exet /j-taff/jid

n. Orest. 1604, ayi/bs ydp tlfjn x f pas,
aAA' ou ray (ppevas.
1046. irK-nevovffi. 'They swarm.' Bum.
54,

e*/c

S' ofj-ndrcev \tifiov(Ti 8vff<f>i\7) \ifia.

Hence Euripides calls them aiparuirol

At first, perhaps, he
Otal, Androm. 978.
sees three only (apparently the number
of the Furies in the opening scene of the
Eumenides, v. 48 50, where they are
compared to Gorgons or Harpies). Afterwards, the larger number appear one by
Cf. Eur. Or. 408, e5o' t'SelV rp^s
one.
vvxrl irpocrtyepe'is K6pas.
1048. efs ffot. So Franz and

Hermann

with Erfurdt and H. L. Ahrens. The

Med. has eioV &, but a' 6 is said to have
been written over an erasure. Klausen
and Peile give efcro> KaQap/j.bs from Turnebus.
Blomfield, after Schutz, flalv
Ka6apnoi. Weil otcru Ko.Qapp.ovs. On the
exegetical Se see Prom. 410; on the
nominativus pendens, Eum. 96. Suppl.
440. Some take fcrtVet for the second
person middle ; but neither is the form
KTiffofj.a.1 known to be in use, nor has at
for (Teat/rbi/ much to be said in its dexra yoois U.G
fence, though we have
note.
ri/jiSj Suppl. 108, where see the
Ao|tou, i. e. the statue or altar of Apollo ;
a
sacred
of
or
for the actual touch
grasp
statue constituted a sanctuary, Eum. 80.

p P

XOHQOPOI.

578

(1060)

OP.

v/xets

XO.

\avvop.cu Se KOUK er' a*> /xeuxu/A eyw.

aXX' evTvxoirjs, /cat cr' eVoTTTeua)^ TTp6(f)p<j)v

p,v

8* opa)'

eyw

TacrS',

oi>x bpa.T

1050

6'Se rot,

[JieXdOpois rots ySacriXeiois

(1065)

av
Brj.

virfjp^av

/xo>

raXai'es [T

^Spo9 ^acrtXeia

(1070)

TrdOj)'

'

XovrpoSatAcro?
'

av rptros ^X^e

vvv

L7TO)

[JLOpOV

17

Kpavel, Trot

TTOI S^Jra

1060

wXer*

S*

iroOev
;

Ka

C1075)

ar^s
1056. ^X^as.

Schol. &VGJJ.QS '6rav

Kivr)0rj xaA.67rbf TTJ/CU^O.

The

last

two words are a distinct scholium pertaining to xtW^v.

Hesych. 7ovtas* cuBlomfield

X^pfis' Aitrx^Aos 'A.ya/j.e/jivovi.

'

explains it a family wind/ remarking

that the names of winds usually termiHermann
nate in as, as tcaiKlas, ftopeas.
'
says, videtur ventus dici secundo flamine
spirans.'

Perhaps

it

may

be observed

generally, that the origin of the names

of winds is extremely obscure a scarcely
less strange term is oupio<rTc(T7j? sup. 806.
Hermann's
1058. ^6x^01 rdhaves.
:

opinion, that re

yeVrou

is

tion, is highly probable.

needless to add the

name

an interpolawas quite

It

after the de-

scriptive epithet iraif>ol36poi, while it was

just such an addition as a grammarian
would make in his desire to fill up an

This habit, as
anapaestic monorneter.
remarked on Pers. 547, has been a fruitful source of corruption.
The use of re
in connecting mere epithets is not according to the general Greek usage,

though we have

/j.eyd\as ayadas TC Pers.

848.
1059. avfybs fta.ori\eia iradr]. Not, ' the
5
sufferings of a man and king
(Peile),

1065

but simply, irddri avSpbs /3a<ri\tus.

sup. 710, vavapxv ffdanart T<
for

The

vetav

<T(afjLa.Ti

So

&PXOVTOS

Se in the next line perhaps introanother "title, the 'death of one

duces

who was

and trr parity 6s.'

Because time alone
prove whether this daring act of

1063.
will

fiouriXevs
fj.6poif.

j)

Orestes will be the deliverance or the destruction of the family. Compare 846
In rpiros <rcar^p there is an allusion
50.

not only to Zeus, commonly so called (v.

v above.
236), but also to rplros x fl
The storm itself, viz. the deed of blood,
is the saviour of the house (for Orestes
himself could not be called /j.6pos} ; and
the metaphor is kept up to the end in

/AeVoy OTTJS

1064.

Compare

and

TTOL

/j.*Ta,KOifj.i<rOv.

Kpavfl ;

SC. cs Tt T6AeuTT/<rei;

en

reAos tirdyei 9i6s ;

irdi 5'

to
145.
ugTajtoifiiyOij' seems
imply an interval of repose after so many
'
deeds of blood.
How far then will
the fury of this curse go in accomplishing its destined end, ' where, after a lull,
With
will it finally cease ?
object must be supplied, as TO.
rebus conWeil renders

Theb.

versis sopitum.

EYMENIAE2

p 2

TON EYMENIADN.

eis

KarfjXOcv
.

eis

Trap*

'A^T/va?

"Apyos.

cts

ra?

TO
8

ovSerepw KCITCU ^

icpoi/

r^5 'A^Tyva?'

'Epivva?
ft

npavvaa-a

175

(3ov\rj

vLK-f

Trpoo"rjy6pfv<TCv

Ev-

EUMENIDES.
ORESTES, who at the end of the preceding play (1051) had rushed
from the stage in a frenzy of excitement, to seek refuge and expiation
from

his patron-god

Apollo at Delphi, appears at the opening of this

where he is first discovered, along with

as a suppliant in the temple,

the strange and dread train of pursuing Furies, by the

Pythoness on
her entrance to deliver oracles from the prophetic seat,
Apollo presents himself to the way-worn matricide, and guarantees protection

end of

to the

him

his troubles, advising

to take

statue of Pallas in the Acropolis at Athens.

asylum at the ancient

Accordingly, a con-

siderable lapse of time being supposed to intervene, the scene shifts

to the latter place,

formal

trial is

and subsequently

jury of the citizens.

pleads his

to the hill of

Mars, where a

held before Pallas, as the presiding genius, and a select

own

The

cause,

and

result
is

is

the acquittal of the culprit,

who

cross-questioned by the prosecuting

Furies, Apollo himself coming forward as an interpreter of the

law and a witness in his behalf. The votes of the jury prove to be
but Athena has promised the casting vote in his favour, and
equal
;

ordains that the privilege of acquittal under the like circumstances

shall continue to all time.

This play has both a

and a moral import, which K. O.

political

Miiller has, on the whole, satisfactorily developed in his well-known

Dissertations on the Eumenides.

The

a divine origin to the court of the

portance, through the

welfare of Athens.
ential court

had been

mouth of
About

object of the poet, in assigning

Areopagus, was to declare

the goddess of

wisdom

this time that ancient

assailed

its

im-

herself, to the

and highly

influ-

by the democratic party under Pericles,

and directly endangered by a measure of Ephialtes, who had proposed in

the public assembly to curtail its privileges, and especially (as Miiller

582

EUMENIDES.

maintains

that of jurisdiction in cases of homicide.

Aeschylus

therefore endeavoured in the present play to inculcate respect for this,

as well as, indirectly, for all other time-honoured state-institutions

which tended

to preserve order

and check unbridled

licence.

"Hence,"

Miiller observes, " the poet seems almost to forget Orestes in the

establishment of the Areopagus and the religion of the Erinyes,

institutions

momentous

The

two

which Aeschylus deems closely connected and alike

to the welfare of the

community, as in fact they were."

war between the Athenians and

to the

historical allusion

Mityleneans for the possession of Sigeum

is

noticed by the Schol. on

v. 376.

The

religion of the Erinyes

was the

religion of Conscience.

The

poet labours to show, that laws are useless unless fear of divine

vengeance is in men's minds as a motive to obedience. And while,

on the one hand, the cultus of the Erinyes is the recognition of a
supernatural power ever ready to visit crimes with vengeance, on the
other hand that very cultus is to be a means of converting malignant

Chthonian Beings into beneficent and well-disposed goddesses (Eu/xevi'Ses) who shall, by virtue of their original office as ^di/tat, send

abundant blessings from the fruits of the earth.

Demon-worship, or Nature- worship in a sensuous form, was probably the only religious instinct of primitive man.
Through elementworship he would rise to higher aspirations and truer ideas of a
power coexisting with destructive forces.

beneficent and controlling

Thus the worship of

gratitude and veneration succeeded to that of

blind fear; and propitiatory rites and expiations were based on views

of mercy and forgiveness, rather than on the expectation of bribing

and gratifying malignant infernal powers.

The Athena of Aeschylus is " the grand impersonation of the
wisdom, benignity, and might of her father. In her we recognize
the

emergence of the

from the

symbolizing tenthe imagination

has
Seldom
been
haunted
of poet
by a more majestic image than the Athena
of the Eumenides ; and as we picture her like an orator on
classic

ideal

dencies of the earlier nature-worship.

the

prjfJLa

organizing the court of the Areopagus, she recalls the

of Divine Wisdom recorded in the Book of Pro-

grand vision
1

This opinion has been ably combated by others, and is well discussed by Mr.
in Part ii.^of the Introduction to his edition (Camb. 1853).

Drake

EUMENIDES.
verbs (viii.)V'

583

And

the goddess, "by establishing the court of

the
Areopagus, proclaims
great principle, that the highest tribunal
on earth is the collective conscience of humanity*"
" Thus a
Greek tragedy could bring before a vast Greek audience,
in a grandly simple form, harmonized by choral music and a
dance,
the great figures of their religious and civil history
in his temple at Delphi, the goddess

the court of the Areopagus, the

beneath the

hill,

Athena

the god Apollo

in the act of

Furies passing to

the hero Orestes on his

trial.

founding

their

The

shrine

picture had

at once ideal beauty of the highest kind, and, for the Greeks, a deep
reality
rites

they seemed to be looking at the actual beginnings of those

and usages which were most dear and sacred

in their daily

life ."

The number of the chorus was, according to Miiller and

on v. 555, fifteen. The parode, which does not occur till
as

it

first

the Schol.

v. 297, is,
were, postponed from the necessity of the case ; for the chorus
5
appear on the stage as in the Delphic temple, and it is not till
,

the scene has shifted to Athens that they are enabled to lay aside
their character of mere pursuers, and take up a regular and staid
position in the orchestra (xopbv aTrrctv, v. 297), while Orestes abides

under the immediate protection of the statue of Pallas, and so

beyond their grasp.

The scholium on

v.

is

47 supplies a good comment on the economy

of the play, for which reason a translation of it is here appended :

" The oracle is
The priestess comes forth
represented on the stage.
of
the
invocations
to make the customary
gods. Having unexpectedly
beheld the Erinyes sleeping in a circle round Orestes, she narrates the
whole matter to the spectators, not as describing what takes place

behind the scenes

made by

(TO, VTTO rrjv (TKTjvrjv),

Euripides,

but,

from

for that

terror, revealing

was an innovation
what had alarmed

her in terms consistent with her avocation (Kara/x^cvovcra <iAoTxvws).

At

the outset are prayers and invocations, that the priestess

Miss A. Swanwick, Introd. to the Orestea,

Ibid. p. xxxiii.

may

p. xxv.

Prof. Jebb, Primer of Greek Literature, p. 80.

Perhaps there were only three principal Furies, who were really actors, and
were supplemented by a chorus. See Prof. Maiden, Professorial Dissertations of
and the Schol. on v. 585, Dind.
University Coll., London, 18723,
4

EUMEN1DES.

584
commence with due

religious solemnity

(OLTTO

TWV cv^/xoTe/aoov).

By

a judicious arrangement of the plot Orestes is not pursued by the

Erinyes at first, but the poet places this in the middle of the play,

reserving the most exciting events for that part of

similar

comments on

vv.

64 and 94, seems

to

it."

This, with

have been extracts from

argument of the play.

A vase-painting of singular interest, and probably nearly contemporaneous with this play, if not directly taken from it, is given in the

an ancient

V7ro'0eo-is

or critical

present edition, from an engraving in Millin's Monuments antiques

Orestes is seen kneeling in the temple
inedits, vol. i. p. 263, PI. xxix.
at Delphi, as shown by the sacred tripod behind him.
Over his
right shoulder he holds

what

is

described as two lances, but which

is

probably a long and slender suppliant bough, tied to the neck by a

fillet of wool (though this also may represent the fastening of the
chlamys).

who

is

On

his left stands Pallas in her aegis, on his right Apollo,

off from the suppliant two winged Furies, who are

and powerfully drawn with snakes in their hands, just as

keeping

very finely

they have followed him in hot pursuit into the temple.

TA TOT APAMAT02

HY0IA2

AIIOAAQN

KAYTAIMNH2TPA2 EIAQAON.
XOP02 EYMENIAON.
A0HNA.

nponoMnoi.

EYMENIAE^.

IIpc!)Tov
TY}V TTpto

TO

&rj

rj

1. irpwTov K.T.A.

T7J9 @fJLLV,
[JLr)Tpb$ Sevrepa roS*
'

In the

first place,
in this

make honourable mention

my

prayer, before all other gods, of earth,

the first prophetess.' The genitive may
depend on Trpea-fievco (Schol. vpoTifiw,
and so Photius), as we have Ka.K(av
Cf.
Trpc<r0tvTai rb A^vtoi/ Cho. 620.

Ag. 1271. But perhaps

to understand r5>v Qewv
TrpwT6fjLavTiv.
is
eTreiTo
/j.ev

place, after

take

my

The apodosis
in

the
5

seat.

29

*
:

in

prayer, I

Thus

is

it
TT/J/

eixf?

simpler
y^vo^vriv

to irpwrov

the next
proceed to
Trpeo-fievw

exactly answers to ev \6yois irpfff /Several

The Earth, according to a
in v. 21.

very early mythology,

giver

of

oracles,

was

either

the
because

first

the

mephitic vapour which was supposed

to produce inspiration arose from it, or
because to it were attributed generally
those occult influences which affected
the destinies of human life. Her successor was Themis, the goddess of law and
justice ; for oracles were the primitive
rules by which the conduct of kings and
of states was directed, and to which reference was made in cases of theft or
murder, Herod, ii. 174. Hence Earth
herself is said de/j.io'TfvfU', Horn. Hymn.
But rbif df^ia-rfvovTa in
Apoll. 253.
Eur. Ion 371, is said of the prophet
Photius in v.,
or interpreter of Apollo.
yeyove Se rb ovo^o. airb rov Q4fji.iv eV^rjKfvai wore rb fj.avTe'iov irpb rov 'ATroAACWJ/OS (MS. airb 'Air6\\6ot>os). See Strabo,
ix. p. 422, who quotes the opinion of
Ephorus, that Apollo founded the oracle
in conjunction with Themis, from a de-

sire to benefit the

human

he civilized mankind
KaAetVo Kal

race; for that

(tls vinep6ri)Ta. irpov-

by declaring to
done and what to

ecrcotipdvi^e)

them what was

to be

be left alone.
3.

$)

S^j.

The

5^, as Miiller

remarks

(Dissert, p. 185, note), has a sense which

materially affects the whole passage. The

object of Aeschylus was to point out the

dignity and authority of Apollo and his
oracle, and to show that no violence nor
injustice had been committed in the
transfer of it to its successive possessors;
whereas Pindar had represented a bitter
conflict and strife to have taken place

between Apollo and Earth (Schol. on

v.

a legend which Euripides also has

2),
in view in saying (Iph. Taur. 1260) that

Apollo dislodged Themis, daughter of

Earth, from the sacred oracle, and that
Earth showed her resentment by sending
up dreams to disturb the oracles. Now
the particle 8^ implies that, a* a matter
of course, the daughter succeeded to
the mother ; and the peculiar stress on
0e\ovo"r)S, ov8e

wpbs

ftiav rivbs (v. 5) in

manner shows that Themis was

succeeded by her sister Phoebe, mother
like

of Latona and grandmother of Phoebus

Apollo, with perfect good will on the
Srjra
part of the former. Compare
inf. 377.
05 5^ x oA w06 ^ Eur. Ale. 5.
'
ov S^ Prom. 833,
where, you will obAll these goddesses, Earth,
serve,' &c.
Themis, Phoebe, belonged to the older
or Titanian powers.
Hes. Theog. 117.
135 6. So we have Tiravls
e/jiis as
the mother of Prometheus, Prom. 893.

AISXTAOT

588
,

ws Xdyos

ris*

eV Se

TW

OeXovcrrjs, ouSe Trpos ^8tW

Xct^et,

77-0,19
'

x^ov ^

/ca#e'e

Bocriv
77 yev0\i,ov
TO
8'
$oi/Ba>'
$01^8779
ofcyi' e^ei
XITTGDV Se \ip,vr)v dvjXiav re ^otpaSa,
Ke'Xcra.9 eV dfcra? vaviropovs ras I7aXXaSo9, 10
SiSaxjt, 8'

ycuaz' T^X^e Ilapvrjo-o-ov 0'

eS/oa,9.

vrbv Kal (TtfiitpvcTiv /ieya

i

TraiSes 'H^aicrTov

8' $.
This use of $7, which
the Homeric use of the article,

7. SiSaxn
is in fact

occurs Theb. 17, ^ 7&p veous

eflpe'^aT'.
Herod, viii. 87, Kal fy OVK ex ov(Ta 8a0y-

Xen. Anab. vii. 6,

So we have e Se T^S

yeeiv K.T.\.
flirov.

4, Kal o?
v. 2, &>

8c ry v. 660, IK Se TOV v. 754, eic Se

See also inf. 132 and
TWI/ Alcest. 264.

Hermann and Person

Theb. 184.
SfSwo-jc

why

$;,

is

it

though

the relative

is

read

hard to say

to be

preferred.

ytpe6\iov $6aiv, 'a birth-day present/

Here again the word 86<riv is intended
to answer the statement of those who
taught that possession had been gained
by violence. The allusion is to the old
Athenian custom of carrying the infant
on the ninth day after birth round the
hearth, on which occasion presents called
OTTT^PJO were offered by the friends
(Eur. Ion 1127), the festival being
termed afj.<pifp6fjLia from the symbolical
Schol. 0eo(raact done on the occasion.
T&P TTJS a5eA^>7js eaurrjs ArjroCs
fjitvri
TraTSo Se'SwKe (rvyyeviK^v S6ffiv.

He there-

air68(iis
for the gift,
OVK axdpttTTOS.
9.

aiirri TTJS

SwpeSs

This was the far-famed

\lftvrjv.

circular (or rather annular) lake or harbour in Delos, called by Herod, ii. 170,
T)

rpoxoeiSr)?,

1078,

and by Eurip. Iph. Taur.

\ifj.vav fi\i<r<rov<rav vStap KVK\IOV.

x^tpaSa, the rocky isle of Delos,

AT; A my

Xoipas being any kind of reef rising

above the sea-level. Cf. Pers. 423. New
Euripides, probably
Cratylus, p. 362.
copying the expression, has Afaiol re
The poet gives
Troad.
89.
XoipdSes,
the traditional history of the bringing
Delos to
of Apollo's worship from
Attica by sea, and thence by road (13)
to Delphi.
See Curtius, Hist. Gr. i.
p. 86 and 113.
Schol.
10. eV OKras ras Tla\\d8os.
f*ce?<T6 'Air6\\ti)>>a, KaKeiflej/
TTTJJ'

avry

r^v

irfpnro/j.-

eJvai.

13. TraTSej 'ftyaforov. The Athenians

as descended from Erichthonius, son of

Hephaestus.

Pausan.

i.

cap.

ii.

fin. Tra-

Phoebe as the sister of

the same day the name

re'pa 8e 'EpixQovitp \tyovaiv

avQpuirtav
V
/j.(V oiiSeVa elj/aj, yoveas Sf ti(pai(TTOv Kal

to the child, usually after the

In this case Phoebus was
named from Phoebe his grandmother ;
hence the male name is -irapwvvfjiov, or
slightly changed from the female.
(So

At the same time, Athenian artiTrtv.

ficers are especially meant, though o-e/Stov<riv shows that they are not excluIn this relation ' sons of Hesively so.
'
phaestus may be merely figurative, as
TraTs 'A.ir6\\d>i'0s is used for a physician,
Suppl. 259. TtfleVres TJjuepw/ieVTji', i.e.

fore regarded

Latona.

On

was given

grandfather.

Weil, a Phoeles nomine declinatum.)

Hesiod, Theog. 404, *oij8j 8' al Koiov
iroXwfipaTov ?i\0ev

e's

fvrffv.

eV
Sr; eVerra 6ta Qeov
Kvav6irir\ov tycivaro.

Kvffa/j.ftnr)

())i\6rrjTi ATJTOJ

Perhaps, how-

ever, as Trap' rifjLepav means every other

day/ so ovofia irap&wnov may properly
have signified ' a name taken from a
'

person once removed.' The Schol. says

that the name was taken in gratitude

VUfpaHravTes, making smooth and level

the rugged land. This verb was originally applied to cutting roads through
unoccupied forest lands, as is well exVar150.
plained in New Cratylus,

ronianus, p. 268, ed. 2. Cf. Herod, i.

Eur.
126, e'|Tj/iepw<rat r6irov djca^aJSr/.
Here. Fur. 20, e'7]/Aepa>aai youav. Pind.

rjU

**

/ &.<*&.

ETMENIAES.

S*

589

GLVTOV

1-5

Xea>9,

re ^ce>pa? TTJcrSe
Se P> Zevs evOeov /mcras

TTapTov rd^Se pdvTLv

<f>pei>a,

eV

<jTt Ao^ias
rourous eV cu^cus (^pot/ita^ojLt
TTaXXas Trpovaia S* eV Xoyois

^nfnjs

(Tcfla)

Se

S'

20

evOa Kwpu/ds rrerpa

vvjJLffras,

Is til. iv. 98, vavriXiaiffi iropQp.'bv a

present prophet.'

Afterwards, the adjective

was applied to the fruits and trees of

19. irpo<pj)Tris. Interpres. The oracles

are delivered by Apollo, but they emanate from Zeus. Cf. Frag, 'lepetai 79.

(rats.

cultivated soil, as opposed to aypios. On

the sacred road from Athens to Delphi
see Miiller, Dor. i. p. 267 seqq. Words"
worth, Greece," p. 237, who describes
'
the rocky and uneven character of the
soil* (avfi/jLepov).
Herod, vi. 34, j) tp^i
68bs Sia QuKftav re Kal Boiuroav. Aelian,

Var. Hist. iii. 1, Kal ert Kal vvv erous

evvdrov ol Ae\<pol iraiSas ci/yev^s TTf/J.ap-^iB^oipov tva fftyuv av-r&v.
Kal /j.cya\oirpeirus

Trovffi,

Kal

Oi 8e

Trapa.yev6jj.evoi

QvffavTf? ev rots

Tffjiirfffiv, airtaffi

vd\tv.

Kal T))V 6$bv fKeivr^v ep^ovrai ^ /coA.erTOJ fjifv UvOias, (pepet Se Sia &erra\las

Dind.

inf.

and again viii. 37, nor is the title to be

confounded with IIaAA.&s TIp6voia, the
goddess of forethought, as she was worshipped at Suniuin. The confusion of
these terms is curiously shown by two
glosses of Photius
Up6vota 'A0i}va- ol
/j.fV Sia rb irpb rov vaov rov ev Ae\<po?s
:

effrdvai avT-ffV ol He '6n irpovvoijffev STTWJ

T] ArjTCtf.
Tlp6vota' wvofjideT6 TIS
irapa Ae\(po'is 'AOrjva Hp6voia, Sia rb irpb

Kal TlfKaffylas Kal rrjs Ofrrjs Kal Alvidvcav

X&pas, Kal TTJS Mti\ieci)i/ Kal Awptewf Kal

reKT)

AoKpSiv ruv 'EffiTfptuv.

rov vaov

p.'

612

(422), T&I/

r^v

btiov

y vvv

T&V

&l<av,

'Adijt'a'ioi TT\V

UuQtdSa

ceremony appears to have

been kept up commemorative of the

Tre/j.irov(ri.

Schol. Kal ftrav

original road-making.
els Ae\<ftovs OeoaplSa, Trpoepe^ovres ire\4Kets cus SirffjLepctxrovTes

T^V yyv.
16. Ae\$6s. The hero-king or Eponym
of the Delphians, commonly reputed the
son of Poseidon, who was one of the
gods worshipped at Delphi,

inf. 27.

but the word

in Aeschylus always has the notion of
and substantial effect. " tv17. Krlffas,

i.

ISpvffOai' ra6rr}v Se

'Hp6Soros ev

r^v

yrfv
avOp<airovs air6 re

rovs
Kapiruv Kal
levai

lib. ix.

Strabo,

'Air<J\Awi/a,

5868.

21. IIoAX^s irpovaia. Hesych. Tlpovaias'

Herodotus
*A6i]vas repevos ev Ae\(po7s.
mentions the temple of this goddess,
na\A.<8oy irpovriirjs TTJJ ev Ae\(po?o'i > i. 92,

e. iroi-fiffas,

Hermann, who gives

irpovda with Franz,

refers to a Delphic inscription, TAIA0ANAITAinPONAIAI, which sets the ques-

tion at rest.
But in changing ev \6yots
to ev\6yus, he has not sufficiently
noticed the antithesis between ' prayers '
to the elder divinities, who directly preside

over the oracle, and 'honourable mention '

of those other deities whose worship was
more or less connected with that of
Apollo at Delphi.

irperfteverai, cf . v. 1.
22. Kcupvitls irerpa wotArj.
grotto in
Parnassus had this name, Herod, viii.
See Elmsley on Bacch. 559, and on
36.
Med. 1326, where he observes " irerpa

apud tragicosfrequentissime ^rpoi/signiSchol. ad Antig. 1128, Kupfaiov

permanent

ficat."

Beov rexvrjs idem est quod pea-rbi? Oeias

<ppeva autem est accusativus,
quern dicunt, remotioris objecti, abundanter fere additus. Sic v. 88,
<p60os
MincTcwitz.
<re VLKdrw <ppevas."
(
The fourth and
18. reraprov r6v3e.

avrpov ev Tlapvaffay.

rexvris.

lepoirpeir^s 8'

e"ffrl

was

ix. p. 417,
o Tlapvaffbs, ex uv

Strabo,

avrpa re Kal a\\a x^pta, rintapeva re

Kal ayiffrevAfJieva, &v effn yvcapi/j.-^Tarov
Kal Ka\\iffTOV rb KupvKiov, Nvjj.<pu>v av-

rpov

6/j.(avvfJ.ov rep

AI2XTAOT

590

rov
oure

Xaya>

25

IcrTpaTrjyrjcrev 0eo9,

St/o?j>

IlevOeL KaTappdifjas popov')

ITXetcrTOU re Tr^yds,

/cat

JTocretSaWs Kpdros

/caXoucra, /cat TeXetoi/ vifjicrTov

erreiTa

Jta.

vovs

19

30

/cat i>Gz>

dptara
23.

MSS.

Hermann

Sotej

/cet

Trap

prefers

Flor., Ven., Farn., the

<pwv)

Med. giving

f)

Kiptpis,

ett

ii.Tr6roiJ.ov, vo.ift\v

TOV VOT'IQV p.4povs opos

airo\iirbv ^ueTa|i, 5t' ?is

The
avaffrpoQa, the Schol. avaffrpoQ-fi.
plural 6TTi(TTpo(pai is used Theb. 645. Inf.
518.
The word is a synonym with ^#77,
'
haunts.'
24. ouS' a/j.vrj/J.ovca, sc. auroO eV A(fyojs.

6 IlAetffTos Siappe? iroTa/j.6s.

Both Zeus
and Poseidon were worshipped at Delphi,
the latter as the Consummator (Ag. 946),
and supreme over all the Olympian gods
(vtyia-Tos), though Muller (Dissert, p. 51)

Cf. Suppl. 266,

evper* tv \irais.

thinks this last epithet refers to Zeus

Au/ccopcuos, who dwelt supreme on the
mountain-top of Parnassus. There was
an old legend that Poseidon had exchanged Pytho with Apollo for Taenarus ; see Strabo, viii. p.. 574, quoted
by Hermann, who also refers to Pausan.

nvhuyv TTOT' avrifjLiffdov

These three lines are

parenthetical as far as the construction

Nor must I forget Broconcerned
inius (Bacchus), who has held the place
ever since he headed his Bacchanalian
women and planned a death for Pentheus
The cultus
like that of a hunted hare/
of the Hellenic Apollo is intimately connected with that of the Pelasgic Bacchus,
and the poet is wrong in attributing it
in this case to the accident which befell
Pentheus. But it is to be remarked that
he seems to speak of Parnassus as the
scene of it, not Cithaeron, as Euripides
describes it, and as Aeschylus himself
did in the s.6.vrpiai (Schol.). In the
'

is

Med.
which

8'

is

wanting after

slight evidence

Bp6/j.ios,

on

Hermann marks

lacuna.
26. This verse, if not the

two preced-

possibly be an interpolation ;
but there is a similar one in Prom. 658,
ing,

may

OVK o?5' 8ir(os v/jui> aTrurTriffai yue XP^See also Suppl. 882, Cho. 869, and on
After this, Weil inserts 20,
Pers. 354.
and marks the loss of a line after 21

and

23.

The old copies have

whence the common reading
ITAeto-Tou. But the accent has been corrected by later critics from Etym. Mag.
27. nAetdTou.

n\elffTovs,

p. 676. 5.
AeA.^xJj'.

Photius, nAeTo-ros- iroraubs

Apollo-

(nxeiffrbs, Dobree.)

nius Rhodius mentions KcapvKiai Nvn<pai

riAeto-Toto 6vyarpfs.
Strabo, ix. cap.iii.
p. 418, irp6Kfirai 5e rfjs iroAews (sc. AeA-

x. 24,

(1), f v 5e

T6tJ

vatf treiro'njTai

TloveiSuvos jSwjubs, '6n

rb

yttei/

/JLavre'tov

rb

apxa-ioTarov /CTTJ/UO 3\v Kal TlofffiSwvos.

29. 7retTo.
Answering to irpu>Tov p.ev
in v. 1.

30. Tvxetv

&pi(TTa.

To obtain the

most favourable responses which have

ever been vouchsafed me. For the accusative see on Cho. 698.
31.

Hermann

gives irdp', i. e.
preposition sometimes,
though rarely, represents the plural verb,
as Med. 442.
Acharn. 862. 1091 ; and
still more rarely is the a elided.
Tra\<?
Xaxovrss, having decided by drawing
lots the order of succession in which
the envoys from the various states should
be admitted. The Hellenic people seem
have had the privilege before
to
Trap'.

Trdpeiffi.

The

foreigners, but were themselves bound

to draw lots for precedence in consulting
the oracle. For it was only on stated

days that responses could be obtained.

Eur. Ion 418,
Ka\ yap,

us ey&

K\v<a,

Xpf)<n"hpiov TTfirTWKe rots eV^Ai/<rt

Koivbv Trpb vaov' fiov\ofj.ai 8' 4v T)[*.pa
Trjo',

aiffia
fj.ara.

yap, deov

Aa$e>

p.a.vrtv-

ETMENUES.

591

7raXo>

yap
i

a>s OLV rjyrTai,

Sei*>a S' 6(>0a\ji

JJL

35

Se ^epcrlv, ov 7roSa)/aa cr/ceXajz>*

yap ypaJvs ovSeV* OLVTITTOLI^ p.ei> ovv.

Seuracra

eyw

/u,> epTra) TT/SOS TroXuore^rJ

opco S*

CTT*

op.<f)a\a) fj,ev

And

in allusion to this custom Apollo is

said K\i]povv onQav in v. 908 of the same
Plutarch, Quaest. Graec. ix., ov/4
play.
7&p aveiQi]ffav at Kara /u^ca /j.avrf'iai rails
SfOfAft/ois' irp6repov 5e a7ra| fde/niffrevo'ev
7}

HvOia rov enauTOu Kara ra,vri]v r^v

the seventh of the Delphic

j/j.epav> viz.

month

Bysius.

33. us bv TfyTjrai 0eJy.

i. e.
according to
arbitrary will of my own.

leads me,'

'
As the god
no caprice or
As she was

supposed not to know the circumstances

of each applicant, the god only could
make her answers respectively suit the
persons admitted according to the. above
rule.
Compare Eur. Ion 91, flotnret 5e
'

ddfov
yvvfy rpiTToSa
AeA.</>}?, eteiSoua
t
&y &v A.ir6\\a>v Kc\aS-fi<rr).
{tons
After this verse there is a pause. The
1

"EAATjm

av&pa

pvyov'
40

B^op.V(rrj

Lexicon, on which see Rulmken's

Hesych. aKraiveiv fjLfTfwpi^iv.
Weil renders it, neque me sublevent
pedes, and ffwiteiv pondere suo nitantur.
Homer has a cognate form, 7r<$5es 8'
his

note.

inrfpiKraivovro, Od. xxiii. 3, i. e. moved

nimbly along/ Qdffiv, for (Trump, has
been adopted by most recent editors
from a var. lect. in the Med. The verb
'

refers rather to the ability of

Not, as the
Schol. absurdly supposes, that she came
out of the temple on all fours, but that
she supported herself by her hands, from
infirmity of her terror-stricken limbs.
38. ouSeV.
So Suppl. 729, yvv^ (JLOVuQfiff' ovSey.

avriirais

returns with a terrified

look from the adytum of the temple. She
had spoken the prologue, according to
Miiller's theory, in the orchestra, representing the av\)j or outer court of the
priestess then

Pythian temple. The temple itself he

supposes to have been the whole stage,
and that this was concealed from the
spectators by a curtain till after the
prologue. But it seems, on the whole, at
least as probable that the Pythoness was
on the stage, the interior of the temple, of
which the spectators only obtain a glimpse
sufficient to excite further curiosity as to
the garb of the Furies, being within the
central doorway of the proscenium. The
Schol. here rightly observes, Trap' 6\iyov
O#T yap 6 xP^ s
i-pi/lpos T) (TKt]v^ yiverai.
irca.irdpeo-Tti', $ re ttpeta flff^\0ev els rbv

/j.eu

ovv, 'nay, she

but as a child/ The word is properly

applied to one midway between a child
is

and a grown-up person. So naiSbs ouSej/

apeiuv, Ag. 81.
Soph. frag. 148. Eur.
Androm. 326. Lucian, "Epwrev, p. 398,
ed. Jacobitz,

<TX^V

TT?S avT'nratSos

fauclas els rovs e<fr{}&ovs icpiOels &\\ais

air' a\\oov e'TriQv/j.lais &ovico\ovfj.ai.
39. TroAuo-re^^.
Either from being
densely surrounded by the bay-tree, or

from suppliant boughs and fillets being

hung up in the interior. What Orestes
was doing now, others may be supposed
to have done before.
40. OeofAvory. Probably pronounced as
a trisyllable, like Beo/toves Theb. 650.
^TT'

t/j.(pa\$,

at the altar of the adytum,

supposed to stand in the exact centre of

the earth. See Cho. 1025.
Pausanias,
x. 16, 3, mentions rbv virb AeA^wi/ /caAow-

va.6v.

(jievov 6/j.(f)a\bv,

36. ffwKflv. 'to have any strength left.'

Soph. El. 119, fj.ovvrj yap ayeivoviceTi O'CDKW

Strabo, ix. cap.

irws eVrt TT}S

#;0os. Photius, ffwtcetir

avrl rov iVx<Jeii>.
OKTaivfiif, yavpiav Kal
arditrus 7rrj5i/, Schol., and so Timaeua in

l(rO/j.ov

AUTTTJS avTippoirov

moving

than of standing firmly.

37. rpex& SF x P ff l"'

\iQov
iii.,

\CVKOV.

ireitoiiiiJ.evov

T^s 'E\\dSos

ffv/jLirda"ns,

T?jy

cV /ucV^

re

errbs

Kal rrjs eKr6s' evo^iffdri Se Kal rrjy

oiKov/JLevrts, Kal eKoAe<rav rr)s yr)S o/j.<t>a\br,
jrpoair\d(Ta.vTfS Kal

pv9bvt

tiv

(prjffi

IliVSa-

AISXTAOT

592

TTpoa'Tpoiraiov,

',

eXaias

$'

tyiyevvqrov

/cXaSoi/

/Ayu7T6> crax^odi/cos IcTTe^L^vov,

45

TrjSe yotp Tpavax; epa>

apyrjTL /xaXXa}.
TrpocrOev Se rapSpo9 rouSe ^aiyAacrros
evSei yvvaiKo>v iv Opovoicriv i^/xe^o?.

OVTOI yupatfca?, aXXa Topyovas Xeyar

ovS* a?T

Topyeioicriv et/cacrw

oVi ffv^-Kfffoiev fvravQa ol aerol ot

a^efleVres forb Toy Albs, i yuey cwrb TTJS
Se
8v<reco?, d 5* OTTO TTJS dcaToAfjs' 01
ndpaKas fyacri. Af&cnmu 5e Kal Ofi((fa\6s
rts eV ry vay TCTatviw^eVoy, Kai eV
OUTOJ 01 5vo ei <J's roC /jivdov.
The juey
in this verse is answered by Se in v. 46.
'
41. vpoffrp6iraiov.
suppliant for

pos*

expiation.'

word means

Infra, v. 168. 228. 423, the

'
blood-guilty.' See Miiller,

Dissert, p. 105, who shows that both

senses descend from the primary notion of
'
to resort to another as
irpoffrpairfffQai,
a suppliant for reception/ In the sense
which it here bears it occurs v. 225.

Hesych.

vpoffrp6vaios' <j>6vios, /juapbs,

Kal irp6s nva Tpair6ticf]fffi Ka&dpa-fws.
Photius, irpoo-TpoTraioV TO ^705, Tb /j.ta<T/J.a.
She infers that the
42. ceoo-TraSe's.
/j.ia(Tuei'os,

sword was newly drawn, i. e. recently

used, from seeing Orestes' hands dripping

with gore. Cf. Ag. 1322. " Orestes is

supposed to have betaken himself to his
place of refuge so quickly, as not to have
Drake.
yet relinquished his weapon."
43. fyiyfVtnriTov, tiitpov. The top part
of the main stem furnished the longest
and straightest wand. It is the cmpe/mui*
(\aias of Eur. Cycl. 455.
44.

\-fivfi

n(yl<TT(p.

Hesych.

AVer

The

epithet is rather tame, but

not sufficiently so to justify Hermann's
The tufts of wool, or
Ijifyi<rro(r<a<pp6vus.
(pia>.

rather the pendent fillets (Cho. 1024.

Suppl. 22. 641), were of ample size, as is
known from ancient sculptures. May
we not infer from the present passage
that the earnestness of the appeal was
denoted by the more than usually long
festoons on the boughs ? Any how, there
is something in Linwood's remark, that
T7?5e yap rpavSas tpu> (viz. this point, that
he was there as a suppliant) is added as

a reason for describing these details so

Compare Soph. El. 643, a\\'
55' &Kove- rf)8c yap Kayh <ppd<rw, and ws
ropus (ppdffai, Ag. 1562.
See on Theb. 106.
46. Ao'xoy.
49. ropydouriv TVJTOIS. "The Gorgonimages (^KTrvir<afjifvoi, or cut in relief)
were among the very earliest works of
Grecian, especially of Athenian art, which
can be traced as far back as the age
of Cyclopian workmanship."
(Miiller,
Dissert, p. 188, ed. 2.)
Both the Gorand
the
are
Furies
gons
represented with
snaky locks; cf. Prom. 818. Cho. 1037;
indeed, MUller is of opinion that Aeschylus borrowed the idea of so describing the
latter from the much earlier works of art
he had seen of the former. After this
verse Hermann and Franz mark a lacuna.

minutely.

Linwood, Dindorf, Donaldson, and Minckwitz, all concur in the opinion that the

passage has been mutilated. But the

truth seems to be, that i n describing a

well-known picture (there are vase-paintings on this subject still existing), sufficiently identified by the mention of
Phineus, the poet thought it needless
to specify ras 'Apirvias.
Nor does he
scruple to omit the article with the
participle where strict usage requires its
addition ; see Cho. 353. Pers. 247. The
comment of the Schol. is correct, oA\'
ovS'

'Apirvias

avras eV
"Epcas

Ran.

avras

ypatyr}

yeypa/j./j.vos,

538.

Ae'-yw

irrfpurds.

Ag. 801,

Ar.
itdpr'

elSof

yap

Compare
Ach.

992.

diro/j.ovffus

We may simply
yfypapuevos.
'
I have seen before now in a
translate,
picture (female forms) carrying off the
dinner of Pnineus; but these (Furies)
flff&a

are wingless, and black, altogether disThus the

gusting in their manner.'
implied antithesis is that the Harpies
had wings, the Furies had none, being

EYMENIAEZ.

593

elSoV TTOT

50

ye

oiTrrepot

CLUTCH, /xeXatz/cu 8' e?

TO

Trai/

ov TrXdroicn,

8'

<vcria/x,ao-ii>'

8* ofJifJiaTcov \eifiovcri
Svcr<fnXrj \i/Ba'
l

/COC7/I09

oure

77/969 #e&)z/

55

dyaX/Aara

St/cato?, our* es avOpatTrwv oreyas.

TO <f>v\ov OVK oTTwrra T^o-S' 6/uXia?,

ouS' T^Tis ata TOUT* eVevxeTcu yeVa?

rp(f)ov(/ avari
77877

/AT)

TcwSe

/j.e\ait>ai, 'sable/ K\aival 'Epivves Ag.

448. fie \dyxpwT es Orest. 321. xP^ra
Ke\aiva} Eur. El. 1345.
But Aeschylus
does not go farther than to give them a
black garb, inf. 332. 353.
53. ov TrAoToTo-j, ' unapproachable/
Their breath was too deadly, or the noise
of their snoring too terrible to allow of a

ou

irXaffToiffi, is

The common reading,

retained by Hermann ;

sense in " non fictis

flatibus," and the forms are often confused; see on Prom. 379. 915. Some
have deduced from this and a few other
passages (e. g. inf. 284. Suppl. 279), an
argument that Aeschylus was familiar
with the art of statuary. Elmsley's correction has been admitted by Franz,
learn from
Dindorf, Weil, Linwood.
v.
that the Furies' breath was
It was also venomous,
fiery and bloody.
inf. 752, &c.
54. Aia. So G. Burges for ftiav or S/a
(so the Med.). Thus jSi'a and 8tai are confused Cho. 643. Ibid. 1047, a bwaruv

but there

is little

We

1323

ard^ovcriv oT/uo 8u<r0iAe's. Cho. 284,

fj.era-

ax*iv <j>i\o<nr6v8ov \t&6s. Miiller remarks

that there is a notion of libations which
are unacceptable to the Olympian gods,
just as in the next line there is an allusion
to the practice of vesting the old statue of
See
Pallas (rb ftperas) in the peplus.

Athens and Attica,

p.

126.

have seen not the

company belongs, nor
know I what land can aver that it rears
such a race without harm, and has not to
57. rb <$>v\ov.
tribe to which this

'

60

Seo-TTOTTj So/xcaz/

huntresses or hounds (/cures) who track

their prey by the scent.
For the story
of Phineus see Apoll. Rhod. ii. 178 seqq.

closer inspection.

TroVoi/.

/zTacrTeVen>

repent of
it

its

would be

pains/
visited

753.

inf.

lence;

cf.

of/TTore

tyvXov

6/j.o'tov

T*

%a/ua!

epxouVd>v
42, y6vov

The notion

is,

by blight or
Horn.

II.

v.

that

pesti-

441,

a-Qavdruv re Oe&v,
Pind.
avOpdnrcav.

oftr*
eV avtipdvi
ir6vov
yfpa.ff(p6pov o&r' eV Oewv vS/uois.
for ir 6v<av has been generally received by

Pyth.

ii.

from Arnaldus.
might indeed stand, if

The

critics

genitive

be
taken strictly in the neuter sense. Com/jLeraa-Tcveiv

pare neraXyelv, Suppl. 440.

60. TavTv8v ijSr}, 'what

is to
be
done next/
How to eject them from
the temple, and purify it afterwards, she
knows not, and therefore leaves the god
to do for himself what he is in the habit

of doing for others. "As latromantis

and portent- seer he can account for the
presence of these terrific beings and do
away the curse which evoked them ; as
Katharsios he can remove the pollution

they have occasioned," Miiller, Dissert, p.

127 (from the Schol. in loc.}. With these
words the priestess retires, and Apollo
himself comes forward with Hermes (90),
advising Orestes to take advantage of the
slumber of his pursuers, and fly to Athens,
where he and his sister Pallas will devise

means to rid him of his troubles. He

must not give in from timidly brooding
over the toil in store for him (v. 78), for
he is warned beforehand that the Furies
will chase him over land and sea till he
finds
polis.

an asylum in the Athenian Acro-

Hermann

contends against Miiller

and the

Scholiast, that the forms of the

Furies are notyet visible to the spectators,

whose attention

is at present occupied
wholly with the fortunes of Orestes. In

Q q

'

AISXTAOT

594
aura)

Ao^ia
8*

eoTt

/cat

repacr/coTTo?,

ciXXots 8a>ju,ara)v /ca$apcrtos.

/cat

AIIOAAnN.
OVTOL TrpoSajcra)' Std TeXous Se crot

eyyug 7rapeoT&>9

/cat

Trpocrw

8'

aTrocrrarai^,

rots crots ou yeiTycro/x-at TTTTO)V.

dXoucras racrSe rds /zapyous opas*

/cat

65

Trecroucrat 8* at /carctTrrucrrot /copat,

ypatat, TraXatat 7ratSe9, 009 ou

rt9, ouS* avOpcjTTOS, o
V 8* e/cart /cdye^oz/r'' eTret KCLKOV

CTKOTOV ve^ovTai Tdprapov

0* VTTO

70

^0

/cat ^eai^ 'OXu/z7rt&)*>.

vSptov
8e

seems most probable that tbey

are first seen, thougli indistinctly, in the
act of waking from sleep at v. 135.
By

fact, it

T(o-8e in v.

67

it is

they were pointed

enough

to suppose

poet may have written favt? irvfovin 8',

comparing Cho. 610. One might con-

to.

64. Schol.
ical

ylverat

<=X

el '

Stvrepa

yap

a.

(pavrcurla.
?

fiavreTof us
yiK-f). rb /j.f

ra

/cara

r6

rpa-

KvuKtf Qpovpovirat avr6v.

It seems from this that here, as perhaps in Agam. 1343 and Cho. 960, use
was made of the eccyclema for the purpose of a sudden display.
65. ical Trp6(ru} S'. See Prom. 994. Cho.
864. Hermann gives, after Blomfield,

'OpejTrjs, at

ical iro6ff<a

you

too.'

y. aye, and when absent, from

e. when you are far away from
ireVcoj/,
mild/ mitis, Ag. 1336.
'

i.

'

Delphi.

verse is either corrupt, or, as Hermann

plausibly supposes, a line has been lost
after it, like eV -nwrSe rot? Bp6voiffiv
He also suggests that the
affQeveis irdpa.

Opposed to o>/z&s, Ar. Equit. 260. The

Schol. records a variant irpevcav, which he
'
I will not be like to
explains,
your
enemies, for they are asleep, but I am
awake.'

See inf. 384. aXoixra^,

67. KO! vvv.
The capturers
caught, unable to stir.
are now themselves captured, and Orestes
is free to fly.
To supply virvcp is needThe next
lessly to involve the passage.

jecture K6ir<f 8' or ir6v<f 8' uirvda<T(rov(r\ as

inf. 119, or even aXovvas K^iry iretrovcrai
K.T.A.
So K^ir(f a\iVKe<r0at, Thuc. vii.
a\ovs /j-avia, Ajac. 216.
For ypaiai,
which seems a synonym of iraXaiai, we
at
IT.
IT.
yrjs
might suggest
Compare
Syvatal K6pai, Prom. 813.
8'

40.

The verb is here

69. ou fjiiyvvrai.
used in an ambiguous sense, of converse
either sexual or social, just as Homer says
of Calypso, Od. vi. 288, and vii. 247, ouSf
Tts avTTJ /j.i(ryeTai of/re QeS>v ovre QVI\TU>V
In the latter sense Plato has
a.vQp<ji)Tru>i/.

6eks
init.

ov
Cf. Horn.

a.vQpu>irtp

p.

203,

Cer. 355.

So

Symp.

/j.iyi>vTai,

Hymn, ad

Eur. Bacch. 237, ffvyyiyvfffQai yvvcuQ

is
Sophocles
intentionally equivocal.
calls the Furies aet irapQevoi, Ajac. 835.
'
Their very origin is
71. icaKcav cicaTi.
through evil,' i. e. if there were no crimes
to punish, there would be no avenging
Erinyes.

fird, as

you may further

infer

from the

fact that, &c.

74. 8/uws 8e.
Though they are now
asleep, and powerless to pursue, nevertheless

you must persevere

in

your

flight,

ETMENI4ES.
eXoicri

yap

ere /cat Si'

av del

V7Tp T 7TQVTQV

595
75

rjireipov

TrXafQQ-Ttjr
/Cat

7TplppVTa<5 7
TrpOKapve ToVSe /3ov/coXou/Ai>os
^ 8e ITaXXdSo? TTOTI TTToXti/

/cat /AT)

80
/cd/cet

St/cacrrag rai^Se /cat 0\KTr)piovs

JJLV&OVS e^o^reg

TO TraV

OJO-T' es

/cat

nyxavas

yap KTavetv

olaOa

even through the long continent of

Europe. For Orestes is supposed to have
visited many lands, and to have applied
for purification at many places, before he

makes

appearance at Athens (at

clear from his address to
The student must avoid con-

his

226), as

Athena.
struing/cal

is

5i'

virepTfTr6i'TOv)

ijirfipov

i.e.

taking ical reasconvertible with re KO.I.

The MSS. give
76. ftiQwr' aj/' aei.
fiifiuvr* is
/Je/Sajj/T' or /3ej8<W Uv K r.\.
the correction of Stephens. Cf. Horn.
Hymn, in Merc. 149, ij/ca iro<r\v irpopipwv,
and ibid. 225, ij8a. Pindar has Kovtya.

Hermann compares,
0ifta>i> Ol. 14, 24.
for the position of dva, Plat. Legg. viii.
vv
p. 832, C, a\\' a,K6vTO)V CKOVO-O. ipx e *
aei TIVI )8ia.

similar defence

may

quoted from Eur. Electr. 1121, 6pas

be
av

vta.

Franz, Dind.,
Linvvood, read Pffiwr' ai? aei, hut a continued action cannot be expressed by a
(rv ^a>7ryp6?$ veiicr)

perfect
aAartt,
av'

/xe>

TO

participle.

Miiller

conjectures

Musgrave avayKy, Dr. Donaldson

On the feminine form irepipaffr-T}.

pdray, for which Dind. suggests TrtpipA similar peripvrovs, see Pers. 597.
'
'
'AxcAw'/'Sfy,
phrasis for islands is ir6\eis
'
or ' water-settlements t Pers. 866.
Do not faint or give in
78. Trp^fca/uve.
before your race is run. Compare v. 88.

Eur. Here. F. 119,

Thuc.
jSopu re Kca\ov.
yiyvfrai

T)/uIV

irpoKap.i>eiv.

irpoKdfj.r)Tf
ii.

39

fin.,

TroSa
-rrfpi-

rols /j.\\ov(rtv a\yet vois /J.))

TrpoffTtveiv in Ag. 244.

So

8e//,as.

85

aSt/ceti/'

^117

Virg. Aen. iii. 160, 'lougumque fugae ne

/8ou/coA.ov^ei'os, Schol.
linque laborem/

'

av

^rpMov

erretcra

cr'

and not turn faint-hearted, for then they

are sure to overtake you.
/ml Si' rfirelpov,

v.

evyorfcro/te^,

Ta^S* aTraXXdfat

ere

Thus we have

irepifiruv.

e/3ouvoAoD/uei/

There can
doubt the poet meant ' brooding
over,'
being anxious about/ Hermann
takes it passively, and says, " inest in hoc
<^pnvri(Tiv vfov iraQos

be

Ag. 652.

little
*

verbo diu frustrati laboris significatio."

Linwood compares f\avvff0ai $p6/j.ous,

and yvfjLva^frai v6vovs Prom. 608 ; but
these are cognate accusatives which do
not defend fiovKoXflvQai ir&vov, to be
driven like an ox through a toilsome
route.'
We might indeed read, by a very
'

change,

slight

Kal

'

$ovKo\ov(ji.ei>os ir6vov,

'ir6KafjLi>

rovSe

do not desist from

this toil.'

79. irorl irr6\iv.

The lonicism

v6\tv

a choric verse,

in
'

ay*adev,

Thus

in

dy/fcfcs

X WV rv
II.

wooden

re-

have irpor I
Theb. 336.
see on Ag. 3.

your arms ;'

Od. vii. 252.

e\bi>

Theocr.
xxiii. 711.

is

We

markable in a senarius.

ayitas

vii.

55.

By

fiperas the ancient

ayxas \afi4ri]v

statue of Pallas

is

meant, as

contradistinguished from the other two,

on which see Athens and Attica, p. 125.
Cf. Eur. El. 1255, e\ebv 5'
'

$ rb TCO.V,
83.
rb irav, finally and
Cf. Cho. 671, es rb *av aei
effectually.
Inf. 510.
leVoi/.

" Desideres fortasse

84. eVera.
prosed vim sententiae continet
eiTdffa, Non per te ipsum sed alio (h. e.

nomen fyw
me)

suadentefeci.<ifi."

85. rb

Q q 2

p)i

Linwood.

atiiKW, Tb

SIKCIIOV,

A12XTAOT

596
eirel 8*

TO

/cat

eVurra,

JUT)

Se Troiew ev fyeplyyvov TO o~oV.

<d/3og

ere VLKoira)

<peVa9

o-u 8', avToi$e\<f)ov at/xa /ecu /coi^ou

<vXao~cre,

f),

Kapra

90

8* <!> ITTMVVJJLO^

TbVSe TTOi^aiivaiV epov

tos 10-01,
cre/Set,

TOL Zevs fToS'

ppoToicriv

JKVQ^V

cre/Sas

euTio/xTra) rv)(rj.

KATTAIMNHSTPA2 EIAflAON.
*

ai>,

eya>

8'

car).

KaOevSovcrcov rl 8et

/ecu

u<' u/zwz'

95

aXXoicru/ eV veKpolcriv,
Cf. 719, rb
peacz.
fiovffa,
/Lt^j

/i);

o-ffiovres Iv 5iai-

'SiKeij/

Suppl. 753, <pp6vti pey, us rapThe Med. gives

p)) a/j.e\iv Oecoi/.

'St/cery

and ^^

the crasis

'

meaning

VeAcZj/.

fj.ijSiKf'iv

is,

or

Of your

Others adopt

The

/taSiKeti'.

justice there

is

no

question, and since you know what it is,

learn also to practise it; for you have
power to help, if the will be not wanting/

Some understand by

T&

oDS*

aSt/cetV

the

guiltlessness of Orestes who has acted

under obedience ; but this is to do some

Qspfyyvov, Theb.
391, 'competent.'
88. ^/L/rj(ro, i. e. the injunctions (78)
about not giving in through fear and

violence to the Greek.

anxiety.
90. Kapra

'
8' up firuvv^os.
True to
your name ;' truly, or rightly, called the
conductor from your office of conducting.
Cf. Theb. 9 and 655, fwuvvfj.? 8e Kapra,
Ho\vvelKf) Ae'7w, where see the note.
The meaning is, Do not belie your name
of Conductor in the case of this man, my
Schol. '68ios yap 6 6e6s.
See
Suppliant.
on Cho. 715.
'
Zeus holds
92. ToS' eKv6/j.uv o-ejSos.
in respect the regard due to outlaws
which comes to mortals with a safe convoy/ i. e. brings them protection on their
way. This passage is difficult, and not
Perhaps r68'
certainly free from error.

^vvo^ov yepas, or (from the Schol.) T68'

If the text is right, the
flaopuif ytpas.
sense appears to be, that a man is entitled
to respect, even though a culprit and
beyond the protection of ordinary laws,

ws
provided that he is convoyed or conducted by some one who has guaranteed
For such
to him safety and protection.
was the sacredness attached to all the
rights of hospitality in the heroic times,
that it would have been held not only
a dishonour but a kind of sacrilege to
violate the plighted faith of a safe convoy,
as far as the boundaries of the land,
however heinous the crime of him to
whom it had been extended. Apollo appoints Hermes to be the conductor of
his suppliants, telling him that it is an
honourable office and one which Zeus
See inf. 200. And Zeus himrespects.
self is said to hold this aefias in respect,
since he was the especial patron of eVot
and t/ceVat. By ^Kv6^uv we must understand, with Hermann, irapav6/ji.uv, as
Suidas explains the word, viz. the lawless, or rather, those who are without
the pale of the law from the commission
of some crime. Schol. rb T>V I'/cercSc
afftifffJLa

a\\a

Kal

Kal

Seijfj.a

ov

fj.6vov

bp&v

rifj.5.

6 Zeis,

avrb

dpfJLU^vov
At this verse Orestes,
irpocrr)Kovffr) rvxrj.
escorted by Hermes, leaves the stage, as
cre'/3ei,

for Athens.

Apollo retires within the

temple. After a brief pause the ghost
of Clytemnestra rises through a trapdoor in the stage.
.

'

94. et/Sotr' av.

Sleep on,' an ironical
exhortation to go on doing what the next
sentence declares to be useless, ' but

we want no
IJ.VOIT' &// inf.

96. us

p.lv

sleepers here.'

Similarly
117. See also 790.
cKravov.
Henn., Franz,

ETMENIAES.

597

oVeiSos eV <j)OiToi(TW OVK

atcr^pw?

e^w

/A

ey

S* aXw/Licu*

OLiTiav

0-7771;

Ktivw

OI;

on

VTTQ'

our co Sewa Trpos

S*

<ay

TrpovvveTra) 8* u/uz/

100

TOJZ/

Sai/x,oVa)i>

Trpos ^E.p

10-779

opart TrX^yas raVSe /capSca?

euooucra yap (frprjv ofJLfJLao'us
Weil, Dind., Limvood adopt

o>>

from the

Scholiast, who explains uirip cSp tyAvtvffa.

But this vTrep wv of the Scholiast only
-meajis 'because/ SI^TI or #/#' o^ &<{vevaa, and therefore really points to ws.
The sense is, SveiSos d>s e/cravoi/ OVK
e"K\etirei f*e, and the preceding fyolj is used
because the poet intended to say 6vei$toThe same construction is repeated
fj.ai.
in iraGovffa, v. 100.
See inf. 455. Cho.
511.1048. Suppl.440. There is another
scholium which indicates an ancient reading ot 8e ft eKravov K.r.\., Kal ol t/jif
QovevffavTfs OVK h.rind^ovra.1, i. e. &AA*
'
But I,
Translate
oi/t5os fx ovcriv
thus slighted by you among (the) other
:

dead, am upbraided continually among

the shades with being myself a murwhile
deress, and I wander in disgrace,
for having suffered such dreadful treatment from those dearest to me (my own
son), not one of the gods is angry in my
behalf/ The degree of honour which a
ghost had in Hades depended on the
amount of honour, justice, or concern
Hence
paid to it on earth (Cho. 143).
Cly temnestra complains that the remissness of the Furies, her avengers, brings
discredit upon her below, and gives
opportunity to the other shades to taunt
her with what she has done, while at the
same time they pay no heed to what she
has suffered. By ' dishonoured among
'
other dead she means that she is so in
comparison with others, who have not to
Compare
complain of the like neglect.

Antig. 25, TO?S etxpOfV tvrip.ov vtKpols.

Plat. Phaed. p. 108, B, rV o/ccteopToi/
^ Qoixav aS'iKtav T}[n^vt\v (^vxV) ^ #**'
&TTO. roiavra clpya(riJ.i>riv
TO.\nt\v p\v
oirav Qfvyei re Kal uTreKTpeVeTai Kal otire

Trepl *hyan*l*-vova, i.e. the shades who

attend on him in Hades.
103. Spare
'6Qev.
The MSS. reading
is opa 8e ir\riyas ratrSe KapS/o (or KapSia)
ffe6ev, but Aid., Turn, give KapSlas, which
has been commonly adopted, ir\riyas being
taken for reproaches, as inf. 131. 150.
444. Hermann changed
into O. As
for the plural, which was first given in
a former edition of this play, it is to
be observed that Clytemnestra uniformly
uses it in this prjcris in addressing the
Furies ; and it is obvious that the corruption of %Qcv into tr4Ofv would have involved
that of Spare into '6pa 8e. By irXyyal
KccpSms we may now understand literally
the gory wound inflicted by Orestes; nor
is it a serious objection that inf. 562 it is
said to have been on the neck, since the
sword may have been thrust downwards
into the region of the heart.
So Eur.
Heracl. 583, ij '/^ KapSta (r<f>ayfi<rerai.
'
'
she
See,'
exclaims, this wound, whence

ruv

came/ i. e. ^/c x*P**>v wrpoKTSvaw.

Look at the blow a mother has received
from her own son, and cease from your
it

present apathy in her cause.

104. cvSovcra (pp-fiv.
Having used the
word Spare, which could not in common
propriety be addressed to persons asleep,
she has recourse to a doctrine, which the
Greeks seem to have received from Pythagoras, that the mind's eye sees clearer
in sleep, i. e. into matters of futurity, while
'
in the day-time the fate of mortals is
'
'
unforeseen
the lot of
(or perhaps,
mortals is such that they cannot foresee').
Cf. Cho. 280, Spwvra \anirpbv tv ffKdrcp
Cic. de Div. i. 39, ' cur
vwfjLuvr' 6<ppvv.

autem deus dormientes nos moneat,

lantes negligat ?' Ibid.
est

avr)) Sf irXavarai Iv
II.

xxiii.

99.

74,

oAA'

irdffr)

exl

oi/Tws

The Schol. explains

ji

'

* v fl

d\o\ij/iot
viro

ai/'

by

'

i.

30,

vigi-

quum ergo

somno sevocatus animus a societate et

contagione corporis, turn meminit praeteritorum, praesentia cernit, futura praevidet/ Now, if Clytemnestra bids the
sleeping Furies see the actual wound, she

A1SXTAOT

598
iv rjp-epa Se palp
rj

7To\\a

^0019

T'

fJitv

105

drrpocrKOTros fipoTuv.

817 T0)v

e/x,o>j/

eXeifore'
^i****-**

dou'ovs, vrj^aXia. /neiXty^ara,

/cat vvKTicrefJiva Stirrv

ZTT

eV^ct^a vrupos

eflvov copav ou8ei>o<> KOivrjv Otwv.

KOI 7raz/ra ravra Xaf o^w TTCLTOV^VOL'

6 8' efaXufa? oi^erai veftpov

KCU raura /cou(a>s e* ptcrajv

aipovcrtv

vjjiiv

eyKaTiXXoji//as
7779

must

transfer this faculty from the mental

But if she merely deto the bodily eye.
sires them to see Jy whom it was inflicted,
this is a matter of intelligence only. Com-

pare

<pp4i>a wfj./j.aTca/j.evTii'

Cho. 839.

Her-

mann, Minckwitz, Weil, Donaldson, give

(ppevfav for &pora>v in v. 105, from the
Schol. T) TTJS <f>pei/bs fioipa ov irpoop^ iv
But frporiav, so far from being
Tl^fa..

"
ineptum," merely generalizes the sentiment, so that what is true of mankind
ordinarily is true afortiori of supernatural

And

the close repetition of

very improbable.
106. <?Ae/!aTe.
'You licked up' (or

beings.
Qpfyv

(f)pvS)i' is

She compares them to thirsty

hounds; and Miiller has appositely observed, "Aeschylus borrowed from the
Gorgons, no doubt, the pendent tongue and
grinning mouth, which regularly characterize the Gorgon-head in ancient worksof
'
lapped).

art." On the ' wineless libations offered

to the Furies, see Oed. Col. 100. 481, and
the Schol. there. Photius, vn<pd\ioi 6v<riai.
tv oTs olvos ov a"irev5fTa.i } ctAAci v8&)p Kal

The reason probably was

ptXiKpaTov.
that wine infuriates, and leads to the
commission of those very crimes which
arouse the dread goddesses. Hence aoivois
inf. 975.
So Plato
f/j./j.ai'f'is 6vfj.ca/j.affi,
'
calls the fount of wisdom/ Kp-fivi) Qpov-f)(rews, v7)<pavT IK)) Kal &OLVOS, Pliileb. p.
c.

61,

107. Hesych. &oifj.a (sic)' lepit, TO KOI

i>r)<pd\ia. Id. tffxdpa irvpos' eVi eSdtyovs
avOpaniq.
'
At an hour,' an unusual
109.
pcu>.
accusative. Compare Ar. Ach. 23,

Bacch. 722, at 8e
&pav eKlvovv Qvp<rov es

y)Kovrts.
vf\v

where see Elmsley's note. To the Furies,

as children of Night (inf. 760), sacrifices

were offered in the midnight hour, and at

a time when no others (at least of the
Olympian gods) could share in them.
Aa Trarou/xei/a, despised and ungratefully
Cho. 630, rb
0e>s yap ov
slighted.
Ao| Tre'Sot iraTov/j.ei'oi'.

*
And that too /
112. /cal TaGra.
The use is not very common with a finite
verb.
Cf. Ar. Vesp. 771, Kal ravra p.tv
vvv v\6-y(i)S, fy
fXP t'^ 7? far' opBpov,

f]\id<rfi

Dr.

3i\iov.

irpbs

Donaldson,

New

Cratylus, p. 264, compares it with

Ka'noi.
Linwood needlessly understands
ai

Tavra ra

paring

&pov<rev,

com-

Ag. 799.

The

TTTjSrj/Lcara

TT^TI/J.'

opovffas

'

he has not only escaped (i. e.

gone off to Athens while you were sleeping, sup. 93), but he has slipped out of
the very middle of the toils, when you
thought you had him fast, whereby he has
sense

is,

greatly

mocked and

On

insulted

you

his pur-

on Ag. 1346.
Linwood and Franz defend the MSS.
reading apKUff/j-dTuv. But upKV<rp.a is un-

suers.'

apKu<TTa.T<av see

by-form of apxvs.
^vKaTtAActtya?. having

likely as a

113.

'

you.'

Literally,

you/ from

ifAAeji/

mocked

having made faces at

(Antig. 509), and &ira,

'to contort the

countenance/ the evgiving

the same force as in eyjeXav. Schol.
XAevoVas, eyyeXacras. Hesych. iyKan\Cf. frag. 211,

iyKaraiJ.vKTripia'ai.

A<5h|/a<'

(TV 8' 6

4yKari\\<&tyas aOpei.

Horn.

OVK

o~Ta9fj.ovx.os
Od. xviii. 11,

*iri\\iovcriv

airat/res

ofeiy,
'

on

STJ

Are you

yuot

not

are winking at me ?' Hence

'
l\\bs, squinting/ Ar. Thesm. 846.
'
114. ws.
Hear me, since I have

aware how

all

spoken about my own life.' This is not

an English idiom ; but the Greeks are
fond of the phrases -rrepl fyvxTJs ay&v, v-nep
Cf. Od. ix. 422,
o.iroKoye'io-Qai.

ETMENIAE2.

599
115

v/xds vvv KXurcu/m^'crr/aa

ovap yap

XOPOS.
OV aVYJp O OtVTCU <f)Vy<jJV TTp6(T(t)'
(1X019 yap ticriv, OVK e/xot, irpocrLKTopts.

ILVLfilT

XO.

(Muy/xds.)
i>wcrcrei5,

V$ O 'OptCTTYJS Trj(TO

XO.
KA.

w^ei?

VTTVO)(

CTOL ireTrpaKTai

(120)

KOV KaroiKTi^i^ irdOos.

OVK

irpayaa

120

OL^TaL.

fMrjTpOS

d*>acrr*?crei

TT\T]V

TV^LP

Ka/cd

(125)

XO.
TTO^OS re, KvpLOL
aivrjs egeKTJpavav /xeVo?.

XO.

(Mvy/ios StTrXovs ofus.)

125

" amicos
II.

xxii.

161, aAAa

irfpl

"EKTOpOS tTTTToSci/XOtO. Soph.

J/
70p / ou NGc etrTii/ a7<i>i/,
Phoen. 1330.
^ s "" P''
Heracl. 984. Hel. 946, &c.
Orest. 847.
We say, 'about a matter of life and death/
She
or, a matter of vital importance.'
means that nothing less than ' to be or
'
not to be is the subject of her address.
El. 1492,

'

115. <f>povf)ffar\ 'Be conscious," awake

to consciousness.'
See Cho. 315. 505.
ovap, not ijirap, only in a vision, or as a
Cf.
rather
than
a real person.
ghost
126.
So Herm., Dind.,
118. OVK 3/j.oi.
Franz, Linwood, for OVK ^/iols. The
sense as explained by Mu'ller (Diss. p.
126), who however retains ^uo?s, is this,
'
There are patron-gods of Suppliants
for relations (i. e. for Orestes), though
none for me.' Apollo, that is, can

protect a matricide, but has no pity for

the murdered mother. <pi\ots, cf. rwv
As a<j>iKTwp is both
4>tATOTi/, v. 100.
suppliant and god of suppliants, Suppl.
1 and 237, so irpoffiKToop here and inf.
Weil reads <p(\oi IT po<r fibres,
419.

habet

non meis

(130)

similes, sed

vigilantes et impigros."
121. &&iv, to cry & (like <pfvtti> to
The
cry </>e5), occurs Ar. Vesp. 1526.
words wyfj.i> s and pvyubs interposed are

stage-notes, indicating that a suppressed

cry or uneasy whine from the sleeping

Furies is heard.
122. ir\V Tfuxe'"
;
Compare
Cho. 717. ' What thing has been accom'
do
to
harm
? i. e.
plished by you, except
you have done me no good, but only
mischief in allowing the culprit to
escape.
Stanley reads irfirpcorat.
123. Kvpiot vvu[j.6Tai, ' powerful con"Qui natura sua inter se
spirators.'
Seiv^s
conspirare sclent/' Minckwitz.
Spo/coh'Tjs,

said

in

bitter

irony,

since

she considered they had proved themselves harmless.

For iKK-npaivfiv see
Suppl. 976.
Hesych. ^fK-fipavev' <?<t>eeipev.
'

Hitherto
125. $pdov. ' Mark him
the sleeping Furies have responded to
the reproaches of Clytemnestra by
sounds imitative of the whining of
!

hounds.
slumbers,

But they now

as

i'f

half

start

in their

conscious

that

AI2XTAOT

600

KA.

ovap tw/cets 0rjpa, /cXayyau'eis 8' anep

K\L7TCJV TTOVOV.
KVCJV p.pljJLVaV OVTTOT
ere vutdra) 770^09,
TL Spa< ; dvLCTTO),

fi^S' dyvoTJcrrjS

irfjfJia

fJLaKOa^Oelcr* virvco

eVSiKms o

akyrjcrov -fjirap
TOIS crw^poo-iv

uttered in a tone to inspire a thrill of

horror in the spectators.
There is no
126. Zvap, see 116.
it is only the
reality in this cry of \dfic,
working of a sleeping fancy. Pbotius
KOT' ovap ov XP^I Aeyew Pdpfiapov ybp
TraVTeAws* aA.X' ovap.
127. oij-jror' ^/cA.tTreljj', which never, even
for the brief interval of repose, leaves off its
eagerness for the chase. Aristot. Hist.
:

An.

iv. 10, init., eVu7ri/jcfe<i/ QatvovTcu

ov i*.6vov &v6pcaTroi, a\\a /cal tinroi Kal
Kvves Kal /3Jes.
5TjA.oOcri 8' ot Kvves ry
vXayny. Lucret. iv. 992, 'Venantumque
canes in molli saepe quiete Jactant

crura tamen subito, vocesque repente

Mittunt, et crebras redducunt naribus
auras, Ut vestigia si teneant inventa

ferarum/
128. Mr. Davies would adopt KSiros
from Halm, remarking that it is the
proper word for a sporting dog's fatigue.
OVtlftoS

132.

(140)

Sevrepois

something was wrong, and cry

him ! Of course, these few words are

avrlKwrpa.

135

erroupicracra ra>,

eyeip , eyei/oe KCU cru 717^0 , eyw oe ere.

euSei? ; d^torw, /caTroXafcrtcracr' VTTVOV,

131.

(135)

yap avTiKevrpa

(TV S* aip,aTr]pov TTV^V^L

TTOU,

130

Inf.

150,

lp.o\

8'

TV\l>f K.T.A..

The words $vap

StcS/ceis

>ri

are addressed
, o~v 8' alfjiarrfp^v
Spqs ;
succession to different Furies.
r<p,
TOVTCf), as inf. 166, Kal rbu OVK ^K\J(reTot.
Theb. 380, VTT' affiriSos 8^ T^. Ibid. 981,
Hes. Scut. Here.
Kal rbv 3v6<r<l)i<rev.
332, rbv fjikv eireiT* avrov \nrefiv Kal
,

in

Hermann gives r^S', an

unnecessary alteration and a doubtful
*
Rise
exclaims
elision in Aeschylus.

Tivx^o. TO?O.

'

the indignant ghost, ( direct against him

Wither him with
your gory breath
the vapour from the fire of your vitals
Follow, and wear him out by a second
'
chase
Schol. o2/cetW T< iri/ev^ort T~O
!

tirovpicraffa.

Hesych.

ftrovpifffv' &pfJLija'f )

eVeVe/i^ej/.

leader of the band now

and rouses her next neighis exhorted to awaken
bour,
the one at her side. 'Do you rouse
your neighbour here as I rouse you.'
See on Suppl. 734. Schol. avao-T-fjo-ei

135.

The

starts up,

who

in turn

avras OVK aQpSws, fjufto^fit

T^V a\-f)deiat>, aAA' eyfiperal TIS
SxTTf

/i?J

a0p6cas r~ov

xP

In Bp. Blomfield's opinion (advocated

more recently by Prof. Maiden), Praef.
ad Pers. p. xxiv, this passage proves the
number of the chorus to have been
three.
It seems however that the short
sentences following are uttered in turn
by fourteen, exclusive of the leader.
It is possible, of course, that only three

were speakers, the rest mere mutes. The

Schol.
remarks,
/co^art/cws
rightly
eKaffTov KOT' iSiav irpoeveKTeov, at yap
SiaKoiral -Kp6(r^opoi rots irddeffi.

('After
Commos, each sentence
separately pronounced ; for the distinct
clauses are suited to the feeling.')
136. Cf. II. ii. 23, e05eis, 'Arpe'os we
Safypopos / Of the plural verb following

the manner of a
is

a singular participle, some examples may

be found in the note on Eur. Here. Fur.
858.

ETMENIAES.

601

etTt

XO.

errp. a.

TroXXa

ST)

iraOovcra

/cat

pdrav

TrdOojJiv 7ra#os Sucra^e?,

KO.KOV.

eyci,

140

a) TTOTTOI,

(145)

Kparr) 6 etcr* aypav a>Xecra.

Jt09, CTTt/cXoTTOS TTcXet

'Ia>, TTttt

IVeos Se ypatas Sat/xoz>as

TOI>

LKCTav a-iftuw, aOeov aivSpa

TOKtVCTLV TTlKpQV.

Tov imrpaXoiav

S*

CU/T.

CL.

145

(150)

crrp. ft.

(155)

/cafltTTTracrctj.

/cat

e^e/cXe^

'

rt

e/)t rt? St/catcu?

'JB/xot 8'

o^etSos ef QvetpaTQjy p,o\bv

8iKav

StTXarov

^^

~*

151

MecroXa^et
O (frpZVOLS,, VTTO
V7TO
VT

uacrrf/cropo? Safov Sautou

ndpecm
137.

'

'

is vain/
Theb. 37.

fiorqi,

Prom. 57.
ylvfrai.

By

(ppoijjuov

is

to no purpose,'
Schol. ^draiov

she

means the

'
ode, or
opening song/ in
which bitter reproaches are heaped upon
Apollo for rescuing the culprit. Let us

following

she says, whether we can induce

him up again to our hands,
This proving unsuccessful, the parode
(319 seqq.) takes the form of a 8eV/utos
'
VP.V os, or
binding hymn/ in order to
enchant and arrest the culprit himself.
138. Tr^Tra^. An exclamation of vexation (<rxfr\iaa-TiKbv), another form of
see,

him

to give

which was iru7nra|(Photius in v.). Hence

iroinrvCfiv and irvirird^fiv, like aideiv
from alai. It is allied to ira-irai and our
! also to the
interjection pax ! in
Plaut. Trin. 889.
/UOTOI/, undeservedly/
Pers. 290.
142. otxeTai V Herm., Bind., Donaldson ; but see on Suppl. 15.
145. vfos
Apart from the
ypaias.
mere antithesis, which is a favourite
one with Aeschylus (Suppl. 355. Inf.
156. Cho. 163), there is a contrast
drawn between the old Titanian or
Chthonian divinities, and the newer

pish

'

(160)

dynasty of Olympian gods.

'
you have ridden over/ a remarkable and
rare word. Cf. inf. 701, ^irel Ka6nnrdfi
n-pfv&vTU' veos, and v. 748, t<i> 06oi
vedrfpot, ira\aiobs vdnovs KaOnnrdorao-Qf.
149. rl rwi/5'.
Which of these two
acts can be justified, viz. overriding and
trampling under foot elder gods, and
taking up the cause of a parricide, though
you are yourself the god of all purity and

Elsewhere rt roavSc is said of

Cho. 330.
alternatives, as Ag. 204.

goodness.

two

832.
150. foetSos, cf. v. 130
pdrcav, 'in dreams,' as t

1.

ovti.

vvvov K&TOV

vv4<av Cho. 30.

Zrvtyev, for which the

Attics use fadral-fv, may be called an
n*e(roA.a$er *eVrpy, as with
epic aorist.
a goad grasped by the middle, so as
to remain firmly in the hands.
Cf.

Theocr. xvi. 78,

fj$i)

itfoioi fj.f<ra Sovpa.

paffrdfrvo-i Si/pa-

So nro-oiraycs %yxs

II.
xxi.
172. \o&bv, the
the vitals. Cho. 264, &ras

Qtpp&v.

Prom. 503, x**7 y

liver,
ixf>'

i.

e.

^irap

AooC

re

iroiKi\ijv evfj.ap(f>iav.

'There is present for

154. irdpta-Ti.
to feel (or perhaps, 'one may feel,'

me

AISXTAOT

602
/3apv, TO

155

TOLOLVTCL

OL

TO

TTtpl TToSa,

Hakeem yag

d*r.

VO)TpOL

TTOLV Si/cas

(l65)

7Tpl K(ipa

ojJiffraXbv TrpocropaKelv ai/xdYa)i' 160

/SXocrvpbv ap6p,tvov dyos

'E<f)eo~Tia) Se, ju,d^rtg

^^*

fr^Eiv.

#??^^:L

&V, /uacr/xari

crTp. y'.

P.VXOV e^paj/ag avrocrcrirrog, avrd/cX^rog,

Trapa v6p,ov 0a)v )8pdrea

TraXaiyeretg Se
KafjiOL

p.

ir\4ov'

ye XvTrpog,

Moipas

/cat

TO^

(170)

jite^ TLOJV,

165

<f)0io~as.

ov/c e/cXvcrerai,

di/r.

y'.

t, cf. Cho. 412), the severe, the very

severe chill (smart) of a hostile public
executioner.'
Mr. Drake compares the
use of *x elv i n -Ag. 358.
figurative
way of saying, I have suffered from the
reproaches cast upon me through the
conduct of Apollo, as much as if I had
been scourged by the torturer's whip.'
157. KpaTovvres rb -nav.
Having a

one may indeed behold the central altar

of the earth to have taken upon itself
a terrible pollution of blood so as to have
All this is meant as a taunt to
it/
Apollo for protecting a murderer. It is
noticeable that both strophe and anti-

power altogether beyond what

162. H&VTIS &v.

So Schutz for
or <r<p.
The Med. has
as
a
Apollo,
prophet, should have preserved his own shrine free from pollution,

'

'

is

right.'

The

adverbial T& iruv is already familiar

to the student of Aeschylus.

158. 6p6/j.&ov. So Herm., Bind., Linwood, after Wakefield, for Bp6vov. Franz
Mr.
gives Qpavov after H. L. Ahrens.
Davies suggests OO.KOV, which he regards
as the object of Kparovvres.
Hermann
well observes, that irepl Tr6Sa, irfpl ndpo.,
answer to virb (ppevas, virb \ofibv above,
and therefore that if the one concludes
a sentence, the other should do the same.
So also both are succeeded by ird.pe<TTi

with an

infinitive.

Rather however than

construe with him Kparovvres <povo\i/3ri

6p6n&ov, sibi vindicantes caedis vestigia,
or with Weil, take 8p6o<riv to mean
'
make the throne to
TtOfa<riv 6p6vot>,
drop blood,' it is better to mark an
at
In fact, the
transition
abrupt
K<ipa.
words are taken up and finished by
another speaker, who slightly changes
and amplifies the sentence. Examples
of this may be found in Eur. Suppl. 1141.
1152. 1154. The first intended to say,

strophe end with an emphatic fX

(
161.
Hesych. &\o(rvp6v
Cf. Suppl. 812.
K.a.Tair\i]KTiK.6v.

lv -

(Toi

whereas he has now voluntarily defiled

by the touch of a murderer. Rather
we should have looked for *otos &v,
'being the god of brightness and purity;'
but under every attribute (sup. 62 3)
he was a god to whom any sort of
it

defilement was odious, and the attribute

of fjidvTis is chosen on account of IJLVXOV.
Compare inf. 686, iiavriia 5' OVK <I9' ayva
/j.avTVffft

/jifvtar.

avTOKf\vffrov.
word implies a

Hesych.

a.vr6<r(rvTov'

2,o(f)OK\ris'S,Kup{ais.
still severer taunt

The
than

The two ideas of ett&v and &KCOV

before.
had a peculiar significance to the Greek
mind. Compare Theb. 907, y6os avr6165. ira\aryei/ety, sup. 145.
Moipas,
inf. 920, where they are called sisters of

may see a gory clot round the head and

the foot (the top and the bottom) of the

the Erinyes, whereas here they are identified.

And in v. 694 they are spoken of
by the chorus as if wholly unconnected
with them. <p6i(ras, 'having set at
nought,' 'having deprived of power.'
Cf. inf. v. 697.

The new speaker adds

sacred altar.'
another accusative exegetically, 'Yes,

166. teapot 76.

to the words of a

'

irdpfffTi

irpoff^paKe'iv

fy.

6p6[j.fioi>,

one

The ye is well suited

new speaker, and is

ETMENLAEZ.

603

yav <vya^ ov HOT eXeufepoOrcu*

TTOTlTyOO TTaiOS Wf S* TpOV V KOLpa
VTTO re

(175)

^idcrrop cf e/iou Tracrerat.

efa), /ceXei/fu,

rawSe

Scw/xaTwi/

170

ra^os

X&jpeu-', aTraXXacrcrecr^e (JLavTiKuv p.v^otv

/XT)

/cat

(iso)

Xa/Bovcra TTT^VOV apyY)crTr}v ofyiv

XpvcrrjXaTov #a^uyyos efoyo/iw/xe^o^,

VTT'

jneXai/' obr*

aXyovs

p6}Ji/3ov<;

avOpMTTtov dfipov,
0^9 cu^etXKvcras <f>6vov.
175

OVTOL Sd/ACHcri rotcrSe ^pt/XTrrecr^at irpeirti'

dXX' oS KapaviaTrjpts o<^OaX^o)pv^oi
SI'KCU,

cr^ayai

re, o-Trep/xardg T* a.iTo<f>9opa

KCLKOVTCLl

a.Kp(j)VLO.

perhaps rightly given by Casaubon for

Hermann has t/xot re, Mr.
KOMOJ re.
Davies K&/UO VTI. The sense is, ' Yes,
and while he causes vexation to me, he
shall not any the more deliver him
(Orestes), and even when he has fled
under the earth (even in Hades, or
perhaps, for the purpose of concealment ;
see on Suppl. 758) he is no more free.'
The common opinion was, that death

brought an end of all troubles; but it

was not to be so in this case. Cf. Suppl.
782, rb -yip Qavttv efavdepovrai

(f>i\aiaK-

168. voTtTpdvaios, guilty, defiled with

see on v. 41.
nidffTopa, Suppl.
637, where the peculiar force of eV /capa

murder;

is explained.
Perhaps (see Ag. 1146)
the poet had in mind a demon, i. e. a ban
or curse, alighting on a devoted head.
'
^| ^uoC, after me,' is the correction of
Schol. nal ol t
Scholefield, for titfivov.
avrov Sinus T^MV Saxrovvu'. This seems
to suggest /j.ida'Top' syytvr), a family
demon, one that will not cease in the

Weil

^
gives
parabit."
Hermann, who formerly conjectured loTtc
Franz has e'/c
ov, finally edited fortv '6v.
an ingenious
vtov, after H. L. Ahrens,
reading, if there were authority for the
phrase in the sense of denuo.
170. Apollo, as if to vindicate the
character given above by the Pythoness,
60 seqq., now returns from the
v.
interior of the temple to eject the loath-

present
7tVous,

generation.

" ex sua

some intruders on

stirpe

(185)

sibi

his sanctuary.

The

tone of superior authority assumed by

him is in accordance with the complaint
of the Furies, v. 145. The Schol. remarks that he first speaks to them collectively, and then addresses each singly
He should rather have
(niav fnd<rTi)v).
said, the coryphaeus alone.
172.

ed

'

Trrrtv))!/

glistering

which

apyrj(rr^v 50ti/.
i.

serpent,'

e.

wing-

an arrow

a sting or wound like a

serpent.
singularly figurative exirrrjvbv, Schol. Sia rb tirrepression.
For the feathering of the
(,ucr6ai.
arrow was called wTepujjLa, as in the wellknown fragment of the Myrmidones
(123 Dind.). See Orest. 274, Photius,
inflicts

176.

on
of

S6fj.oifft
'

roiffSe,

roiffSc.

There is emphasis
where the god

these temples,

Cf. Ag. 1042.

purity dwells.'
177. a\\' ov, K.T.A.
But rather you
should dwell in (or remove to) those
all

places where

tortures

are inflicted, as

being more suitable to your character

as persecutors.
There is probably an
allusion to the cruelties inflicted by the
Persians on their delinquents, one of
which was deprivation of sight. See
Stallbaum on Plat. Gorg. p. 473, c, and

on Resp.

x. p. 361, fin.
Demosthenes
speaks of one Aristocrates as rbv rovt
This
o<t>8a\novs $te<f>eap/jievov, p. 1269.
was not a Greek custom in general see
11.
Aelian, V. H. v.
Kapaviar^s fjt.6pos
aiv
Cf. Perg. 373,
occurs Rhes. 817.
;

179. naKovrai

x\oCm.

'And where

AISXTAOT

604
T

VTTO

pax^

180

KO.I fJLV^OVCTLV

OlKTKT/XOf
ap d/couere

TrctyeVres.

(190)

ota? eoprrjs ecrr' OLTTOTTTVO-TOI Oeols

crTepyrjOp* e^ovcrai

Tras 8'

u^yetrat

avrpov
by the destruction of the seed (castration)
the youthful vigour of boys is injured,'
i. e. where
they are cruelly mutilated to
become eunuchs. The word -)(Kovvis has
given rise to much discussion. Even
among the ancients the interpretation of
X^ovvris (TVS, II. ix. 539, was undecided.
Aristotle (Hist.

An.

vi.

28) explained it
fKTOfj.las, while others took it from
and cuvrj. We find XA.OUFTJS in an obscure
verse of the Edoni of Aeschylus, frag.

x^n

62, from which no certain assistance can

be derived. Goettling, on Hes. Scut.
Here. 168, suggests the derivation from
'
a snout/ Were the
)>
authority of Aristotle less, one would
say that everything which we know
about this word leads us to suspect that
it originally bore exactly the contrary

Homer

sense to eVro/ufas. For

ing the huge and

and
its

is

describ-

Caledonian boar ;
notorious that this animal in
natural and entire state is much
fierce

it is

more savage than a

nairpos

^Krofitas.

Now

if xA.oui'Tjs really meant

entire '
VIS would here mean
(opxfis X a"')>
the state of virility, either as a substantive or as an adjective agreeing with
In truth, Aristotle's unscientific
^AtK/ct.
comment on this supposed castration
deprives his opinion of the meaning of
XAowrjs of half its weight : ytvovrai 8e
'

X^^

rofiiai

Siet

rb

KVf\(T[ibv
%v6fj.evoi Trpbs TO.
v6<TT]fj.a.

veois
els

olffiv

rovs

4/j.iriirTfiv

op%ets, elro

SeVSpa e/c0A(j8ou<n rovs

this with
Virgil's fricat arbore costas, Georg. iii.
Hermann
reads
the
(with
MSS.)
256.)
0ircp/jiar6s T' amoty 6opal, which he explains
abactos
and
in
the
next
verse
;
partus
jratSoiv re xKovvis, f/8' anp<avia KaKoO,
where he thinks xAoCyiy may mean cas-

#px

tj -

(We may compare

and aKpwvia (as the Schol. and

other grammarians explain it) a collecBut in
tion/ or concentration of evil.
the first place the mention of abortion is
totally out of place, the context pointing
wholly to cases of torture inflicted.
Secondly, KaKov<r6at is a medical word,
often used by Hippocrates of any damage
done to the limbs or body. In the third
tration,

though several grammarians do

explain aKpcavia by aOpoicr/jL^s, the word is
not known to occur in any other passage
of an ancient author, and it is much more
difficult to understand how it could mean
aOpouTfjibs, than how it could mean mutiplace,

'

the

Now

'

(&Kpos, see on Cho. 431).

Schol. on this word has e'/cTo/x$j

lation

fjiopluv,

and another Schol. KUKWV

&Qpoi<ris

\i0o&o\ias (the latter word referring

to \fv(r/j.ol or \eva-/j.6v). Both these may
be shown to be erroneous. The first
joined x^^ VLS aKptavla, the other found
K.O.KOV re xA.oCm, a reading given in
Aid. Turn. As the later grammarians
i)

compiled their lexicons in great measure

from the scholia of the Alexandrine
commentators, it is probable that this
very KO.KUV Hdpouris gave rise to the

commonly received
fj.6s.

interpretation aBpoiff-

There seems scarcely a doubt that

aKpuvia means the cutting off of nose,

ears,

fingers,

&c.,

which was anciently

adopted as a mark of ignominy and a

means of punishment. Thus the scholium

which

interprets

a.K/j.aia

diro/coir^

right.

ra

x^^ vls

o-fptavia

by

seems at least partly

Cf. Lysias, Andoc. 26, oUfttvos

a.Kpwr'fipia.

180.

u>v airorfj.'rjO^arfa'Oai.

\fvffnol

re.

The MSS. give

which Hermann retains, so as

to depend on /JLV&VO-IV.
The ' moaning '
\ev(Tfj.bv,

is

peculiarly applicable to the

horrible

death by impaling, which was inflicted

on bandits and sacrilegious persons, Eur.
Rhes. 517. But fj.veiv Xevtr^v is obviously a different idea from nv^eiv

Prom.
183. a-repy-riepa, cf. Cho. 233.
'
500.
Do you hear what kind of feast
that is, your having a fondness for which
makes you detested by the gods ? ' (/J.KT^3

(j.ara O'euv

'

fcop07js,

shape.

O\vfj.iriuv, sup. 73.)

rp6iros

your kind of form, i. e. your ugly

So Hephaestus upbraids Kratos

with his ugliness, Prom. 78.

vfyTiytirai,
'
suggests it,' leads in that direction,'
viz. to the conclusion that you are thus
'

cruel and bloodthirsty, and for that

reason fit inmates for a lion's den rather
than a temple.

'

605
OLKLV TOLOLVTaS
eV roio-Se

61KOS,

OU

185

77X77 cri'oicri

(195)

JJLVO-OS.

oVeu /foryjpo
TOLOLVTrjS 8' OUTIS

XO.

TToo^,

ttVa

auros

aVTOLKOVCTOV

v fJipL

TOUTOW ou /xeratrto? Tre'Xei,

TO 7raz> eVpafas, ws 7raj>amo9.

cru

aXX' el?
;

817

XO.

190
(200)

TOO-OUTO JH77K05 KTWOV Xoyou.

wore TOI> evov nyrpoKToveiv.

ATI.

Troivas TOV Trarpbs t^fM/rat.

XO.

VTre&Trjs at/xaxo? Se/crwp yeoi;.

ri

/x^

195

.411.

/cat

TrpocTTpaTreordaL rovcrS' CTrecrreXXoz/ So/xou?.

XO.

/cat

ra? TrpoTro/^Trou? Sr^ra racrSe

ou yap

XO.

dXX'

Sd/xota't rotcrSe irpocrfiopov

ecrrti' T7/Ati/

TLS 1786 rt/xr;

XO.

TOVS /x^
rt

186.

mann

yap

rovro

KOjJLTraa-ov
e/c

still

supposed to be

in the precinct (auA.)j or re^uei/os), represented by the orchestra. Tpipf(rOai/j.i><ros,

sc. tvrpi&effOai, like

7?/"'"

Trpoo-rpi'jSeToi

Prom. 337, and

The verb

is

so Schol. irpoffTpt&effdat.
'
probably in the middle, not

to inflict a pollution on,' &c.

188. eu^tAijy. This alludes, perhaps,
to Apollo feeding the herds of Adinetus.
191. efs. So Canter for els. Elsewhere
we have 4s rb irav used for iravv or
iravrus, but els is here peculiarly suited
to the context.
KTfivoif.
192. fjLTJKos
Agam. 889,

yap Qtrtivas. Compare Cho.

501.
Perhaps for \6yov we should
restore \6yov.
194. rt fifiifi 'Why not?' or, 'of
See Ag. 655. TTOIVCI.S has
course I did.'
here the primary sense noticed by Muller,
*
of
blood.'
of the price
W/iifrai, as it
were to convey it to him in Hades. But
there can be little doubt that the true
'
reading is irpaai, to exact.' Compare
inf. v. 594.
Schol. Scrre
195. uTreo-TTjs SeKTwp.
fjLa.Kf>^.v

200

/caXoy.

(210)

a^Spa

The Furies, as Herthough now turned out

of the temple, were

yepa?

So/x,&)i>

ir\i]ffloi(Ti.

observes,

(235)

Se|a<rda(

reAws

vocrfacrr]

rfci/

<j>ovea.

Cf.

StaSoxoy

iro>/-

Plat. Phileb. p. 19, A.

196. irpoa-Tpaireo-dai. Cf. Cho. 1028,
ou5' e^)' kffriav &\\r)v rpairfarQai
i/Troa-rtij/Ta,

Ao|to5
'I acknowledge the charge,' rethe
plies
god, and also that it was I who
enjoined him to take refuge in this temple.'
*
And then forsooth you reproach those
who conducted him thither.'
Yes, for
'twas not to these abodes that it was fitting
for them to come.'
'But this (sc. rb irpohas been assigned us by appoint'
ment.'
What kind of honour is this ?
Boast of a prerogative which is a creditable one.' By using the mild word * con'
ductors instead of ' pursuers,' the chorus
represent themselves as escorting the refugee to the temple, and so as honouring
rather than offending Apollo.
In the last
verse, which is generally understood ironi.
cally, Apollo seems to say that if they
must boast, they had better follow some
office worth
boasting about, not the
wretched one of chasing parricides from
4<piero.

their homes.
202. rl yap

What
;
woman who may have
'

(the slayer) of
killed her hu-i-

band?' For this would be an exceptional,

AI2XTAOT

606

XO.

OVK av yivoiff

All.

KapT art/Aa

rj

avBevTYjs <f>6vo<;.
Trap ouSez/ f etpyacra)

cyzatjiios
/cat

"Hpas TeXetas /cat Jto? Trto-rw/iara*

KvnpLS S' art/xo9 Tc?8' aTreppiTTTan, Xdya>,
o0ei> flpoTolcri

ew?) yap aVSpt

opKov Vrt

yty^erat
/cat

/xeta>z> 777 SUCTJ <f)povpovp,evr).

el

Toicrw ovv KTCIVOVCTW dXXyyXovs ^aXa?,

TO

yevecrOai ju/qS' eTTOTrreuetz/ /cdrw,

^AT)

as well as justifiable, case of matricide.

For TJT/S (&p) vo<rcompare ore rb xvpiov poXy Ag.

ai>8po(p6i>ov yvvaitc6s ;

740.

Toiffiv

322.

inf.

^vfjartffwffiv

Perhaps, rt

-yb.p

avrovpyiai,
yvvatKas, el

'
203. OVK &v ytvoiff.
That would not
be the murder of a blood-relation,' i. e. if
a woman were to kill a husband, who is
Cf.
oQvf'ios, ov (rvyyfv))*, Alcest. 532.
inf. 575.
The peculiar force of curbs in
avOevTys is well known as applying not
only to suicide, but to relations killing
relations. The argument of the chorus is
this
If a woman has killed a husband,
who is not related to her by blood, she
'

has not committed a crime sufficiently

grievous to justify a son in killing her in
return. Consequently, such a son is liable
to our wrath, and we do not accept his
plea that he did it to avenge his father.'

To this sophistry Apollo replies, You

make the sacred bond of matrimony of no
avail, by thus virtually laying down a law,
'

that a wife is free from all stain of kindred blood in slaying a husband/
204. eipydffw.
So J. Wordsworth for
The true reading is rather
fypHfcrw.
doubtful. Hermann gives ^/ce <roi, Well.,
Dind.,

Franz,
'

tfpKfo-tv,

pare

Trap'

Lin wood

ipSfffu.

ergo valuerunt.'
ovSev e6tt>ro Ag. 221.
nihil

Weil

Com-

(220)

exactly constituting blood-relationship, is

yet something greater than a mere oath
or civil compact, since it is appointed by
Fate and sanctioned or protected by Jus-

Linwood gives (ppovpovpfvy with

'to her who is guarded by
justice,' objecting to rfj SJ'KT?, which howtice.

Aid. Rob.,

ever occurs inf. 417, irfiroid^s rfj Sitcy.

Agam. 1589, rfjs Sunjs eV ep/ceo-tJ/. Ibid.
Eur. Phoen.
1647, fjiiaivuv
SiKTjj'.
527, TT) S'lKf} TTlKp6v.
210. Hesych. /urj-rpaXoios' 6 rvitTuv
T^V (jujTfpa avrov.
'
If then
211. rb
yevea-dai K.T.\.
you are lenient to man and wife when
one kills the other, so that the result is
that you do not even regard them with

TV

wrath (i. e. much less persecute them), I

deny that you are now justly chasing
Orestes.'
That is, the difference between
the ties of matrimony and those of materis not so great as to justify you in
overlooking the one crime and punishing
the other.
For yevfcrdai Herm., Dind.,
Franz, and others give rivftrBat, Linwood
But the syntax ylyvtrai
jr<T0at.
/iTjS'
firoiTTeveiv may be defended by Ajac. 378,
1
ov yap yevoiT &v ravO* SITUS oix o>8'
a mixed construction of OVK hi

nity

Mer.

oi>x wSc %x l 7, yevoiro /JLTJ

Cf.

Lucian, Dial.

tyevfitaQai.
Lysias
irepl 'EparoffO. p. 120. 7, iravTuis ryv ^ue*/
ir6\iv yfvo~dai T^V apx^v S(?<r9ai xpypd-

TWV.

Eur. Phoen. 754, Kai

aScA^bv

yduos.
209.

auSevTri (p6vov

The Med.
P Kov Vrl fulfav.
rightly has dpKovari, but the reading of

210

Aldus and some MSS. is opKovs TI. The

meaning is, that marriage, though not

205. nal AI*K, sc. TeAet'ou.

Schol. ad
Ar. Thesm. 973, "Upa reXem Kal Zeus
Te\eios Ti/jiS)VTO fv Tols yd/j.ois, <J)S irpvre\os Se 6
rdvfis ovres T>V yd/jiwv.
'6

(215)

(^tXrara.

yw at/ct popcripr)

Apollo affects surprise that they should

manifest anger against the slayer of such
a monster.
The Schol. found no stop
after TI ydp.
He explains the syntax
thus: -( irpoffTCTaxQ* TroietV irapa (1. Tepl)
<pio-T)

rot

205

avT-hp-i)

Aa^eT*/.

/xot

Mr.

yevoir'

Drake,

who thinks this explanation of yeveaBai

harsh and improbable, not less harshly
understands rb
yevfaQai Z^ai^ov

from

however, ingenious.

v.

203.

The

idea

is,

ETMENIAEZ.

607

ov

ra

/xei>

fra

yap

Sa

8' e/xc^ai'tos

irpdcrcrovcrav

TTaXXa? ra^S'
aVSp' IKZIVQV ov n

SiAcas O

eTTOTrreucrec 0ea.

XO.

TOZ^

.417.

(TV S* ovi> Siaj/ce, Kai TTQVQV

XO.

ri/xag crv

.417.

ovS'

XO.

/xe'yag

eya>

yap e/x7ras Trap /Hos 6povoi$ Xe'yei"

S', ay ei yap af/xa /x^rpwoi^, Si'/cas
rd^Se

<f>ajTa

8* apij^a),

Seivrj

For

yap

ej^

fipoTOLcri KO.V Oeols TreXet

/XT^l?,

in the one case (matricide)

that you are openly acting (or perhaps

exacting,' cf. v. 594) with more remiss'
ness (less excitement). A man is said
irpafffffiv TI i<rvxos when he acts quietly
and leisurely ; ^(Tv^tas, when he does not
disturb another ; ^<rvxa, when he lives in
repose and tranquillity. Linwood gives
but the poet would have
written Ti<rvxa(T*pov if he had intended
the adverbial sense. The Schol. explains
5o\ia>Tfpav. The true reading perhaps is,
rja-vxairepa,

yap

(sc. ^Opfffrrj) oilSa

(vOvfjLovufvr]!', roil 5

Kdpra

<r'

^^avu^Trpa.ffffovffiv

towards Clytemnestra
glories in the deed. Weil
/
gives ov KapTa, and considers ^(rux a "" pai'
7)(rvxatTfpai/, viz.

who avows and

corrupt.
216. \lirw. So Porson for \flwu. See
Theb. 38.
217. ffv 5' ow. ' Then go on pursuing
him, and cause yourself trouble still
Cf. Eur. Rhes. 868, <rv 8' olv
further.'
Here. P.
v6/u.if ravr\ 4irfiircp aoi So/ce?.
S'
olv Iff- tpxfi 5' of xp f u"'
726, ffv
ffv
8'
olv
u.4vois
Inf. v. 847,
b.v, where
fitvois

(230)

/cd/c/cu^yerw.

fj.fi/

220

TOP iKer^v re pvcro/xai*

I perceive that you are greatly indignant,

but in the other (the killing a husband)

T<

(225)

TT\OV rWov.

/XT)

TOU TTpOaTpOTTaiOV
213.

215

XITTW TTOTC.

vvTep.v. ra? e/xas Xdyoj.

Se^oip,rjv OXTT' c^cw ri/xas crlOev.

ai>

/xerei/xi,

eyw

^XT)

&v represents the imperative u.tv*

JTA.CW, and the words ap.

TTpoSai

<T<^'

e/CCfJJ/.

225

prerogatives by your special pleading,

about the sanctity of the marriage
i. e.
tie, whereby you seek to deprive me of
my rights. Apollo replies, I would not
accept your prerogatives so as to be the
possessor of them,' i. e. I do not admit
that you have any prerogatives deserving
of the name, as he had before asked rts
'
$5e TifjL-f] ;
Perhaps not,' says the leader
of the chorus, 'for you are reckoned great
the
among
Olympian gods,' while my
duties, as a Cbthonian and avenging
power, are of a totally different sort.
t/juras, Prom. 48, 'any how,' even without
such an office as mine. The epic irefcp
may be compared with 'irorl in v. 79.
And I am even
222. KaKKvvriyf TW.
now on his track.' So Herm. and Erfurdt for
ijs. Linwood with Well, gives

But (K,
and not Kara (much less its early form
ca), is the more usual part of the compound, as Ion 1422, & Zev, ris f)/j.as
For SIKTJI' u.frievai
^KKvvrjyfTc'i ir6ru.o^ ;
riva see Elmsl. on Heracl. 852.
Bacch.
KctKKVvriyfTis, for Ka-rax vvi)y4ns.

345, rJj/Sc rbv

8i8d.o~ita.\ov S'IKIJV

'
to pursue a man
Properly,
satisfaction for a wrong.'

/iT//tJ.

by way of

As a
225. TOV irpoffTpoiraiov furivis.
was in the proper sense of
the word a WTTJS (sup. 41), and Zeus was
the patron and protector of iWrai, so
Apollo, who occasionally assumes the attributes of the supreme god, but was in

Linwood gives

trpoa'Tp6iraios

pear to have been interchanged in Ag.

Hermann understands, ' prefer
1270.
trouble, if you choose it.'
It is not for you
218. fji-h vi/Teu.ve.
to abridge, curtail, interfere with my

his

own

right a Purifier (KaBxpffios, sup.

AISXTAOY

608
OP.

avacror'

*A0dva,

Aoiov

(235)

/cXeuoy/,acrtz>

77/cw, Se^ou Se irpevpevtos aXacrropa,

ov TrpocTTpoTrcuov, ovS' dfoifiavTo

dXX'

d/x/SXus 77877, 77/30 (jrerpi/n/zeVos re

aXXotcrtz> ot/cots /cat Tropeu/^acrtz/
fipor
o/xota ^Ipcrov /cat ^aXacrcra^

7rpocret/u

avrov

XO.

a>/xa /cat

/peras TO

dvapeva) reXos

<f)p\dcrcrct>i>

63), bound to admit those demanding

expiation, cannot refuse his protection to

such an one without a curse (^rjm or

resulting from his wrath. And
as the wrath of Zeus(Zi7'bs 'I/crafou K6ros,
Suppl. 379) fell on those who wronged a
Suppliant, so the Suppliant himself could
exercise an imprecatory power to bejfeared
both among gods and men, if the rightful
el irpotiw, cf.
protection were withheld.
fjL^vtfj.a)

fl

KpavQfj Suppl. 86,

Pers. 787.
same head as

ct (TTpdrev/jia

The idiom

falls

TT\IOV

under the

f)rts vo<r<pi<rr) sup. 202.

Apollo passes from general to particular,
as if he meant ical Seiv^i e<rrai fi rovSf

Perhaps 5s TrpoScp, 'against

knowingly and delibe(So also Weil conrately desert him.'
jectures, but reads $ TrpoSy, which is
fjLTJvis,

el K.T.A.

him who

shall

unintelligible.)

226. " Postquam chorus ex orchestra

abiit, et

(240)

e/CTrepajz>,

ele^ rdS' eoTt rdVSpos

rj

230

Apollo in templum se recepit,

235

re/c/xap

'

blunted as
$877 TrpoffTerpifjifji.^vov fjLvffos,
to the pollution that had been contracted,'
and transposing v. 231 to follow next in
order. Dr. Donaldson reads irpoffrerpap.'
p.4vov } being a suppliant for expiation at
other abodes/ which induces an unpleasing sense of contradiction in ov Trpoffrpoiraiov a\\k. Trpoo-TeTpa/j.u.ei'ov.
It is to be
observed however that the scholium eVf\86vTa is clearly in his favour, while
another scholium, &\\ois irpoffTpi\l/d/jievov
rb /j.vffos, is as clearly against him. He
also contends (New Cratylus,
218) that
a/j.fi\vs is properly used of the fading
colour of blood. But the truth seems to
be, that some grammarian, not perceiving
the construction was continued as far as
v. 233, could not resist the obvious correction ov irpoffTpoiraiov
ctAA* a/jL^vf,
whereas the poet really commences a new
sentence with dAA' ct/ujSAus. The metaphor
seems to be borrowed from a sharp instru-

ment which

mutatur scena. Conspicitur templum

Minervae Poliadis in arce Athenarum.

against a stone, as

Advenit Orestes et supplex ad simula-

sword

is

blunted by being rubbed

on the contrary a

interval of time supposed to have elapsed

is considerable ; see inf. 274
6, and
Miiller, Piss. p.
particularly v. 429.
The scene is now in the Erech131.

sharpened irpos 6riydi>r) Ag. 1514.

429.
Translate
But now
blunted and worn down at other abodes
and highways of men, passing alike over
dry land and sea, observing the oracular
behests of Loxias I am here at thy temple

theum.

and thy

crum deae

accedit."

Hermann.

'

228. ov irpo<TTp6iraiov.
guilty (sup. 41. 168), nor

hand/

Not

The

Cf.

233.

blood-

unclean in

Hesych. afyotfiavTov andOaprov.

flfj.1,

229. o/ujSAus
ings,

a/ix/3Ai>J/

^Sr;.

and

jrpoffTfrpi/j.fjLei'ov,

read-

have

been variously altered on account of the

want of connexion in '6/j.oia x*P ffov K.T.A.,
Herif a full stop be placed at frporiav.
mann and Minckwitz have recourse to a
violent

remedy

in

reading a\\' d/i)8Aus

'

statue,

goddess.'

Not from elyut, but

The accusative depends on

Trpdaft/jLi.

sum.

the previous notion of approach to the

place.

The common

is

inf.

So

Bacch.

5,

irdpei/j.i

AipKr)S

Cycl. 95, Tr6dev

ydfj.ar' 'la/jLTjvov 0' vSoap.

irdpficri 'SiKeXbv PCirvouov irdyov.

234.

dj/ajueVco.

with Stanley.
'

Keeping

Herm. gives avap.evu>

The sense is the same

my post here

await the result

of the trial.'
235. " Introeunt Furiae

airopaZ-riv in

ETMENI4ES.

609

ITTOD Se

(215)

ov

yap

a>s

KiW

vefipov,

TT/OOS af/xa /cat

TroXXois Se

vcna

-id

ya/>

re

7rdi>roi>

770,9 TT^ITOL^LCLVTCLL

TOTTOS, 240

ccTrrepois TrcdTTj/xacn,*'

(250)

w*> 08' eV#a8' eVrt TTOV KaTairTaKvv

007x77 fiporeiwv aiftarcw jne TrpocryeXa.

opa

/x,aX'

aS, Tra^ra Xeuo-cre

245

/XT)

(255)

drcra?.

'O

8'

aSre y'

dX/caz/

orchestram." Herm.
sievK.T.X.
'So!
here is a clear indication of the man ;
follow
the suggestions of a voiceless
only
informer,' i. e. the smell of blood, which
Orestes was before said to drop from his
hands, v. 42, though this would hardly be
thought to occur even after his purificaYet this is clearly the meaning,
tion.
from 238. 244. It is, as the Schol. remarks, an impossible conception,
238.

irpbs, in

the sense of KOTO.

See

on Prom. 697.
239. d/5po/c^o-t.
SpOK/j.))S 7re'A.6/cus

Actively,

Cho. 875,

as

a.v-

Aotjubs Suppl.

661, Tvxn inf. 916, i.e. toils undertaken

for the purpose of tiring out Orestes.
Mr. Davies approves Heimsoeth's conjecture ap0poK/j.ri(ri, and his correction of
the scholium /^oAo/c/tTjo-t to jueAo/CjWTjo-i.
See
K opSto, irvfvfjKav.
ffir\a.yx vov
Ag. 966.
241. airrepois, cf. v. 51. TroT^iuunj/
is defended
Bind., but the
by the analogy of Tpa>xow from rpe'x, OTpoxJmoj

from
TroAe'w

and by the double form

and irwXcnuai, in all which forms

o-rpc<p<,

the long letter is only a written substitute

for an ancient poetical pronunciation, KX>
AA, TT &c., as explained on Cho.
ovSev vffrepa yeiy, 'as quick as
1038.
ship can sail/ There is no need to understand any particular ship in which Orestes

ir</>,

crossed the sea.

243. Kal vvv, see inf. 384. KOTOTTTOKUV, the aorist participle of Karairffiffffw.

Turnebus gives

KOTOTTTO/CWS,

but Hesy-

chius, probably from this passage, has

which Dindorf,
*', /COTOTTA^|OS,

e^o)^

from the
trra.K(av t

Schol. Med., alters to KOTOKaraTTT^as. Photius, irranfls,

The Schol. rightly

^TTTTj/cwy.
Karavr^as irpbs rep ayd\/j.a.Ti.
v. 80.
The preceding speech, consist-

Sfi^s, 6
explains
Cf.

ing as

it

does of five complete couplets or

by Franz to as many

distichs, is assigned

distinct speakers. There is probability in

this, as the singular is used in v. 236.
242. 244. Yet the whole may have been
spoken by the Hegemon exhorting and
encouraging the rest.
245. iravTa \fvff<re. The Med. gives
\evo-ffe
. r'bv
(with an erasure), whence
others have Xevfffferbv, AeutrtreToi', AeCtrcre
Hermann, Bind., Linwood
rl>v, TTOI/TO.
edit \evffff4 re, but it seems more likely
that rbv is an instance of the article intruded before irdvra, than that re was
corrupted into r6v. Moreover, the adverb rravTa (the Doric form of TTO^TT;) is
more suitable than the neuter plural; and
the Med. gives travra. Sophocles, in a
passage which closely resembles this, Oed.
.

Col. 117. 122, has opa, rls&p fa, wov vatei.

Aeuffa' avrbv, irpoffSfpicov iravrax^'
For these reasons it seems best to transpose iravra, as the metre requires. The
.

dual AetWeTov, retained by Miiller and

Franz, has little to be said in its favour,
even if it were a genuine and unaltered
MSS. reading. Weil retains Aewnre rbv
iravTci, i. e. TOVTOV.
Schol.
246. arlras, ' unpunished.'
See on Ag. 72. The MSS.
drt/iwpTjTos.
add the article before ^arpo^6vos, by the
common error just before noticed.
247. 6 8' oSre 7'. So Li 11 wood and
Hermann for 6 5' oure 7' ovv, where ovv

R F

A1SXTAOT

610

Trepi

0e\L
To

deas

ou TrdpecrTLV cu/ia /xarpwoz/

8'

250

yevtcrOai ^epa)p.

(260)

^;a/xat

SvcrayKO/ucrToz', TraTrat.

To Stepo^TreSot -^v^vov
'^4

XX' a^rtSou^at Sei

IpvOpov

ot^erat.

0,770

cr

tfivros pcxfreiv
*
IK /xeXeajz' 7re\av OP.
ATTO $e crov 255

(265)

/BocrKOLV (j)pOL^aV 77CJ/^aTOS SvO-TTOTOTr

Kat luvrd

"OijjeL

Se

aXXo9 i7/
,ivGV TIV OVK VO~/3a)V

feet

*H ^0f ^
'

of the immortal goddess, he is willing to

put himself into our hands for trial ; but
that may not be ; the blood of a mother
is hard to
spilt on the ground, alack
!

take up again.'
250. vir65iKOS

xepwi/,

i.

e.

virb

S/KTJS

Xep&v, to become amenable to justice at

our hands.' Some take x f P^ v to mean ' for
his deeds ;' but why should not the poet
have used <povov, if he had meant this ?
Compare eV x P?" ^'LK V Bacch. 738,
^fjpoSiKat Hes. Opp. 189, ev
'

Herod, viii. 89. Hermann and

v6fj.tf>
others admit Scaliger's correction
from the Schol. avd* <av rj/uuv
'
on
7rpo(r^)u| 6f\ei yeveaQai rrjs Oeov,
account of his obligation to us he wishes
But
to take refuge with the goddess.'
Hermann at the same time remarks that

Hesychius explains

vir68iKos

by virfv9vi>os t

XpfwffTTjs, evoxos SKT?S.

252. Svaay^iffTov. Cf. Ag. 987 9.

Hermann, Weil, Franz place the stop at
eirl
Cho. 393.
Tre'Sy
rb Stepbv, 'life-blood/ an
Heracl. 76.
obscure word, involving the twofold idea
of vitality and sap or moisture. Hesych.

8iep6v vypbv,-x\P^ v > Ca ^,

Cf.
epatftoj/.
Ib. vi.
43, Stepcju irodl <p(vy(/j.ev.
OVTOS
201, OVK ff6'
av^ip Siepbs fiporos.
In Ar. Av. 213, Siepots /j.c\e<nv is applied
of
the nightingale.
strains
to the liquid

Od.

ix.

254. avTtSovi/oi.

/carcu*

rts

was doubtless added to make up a seHere we find him again j

with his arras clasped round the statue

narius.

aVa&mcu

icryvdvacr

cr

As you have shed

blood, so you must give your own blood

in return, not however to be shed in re-

T!

tribution, but to furnish us with food.

Cf. v. 184. 292.

was
Emaciation
257. laxvdvaaa.
thought to be an effect of any evil influence, such as witchcraft, evil eye,
This is the
possession by demons, &c.
predicted Cho. 288.
258. rivfiv Franz, from a former conjecture of Hermann for Teivrjs, riv^s, or
But Hermann afterwards preresets.
ferred avTiiroiv' &s Tivys /j.a.Tpo(j)6i>ov Svas,
the correction of Schiitz, and so most of
the recent editors. It is not easy to decide between the two.
In the Med. et is
written over the rjs, and the indicative
gives a plain and good sense, if we regard this verse to be one of the fourteen
separate speeches of the choreutae. If
IJii)Tpo<p6vos SUTJ be regarded as a peri*
phrasis for matricide,' Orestes is rightly
said rivfiv, to pay for it, with the addition ofavTiiroivovs in the sense of 'retribuOn the other
tively,' di/TiSoWa iroivas.
hand we have the substantive avriiroiva in
Pers. 478.
The MSS. give /j-arpocpovas,
for which the editors (Linwood excepted,
who refers to Person on Med. 822) give
or
ovs.
f Larpo(p6vov
259. &\\os. The correction of Heath
for &\\ov.
260. OVK evo-epwv. The common reading is avepuv, which does not suit the
dochmiac verse. Hermann's correction
is ingenious, and his defence of it satis" Si
factory
per errorem scripturn erat
avefriav pro evaefiuu/, consequens erat ut
OVK omitteretur." The accusatives 6tbv
ira.fj.(^Bapros /aopos

r)

^vov

i\nev or

K.T.A.

may depend

svcrefiuv.

We

have

either

on

e< 6' eucre-

ETMENIAEZ.
O*

tKao-Tov

Meyas yap ^

Sun??

rfjs

18779 icrrlv

4e\Toypoi<f)a) Se TTOLVT

OP.

611

evBvvos

eVct)7ra

-265 (275)

tfrpevi.

e'yw, Si8ax#eis eV /caucus, eVtcrra/xat

us KaOapfjiovs,

/cat

eV Se

Xe'yeti>

OTTOU SIKT/

rwSe Trpay/xart

c7O<oG SiSacr/caXoir

TT/OOS

yap alfJLa Kal /xapaiWrai X PS*

p,r)TpoKTovov /xiaar/xa S' KTT\VTOV Tre'Xer
TToraiviov

yap ov

27

ecrrta

770X^5 Se /xoi yeVotr' at

f ap^rj? Xoyo?
275

ocrots TTpocr'fjXOov a/3\a/3et ^vvovcrlq,.

Ag. 329,
and Hesiod, Scut. Here. 8, has /xa/capas
Id. Op. et D. 328,
^Atrei/ 'AnQiTpvw.

(285)

ceremonial observances and usages connected with his condition, and he has
learnt that though a murderer must not

8s re rev O0pa8f??s aAiraiVerai

bptyava
reKva.
So Od. iv. 378, d^avaTOuy aAtTeV0at. Ibid. v. 108, 'Aflvji/cuV aXirovro.

speak till after his purification (inf. 426),

he is then at full liberty to do so, but
especially if he is ordered by a superior

Xeu. Hellen. i. 7, 19, a.uaprai'etj' 0eoi5s.

See Jelf, Gr. Gr.
565.
The notion of
the ancients, that the crimes especially
in
the nether world were impiety
punished
towards parents and refusal of hospitality
to guests, is well known.
Cf. Aen. vi.
608. Plat. Phaed.
144.
Resp. x.
c.
Ar.
Ran.
&c.
p. 615,
147,
262. "AtSrjy. The Zeus &NAos of Suppl.
227, who is said Sutd^ii/ ra a/j.ir\aK^fj(,a,ra

power. Hence v. 277. Perhaps aiyav

has also a reference to the a.Tr6ppr)Ta of
the rites and mysteries of the l\a.ff^.oi.
270. #p/Cei
Hesych. KofleuSet. See
Cho. 883.
272, Troraii/iov t>v, 'while yet fresh,'
Theb. 228. Photius, iroralvw irpov-

265. 8e\Toypd(j)(?,
Cf.
'recording.'
Suppl. 175. Prom. 808. One might suppose Euripides had this notion in view,
frag. Melanipp.

488

5oKf?T* TTTjSav TaStKTj^ucnr' eis Beovs

7TTpO?(T,
'

7/>a</)ejj/

5'

flffopuvrd

ou5' 6 ?ras

ovpa.v))s

aura,

ZTJ^CI

viv
ols SiKa^eiv

'ypdtyovTos ras

Hesych.

eTrcoTra'

tyopa,
266. e'TrurTctytai iro\\ovs Ka6ap/j.ovs. See
230. 429. From having visited the abodes
of many purifiers of blood (ayvirwv),
Orestes has become well versed in all the

(paros.
Awpios Se T\ Ae^ts. irpbs
0eou.
Cf. Cho. 1048, fls ffoi

Ao|iou 5e irpoaQiyitiv
It
TTTtindTuv KTiffft.
join KaQapfio'is

irpbs

(\fv6ep6v
is, perhaps, best to
4<rria deov

(yti>o-

though i]\d6ri irpbs fffric^ is not

amiss. He had received at Delphi, shortly
after the murder, a primary and probably
full expiation ; but to make assurance
doubly sure, he had visited other places
/ueVots),

celebrated for their virtues in this matter,

and so had been freed from moral guilt
over and over again. It is this, added to
the influence of time, which induces him
to speak in many passages with such
confidence of himself as Ka.6a.pbs, a/j.fi\vs t

273. JjAaflrj.
See Cho. 955.
'
With harm275. o/3Aa/3er vvovaiq.
Schol.
less intercourse.'
Cf. inf. 452.
cjSAaTTTOJ'To

xdvovTes.

yap

ol

Having

nvvapo'is

already

^vvrvy-

associated

with many, who have received no

r 2

ill

AISXTAOT

612

TTOLVTOL

KaOaipei

vvv

/cat

a<l>

yrjpdcrKuv 6/xou.
/caXai

ayvov crrd/Aaros CLK^/XCOS

cLvavcrav

*A0r]vaiav e/zot
8' aVev
Sopos
TOP 'Apyeiov Xewv,

7770*8'

apcoyov KTrjcreTai
re

/cat

TTLCTTOV St/CatO>S

dXX' etre

/cat

yTp
e's

^upas

ez>

280

(290)

285

(2U5)

TO 7TO> TC
ToVots

^eu/xa yeveOXiov iropov

f)
KaTrjpe^rj TrdSa
opOov

ap,(j)l

<tXot<? aprjyovcr' , etre

$\ypaiav

7rXa/ca,

0pa<jvs rayov^og w? CU>T)/O, eTTtcr

eX^ot, /cXuet Se /cat rrpocrooOev cS
consequence, he infers that he

is

suffi-

purged and purified from guilt.

In the next verse he takes into account
the mitigating effects of time as tending
still further to deaden and wear away
Cf. Theb. 679, OVK eo-rt
his offence.
ciently

yripas Tovfie

TOV jumoyxaTos.

Hermann

Dindorf enclose this line within

brackets as spurious, retaining the MS.
reading /coflaipet. The correction however is as easy as the verse is appropriate
and even necessary to complete the train
of thought.
*
277. He ordered me to speak (v. 269),
and accordingly now,' &c. See on 384.

and

f^.rbv

Schol. Aefrrei
'Apydov \fwv. Schol. us r6re ffvfj./j.axovi>"
On this treaty
Ttav 'Ap7eiW 'AflTjvauns.
&vev Sopbs is, by friendsee inf. 735.

280.

a.v-r6v.

and not by victory. es rb irav, here

and inf. 379, and also 640, TrKTrbs es rb

ship
iraif

xptivov,

seems to mean 'for

ever,'

of iravrus.
*
though elsewhere a synonym
282. AtjSuo-rt/cors. So Herm. with the
MSS. Others read AijSutmKTjs with Auratus.

'

T^TTots,

resorts,'

ijOeatv.

Tpi~

TWVOS x e a> a ^ a ^e and river in Libya

where the goddess was said to have been
born, Herod, iv. 180. Find. Pyth. iv.
Pausan. i. cap. 15.
36.

icp, Kal
24, 7, rb 8e &ya\/j.a rrjs
'AOrjvas opQ6v fcrnis ev X'TWJ': 7ro57j/jej, KOI
ot KOTO rb (TTtpvov T) Ke<pa\}) MeSovcTT/s

Pausan.

f\t<pavT6s

i.

(TTIV e/iTreTTotTjjtieVr;.

Perhaps

the poet had in view certain well-known

statues of the goddess. Hermann translates

sive

palam

incedens, sive latens

opemfert amicis, and understands KOTTJp e^Tj of the mist or cloud in which she
was supposed to conceal herself. Similarly Weil, sive palam cernitur, sive nube
olducta incedit. He thinks there is an
allusion to the aid given by Athens to

the Libyan king Inaros, Thuc. i.104. 109.

'
285. <f>i\ois ap-fjyova'.
Her friends,'
i. e.
the Libyans, who, according to
Herod, iv. 188, sacrificed to her, 'A9ijvairi

Qvovffiv

of

ve/jLovTes Aifives.

irtpi

TpiruviSa

A:^ 7?"

&\typa,iajs irAo/ca, the

volcanic district or solfatara of Campania, said to have been the scene of the
battle of the giants. The Schol. well observes, that the invocation is appropriate,
because Orestes requires a powerful ally.
He should rather however have said, because Athena in her attribute of Nike
was more appropriate to his case than

the title of Tritogeuia.

Ion 1528,

Compare Eur.

'

284. opQov fy Kar-npf^rj irJSo, upright

or covered/ i. e. in an erect or sitting
in action or at leisure.
By
posture,
Karrjpe^Tj irJSa he probably means a foot
mantled in drapery, whereas in an erect
posture the foot, advanced as in action,
Strabo xiii. cap. 1, iro\\&
is displayed.
8e

TWV

o.p"%ai(av

TTJS

SfiKwrat,

'Adrjvaias
tv

Ka.Qa.irep

P.O.

T}\V irapaa"iriov<rav app.a.ffiv TTOTC

NtKTjj' 'A0ot/oi' Zt)vl yrjyeve'is eiri.

It
is

is not improbable that in

Ipiruv there
an allusion to v. 559.

287. Kal

Trp6<TO)0fv

&v.

'

And

a god

can hear even when at a distance.' The

use of Trp6(ru6eif will be understood from
the note on Cho. 498.

ETMENI4ES.
XO.

07T6J5

yeVoiTO TOJ^S'

OVTOL

(T

av,

wore

/XT)

eyopew, TO XCU/OH>

avaipaTOV

<r0vos
ou Trap^/xeX^/ieVo^
AOr)vaioL<;

fie

dX\

aTTOTTTveis

Saureis, ouSe

77/309

Xdyovs

87) /cat

^opbp

ySw/xw cr<ayeiV 295

ctKoucm roVSe SeV/xto^

aye

(300)

re /ecu KaOipa)jjivo<s

T/oa</>eis

8*

200

/*a0oi/0' OTTOV

/3dovcr?/xa Scupovcov, or/adV.

ovS* avTLcfrtoveis,

t>v

\VTTJplOS.

'

'AiroXXcov ouS'

PVCTO.IT

IfJiol

613

ai//a)ju,e^,

cre'#ez/.

eVet

crrvyepav

The

288. OTTWS yfvoiro.

optative

is

by a kind of attraction to cAfloi, or, in

other words, the wish is continued in
yfvoiro, which expresses the end and
object of her coming. So Eur. Hel. 435,
ris

&J>

TTvXwpbs
$iayyei\fie T&M'

S^ow

e/c

cfo-o)

fj.6\oi,

/co/ca ;

offrts

Tro. 697,

Kal TratSa rJj/Se TrotSbs eitdptyeias ti.v

tva tr6\is "fvon* en.
Rhes. 464, et yap

iro\v(p6vQv

x fl pbs

air o iv av 0.16 viv

289. In vain is your invocation of

Pallas (v. 277), in vain your appeal to
Apollo. They shall not deliver you from
perishing disregarded and unconscious
of one joyful emotion, a bloodless victim
of the infernal powers, a mere shadow of
yourself.

spurned and
very gods you
Theb. 699, Scots
T& -^alpeiv,
TrapTjjueAii^efla.

TroptyueArj/xeVoj',

aside, i. e. by the
think to conciliate. Cf.

set

fj.ff

^STJ TTOJS

inf.

401, forou rb

xa

'
l

P fLV

M^a^uou

vofj.1-

Oed. Col. 1217, ra Tfpiroi>Ta

Cerai.

S*

OVK &i/ t$ois HTTOV. )3^(rcrj/ia, not, per'

'
haps, here the food,' but the victim,'
or animal reserved for sacrifice,
the
ftoa-Kriuara

plural
sense.

having always this

The same figure is continued in

T panels and KaQitpco/j.fi'os infra, where
there
fMaKol,

is

an evident allusion to the $apvictims fed (see Suid. and

human

Ar. Equit. 1135) in reserve

for state sacrifices.
But the Furies'
victims were not fattened like other
victims; they were on the contrary
sucked so as to be ava.i/j.aToi, sup. 254.
CTKIO.V is
Heath's correction for a-Kid.
Hermann conceives this word to have
been a gloss on walpaTov ft^ffK-r^a, and

Phot, in

v.,

reads reDi/Se Saindvuv. If the

vulgate
text be right, we may compare Sai^vwv
ffTa\ayfj.aTa t inf. 769.

wrote Kal n6vov

Possibly the poet

ffKiav.

293. ouS' avri^uvfls; 'What! do

you
not even reply ?' He knows when to
speak and when to be silent, sup. 267.
Orestes must here be supposed to turn
away from the Furies and to clasp the
statue of Pallas with all the earnestness
of a suppliant who is on the point of

being torn from his asylum. The three

principal Furies appear to speak this last
'" jue Sala-eis K.T.A.,
by giving
your blood to suck while alive, not
flesh
to
eat
when
as
was the
slain,
your
custom with ordinary victims. Cf. 254.

firjvis.

me

297310. Here

follows the

parode,

immediately preceding the first stasimon.

Hitherto the Furies have acted simply
as pursuers, and consequently with all
the

fitful irregularity

upon their prey.

of huntresses close
at length, find-

Now

ing all their efforts baffled, they propose

a new method, to take up their position
in the usual order at the thymele
(xopbv
oTTTetj/), and try the effects of a 'binding
hymn,' by which, according to the Greek
idea of the power of incantations, their
victim would be devoted to them and
inextricably tied down to his fate. Hermann divides the parode into <rv<TTri/j.a,

and fir(a$6s. The interchange of the first person singular and

It
plural throughout is remarkable.
would seem that a recitative of the hegemon is taken up by all or several voices
a.vTiffvffTriiJ.a.,

in the different parts.

AI2XTAOT

614

Xd^

Xe'fdt re

roc KCLT

avOptoirovs

300

(310)

305

(315)

310

(320)

crrdcrt? d/xd'

0)5

'

otdjme^'
EI;

KaQapas
8'

O>

OOTIS o

-)(ipa^

alwva
v

aXiT&)i>,

(j)ovias

opOal

</O

axTTrep oo a

ImKpvTTTti,

TOtcrt Bavovcriv

aura)

a p?

ert/cT5,

a)

crrp

jota

a.

vf, dXaotcrt Acac SeSop/cocrti'

TTOivav, K\vd*'

6 AOLTOVS

yap

TidrjcriV)
(325)

300. Xe'^ot re

/C.T.A.

'And

to describe

on what principle our company (Cho.

106) distributes the lots (for good or evil)
which prevail among mankind; and we
think (i. e. whatever others may say of
that we exercise upright justice.'
They accordingly proceed to show how
us)

the good are unmolested by them, but the

wicked brought to punishment. It may
be observed, that in the most general
sense, happiness and prosperity, or the
converse, were considered the gifts of the
Furies, inf. 890. 914, &c.
This
302. fv6v$iKcuoi 5' oW/xefl' eTwi.
verse is variously corrupted in the MSS.

Hermann, Linwood, Weil, Dindorf, give

TJSojuefl',

but

otJ^efl',

the correction of

H. L. Ahrens, is nearer the MSS. readings, and seems to give a better sense ;
the

273 the MSS. give rovs KUK&S

if)$ofjLai e7i/cu

in

Prom.

irpda-trov-

ras for rbi/ irpda-ffovra, in defiance of

the metre ; and this very singular SiojxSee however
vel points to 6 npove^v.
3224. Franz adopts from H. L. Ahrens

There
TTpd]vf/jiovTa.s.
an evident apposition between irpovtThe innoP.GIV and tiriKpinnziv xe?pas.

Xf?pa.s irpbs [(pws

is

cent man holds them forth for all to

behold ; the guilty man hides the bloodstain beneath his cloak.

So Herm. and others

Auratus for a.\irpwv. There might
have been a verb dAirpew = a\irp6s fi/j.i,
but the aorist tf\iTej/ occurred sup. 259,
On
ahiroi/jii Prom. 544, from oAtrati/w.
the frequent intrusion of p see Prom. 2.
306. dAti-wc.

after

Greeks

do not usually say

but x^P^ or ytynQz
Si/catos &v. Dr. Donaldson gives etx^ue0',
a conjecture which the present editor
had also proposed. We have the form
levd'iKris Hes. Opp. 230, op0o5i/ccuoi inf.

for

numero sequatur aeries 5' alwi

He is followed by Weil. But

308.

To?(ri Qavovcriv.

Schol. rots

StKcuos,

948.
303. irpovfuovr'.

The MSS. give TOVS

Hermann, who once
irpoffi^ffj-ovras.
adopted the singular, now reads rovs /xej/
Ka6apas Ka9apws x f ?P as Trpovfju.ovTas, not
only to suit his view of a strophic arrange"
ment, but because veri simile non sit
libraries pluralem posuisse, quum singular!

309. irpaKTopes ot/taros, ' exactors of

blood/ i. e. for the dead.
Hesych.
See Ag. 111.
irpditTopfs' oTratTTjTat.
ai>T(p,

"

TCJ}

firiKpviTTOi/Ti

usque ad
Minckwitz.

finem,

K.r.X.

non

TeAe'ws,

desistentes."

'
To both
312. dAootcrt KOI SeSop/coVij/.
dead and living/ Cf. 167. 324. 366.
The Schol. sees a special propriety in
their invocation of the mother who bore
them, eVet vwep TTJS /jnjTpbs 'Opearou

ETMENI4E5.
i,

615

/zarpwor ayvLcrfJia Kvpiov

315

<f)6vov.

roSe

napa&opa (frptvoSaXrjs,
f"~*Y

irapaKoira,

/xe'Xos,

v/ii/05

(330)^

cf 'Epivvuv,

avova
TOVTO yap Xa^o? Sia^raia

oecr/xto? (frpevtov, a<f)6piJLiKTos,

a.

(335)

BVOLTMV TOIVIV avrovpyiai

/ictratot
'
<

av
Oavajv

vireXOrj'

eVi Se

roSe

jLteXo?,

8* ov/c

dyai' IXevOepos.

TW T0vp,va)

TTapaKoira, irapacfjopa <^p^o8aX^9,

e
a>v,

'Epivvcov,

aop^t^ro?, avova
raS' e<' aAtf

S'

aTre^eiz/

X P a ^) ovSe

'
315. parpcpov ayvi(r/j.a.
The proper
victim (or, having in himself the power)
to expiate a mother's murder.'
Schol.

rbf

T63

$>6vov rrjs

316.

6a.va.Tw

tSttf>

atyayvtovvTo.

rdv

/j.r)Tp6s.

e'Tri

Schol.

rcBvpfvy.

eirl

In a certain
'Opto-Ty /j-e\\oi>Tt 6vf<rdai.
sense this is right, for the victim is assigned and devoted to sacrifice (itaOiepwfjLtt/os, sup. 294) before he is actually immolated. Some translate 'devoted' in
the sense of the compound Karadua-o/jLai,
Theocr. ii. 10. There is an allusion to
the 6\o\vyfjibs or sacrificial cry at the
immolation of a victim ; cf Cho. 378.
317. Trapatiopa, 'a carrying aside,' i. e.
a distraction. The a in ^pej/oSaA^y is
.

probably long, as from SrjAe'o/iai. The

metre (paeonic) has an exact parallel in
Cho. 7934.
319. a.vova, Schol. 6 typalvav rovs
Cf. Iff^vdvaffa v. 257, pdpaive
Pporovs.
v. 134. Hermann observes that the word
means ' voice ' (a&eiv, Theb. 173) in
Simonides. a<f)6p/j.iKTos, cf. Ag. 962.
arather
320. 5mi/Tai a.'all-pcrvadingr.'
Schol.
favourite word with Aeschylus.
/

j)

SictjUTra! TiiJ.capovfj.fvr).

322. avTovpyiai juaraioi.

(340)

325

'

The murder

of relations without just cause.'

See on

v. 203.
The MSS. give Qavdrwv Tolcriv
avTovpyiais vfj.ird(T(i)(nv jUttrcUOl. Canter
restored Qva-rwv, and ed. Turn, gives

avTOvpytai

crrp.

ri? eorl

(346)

/3poTOL$.

cKdvO

^ufiirfffonriv.

roi viv avrovpyiais

330

'.

(350)

Weil,

^vfjLirariuffiv iJ.dra.ioi,

mortalium qui earn (Purcum) parricidiis

proculcant vani scelestique. The true
reading may perhaps be, TO?<TJV avrovpyiais ^unircaovo'iv /JLaratois, 'this lot Fate
has assigned to those implicated in mur-

And so the Scholiast, OUTOUsually a man is said ^vfjuriirrfiv

Oed. R. 113, but there are instances
of the converse construction, as Oed.
ders,' &c.
.

Col. 945, ortp

ydfjiot

w6vTes

rb JUTJ Ka\bv
'
According to this the meaning is, those
with whom murders of kin have been
'
associated,' for who may have been inTO??,
volved, or implicated, in murders.'
perhaps roTo-S', but see on Prom. 242.
'
324. OVK &yav t\evdpos, ov irdvv, by
no means free,' i. e. as much a captive
as ever.
Sup. 167, vir6 re yais tyvyiiw
Antig. 370,

'6ru>

TTOT' \fvdfpovrai.
'At our birth.'
329. yfivon-fvauri.
This, the usual epic form, has been restored by Hermann for yiyvo^tvaiat or
found in
yivo}j.eva.i(Ti t which is not usually
the above sense.
'
But 'tis the part
330. a.6avdro)v 5'.
of/

of the gods to keep their hands off u<,'

not to interfere with our office. Herm.
*oy.

But

Suppl. 736.

cf.

-t\n.3>v

The Olympian gods were

AISXTAOT

616

'

7raX\tvK(t)V irerr\tov

* * a

aK\r)po<; Irv^drj

yap
s,

335

oraz^ *Aprj<;

CTTl TOI>, a),

(355)

l6p,VOLL

Kparepov ovra

irep

vlov alfia
,

not to thwart the duties assigned by a

superior Fate to these ancient Titanian
The Scholiast understood it
powers.
'
differently, for us to keep our hands off
the gods/
Tr\T]ffid^iv ^uas rots 0eo7s.
But the allusion is to the conduct of
^wSairup K.T.A., no one of
Apollo.
them has a share at our table j none but
Erinyes feed on the blood of living victims ; or generally, no one holds converse
with us.
Schol. ou333. -jraXXevKuv ireir\wv.
fji-T]

SdjitoO

OTTOV eopr^j Kal

Trdpeijtu.

o^UTrex^i'Tj

Ka.6a.pa

As daughters of night, the Furies

were black,

i.e.

clothed in black, peXaivai,

As the authors of woe, misery,

and mourning to families, they had no-

v. 52.

thing to do with white garments. Cf.

353, and Eur. Phoen. 324, &TT^TT\OS
This or the antistrophic
<papf<ai> \evKuiv.
verse is in some way corrupt, and it is
not easy to determine wherein the error
lies. Hermann supplies ayepaffros before
a^oipos, and reads Sei/iaTtxrTcryes in v.
344, a word that occurs Cho. 827. Perhaps the poet wrote Apropos 778' air6K\r)pos
335. "Aprjy
ffvyyev^St
in a feud.

337.

riOcurbs

Hav,

i. e.

ot'/ceTos,

when a blood-relation is slain

The metre is again paeonic.

eirl

rov

/c.r.X

Cf. Suppl. 798, /lera /ue 5p6/uLoi<n

For Sifo-eai see on Pers. 696.

338 9. Here also the genuine readings

have been tampered with, and the uncertainty of the an tistrophe makes correction difficult.
uvQ'

The MSS. give KpaTfpbv

ofAoicas fj.avpovfj.fv

Hermann

v(p'

al/j-aros veov.

formerly gave the emendation

adopted in the text, though in a different
sense (juvenile robur exsorpto sanguine
frangere), but afterwards resigned it for
Kparep^v 'bf e0' 6/j.oius jj.avpov/uiev veov
"
a\jua, obscuramus quamvis validum adhuc juvenilem saltum, i. e. robur fugi-

entis frangimus."

KpaTCpov ovra

aW.

Mr. Davies suggests

au.avpov/j.(v aifiaros
reft of his life-blood,' comTf
Kal
alwvos fvviv in Od.
paring tyvxys

fvviv,

i.

e.

irep

'

ix. 524.
There is good and appropriate
sense in /j.avpov/j.ev veov alpa, since the
blood on a murderer's hand is elsewhere
said to be faded and worn out by time
and suffering, sup. 229. 270.
340. <T7reu5o^evai.
The syntax of this
passage is so anomalous that little is to be
a.
gained by reading o-TreuSo/xeVo or
The finite verb, in continuation of navpovfj.tv, is forgotten, while several clauses
explanatory of each other are successively
added. As for <nreu8<fy*ei/ai followed by
ffjLa'ts, we have only to compare v. 323,

TO?J 6fj.apTf7v, 6<pp'

&j/

yai> vTr(\6r).

The

chief difficulty lies in v. 341, on which

the Schol. has the strange comment
e#xo/xai TO?S 0eo?s TeAe<rai fj.ov TO $ouIf e/j.a'tffi \tra"is be right, it must
Xfl(j.a.
mean ' prayers offered to me ;' but eVcuv
of H. Voss
/jLe\erais, the conjecture

adopted by Franz, has a high probability,

and /j.fpifjLva suit each other
If we compare the strophic
exactly.
shall
we
see (as Mr. Drake has
verse,
pointed out) that 6euv probably is the
same genitive as aQavaruv, and thus the
meaning will be, that all which the gods
(viz. the Olympian gods) can fairly do is
to bring about a non-fulfilment of prayers
offered to the Furies, i. e. the prayers to
them to send vengeance upon the guilty.
For just so far the Greek mythology
permitted the interference of one god
with another, though directly they might
not obstruct each other's designs. See
Eur. Hipp. 1330. The word ar\fia,
since /ieAerrj

which generally means immunity/ appears here to be simply a negative of

reAoy. On this view the following words
are consistent and intelligible, as explained
by the Schol. Kal
'

ETMENI4ES.
)V 8'

dreXcta^

e'^cucri
19

/rqS*

as

Xirats tTTLKpaivew

ayKpia-Lv

yap ai/xaTocn-ayes

dgLojJLio-ov e%>os

TTO 8 6s

Sdfdt T avSpwv
ra/cdjuce^at /card

Se

Xpwv

evrel

Havcrav'njs

air^ye

TOVS \oiirovs TTCXJ/TOS. Translate ' And

being anxious to remove another from
for the gods have only the
this care
power of preventing prayers to me from
being fulfilled, but may not come to a
for Zeus has deemed
quarrel with me,
:

this our tribe unworthy of his converse,

as blood-dropping and deserving of hatred'
(i.

e. collision

is

impossible, since

Olym-

pian and Chthonian gods have nothing

in common; cf. v. 73). Mr. J. B. Mayor
'
prefers to render it, and to bring about
a non-interference on the part of the
gods in prayers offered to me, and that
my rights should not come into question.'
344. aifj.a.ToffTa'yfs. This word does
not fall in with the strophic verse. Miiller,
Franz, Weil, Lin wood read afyxoo-Tcryes,

some omitting yap or altering it to 7'.

The epithets are used invidiously and in
Weil
irony, if applied to the Furies.
however understands with the Schol.
tQvos

T}>

TWi/

(povewv.

On

(370)

350
x

at^ept cre/i^at

crrp.

yds nivvOovarw

avaKpivoyitvovs Trpbs
eV Tovrca T<

(367)

/cat /xaX' UTT'

Kcrte\d/j.&a.ve,

Ka.T'fiiJ.GVos

345

KOLL TCLVV

Others have imagined a reference to the

Attic avaKpiffis, or preliminary investigation into the merits of a case before
bringing it into court. We have however
avaKpiveffOai, 'to quarrel,' in Herod, ix.
Toi/y

roSe XeVxas

Svcrfiopov aTav.

i,

(361)

\0ew,

o5i>

fuvTovs rjus

341

Tnjfitoo-aro,

yap

56,

617

a.trt}i<f} cra.ro

on Theb. 664.
These particles (for
346. yap ovv.
which see Eur. El. 290. Bacch. 922) resume the narrative from v. 337 seqq.,

see the note

the idea of the intervening passage being

this, that the gods have no concern
whatever with the Furies, and have no
right to rescue victims from their grasp.
Cobet, Var. Lect. p. 206, says aXo^fvos
is barbarous.
See Pers. 518. The ^oAa

The sense is,

belongs to aveKaQev.
'
(Strong indeed a man may be, yet he
shall not escape), for
assuredly springing
from very far above I bear down upon
him the heavy-falling force of my foot,
my limbs which overthrow even the
swiftly running, (a result which is) to
intolerable calamity.' Mr. Drake
seems to have supplied Kal before raw-

him an

Sp6/j.ois

with greater probability than

Hermann and
remarks that

others insert yap.

atyaKfpa.

Kw\a

ra

He

ff(pd\-

Kovra) are those of the Furies, not of

the fugitives, and this is the view of the
Schol., who appears to have read TO??
If applied to the fugitives,
Tai>v8p6/j.ois.
cr(fja\fpa yap TavvSpo/J.e'iv K<a\a would
'
for their limbs fail
give a good sense
them in the long reach.' The Furies
themselves are called ravviroSes in Ajac.
The metaphor is from the 8oA<x<5s
837.
8iav\os, or long heat of the stadium.
On the idea contained in papvirfffTJ see
Pers. 518.
Ag. 1146.
352. Kara yas. So Hermann for KOTO
'
The opinions (or reputations) of
yav.
men,even though very proud under the sky
(in the light of life), fall away and dwindle
in dishonour beneath the earth at the approach of us sable-i'obed goddesses, and at
the invidious (hateful) dance of our feet.'
Men who think highly of themselves on
earth sink into nothingness, ignominy
and oblivion, in Hades, when the Furu-s
mark them for their prey, and weave the
magic dance (V/JLVQS 5e'o>uos) to ensnare
them. This idea of the poet is constantly
repeated in some form or other. Thus
in Ag. 451, the Furies are said to make
the wicked man a/j.avpbv and tv aia-rois.
:

And inf.

535, he perishes in like

manner

AlZXTAOT

618

(375)

r'

CTTI Kve<f)as

fcal

O OVK OIOV TOO VTT OLtppOVl

7T17TT(DV

rolov

ITTK^OOVOIS 770805.

d^Xw

>

CLVT

Kara Sa^aros

7roX7;crroi>o9 c^cms.

jaeVei

356

avSpl /xuo-os TreTrdraTcu,

Svofyepdv TU>'

avSarat

\/
AV/ZO,'

(sso)

yap* ev/x^a^ot

crryo.

8e KCU reXeiot, KaKatv

S'.

360

re

Kal SvcnrapTJyopoi ySporois,

t' driera
Std/iez/at

The doctrine can

#KAat/<rroy, afcrroy.
only be rightly understood by remembering how the departed spirit was thought
to grieve for being slighted or neglected
on earth, e.g. as in the case of Againemnon in the Choephoroe.
353. e</>J5oiy, attacks, aggressions. Eur.
Ion 1018, etVoSi'a Bvyarep Aa,uoTpos, &
TUV WKTiiroXwv e(p6Suv a^atrtreiy.
So Heath for firi354. 7n00oVois.
The meaning seems to be that
$6vois.

odium and ignominy attend him against

whom
dances.

the Furies institute their weird

The idea is amplified in what

immediately follows.
355. Trf -muv, i. e. from his glory. Schol
irapatppovcav -yap OVK aiaddveTai TOV KO.KOV.
.

356. HIKTOS (perhaps /uucrous), guilt,

the pollution of murder in particular.
This pollution hovers over the culprit like
a dark cloud, and men begin to whisper
that his house is under a curse. They
suspect he is given over to the silent
Liteinfluence of the Furies (inf. 895).
And report with many a sigh
rally,
declares a murky mist is settling on his
'

house/

i. e.

speaks

against his house,

under a cloud. Cf. Pers. 666,

^rvyia yap ris fir' ax^vs Treirorarai.
Again. 437, (pdovfpbv 8 vir' &\yos epirti

that

it is

Hesiod, Scut. Here.

264, represents 'A^Aus as a sort of god'
8'
dess of gloom, -nap
'AXA.I/S eiVrrj/m
auSarat is here
tTrt<T/j.vyfpT} re Kal alv-f).
in the middle, as Cho. 144. 264. Philoct.
852 ; but perhaps Auratus was right in
proposing dvo<f>epd ris d^Aus. For the
irpoS'iKois 'Arpei'Scus.

Schol. took it passively, KUKTJ 5e

nepl TOV ofaov ai>Tov Ae'-yerai.

(385)

359. ^teVei yap.

For

tis

a fixed and

abiding law,' that the above consequences

should result from guilt. Cf. Ag. 1540,
sc.

fv^x avoi >

fp^avra.
are never at a loss for
to carry out our designs to their
iraQeii' T'OV

pluvfi

'

eV^uej/,

means

'

fullest
ves, cf.

we

KOKWJ/

accomplishment.

Prom. 524,

Cho. 639,

u.vi} .uoi/es

u,vi\u.o-

'Epivves.

/3i/o-o-J0pwf 'Epivvs.

So Canter for

363. ar/era.

arierai.

The metre demands the correction. Pursuing an unhonoured and ignominious

office.'
Cf. 200. 219.
Weil reads &TIU.O.
'

Tio/jLfv

drterai

Aa^T]

/c.T.A.

6fca^,

the

Olympian or upper gods.

Schol. ai
inevarioi' Qe&v ro5 irpoffovri avrols
He therefore understood avfi\ios
'
a sunless torch,' as a mere periphrasis
for darkness, and so Hermann explains it,

comparing $v<rt)\iov Ki>f<j)as, v. 374. The

word is rare, but occurs inf. 994, and
Eur. Suppl. 993,
a/ji.Qnnrfvovo'i.

Si'

uKvQooi viv
(according to

\dfj.nat 8'

optyvas

Musgrave's and Hermann's correction).

Photius, \dfjurr)' -rraxvs atyp'bs tiwroKris
TOV otvov. But Dindorf, Franz, and Linwood adopt the emendation of Wieseler,
a.vf]\i(f \d-n-a, to suit the reading of the
antistrophe, an/^ias Kvpu. Here however
Hermann gives Kvpca, so that the metrical

by no means insurmountable.
Hesych. Xair-qv &6p0opov i\vv. In Hip-

difficulty is

pocrates the

word means

a gross

humour

(pituita). The Furies are usually depicted

with torches, and Aeschylus may have
meant by 011/77 At t? that it pertained to the

darkness of the infernal regions, like

Weil consia.va\iov BewpiSa Theb. 852.
ders Aa^Tro here identical with AaVa, situ.

ETMENIAES.

619

Xa/xTra, Sua-oSoTratVaXa

365

Sep/co/xeVotcrt /cat Svcrojit/xarots 6

rt9 o3^ raS'

re

ou^ aerat

/cat 8e'Sot/cei>

fiporuv,

8'.

(390)

CjLtOU K\V(tiV

TOV p,OLpoKpavTov

So#eWa
yepas
art/uas

reXeoi>

370

e/c

eVt Se

7raXat6i> *eVrt^, ovS'

/cvpco, /catVep UTTO

x#oVa

(395)

/cat

.Aticr*"

375

oVo

yr\v

Srj r'

a/crope? re /cat
~)(prj^dT(t)v

et?

365. 8f(To5o7rai7raAo.

Schol. Swirapd-

fiara Kal rpa%ea ^c(Tt /folro?? Qvt](TKOV(riv.

Cf. aAaoto-t
ai SeSop/cJo-ti/ v. 312,
He

appears to mean that the office of the

goddesses (Aax??) is to pursue both dead
and living by a road hard for them to
travel over.
369. eV^>

'from me.'
Mr. Davies
proposes a^v, which better suits the
metre of v. 361.
372. forty. This word is not in the
MSS., nor did the Schol. find it, who
explains

evrl

by

eireffn.

Hermann

gives

Xa^o?

TO Tra^

(400)

/x-eya,

e/xot,

the Schol., the latter had obtained it by

the victory of their champion in a /J.OVQfj.axia. Aeschylus, by representing Pallas
as the rightful owner in perpetuity (?s rb
nav, sup. 281) of that city, where she had
a famous temple, encourages his fellowcilizens to regain it.
See Herod, v. 94,
95.

Strabo, lib. xiii. cap. i. (p. 600).

376. yr\v Kara(pQaTov/j.VT]. So Stanley

rV

'

for
Ka.Ta.<t>Qa.Tovn(vnv.
Forestalling
foreign usurpation/ Miiller, Diss. p. 87.

Schol. KaTCKpBdvovffa.
fjitvi],

Kvpioas

Hesych. Karavrta-

Se rb IK

Trpo/coTaATj^/tcws.
fut. tytidau,

Franz (after Ahrens)

yepa? ire'Aer ira.\aibv, Dr. Donaldson yepas
Mr. Drake suggests
ira.Ka.ibv, oi5e irca.
ou5e vvv.
ari/j-ias, i.e. dishonour from

From an

men

securing the land for myself

others/
The same as
377.
Sfjr'.

/j-tveiyepas -rraXaibv,

though held in contempt by

the gods, and though holding office in
Hades among theChthonian powers, sup.
363.

(v. 368),

Inf. 692.

^v

Kvp&as
Kvpw, cf. o 76
fiapeuv TOVTCOV, inf. 892.
375. Pallas, having been invoked to
come in person, even though from a distance, at v. 287, now arrives, and is seen
to descend upon the stage from an aerial
car, after the manner of Oceanus in the
Prometheus. The poet takes occasion to
allude to a dispute then pending between
the Athenians and the Mitylenaeans about
the possession of Sigeum. According to

old

verb tyOdw,

(pflare'fly is formed
The
on the analogy of o-Torew, &c.
here
as I was
to be,
literal sense seems

came QBarbs, whence

'

before
8^,

on

which see sup. 3. 'Axai&v &Kropes, the

leaders of the Argive host at the Trojan
war, who are supposed here to have assigned Sigeum as a share of the conquered
have
territory to the Athenians, and to
solemnly dedicated it to Pallas. auro'
trees and all/ viz. in absolute
-rrpf/jLvov,

and
630,

entire possession.
-rrvpbs

SwpijfjL

rdnois, cf.

0poTO?s Sorrjpa.

Prom.

Trach. 603.

fKeivcp ravSpi.

379. Hesych.

aurdirpf/jLvos' avr6ppi(os.

AISXTAOT

620

Sa>prjp,a @^crecos TO/OH?'

380

Siw KOVCT y\6ov aTpvrov TrdSa,

arep pOifiSovcra Koknov aiyiSo?,

cwe/iawus rdfS' eTn^eu^ac'
/cat

z;i)i>

o*
Tap/3a)

Tt^?
a?
Aeschylus has
as

OUTO'TOKOS,

opwcra

pv

TTOT

ftper us
8*

'

ovftev, Oavfjia

core* irao'L

many similar compounds,

avT6 x0'/os avrS/j-aprvs,
/

>

'

flapping (making to rustle in

the breeze) the folds of my aegis, without
the xise of wings.' Instead of wings she
extended the goat-skin, usually worn
wrapped round the chest and appended to
the shield, and thus sailed through the
poifiSovo-a,

Herod,

iv.

189, T^V 8e apa eV0?}Ta

Kal ras alytSas TOJJ/ ayaXfj-drcav rfjs 'A6rjeiroiTjffavTo of

J/OU'TJS (K TU>V Ai&vffffecav
TTA)JV

8' es

o^acriv Trapa, 385

Kowov Xeyw,

re TOVJJLOV rwS' e^^/ieVa) f>ar

ojaotas ovSe^l (TTrapTwv yevei,

even auroptyoTrAos in Theb. 304 (as the

Schol. appears to have read). Seesup.163.
'
381. StdfKovffa, plying,' Theb. 366.

air.

(405)

yap ^

on

cntwrivri

TJ

atyfoW avrfjo-i OVK utytfs curt,

a\\a 1/j.dvrifOL' TO. 8c &\\a irdvra Kara
TAvrb earaXrai. A valuable passage, a

(4io)

s, and in Ion 1570 she appears

mounted on a car.
As for irrepiav
&T(p, which Hermann contends can only

signify

that the goddess

some way in which

travelled

in

real

wings ought to
have been employed, but were not, and
therefore not on a car at all, but merely
supporting herself on the aegis, one
may reply, that there would have been
need of some sort of sail whether she

came over the sea or through the air.

Compare oxos irrepcDrbs Prom. 137.
Prof. J. B. Mayor proposes irrepw/j.' airep,
'

like a bird's wing,' descriptive of the

flapping motion of the aegis. Cf. II. ii.
450, ffvv Ty (sc. alyiSt) Traupd<T(rov<ra

of ec rail/

on the aegis occurs in

locus classicus,
Eur. Ion 990 seqq.
383. TrwAots aKuaiois. One might suppose that one or other of the two lines

(3823) was interpolated, each expressing differently the manner of the journey.
Hermann reads Kca\ois with Wakefield,
and denies that the Schol. is right in
supposing Pallas to appear mounted on
a car (eirl 6x"hl*a-Tos epxercu, on v. 375).

And certainly ir6Sa 5ict>Kov<Ta implies personal exertion, and the epithet dw/iatoty
aptly expresses the facility of supporting
and continuing it ; while the word roj/Se
proves, that if it was a car at all, it was
actually visible to the spectators. And
thus the horses must be left to the
imagination of the spectators, who are
to suppose that the goddess came in
haste from Sigeum, with her aegis extended to assist in propelling the vehicle.
If the verse is genuine, there may be an
allusion to her title as 'linrla 'AQrjva.
See Photius in v., Soph. Oed. Col. 1070.
In Eur. Tro. 536 she is called 0e du-

384.

Hermann, Weil, Dindorf give

VTJV 8' after

Canter, for Kal vvv

Franz and Linwood

retain.

It

ot-

which
might be

8',

defended by Kal Trp6ffw 8' diroa-TaTccv, sup.

65; but the poet would more probably
have written Kal vvv without Se, for these
particles have a peculiar import ; see sup.
67. 243. 277. Theb. 178. Ag. 8 and 581.
It is allowed however that Katvrjv (which
was adopted in a former edition) is not
inappropriate, for it is at the novelty of
the sight that the goddess expresses 6av/j.a,
and the point and drift of the poem is,
that this first advent of the Furies to

Athens is to end in their permanently

established worship in that city.
388. vfjLas 8'. ' But as for you .' See
on Cho. 826, where we have a similar
accusative, ^pov 8' 'OpeVrou. The MSS.
give vfj.as 6', by which T<Se ^vcf is
coupled with vuas by an awkward, because very sudden, change of construction.

Mr. Drake

"

says,

Here, when Pallas

begins to mention the Furies' appearance,

Aeyw (understood before v/j.as) is rather
to speak of, i. e. describe, and takes an
accusative ; thus regulating its case by

ETMENI4ES.

621

OVT eV OealcTL irpos Oevv o

OVT ovv ftpoTeiois

S*

Xc'yeu*

XO.

anojji<f)ov

ra Trdra

yap
t

AS.
XO.
AQ.
XO.
AQ.
XO.
AQ.
XO.
AQ.

eV/Lte*/

8* eV ot/cots

6Wa

fwro/xot)?,

yqs vVat

av, el Xeyot rts

Jtos

(415)

re'/ci/a-

395

/ce/cX^'/zetfa.

p.<j)avrj

\6yov.

(420)

KTavovTi 7TOV TO Tep/xa 77^9

(ftvyrjs
07TOV TO ^atyOt^ /XT^Sa/XOl)
^O/X
/cat ra>

7?

/cat

yap

et^at [MrjTpos

in his copy.
His comment is, &(i.op(f)os
orxra ov Svvfjffr) ^ue
<' ols ^lirov avn-

StKcuW for

S/KTJS,

as in Ag. 785.

The Med. and the Schol. give

'eternal.'
Most editors read

but aiavbs is a form of very little

See Cho. 60. inf. 542. 642.
authority.
395. 'Apai. An offended person imprecates on the head of his enemy the
wrath of the avenging Furies. Cf. Od. ii.
alavris,

/J.TiTr)p

Oed. Col. 1375,

ca,

(rrvytpas ap-ficrer' epivvs.

apay a$$v irp6<r8c

rotao-S'

vvv

400

^tajaaro.

dVay/CTis ourt^os Tpecav KOTOV

132, eVel

rotauras rwS' eVtppot^ets

L>S

his neighbours to speak ill of a person

because he is deformed." Mr. Mayor
reads rbv TreAas, * to speak ill of another
because he has not good looks.' It is
not easy to divine what the Scholiast found

aiav-f],

-^

Tre'Xas /ca/cws

yeVo? ^ce^ olSa /cX^SoVas r' eVaW/xovs.

s ye //,eV Sr) ras e/xas Treucret
ra^a.

sense required."
But Linwood's
view seems to be more satisfactory, that
Pallas checks herself at v. 390, not
wishing to finish her disparaging remarks on the personal appearance of the
strange divinities. Compare a like aposiopesis in Cho. 186.
391. &fA.o/u<f)ov. So ed. Rob. for HfjiopQov.
'
However, to speak ill of others without
having cause for complaint, is far from
just, and Right stands aloof from it.' Mr.
Drake understands the vulgatethus," For

394.

rows

IVv/crb? ataVT?

the

^e'cu.

390

e'/x(e/)et9 fJLopujjLao'iv,

r* ai/o/caAoOjUat

399. Mr. Davies would read OUTOKTO-

(425)
;

vovvTas, 'sla tyers of their kin.'

400. TTOU rb repf^a.

So Tyrwhitt and
others for TOVTO reppa, on account of the
rb
where
following verse,
xotpe
is to be
Cf. 291, T
joined.
'6irov
Schol.
/J.a66v0'
typevuv.

We may translate,

Where to feel joy in

the law of the place,' or,
'
where joylessness in all things is the
appointed lot.' With jur/5o/xoO we should
perhaps supply typevuv. If the poet had
intended to negative po/iffercu, he would
have written ov5a/j.ov.
402. firippoi&s.
So Scaliger for
el
or
civ.
This verb means ' to make any
shrill noise at a person,' as when a pursuer
shakes his garments or his weapon, or
shouts close behind the fugitive. So Euripides has t-rrippoifiSrii' duaprfw, Here.
Fur. 860. Schol. toifaQs,
^njScfAAeif.
403. i)i(t><TaTo, thought it his duty.'
404. fiAATjs avayK-ns.
What, without
having to fear resentment from some other
with power to compel ? i.e. Did he do this
voluntarily, and without having to dread
the consequences of neglecting some imThe 'constraint' meant
perative order ?
is the
injunction of Apollo, and K6rov
refers to the penalties he predicted, inf.
444.
For the peculiar use of tfAA^j
(omitted in our idiom) see Ag. 192.
Pers. 633.
no f hing

'

is

'

'

'

AISXTAOT

622

XO.
AS.
XO.
AS.
XO.

yap rocrouro KtvTpov, o>s fjLrjTpoKToveiv ; 405

Svolv rrapovTow, ^/xicrus Xdyos irdpa.
dXX' opKov ov Sefatr' a*', ou Sovz^ai OeKei.

TTOV

K\veiv Stfcato? /xaXXo^ ^ TTpa^ai ^eXet?.

TTWS

^40.

XO.
AS.

8^

op/cot?

StSa^o^' TOJ^ cro$>a>v

ra

/xr)

St/cata

(430)

irevei.

"

</-

r'^

410

Xeyw.

'

evOelav OLKTJV.
rpeVotr' cu; atrta? reXos ;

dXX' e^eXey^e, Acpt^e

77

/caTr'

e/xol

406. ?5ji<rys Aoyos. ' I have as yet

heard only the accuser; the defendant is
silent/
She means, ' let us hear from
himself the motive and justificationof the
deed/ The reply is, But he will neither
take an oath on his own part, nor tender
one to us.' Consequently, the proceedings are informal, because the Attic pro'

cess required the TrpJ/cATjtm, or challenge

on oath, as a preliminary step to the trial.

Stanley refers to Lysias,

yap StuKwi' wy

cKTeii/e

p. 352, o iikv
SiJjUfurai, 6 8e

OVK e/cretj/e, who however is

speaking of the SiwfjLoo~ia. A person is
said Sovvai opKov when he oilers another
an object to swear by ; while he who
'
'
accepts it, and takes the oath, is said
For HpKos is, primarily, not
5e'xeo-0c.
the oath itself, but the pledge or object
on which a person swears. Sometimes,
as in Herod, vi. 23, opKov Sovvat and
Se'xeo-flai mean, on the contrary, 'to swear
'
an oath and ' to bind another by an oath,'
So inf. 467,
i. e. to
get it from him.
SpKov irop6vTa.<ii and Aaj8e?j> opKov Eur.
Suppl. 1188. Ibid. v. 1232, o>Ka 5<S,ue>,
(pfvyftiv a>s

'

VLKOLV

/XT)

yap ov

let us give the required oath.'

ActjSetj/ SiKrjv

and Sovvcu

Si/crjf

And

so

are some-

times interchanged in sense ; see Elmsl.

on Heracl. 852 and Bacch. 1311. Pausan. iv. 15, 4, 'Hpo/cAeo Se avroQi '6pKov
lirl TOJJ.IUV fcdirpov
TO?S NTjAews natal
1

Sovvat Kal Xa&elv Trap sKfivuv Xsyovffiv.

The meaning, Miiller
Cf. ibid. iv. 23, 4.
rightly observes (Dissert, p. 146), is this:
'
Orestes will scarcely allow us to name
the oath which he shall take for asseveration of his innocence; nor will he readily
consent to rest the issue upon our swearing to his guilt by whatever oath he shall
But Athena
please to propose to us.
very properly refuses to admit such a
mode of decision in this case, as a mere

of justice: never, with her

consent, shall oaths gain the victory for

semblance

the wrong

cause.'
Divested of legal
technicality, the plain sense is this The
Furies say to Orestes, ' Will you swear
'
you are not guilty ? which, from con:

motives, he declines to do.

you tender us an oath then by
which ^ve may swear to your guilt ?
This also he naturally objects to, because
it would furnish them with a case
against
him. Now " both parties must be agreed
scientious
'

Will

'

to rest the issue to be tried on the oath

of one or other of the parties" (Miiller),

and

this constituted the 7rpoA7j<rts, or

challenge to swear, which Pallas treats
with a kind of contempt as a mere form
for diverting the law from its direct
course (eu0u8i/a, v. 411). As regards
the Greek, ov SoDvcu fle'Aet is equivalent
to OVK &v Soir), and therefore Hermann
and others needlessly read 6e\oi.
408. /cAueti/ Si/caios.
The Mod. has

StKaiovs with o> superscribed.

Weil and
Dindorf are probably right in restoring
fi'utaios (though Mr. Davies prefers SiKaicas,
as better suiting irpa^at).
'The course
you are taking seems to show that you
are more anxious to be called just than

'
to act justly.'
How so ? replies the
chorus, as if indignant at the remark ;
explain, since you are not deficient in
wisdom ' (cf. inf. 812).' I bid you not
'

'

try to carry an unjust cause by oaths.'

Proceed then to question the parties,
and decide the matter by a straight'

forward process,' i. e. without the preliminary of irp6K\T](Tis or SiufjLoa-ia, as explained above.

411. Hesych.
412. ^

mit to

me

/cpTve'

al K.T.A.

5//cae,

Kal

ra

'Would you com'

the decision of the charge ?

Of course, as revering one that is herself worthy and born of worthy parents.'
Pallas does not ask to act as umpire, but
simply as president at the trial pending
'

ETMENUES.

623

XO.
AS.

7TW5 8

ov

o-e/Bovcrai

TL Trpos raS' ei7reu>,

y a^lav

<S

Xe^as Se ^pa.v KCLL yeVos

ra<? era?, eVetra ro^S' a^
7T7roi0a)s rfj
<j)v\do-cra)v

Si'/c^

eorias

KOLTT'

di

(435)

eV, eV
/cat

4J5

/5peras rdSe
dju/ijs Tre'Xas

(440)

bs TTpOOTLKTCOp, eV TpOTTOlS 'I^I

OP.

cu>acrcr

'AOdva, Trp&Tov IK TMV v

TUV <TMV eVwz/

/xeX^/x-

ov/c et/xl
TTpocrrpOTrato?

(445;

8e rwz/Se crot Xe'fw /xeya

425

eivai TOP iraXcu^valov ^0^

ecrr' az^

Trpos di/Spos at/xaro? KaBapcriov

between the two

parties.
Having obtained their consent, she appoints a jury
of her own nomination, inf. 465.
413. a!<W /caTr' &|tW.
The MSS.

give oiW T' eValtW. But the words of

the Schol. leave little doubt that he
found the reading in the text,

otW

ouffoi/

give

70j/eW.

Hermann and

(reftovcrai y'

aiav

Minckvvitz

y' fira^icav,

where

the repetition of ye, though perhaps

capable of defence, is needless and inDindorf and Weil have a^iav
elegant.

Franz Qiav 0-' eV otW. The

MSS. seems to have arisen

e'7ra|iW,

error of the

from supposing

KO.TT

al-icav

Cf. Eur. Ion 735,

meant Kal
5 Ovyartp,

414. Trpbs TaS' tiirtiv. Cf. irpbs raur'

Suppl. 245.
'
417. efrrep K.T.A.
If, as I presume,
it is in reliance on the
justice of your
cause that you sit here keeping close to
d^uetjSov,

my

statue.

419. 'Iioj/os. The name, derived from

iKfffdat, implies hischaracter of Suppliant.
See inf. 687. Schol. fcj/ rpoirov
TrpwTos yap 'It<av

421.

T&V

ii(yr6.T(av

course, T& vffTara

v<TTa.Ta

rb.

$>6i>ov TroiTj

/c.r.A.

trd

Not, of
but rd

CTTTJ,

The anxiety
aS>v eiruv.
resulted from the ambiguous

rS>v

(iueA7jM)

use of TrpoffiKTwp, which, like irpotrrpo-

iraios, implied not merely a suppliant,

but also a guilty one, i. e. not yet exHence Pallas has a doubt
piated.
whether her statue is not polluted by
his presence,
a doubt which Orestes

immediately removes.

423 4.
for exet aud (<pft/j.-r)t>
for ffpe&fjievr) are the clever emendations

exw

of Wieseler, justly admitted by Weil.

Possibly tylfo/uu would be better. Compare Operas e^Tj^ieV^ in 387. The final
tj
probably came from a superscribed
correction of e<f>^o[j.v.
426. &(peoyyov. Speechless, that is,
because he was not spoken to. Cf. Iph.
Taur. 951, 0-177? S' eVe/cTTjj/oj'T' airp6(rQeeyierti' pe. Orest. 75. Oed. Tyr. 352.
Here. Fur. 1283, ov yap &ras (virpocrijy6povs ex' Trach. 1207, (povea yevia6ai Kal -rraAauvaiov aeOtv.
'
427. effr' fo.
Until, by the ministration of a man who is a purifier from murder, the spurting of blood from a sucking

pig shall have besprinkled him.' Weil

TraAay^o'is, which is very proble.
But cf. 63. The doctrine of expiation or cleansing from sin by the
material application of water and blood
is evidently of great
antiquity. Probably
the Greeks had it from Pythagoras and
the Orphic mysteries. See Frag. 329.
For this use of
Miiller, Diss. p. 124.
o-^oyJ) compare Ag. 1360. 1577.

AISXTAOT

624

cr(f)ayal /ca^at/xa^cocrt

veoOyXov

ySorot).

(450)

TraXcu vrpos aXXots ravr' a^iep capped a

KCU fioTolcri Kal pvro^ Tropois.

LV

OVTO) fypQVTlS

yeVos Se TOV^JLQV
'^pyeios

a>s ^xet, Treucrei

Trarepa

ei/u,

430

K7TO$

8'

icrrppeTs /caXws,

rs

**

(455)

~ry/

avopuv vavpaTaiv app^ocrTopa,

435
Tpoiav airoXiv 'JXiou TrdXtv
<*

cru

id*

cs OLKOV,

dXXa

o5ro

^tz^

ou /caXw?

Kc\aw6(f)p(t)

/care/era vroi/ciXot?
p<iJTr)p

Kpv^acr

',

a Xovrpuv

aypevpacrw

(460)

e^e/xapruyoet (j)6vov.

Kayo) /careX^a;^, TOI> Trpo rou (frevycov ^povov,

TCKOvcrav, OVK

440

dp^rycro/xat,

TTOW(j2<Jl (f)i\TaTOV TTaT/305.

Twj>Se /coi^

/Aif

yloftas erraLTto?,

Tt Tw^S* epfat/xi

445

rovs eVatTtou?.
'

e^ crot TTavrayri raS'

TO vrpay/xa pti^ov etrts oterat roSe

yap

-40.

*
4^ other
429. irpbs ^\Aois oficois.
bouses, both by slain victims and by
running water.' See sup. 230. Cho.
63.
431. (ppovrtSa, i. e. the jue'A^a in v.
'
422.
This
Schol. TTjt/ TOW IJ.VCTOVS.

anxiety I thus remove by my words.

.
Schol. Sio Tourwf <ptAo435. i>/
Trotetrnt T)?*' ^e^.
For cru Tpoiav it
would be easy to read ToAotvai'.
439. Kpfyaar', & K.T.A. So Hermann
for Kpfyaffa.
The allusion is to the
exhibition of the blood-stained robe in
Cho. 967. 998, juaprupe? Se /uot (papos
Hence the use of the imT(JS', K.T.A.
On the meaning of e/f^aprvpeTf
perfect.
see Ag. 1167.
443. Koivrj. In common with my
own natural desire for vengeance, the
declaration of Apollo, that I should suffer
griefs if I omitted that duty, was a motive
'
for acting.
In this Apollo shares the
blame.'
See Cho. 264 9. 1021. The

(470)

Schol. explains rwi/Se

/cot*'?/

and refers the verse to

&\\-r}s

by

'
K^TOI/ sup. 404.
eVaiTtos,
blameable/
as II. i. 335, otf TI yuot i^ey tirainoi.

445 eVai-rlous means noxios.

446. au S'. MSS. (ru T', corrected
SiKaiws, i. e. e/cretfo, v.
by Pearson.
441.
For however I
447. irpdas eV o-of.
may have fared before you (at your
3
Schol.
tribunal), I shall be content.
Inf.

'

ra

Kara

<57rom
f/

rr)j/

&/

rj,

<rV

<rol /uev ^/ne?s

1369,

Ajac.

xP 7

"

1"^ 5

TTCII/TTJ

7*

yap

xP7 <rT0 '-

Kpiffiv

e'TratJ/eVw.

us

airo^aivovra,

So Antig. 634,

TravTa^T) Spuvres (pi\oi;

&^ iroi^ff^s, iravraxri

^ a6 ''

Herod,

ix.

27,

fin.

reray/j.fvoi Treipt}(r6p.eQa elvai.

Compare also Pers. 227.

'
Too great,
448. juel<w fins K.T.A.
any mortal thinks to decide it nay,
even I, a goddess, am not permitted to

if

about murder which is

by the keen anger of the Furies,'

settle disputes

visited

ETMENI4ES.

625

Sii/cas,

Siatpeu/
re KOL crv p,ev

450

TTpoo-jjWes KaOapbs d/SXa/Sr)?

'

a^o^ov
aurat

S'

ovra

which it is their province to punish,

rather than mine.
Schol. e/ ns O^TCH
rb trpay/jia r6de fiporbs 8iK<ifiv, fJLsl^ov fy
Kara av6puirovs o/ferat. This comment,
which is a confusion between efm and
$ TIS, has induced Franz and Dindorf to
read ^ TIS oitrai, and Hermann ^ elf TIS
oterai.
_

The MSS. give

and the Schol. appears

b^vfjL-r}virovs,

also to

comment

for his

(' ofs

tyovovs,

have read
is,

<p6vovs

It

raxews ^-nvla-ovaiv 'Epivves.

possible that Aeschylus wrote $6vovs
'
to decide
luupcTy o^v/jLrjvirovs Sucas,
about murders in trials which will bring

is

sharp resentment,' as he has aTrAaK^uara

8iKaeii/ vfTTcfras 8t/car Suppl. 227 ; but
the MSS. give b^v^virov, and the sense
is
virtually the same.
451. e>o?s.
So Pauw for fows. Weil
reads KarriprvK^s vL^w, 'legally set
right,' or put into the condition of
appealing to law and justice. Others
have proposed 86/u.ois e^oTs* ^o^ov ovra
S' or
5' OVTO. o"' K.T.A. in v. 453.
&/j.o/j.<f)o>'
The reading and the interpretation of
passage are alike uncertain, and
considerable difficulty arises in the rare
word KuTTiprvKc/DS, which the Schol.' explains reAetos TTJI/ yXiKiav, Hesychius
re'Aeios (others read reAetcotro?, the MSS.
this

giving reAefcos), nvpius Se enl rwv aXoywv

K0d\r) iravras rovs oSovras.
(pcai/, orai^
Euripides, Frag. Aeol. 39, has vvv 8' a^xKarri prvK&s -rrovca, which
fifj.1 Kal
Cicero, Tusc. Q. iii. 28, translates subactus miseriis. The word is said by the

)8Aus

grammarians to have been used of

animals which have shed all their first
teeth, as a horse is said to have done

when four and a half years old (Aristot.

H. A. vi. 22. Shakspeare, Hen. VIII.
Your colt's
1. 3, Well said, lord Sands
'

tooth is not cast yet.')

was an

Properly, per-

phrase for
fully with
teeth.'
Be this as it may, the notion
was transferred to the time of life when

haps,

it

'having

fitted

elliptical

the

alpovpaLi TrdXei*

cloven poipav OVK

i. e.

450. <pvvov.

cr

mouth

they were of mature age.

Then came

(475)

U7re)u,77eXoi>,

the idea of 'tamed down," spirit-broken/

which it bears in the present passage and
in Euripides.

v. 229, d^ujSAus

Compare

r.

The goddess
say, that least of all can she
a
in
cause
which
her
own suppliant
try
is the defendant.
Miiller, assuming as
true the correction TeAei<<ras in the
above gloss of Hesychius, explains (Diss.
^5rj

TrpoffTerpt/j.fji.tvos

means to

"having duly performed everything," i.e. the ceremonies of purification.

See Neio Cratylus,
218.
Translate
p. 106),

'

Especially as you on your part have

come, a worn-out suppliant, purified and
harmless, to my temple ; but nevertheless (i. e. so that, though a murderer,
since you have been expiated) I accept
you as one who is blameless to (a refuge
For the crime had been
in) my city.'
committed at Argos, and therefore did

not

directly

Hermann

concern

the

Athenians.

reads

KarrjprvK^s Spopois,
'worn out by your long wanderings/
one or two of the MSS. giving Spoftois
as a variant at the end of the next line.
This is probable enough ; and so perhaps
is

Qat

his al8ov/u.ai for atpov^ai, since oj'Selawas the peculiar word for showing

mercy to
at'Sot/i/rat

Cf. Suppl. 631,

suppliants.
tKeras Aita, iroifj.vay rdvtf

8'

aptyaprov. But Aeschylus was rather

fond of aipftaeat (cf. Ag. 1631. inf. 461.
Cho. 542. 919), and for the dative we
may compare Eur. Bacch. 770, Se'xou
Thuc. vi. 44, ru>v per
iroAet rpS'.
iroXeuv ov 8ex/ue/J/ft J/ aurovs ayopa ovSl
'

Suppl. 215, eS re Sf^dffdu X00"'''

454. avrai 8'. The 8e nnswers ffv pst*
in 451.. * But these Furies (whom you
would wish me to send away) have a
allow
respect due to them which does not
&rrei.

of their easy dismissal ; and if they do

not obtain the victory in this matter,
poison hereafter resulting to the country
from their anger, falling on the plain
will

prove an intolerable and enduring

The Schol.
vW/iTrf \ov

disease.'

explains^

'

an

6U7ropaiT7)Toj/, evxtprj, evdpfffTov,

office by no means pacific,' or kiudlj.

by

S S

AISXTAOT

626
/ecu JUT

455

TV^ovcrai Trpay/^aro?

Treo) 7recra)v

aepros

rotaDra

raS' icrriv'

/u,ei>

Trepireiv re, t

CUCU>TS
(480)

d^orepa,

SucrTnyxazV ap.Tj^dva

eVe! Se TTpay^a Seup'

460

rdSe,

eVe'cr/c^i/fez'

SiKaoras bpKiovs alpovpevrj

bv TOP eis aTravT eyc> Oijcra)
Se jJiapTvpid re /ecu Te/c/xT^oia

Ka\LcrO\ dpvya

(485)

rfjs 81/075 op/cabaret*

acrTuv raw e/AGw ra

/epu/acra
T^fcu, Sicupe/ roOro Trpay/x* e

465

8'

Ag. 636. Weil reads St/tr'

hard to manage (or
about) without the anger of

But

there seem to have been two words

which he has confounded, ev7reV<J>eA.os
(SuoW^eAos) and euTre^uTreAos. The
latter may he compared with Suo-Tre/iTrros
e|w, Ag. 1161, and is strongly confirmed
by 7re iretJ' in v. 459. po'ipav, as 0eota
j

Oed. Col. 277.

Some translate rationem, or conditionem.
455. TuxoDorcu. The ' nominativus
pendens' is not uncommon in Aeschylus;
but here, as above v. 340, the 'construction was intended to be continued
from the verb immediately preceding.
*b$, the blight described inf. 769. 780
3, as ffrdAayfjia, a venom distilling
from the Furies, as from the mouths of
fjioipas

7rot6t(T0e ^TjSo^uws,

'

Ibid. irpoy/uaToy vutri^pov,

a victorious cause/ i. e. a victory in it. Suppl.
229, tiircos &v Vfjuv irpayos e3 viKcf. r6Se.

458. Dr. Donaldson's reading isyueVei^

irffjureiv T' a/xrjvircos <r0e Svcnr-fjfji.ai'T' t^ol.

The MSS. give

^M^

-rr^irfiv

The

Se

SVO-TT^/LIOT'

Schol.

explains

auray a^viTias Suirxfpes eo-Tj^

He might be thought to have read
reading in the text is Hermann's, according to the corrections of Auratus and
'
Thus then the matter stands ;
Stanley.
Doth alternatives, either for them to refor
me to send them away,
main or
The object of
are alike difficult for me/
as
Pallas,
appears by the result, was
to appease the Furies by giving them
honours in the country, not to irritate
them by sending them from her temple,
as Apollo had summarily dismissed them
at Delphi.

bring

virus,

either party.'
460. Sevp' e7reo-/crj^6i/.

on me.'

Cf. 412, ^ KOTT'

'

Has devolved

e'/wol

Tpeiroir'

&v

airias TeAos;
461. I formerly conjectured bpniois for

bpniuv, the genitive having apparently

arisen from assimilating the termination
Cf . Ag. 96.
a frequent error.
to <$>6va>v,

643. 1417.
13.

The

Hermann

Theb. 783, and perhaps Cho.

old reading was alpov^vovs.
and Dindorf give &ptciovs alpou-

after Casaubon, choosing judges on

Schol. oiov v6pKovs StKoa-ras.
'

p.ivT)

oath.'

K.T.A., 'as an institution which

endure for all time/
Hermann,
objecting to rbv ei's airavra -)^p6vov (ea-6a line to have been lost,
), supposes
KeAeuaw rwv ejuwv aaruv -n6\iv
So also Weil, who
riv K.T.A.
0eo>ibj/

shall

serpents.

's

With SvaTr^cwros compare

reads dpKiwv aiSovfj-evovs 6t<T[j.})V, rbi? &c.,

where rbv is the relative.
462. There is an antithesis between

tyw duev) and

v/j.f'ts

5e.

463. fjLaprvpia. Probably pronounced

See on v. 764.
as a trisyllable.
464. KaAe?o-0e, 'get them summoned
by the herald.' The Schol. took it for
Se XpKOVs avrovs
v/j.f'is
7r/?o/caAeT0-06,
atTTfjaoT6.

465. TajSe'ATara. For rovs &e\rdTovs.

constitution of the Areopagus was
'When I have chosen
aristocratic.

The

best-born of my citizens, I will

return, that they may decide this cause
according to its merits, having pledged
themselves by oath to give no unfair

the

decision.'

ETMENIAES.

XO

627

'

WV,
Vras

Kparria-ei Si/ca *re

roDSe fJirjTpOKTovov.

77877 ro'S'

tpyov

TroXXa
Trddea

TT

e^peia

/cat

/3\dj3a

470

wap/xocrei fipOTovs.

S'

poo-pew,

To/ceucrii>

eV

oVw. 475

oirre

OLVT.
T. a.

KOTOS rt?

(500)

TTO.VT
/

aXXos

ra

aXXo#ei>,

480

/ca/ca,

T
467. irop6vra.s

(ppdfffiv.

The MSS.

give ^TrepcDj/ras 0pe<nV. But the Schol.

has op/cov SiSJfTas, whence Hermann restored Trop6i>Tas.
See on v. 407.
Dr.
Donaldson reads ftp/coi/ ire/jcDi/ros jurjSeV

Weil,
j)pf<rli/,

o/>/cw/>

Trepwj/ras

juramentorum

nihil violantes
injustis animis.

fypaffeiv

the emendation of Markland.

It is
to an objection on the
ground
that <f>pd(iv seldom means simply 'to
is

liable

<

declare/ but to explain/ e. g.

See however
Ag. 1028.
593.
Cho. 113. Pallas here leaves

speak/

Prom. 626.
inf.

the stage.
trcu

Schol.

p-tv 'Afljji/a a7n?A0e>

SiKatTTas, 6 8e 'Opeffrrj^ i/ce-

fj.fVfi,

at

r?

Se

'Epiyues

</)poupoCcrtv

jtieAos Se oiKf'iov &$OV<TI rfj

eavTuv

TrpoaipeVet.

468. The ode which follows is an

elaborate exposition of the
se (so to
speak) of Erinyes, as keeping in check
the tendency of man to sin, by the conviction that crime will meet with punishment. Their office once being removed,
they argue, all sense of justice will vanish,
and with justice will vanish piety towards
parents, reverence for the gods, and reKaTaPTpotyal
spect for fellow-creatures.
veuv 0eo>uW, 'a revolution caused by new
'
of
subversion
Or, the
(old) laws
Cf. Prom. 317,
so as to become new.'
laws.'

veovs.
Perhaps
/j.eddpfjLO<rai rp6irovs
'
now the
(see Suppl. 436) Karaarpo^a,
matter jwill end in new laws being
Ka.1

established.'

laws of

filial

By 0eV/iia are meant the

obedience ; see Suppl. 688.

SoD

(505)

'

<
If/ says the chorus, the cause and the
this matricide shall
triumph,
there will be an end of the
principles
which have hitherto governed
society,
and new ones will prevail/

wrong of

471. fvxfptla j-uvapiu6(Tfi. ' Will win

over all men by the ease of
committing
'
it; or perhaps, \yill reconcile them to
the reckless commission of crime/ For
evxfpe'o(like v/j.ap^s Suppl. 333) means
that unconcern and indifference about the
right or wrong of a thing which makes

men

Resp.

disregard consequences.
iii. 5,
iro\\^v eux P

f/

Tajat TT)S Trovrjpias.

\lav fvxep-fis.
474. TVfj.a,
'

'

real/

i.

e.

So Plato,
'

aj/

Dem. Mid.
epycf)

ical

genuine/ not mere

Vrfop. 548,

ou \6ycp,

idle tales.

irpoo>ieVi, 'are in store for parents in

ages yet to come/

Answered by Se in
476. o#T6 yap.
480; though Hermann and Dind. read
ou5e yap.
The yap is anticipative, for
'

'

rcD^Se
eVet, as/ or since/ cf. Ag. 542.
belongs to fpy^aruv, not to (jiaivdSwv, as
'
TO'S' epyov above.
The sense is, Since
no wrath against such deeds will henceforth proceed from the infuriated watchers
of man's actions, I will permit (let loose)
every kind of murder/ Schol. ov TI/AUprjffoa

TQIS afiiKovfjitvois,

aAAa

ffuy'\upi\a'u

a\\T]\ovs avaipslv. So ftyTJKev apas Theb.

783, and the Homeric TTO'T^OJ/ or x f ?P as
Od. xvii.
tyctvtu, II. i. 567. iv. 396.
130.
Weil retains
481. MSS. twtSofflr re.
the vulgate, which he renders, "Exquirent

AISXTAOT

628
a/cea r

ov fie/Saia

^arav Trappy op el.

r\afJLO)v [Se TIS]

e TIS KLK\7]CTKeTa)

CTTp. fi' .

485
TOUT* 67705

(510)
'

r)

Opovoi T

a>

iKa,

TtKovcra

OLKTOV oiKTicroLiT
v

/}

CCTC7

<y

490

cVeiS?) TTiTvei So//,os Sucas.

N O
v
T

(516)

07TOU TO

/">/

OIVOV V

QLVT .

/cal

Set /Ae
ei,

TIS Se

Hermann, Franz, and Minckwitz adopt the reading of MS. Ven.

vTr65v(riv, 'escape from.'
Possibly VTTOStSofot may signify 'to diminish,' as
eiriSiSuvai means 'to increase;' but the

hibent."

Schol. explains Sm8oxV> an d ne probably found VTTO^OX^V, which gives this

sense ' and one shall hear from another,
while he is predicting the misfortunes of
others, that he is himself getting and
'
harbouring in his house the like evils
:

Scholefield
from \a.yx^ Vflv )'
(\?iiv
'
translates, Will inquire for the leaving
off and decrease of troubles/ i. e. will

to be an end of them,
as MeveAecoi' Se Treuflo/ucu Ag. 600.
And so perhaps the Schol. understood it,
del TO oAA^Acoj/ d/covcro^Toi, Kal ov [#Tt
ov ?]) yiverai KO.KWV avdiravcris.
'
And the un482. S/cea T' ov /SejSaio.
happy man talks in vain of the uncertainty of remedies/ i. e. appeals to the
law in vain. The words 5e TIS seem to
have been inserted by some one who did
not perceive that r\d/a.wv agreed with the
preceding &\\os. The MSS. give S/cer'
ov /Je'jScuo, but fi/ceo-r' is the reading of
MSS. Flor. Ven. Hermann well compares
Apoll. Ehod. ii. 622, for the peculiar use
'
of trapriyope'iv, to speak of a thing by way
is

of a consolation/ T?<pv, ri

8^j

The

U.QI

ravra

Schol. appears to have read irdBed r' ov fteflaia,

where jSe'jSoja (adverbially) represents
-rrapyyopfeis

ax^ovn ;

(520)

undique, alioruin inala praedicantes,

finem remissionemve malorum, et infirma remedia frustra pro solatiis ad-

ask when there

495

VTTO areVei*

But there was another reading

fj-drav.

fj.drai^, and both readings are combined in the Med.

'
488. ravra,
thus/
See on Suppl.
396.
(
491. IV0' ftirov. There are cases where
it is right that awe should remain enthroned, exercising a proper guardianship
over themind/ This sentiment is directed
against those who under the false cry of

Se TIS in place of

would remove every restraint, and

even do away with government itself
There was an old saw that
(v. 500).
awe and reverence were inseparable, 'Lva.

liberty

ircp

669.

eV0a Kal alous.

Ajac. 1073, ou yap

Cf. inf. 661.

Se'os,

TT^Aei v6u.oi /coAws

Se'os.

TTOT'

^e'poti/T'

Thuc.

ii.

OVT &v eV

af, tvQa

u.r)

37, ra

Ka6fO-TT)Koi
Sr]/j.6(Tia
5ta Se'os juaAio'Ta ov Trapavou.ovv.6V.
the
idea
of
KaQi]u.fvov, involving
majesty,
see Suppl. 94.

On

494. Se? u.veiv.

So Dobree, Dindorf,
Minckwitz, Weil, Donaldson, for Set/Wi/et.
Schol. ou Trai/rax^
?,

495.

T?> 8ejj/o/ airelvai <^pe-

Hermann and Linwood

vtav 5e?.

Franz

Seifj.aro'i,

virb ffTevei,

'

give

Mr. Davies ns

through suffering/
Ag. 169.
'
496. ris 8e K.T.A.
For who, if he
cherishes no sentiment of fear (Seivbv,
i. e. Se'os, or
(rreVos) in the gaiety of his
be it state or be it individual,
heart,
would be likely any longer to reverence
'
I forjustice as heretofore (6/xotws) ?
merly inserted av before avarpetpuv for
the sake of the metre ; but the particle

On

this doctrine see

EYMENUES.

r)

Tro'Xis

0'

/3poro5

629

O/AOUUS er' av (re/Boi SiKav

avdpxerov

fiiov

8*

vpp,eTpov

8'

e/c

/xei/

501

a)7racre^'

aXX' aXXa

Svcro-e/3ia9

=-<*'**

tcfropevei.

(530)

770? Xeya),

505

vjSois re/cos
/

(535)

e5

(525)

arp. y
**

TO

TO Tra^ 8e

v atSecrac St

511

d0ea> ?ro8t

drt-

(540)

yap

would not stand in

The a

in avarpeQcav

Perhaps, KapSiav

the right place.

hardly correct.

is

avaffTpetycai/.

515

Te'Xos.

Kvpiov

Cf. 23.

Hermann

Franz has ^vj

supplies ex'.
rpfQwv, and so Donaldson, after H. L.
Ahrens.
Cf. Pers. 1040.
Weil has

Suppl. 244, rpiwv 8e noipuv 77 V

Phocylides ap. Arist. Pol.
iv. 9, TroAAd neffoiffiv apiffra.' fifffos 0eAw
fffafci TroAets.

tv Tr6\ei flvai.

504. &VA' iAAa

5' /c.r.A.

'

But other

things (i. e. whatever is in extreme) he

The MSS. give regards differently/ viz. with displeaitapSias 0uA.a/ca rpe^wv.
Schol. explains
sure.
The words are here used by a sort
, but the
ActjUof euphemism. See on
rdiov, Suppl.
500. avdpxerov.
The correction of 394. Hermann explains " alia aliter
Wieseler for avapKrov. The MSS. Ven. gubernat, i. e. alia aliis rebus pro suo
Flor. give avdpK-rjTov, Farn. auapKerov.
arbitrio attribuit ;" Linwood, " neque
Compare dpiSeueeros, aTrewxero?, Cho. enirn omnia eodem lumine aspicit
In Deus."
614, with Tro^vevKTos inf. 509.
the contraction, % becomes K on account
505. v(j.ij.fTpov. Schol. OVVTO^QV. Ra'
of the dental immediately following.
ther, perhaps, consistent with the above
cf.
Cho. 96.
SttTiroTovfj.ei'Oi',
opinion,' viz. about the necessity of Se'os,
503. Trai/Tl fj.<j-C{>. Theognis 335, /mjSei/ v. 491. For the doctrine about insolence,
ayav (nrevSeiv iravruv /ueV apiffra. Pind. the child of impiety, see Ag. 734.
510. cs T& trov.
Schol. KaQoXiKus,
Pyth. xi. 52, TWV yap &/z Tr^Ati/ ivpiaittav
'
TO. fj.ffa paKpoTepcp 6\f$(f Tfda\6ra, /ue'^as a general principle,' under all circumstances.'
^o/i,' alffav TvpavviSuv. Plato, Resp. x.
511. fankv Sixas. See Ag. 375. The
14, fin., rbi> /j.effov del T&V ftiwv alpe?(Tdai,

'

Kal (pevyeiv ra wTrepjSaAAofTa eKarepcaffe

Kal fv rcpSe rep pica Kara rb Svvarbv /cat
eV Travrl TCf eireira' ovrca yap ev$ai/j.ov-

aorist tfrura from arifa is remarkable ;

so Theognis has ariei and Homer ari^S.

f7Tfpos yiyverai avdpcatros. Eur. Frag.

Alcmaeon. xiii. (82 Dind.), jSporoTs ra
Eur.
[j.eiw r&v ^ffuv rtitrei i>6<rovs.

reconciled with the metre.

515. Kvpiov /Jiffet rf\os. To every
man a proper and fitting end is in reserve

The Med.has

Trarrjtrrjs,

which cannot be

A1SXTAOT

630

raSe rts TOKeaiv

cre/3a9 eu irpOTiuv

(545)

IcTTOJ.
e/cwi> 8'

Si/couo?

aWy/cas arep
owe avoX/Sos

crrp. 8'.

cui^

ecrrat*

8' OUTTOT' az^

(550)

5*21

yeVoiro*

Se
9

*ciovT avev

ra TToXXa

525
6Vai>

icepaias.

(555)

~-

o a/cof o^ras oiK)P e^ ftecra

oVr.

8',

re 8tva*

viz.

punishment or reward according to

his deserts.

516. irpbs roSe, 'therefore/

these facts.' Cf. Theb. 301.

'

looking to
Pers. 172.

Eur. El. 685, /cat trot trpo$(avu>

Atyurdov Qavciv. Aesch. Suppl.

726.

Trpbs Tci5'

245, irpbs ToCr* d/tei)3ov

/col Ae'y'

irporiow, Trpeo'jSeuwi',

in the first place of honour/

doctrine see Suppl. 687.
'

ev6ap-

putting
For the

517. ZevoTi/J-ovs firi(TTpo<pas, literally,

a guest -honouring management of his

house;' i. e. let him show especial respect

to the guests frequenting his house, the
virtue of hospitality being here, as above
v. 260 and elsewhere, associated with

See Theb. 645, and

P^ty
for the repetition of ns, Suppl. 58.
So Wieseler for e'/c
520. IKWV 5'.
Twi/5'.
Plato, almost in the same words,
enunciates this sentiment in Resp. ii.
4,
to parents.

/ATjSeVo e/cJvra cTj/cu 5'iKaiov

6/j.evov.
Qptairoiffi,

6 v6/J.os

Plat.

irdvTas

a\\' avayKa-

Eur. Ion 642, & 5' evicrliv a.vK&V &KOV(TIV $, SiKaiov fJvai

T]

fj.'

(pvffis

&' afj.a

Protag. p. 345,
5' eTratorj/u

Kal

7rape?xe T< Bey.

D, (Simonides,)

(f>i\eco, e/ccbi/

There appears to be some

clause left to be implied

indeed be exempt from

('

He may

trials

and

The MSS. have irepaiBdSav or

fryovTa was added by Pauw,
followed by Dindorf and Weil.

irapftdSav.

who

is

The latter retains -rrapftdSav as an adverb.

But I say that the man who transgresses in daring defiance, and acts for
the most part in a random way without
justice, will in time haul down his sail

when

trouble has overtaken

are breaking/
The meaning concealed under these
words is r})V ra iro\\a etKTj ro\fj.r)(ravTa
perforce,

him, and his yard-arms

(f>f]fj.l

es ir6vovs Kal

v(ji(popas TeAeuTTjcretJ'.

To act with
and

order and sobriety, o-wtypovus

/cara K^ff^ov, is to act virtuously ;

opposed to which is the confusion which

does not distinguish right from wrong.
525.

Linwood quotes Od.

Ka6-f)<Tfiv.

ix. 72,

al

Ta

es vijas Ka9ffj.V, Set-

fj.fi/

rwv xi/j.aavrl rov, rair^ivuTpoTTLKus.

07](reTot. Cf. Cho. 194, o'toiaiv eV xemaJcri,
vawrtXwv S'LK^V, o-Tpofiov(j.eO\ Eur. Orest.
(rcwTCV 6\eOpov.

Schol. airb

fo^eVwi/,

341, dj/a 8e AoT^os &s TIS

OKOTOU Boas

O<TTIS

8' ot/Se Oeol

epSr? jwr/Sei' alff-^pov avdyitr)
'
fj.dxvTai. Propert. v. 11, 48, Mi Natura
dedit leges a sanguine ductas, Ne possem
melior judicis esse metu.'
522. irav<ii\0pos 5'. The 5e was added

by Heath.

523.

will

'

'

<ru>s efjLoi.

but utterly destroyed he

;
never be/
ings)

not

suffer-

529. Suo-iroAe?. Probably the verb, not

the dative of Sva"ira\^s, because mere
epithets are not properly coupled by re.

Herod,

viii.

21,

eT^e

troifjiov, el TraATjVeie

irXolov

narripes

6 vavTiitbs ffrparos.

Apollonius Rhodius,iv. 52,

ETMENIAEZ.

631

yeXa Se

Sat/x-c^ ITT dvSpl 0epfjLO)

TOV OVTTOT OLVyOVVT t&)^ OLfJLOL^d
,
SJai? XaTraSi/Q^. ovS' VTrepOlovr d/cpay*

atw^os

St*

530

*/u

f^^

Se, TOJ' Trpt^ o\/Bov

-1

cu/vc/ d/cXaucrros, atcrro?.

^40.

(560)

KTjpvcrae, Kijpvg,

/cat

crrparoy

535

(565)

/caret/:

t^

530.

Sidropos foupa^oi) TvpcrrjviKrj

17

e.

i.

6ep/j.$,

which has crept

0(pfj.ovpy$,

iiito

the

MSS.

a gloss
in place

of the true reading. Cf. vavTaun depots,

Theb. 599, ' rash,' < hot-headed,' &c.
531. rbv otfTTOT* ouxotW. As ov ^rj/ii

'

(prj^i would mean nego

Hence the sense here is,

so oforoTe

is negro,

futurum ut
seeing the

man who was

would never come to

fbv /iTjSeVoTe
i'5o>j/

eV

vov.

But

rfj

helpless,'

Hermann

Svrj

vTT(evy/u.fvoi> Kal

TOVTO yap 877X0? rb AeTraS-

Aa7ra5i/^y.

too sure it
&c.
Schol.

irpo<r^oK-f](ravra ri/j.upe'to'Qai

fjifffri

XaXwcadfVTa.

this,'

i.

e. aAaTraSi'^y.

weak/

has been rightly admitted by

and others from Musgrave's

conjecture, Xzitabvov being only known as

a substantive (Pers. 193).
virepQeovr'
'
&Kpav, weathering the point,' i. e. getting
round
the
dangerous promontory.
safely
Others understand 'keeping his head
above water,' or, ' skimming over the
Lucian uses it in the
crest of the wave.'

former sense, "Spares,

p. 405, Jacobitz,
XeA.t8oj/eos uTrep^eWrey OVK a,uox#el, TOVS

that Pallas addresses the whole body of

the spectators in her inauguration speech,
and that the Areopagites must be sup.
posed to occupy chairs in the semicircular curve of the orchestra under tho
amphitheatre. Without doubt the ex*
pression in v. 540, while this council is
assembling,' alludes to their march from
the parodos to take the places assigned
them as above. (See Dissert, p. 60. )
When they come to vote on the question
of guilty or not guilty, the thymele or
central altar serves as the table from
take their votes
which
they successively
and deposit them in the urn. /coretp-

yddou Pors., Herm. for Karepyddov. Dindorf, Franz, and Linwood give Kareip.
yaOov, as a/j-vfadov in v. 416. It may,
perhaps, be questioned, whether Aeschylus did not prefer the Ionic form fpyevOat

(common
For

in

in Herodotus) for

Suppl.

ftpyevdai.

61 the MSS. agree in

fvrvx^s rrjs TraAaias 'EAAciSos opovs.

In the latter, Eurip. frag. Archel. 229

The MSS.
537. y Sidropos ovpavov.
give ^T' or efr' ovv Storopos or Sio/cropos.
The correction ovpavov is due to Askew

(Dind.), ov yap vTrtpOe'iv ni/paras &Kpav

Weil

533.

'
to all time,' Suppl.
al&vos,
Cho. 24. Pers. 990.

St'

576.
Cf. Ag.
534. fpnart, a sunken reef.'
Schol. TW j8p&x6?, ' the shoal.'
977.
aifo-Toy, so Person, Hermann, and others
for &'iffTos.
Ag. 451, fv ai'ffTOis reAcl

Bovros otins dA/ca.

Od.

i.

242, o?x eT>

HlffTOS, ^TTUCTTOy.

536. Athena now returns accompanied

by twelve elect citizens who are to be
installed as the first judges in the court of
the Areopagus. The place is now supposed to be the hill of Mars, represented
by means of the periactos, or shifting
scenes.
Miiller, from v. 657, supposes
the session to be still in the citadel, with
only a distant prospect of tho hill as
shown by a painting. He well observes

reads,

and very

plausibly,

ev T'

ovpavifrv Sidropos /c.r.A., from the gloss

of Photius, ovpavi&TU)' irpbs r'ov ovpavbv
SiLKveio-du-

AtVxuAos.

We may compare

ovpavoviKov Suppl. 169, and

Ag. 92. Cf. Aen. viii. 526,

ovpavo/j.i]KT]s,

Tyrrhenus-

que tubae mugire per aethera clangor.'

Hermann retains efr' ovv Stdropos with

the lacuna of a word. Yet surely tlra,
not cfrc, is suggested by the imperative
Qaivcru. The sense is, Call the people
to order, and then let the sound of the
The

trumpet proclaim silence,' &c.

Farnese MS. has ctr' ovv BtditTopos WAtt
a metrical corT., a mere attempt at
rection. The anachronism in attributing
to Pallas a Tyrrhenian trumpet has been,
noticed by others. So also Sophocles

The legend of its invention is

The use
ii. 21, 3.
given by Pausanias,

Aiac. 17.

632

vnepTovov
7T\r)poviJLevov

yap rovSe

fiov\VTr)pi,ov

540

(570)

545

(575)

criyav a
7roXu> re 7racrcu>

Kal roVS',

6? TOI>

alavrj

av tv KaTayvucrOfj

OTTO)?

81/07.

xo.
TI roi)Se <TO! /AeVeoTt 7TpdyfJLaTo^ 9 Xeye.

All.

Kal p,apTvpyjcra)v fj\0ov* ecrri yap fSd/ia)^

08' avrjp, Kal BofJLOJV e^eorio?
I

Kal

^OS\

S>\

(povov oe TOUO

vv$iKijo'a)v

aurbV alriav

roi)8e /jc^rpos
/

^/
Kauapcnos

eyo)

TOU
<>9

eTTtp'Ta 7771^0

Ak

8'

e^a)

cru 8* etcraye 550 (580)

cfrovov.
/

^o

Kvpajc
6 ju-v^os* etcraycj 8e TT)

of the trumpet in the ffvyKXfjros c/

Schol.
of the Athenians is well known.

Spa Trwy ra j/ewv

j/C*'

71V6TOJ,

e0rj

raDro

avaxpovi&

pcD^ro

^ap

TTJ

doubt

its

notes were

now

Without

actually heard

in the theatre.

538. jSporeiou. She, as a goddess, asks

the service of mortals in a matter alien to
her own dignity.
'
while filling,' viz.
540. ir\T]povu.vov,
in the interval while the judges are taking

no\ii>v.

Franz reads

second after H. L. Ahrens.

/J.VXVV in the

TovSe, perhaps

T^I/ 'Ad-rjvai'

r\r)6os 0e\oi/T6s.

Drake proposes

T<j38e.

VI>$IKOS
549. ^vv$iK-t)ff(t)v.
Properly,
is the counsel for the defendant,
i-w-fiyopos
for the plaintiff or prosecutor.
But the
distinction is not always accurately obThe Schol. has an
served, as inf. 731.
idea, derived apparently from the words
immediately following, that |uv5i/cos is
'
one equally implicated in the accusation.'

Though he is probably wrong, his comment is worth consideration, (twSt/fot Ae-

their seats.
543. Kal T&vtf. So the Med., but most
MSS. and the Schol. have Kal rii/5'.

yovrai ols taov fjLTOTTtv eV

The general

1579.

sense is the same

'the citizens collectively are to hear my institutions intended for all time, and Orestes in
particular is to do so, in order that his5
suit may he justly and formally decided.
Perhaps eS SLayvdxrQfi. Hermann reads
e'/c
ru>v5\ and supposes a verse to have
been lost after naQtiv 0<rfj.ovs e'/ious. If
:

be read, we may readily understand

SI/CTJ of the suit pending between
Orestes and the Furies.
The chorus say
544. ava *ATTO\\OV.

T<Si/5e

ru>v5e

this on perceiving Apollo to approach to

take a part in the trial.
546 7. SO/JLOOV.
Probably a transcriber's error in one or the other of these
Hermann and Weil read v6/j.cp
verses.
in the former, with G. Burges ; Mr.

rfj

SiKy rrjS

curias.

Perhaps this throws some light

on the

difficult

word

|ut/5iKo>s,

Agam.

The MSS.

551. 6

Kvpctxrwv.
give
except Flor. which has tcvp&rw.
added from a former con'
Do you,
jecture of the present editor.
whoever intends to bring before the court
this suit (viz. as elvayuye us), introduce
the cause,' or open the case. To which
Kvpcaffov,

The

article is

Pallas replies, 'Tis for you (the Furies)

to speak, for I will act as dcrayooyevs.
This correction restores the sense perHermann
fectly by changing 6 into O.
and others read oVajy T' eTriVra TTj^Se
In this case <ri; must be
Kvpwffov StrtTjj/.
addressed to Pallas. Cf. Prom. 382,
5

ffiavr'bv trw^
'

STTOJS eiri<TTaffai.

Perhaps
See

Kvpwaai, to bring to a legal issue.'

inf. v. 609.

ETMENUES.

633

yap
yeVoir* av op9a>s TrpdyfjLOLTos StSacrKaXo?.
TToXXai piv eV/*J>, \egofjiev Se & WTO

XO.

555

pax;'

(585)

'

ITTOS

a/it/3ou Trpos CTTOS eV

T77l> [ATJTtp' CITTC

OP.

e/creu>a*

XO.

e^

OP.

ot> /ceifteVa) TTOJ

XO.

enrttv ye

OP.

Xeyco*

/ze'pei Tibet's.

TTptoTOV Ct KOLTeKTOVCtS.

TOVTOV

S'

ouns apz^o-is

Tre'Xei.

XO.

ju,ei>

77877 TOJI/

rptw^ TraXaicr/xaraj^.

rdt'Se Ko/A7raei9
Xo'yoz/.
/IO>TOI Set cr' OTTW?

X etP^

fi^)oi)X/ca>

rou

?r/)05

OP.

rdS

8'

eVa<j#?75,

w/>os Seprjv
/cat

TtVo?

XO.

TOIS TouSe Oecr^aTOLcrL' jjiaprvpel Se

6 pdvTis ef^yetrd crot

OP.

KCU 8eu/od

XO.

dXX

OP.

TTcVot^'*

act

TT?I>

5 GO (590)

pyTpOKTOvtiv ;
rv^i/ ou /xe/^^o/Aat.

ei ere

aXX'

/xayoi/^ec \fjfj(f)os,

8*

OP.

Svot^

555. TroAXai.

yap

el^e 7rpocr/Bo\as /itacr/Aarot^.

Schol. TOUTO ou

7rpJ)j

TOS

1\aa.v.

Hermann

has an

idea that only three were properly 'Epiv wey, the remainder being called 'Apal,
etros irpbs eTroy, 'verse for
sup. 395.
verse/ Cf. Cho. 324. Ag. 1163.
559. T&V Tpiwv. The third fall in

wrestling was decisive of defeat, and the

vanquished party was then said Ke?0-0cu
irea&v.
Cf. Ag. 1256, u7TT/acy*a Kfi^vov
II.
xxiii. 733, Kai vv /ce rb
TTorpos.
avQis
rpirov
avai^avr' fird^aiov, el
'Ax'AAevs avrbs aviffraro Kal Karepvuev.
Soph. Frag. 678, 13, rtV ov iraAalova' es
Orest. 434, Sta
rpls e/cjSeiAAct Bevv ;
Plat. Phaedr. p. 256,
rpiuv o.Tr6\\vfj.at.

B,

r&v rpiuv

'O\v/jnria.Kwi>

Tra\a.i<T}j.dT(i)v
eis

ruv &s

vfvtKrjKaffiv.

a\T)6cos

Ar. Ach.

Hence rptoKT^p
994, rpia Trpoo-^aAeTv.
and drpm/cros, Ag. 165. Cho. 331.
563. Trpbs TOV 5' K.T.A. 'I do not
mean, in asking iirus KareKTCtves, with
what iveapon, but on ivhose instigation
you slew her,' 'how it came to pass
Hence the question is now
that
&c.
more explicitly repeated. Schol. on v.
'

(600)

C'AC

rpet? (the number cominouly assigned

in the later mythology), dAAa ?rpbs rbr

yap

570

e/)et5 rct^a.

ra^ou 7reyu,i//a Trar^yo.

apcoya?
veKpoivi vov TreVeto-^t fj,r)Tepa KTava>v.

ie

(595)

XO.

Xop6v

565

562, TrAaforor a/
0($>ou

/uei/

trvvQavovrai,

70/1

Se

r
irpbs

rb TTMS

(bVws), |tV e 'j ^(riv.

'
565. & HO.VTIS.
What ! the prophetgod suggests to you to kill your mother ?'
'
Yes, and up to this time I have no
reason to complain of my lot/ i. e. he has
kept his promise in protecting me.
'
ffryelTo means, acted as f^y^r^js, or
There is
interpreter of the moral law.'
irony in 6 yuavrts. Cf. v. 162.
568. TreV^ei. So the Scholiast. The

MSS. have

ire'/iirei,

'

keeps sending

me

in

my

me

which might mean

assistance, to support

troubles/

A form of reduplicated
with a termination like &vuxOi
Cho. 759. KfKpaxQi Acharn. 335, eKinei
569.

TreirfKrdi.

aorist,

Cycl. 570, and the Homeric K(K\v8i,

Of course this is ironiTerAo^t, SetSiQi,
cally said : i nunc,fide mortuis.
*

570. 7rpo<rj8oAds,
Schol.
ffwrvxias.
I did it, because she had the union of

two defilements/ viz. by killing her

husband and niy father. Weil interprets
it Trpoo'Tpi/u./j.aTa,

crime/

'the spots of a double

is
Elmsley's

tav
maorfjLaroiv for
correction.
Cf. Ag. 1355.

AIZXTAOT

634

XO.

TTWS 877

Bioaov TOVS SiKa^ozras

raSe.

OP.

avopOKTovovcra Trarep*

XO.
OP.

Touyap crv IJLZV 779, 77 8' eXeu^epa <j)6va).

Tt 8' OVK eKeivrjv tficrav rjXavves <t>vyfj ;

XO.

OVK

/'in

eyo) oe

XO.

TToi?

(605)

580

(610)

/xa^rt? o5^ 8' ov i//eucro/xcu. 585

(615)

ei>

a)

aTTCu^et ftr^rpog aT/x-a

7)877 cry [JLapTvprjcrov,

V

-47ToXXoz>,

CTC^e CTV^

Spacrai ya/o 3 axnrep

et 8t/catco? etT

ToS'

ATI.

0pe\fjv eVros,

cr'

ya/5

0^77?

OP.

575

^
9
JLL^T/DO? TT;? e/rq?
\

OP.

IJJLOV

<OJTOS ov KaTtKravev.

r\v o/xatjoios

l^rjyov 8e
StfCT/

ecrrli^, ou/c

^77 777

0-77

Xefo) Trpo? v/xa?, roi^S* 'Adrjvaias

OVTTtoTTOT

ellTOV

'IKOlCf"IV
fJLOLV7

OVK cU'Spos, ou yu^at/co?, ou

The

573. roiydp.

have found irws

very obscure.

olv,

Schol. seems to
but his comment is

Herm.

T/ 'yap;

Quid id

So also Weil. But

'Well then,
roiyap implies some ellipse
she killed her husband, and you killed
your mother. So far you are equal.
But you are yet alive, while she has paid
'
If I am to
the penalty by her death.'
be persecuted on that plea, why did you
rent

ju,oi,

KOLTeKTOLVOV.

KplvOV, O)? TOUTOtS

aljLta,

OecrjJiov, Si/ccuoj?,

ad

KareKTavev.

Cf. 648.

not chase her, before she was put to

'Because she did not, like you,
kill a blood-relation.' See above, v. 202.
For <p6vov of the MSS. Herra., Dind.,

death?'

Weil, Miuckwitz adopt Schiitz's correcThe genitive would mean

tion QSvtp.
'
the guilt of blood/ but
free from
'
then we must understand by her own
death ;' the dative expresses this, but
leaves ot'iuoros to be supplied with e'Aeu-

^yav

Iv OpOVOlS,
TroXeoj? vrept,

inquiry do you deliver your testimonj','

is aquestion to which I am at a loss
for a reply.
Schol. CDS airop&v rrjs airosinceit

npiffeus. eirel
StKaicas ^

rov

yap ^A0ej/
JLIT?

et?

avyp-riKevai

T^V SiaKpiaiv
T^V jUTjrepa,

eVi r'bv av^ovX^vcravTa 6ebv Kara^euvei.

77700, act as my e7)yr)Tr)s or expounder of the law ; see v. 565. Miiller,

Dissert, p. 154.
Hesych. ffyyov' Ka9rjyov.
e|7j7rj<roTo, ifpfj.Tivtvffi.
Arist. Eth.
581. Spatrai yap K.T.A.
N. v. 10 (8,
10), ert 8e ou5e irepl TOV
yeveo-Qai t)
TOV SiKaiov,

a^KT^T^Tai, a\\a

Trtpl

a\\' onoXoyovvTes irepl TOV

irpdyjj.aTos, nepl TOV Trore/jcos Siitaiov d,u-

<pi<rfir]Tovo-iv.

583. 5oe?,

sc. imrpaxdai implied in

See a similar ellipse Cho. 426.
Suppl. 446.

5pa<rat.

585. Qfff^lv,

sc.

ovTas.

'

You who

form the great council of the presiding

Oepa.

576.
y&3eic.T.A. This, which at first
sight seems rather a simple question, involves the doctrine afterwards laid down
Apollo, that the child owes his sole

by

TTWS yap, nisi

existence to the father.
eVrby CC^ I/7J S > c ^
Weil.

sanguine suo,
Cho. 979.

579. ^5?7 K.T.A.

(j)pdcTO).

'

At

this point of the

goddess of Athens.' See v. 462. The

Siitaius Weil understands as a definite reply to the question just put, et
Siitaiws, and he gives i//ev5o/icu for i//eu<roThis is worth consideration. But
pat.
his emendation TO 877 pot Kplvov, for roT
ofjua, Kplvov, seems fanciful and uuneces-

word

sary.

635
7 KcXcuorcu

Zeus 'OXv/imW

TO

Trarrjp.

oa-ov

n^avo-KO)

S'

vp^ eVio-TreV&u

OUTI Z^i/os
ia-yyei

dp/cos

yap

XO.

Zeus,

ct>s

All.

TrpdgavTa pyrpc
ov yap TL Tavrov,
Stoo-SoTots CTKn

Xeyets

cru,

rraTpos* 590

(620)

TrXe'o^.

To^Se
TraTpos

/cat

ravra

avpa

yevvaiov Oavew
oi;

Trpos

595

(625)

600

(630)

rt

robots e/c^/SdXotcrt^ wcrr' '^/xa^d^os,

aXX' a)? a/couo-et, ITaXXa?, ot r'

tyrj
tatper^ ToOSe Trpay/xaros Trepf

crrparetag

yap

^ii/

^770X77 ^dra

ra TT\da-Q* *aja au^oi? tvfypocriv

588.

/reAeuirat.
So Herm.
The Romans would have

/i^?

KeAeutret.

for

said

2 W0 ^ w ^ jusserit Jupiter.
Nihil dixi quod non jussisset Jupiter.
Compare Dem. p. 1198, init. irai/res 70^
irare'pa rbr e/ui)j' ou TW^ tlJlMffltff
TriOviJiovvra., a\\a TWV avrov v^lv,
8x6 (fort, ort) /ceAeutratre, ITpod v peas ai>aJVz'Az7 ^'c?o

\io-Kovra.

Where some MSS.

Aeuo-ere. Eur. El. 1019,

tyd.
589. TO

oi/S'

ft

give

/ce-

yfivai/j.r]v

TOVTO, this plea, this

assertion that it was
In condemning Orestes
SiKalus, 582.
you will be condemning Zeus. Hesych.
<70eVer Svvarai.
Id. irt^auor/cw Trapa5i/catoj/

justification, this

SeiKW/JLi,

avcKpaivo),

ets

(pus

fryca,

ffT\~

fjiaiva.

590. TrupaixTKca, I declare to you by

authority, Cho. 271.
tf^u', an Aeolicism,
remarkable in a senarius. Cf. Antig. 846,
ffvfj.iJ.dpTv pas $[*/*

KeXeixav

ij/j./j.'

firiKTupai.

a/t' eTreffdai.

II. xi.

781,

The Areopa-

not the Furies, are addressed.

occurs in its
(f>p(nr6/j.r]v)
simple form ffireffdcu in Eur. Phoen. 426.
591. SpKos yap.
Tor certainly an
oath has not greater authority than Zeus.'
That is, your oath to decide according to
justice (sup. 467) must be held secondary
to the revealed will of Zeus. This implies
that legally Orestes would be condemned,
but that he is morally right, because he
was merely the instrument in executing
gites,

e'TTKTTreVflcu

the

commands

V. 410, 'dpKOts

of a superior.

TO

Compare

5'iKaia nb viKav \eyca.

592. The emphatic <ri/ shows that this
sentence is not interrogative, as it is com*

Zeus, as you say, (but

monly printed
which is incredible to us,) gave you (as his
:

19) this oracle to declare to

Orestes/ &c.
594. irpa^avra. Schol. ^KSiK-f]ffavTa.
ve/j.eiv, see Prom. 300. inf. 717.
596. ri/j.a\<povfj.tvov.
Schol. trvj/e^es
TO ovo/J.a Trap' AiV\uAcf>, 5t' & orKcanrei
7rpo07]T7jy, v.

a.ur'bv

'Eirta^os.

Cf. sup. 15.

Ag. 43,

Cho. 547,

S6\({> KTetVoj'Tes &v5pa

598. fi(TT"A/xa^j/os. The genitive depends either on irpbs from the preceding
Linwood compares
verse, or on TO'IOI?.
a more irregular and obscure construction
in Trach.767, irpo0"7rrv<ra'Tat irXevpalffiv

So Ag. 1353,

apTiKo\\os, &<rre TKTOVOS.

aireipov

Plat.
aij\tov

Symp.
Qvpav

us
oKfirep

p.

212,

ixOvuv.
QaiQvrjs r^v

&ffirfp

apfyifiKtiffTpov

C,

Kpovofj.(vr)v

iroXvv

Thuc.

Kca/j.a(TTwv.

rext/rjs

oel TO;
'

\j/6(pov
i.

71,

eiriyiyv6-

a uparelv. The sense is,

woman,
and not even a warlike woman, such as
an Amazon/
602. a/j.' afvois. So the present editor
for apeivov or iyulrov'.- Hermann and
Dindorf suppose a verse to have been
lost.
The former retains &fj.ii>ov, and

by a

translates, rebus plerisque bene gestis.

AISXTAOT

636

TTCpUVTL \OVTpOL

KCtTTl

iv 8*
7rap(TKiijv(t)(rv,
areppovi

avSpa SaiSaXw

TreS^o-acr'

C05

TreTrXw.

(635)

avSpos p<ev VJJLIV oSros tiprjTaL /xdpos

TOV Travrocre^vov, TOV crrpaT^Xarov va>v
ocrirep rera/crat Tijv8e

XO.

Trpori/xa

auras
7TOJ9

8'

a)

The Schol. has

OUAC

av

queen may have held a mantle between

says to his wife, d\A' eVcufn'/xws cuVe2V,

wop' ^AAcov xp^? ro'5' ^px^^Gai yepas.
The use of aua, unless with persons, is

common

but

cf.

Eur. Here. F.

935, eAee 8' a/j.ayeXwTiirapaTreirX-ri'y/j.fj/y.

Translate ' For having received him on
his return from the army, with friendly
:

praises, as one

who had made more gains

than losses, she stretched a garment like

a canopy over the laver, as he was
going through the bath, quite to the
end of it ; and thus she strikes down her
husband, by entangling him in an endless
embroidered robe.' With cwrb trrpaTetas
supply some word like <ra>0eVra. Cf. Ag.
586, a?rb (TTpare/as aVSpa ffuaavros 6eov.
77/x7roA7)/f<$Ta, 'having done a good trade
'
in/ having made a gain of/ i. e. having
successfully accomplished. So Theb. 540,
Kairr)\fVfiV fJ-ax^v-

rwv \ovtpwv

fairl

rfpfj.ct.Ti,

Schol.

even
leather,
over the lower end of the bath/ so as to
entangle his feet as well as his hands,
'

Sr)\ov6Ti.

aire'ipc?

who was not only her husband, but a hero

held in universal respect, and the commander-in-chief of the ships/
Weil reads TTJV 8' au
608. Toiai>TT]u.
TotavT-rjv, remarking that TOUTTJI/ is not
who

rightly applied to Clytemnestra,

Hermann

not present.

Pauw.

But

inserts

8'

rotos, TOIOVTOS, are

is

with
often

used without any connexion, e. g. Prom.

941, and the pev in 606 does not necessarily require 8e, for there is no direct
antithesis intended between the murdered and the murderess.
610. irarpbs fj.6pov. 'Zeus has especial
regard for the murder of a father, according to your account,

and
in

viz. as

Aibs Trpo^^TTjs

and yet he himself put

chains his aged father Cronos.'
irpoe|7j7TjT7js

Ti(j.a, i. e.

before that of a mother.

1

Hipp. 48, rb yap TrjaS

/iJpoi/.

Zeus,

ou

Eur.

7rpoTJ^i7j<ra)

under the attribute of

Orest. 25,

TrepzjSoAoDo"'

v<pd(r/j.aTi.

hear Apollo's reply.

might construe
and
Ag.

Hermann and Weil

of the

7rapa^TnVxetz> Eur. Med. 282.

606. OVTOS, ' such then, so cowardly
and so treacherous, was the death of one,

a/j.(f)il3\r)o'Tpoi'.

9857. We

1353, Hireipov

and

Cho. 986,

KaraffK^\v(afj.a

ffK.t]vovv,

Trorpwos (Trach. 753), was pre-eminently

the guardian of paternal rights. fymy,
i. e.
you judges; 'I call upon you to take
notice of his answer/
613. The court is ironically asked to

SeSeyjueVaj Spoirr) (see on v. 453),

read KO.TO, for KOTT! T. arep/toj/i,

retain the reading

Schol. TtpwtcJiveMrtv, on

Med. and
see Ag. 1116.

We

do not know
the exact details of the story ; but the

which

(645)

herself and the king, to conceal the attack.

Compare irapaffK-fivia and irapa-

Some&fj.fivov is corrupt.
wanted to agree with etitypoffiv,
and that something hasbeen conjecturally
supplied from Ag. 890, where Agamemnon

ir6(Tiv

015

ey&>

But one can hardly

is

Cho. 484.

(640)

evavTLus

Xvcreiev, lort rouS' a/co?,

doubt that

not very

CIO

ReXrlova. v\e7ffra TJUTVX*?-

O7r6 ffTpaTelas.

thing

Xoyar

Trazro/ucTTj /cvcoSaXa, crTvyi) 6e<i)v 9

TreSa? ILZV

Jra

<j<

eS^cre Trarepa irpecr/BvTrjv Kpovov.

raura TOUTCHS

,as 8' ciKoveiv TOLVT

ATI.

Kvp&crai

Zeus popov, rw

Weil transposes

this verse to follow 591, assigning it to

the chorus,

who has

pleadings.
615. Xvfffisv,

i.

not yet heard

e.

Zeus.

all

the

Linwood

ETMENI4E2.

637

Kal Kapra TroXXTj

8' CTretSa^

alp avacnrdo-rj
OavovTos ovrtg COT* dz/acrracrt?.

eVwSas ou/c TTOirj(Tev iraTrjp

ra S' aXXa Traz/r' aVa) re /cal

XO.

eV "Apyei Scalar

TTOLOLCTL /Sto/AOlS

025

(655)

oi/CT/cret

TOt?

^pW/X,^O

Trota Se -^ep^Lifj
(frpaTepw TrpocrSefeTcu
.411.

Acal

ToGro

Xefcu, fcal ju,a$'

OUAC ecrTt prjTTjp

Others understand -m. In this

case, eo-Ti ToDS ^/cos is a parenthetical
clause like Theb. 187, /ueAet 70/1 ai/Spi,
1

YUV^ )3ouAeu6Tw, T&(adev. Miiller,

(Diss. p. 184) well observes, that here, as
in the opening of the play, the object of
/i4^

the poet was to do away with certain old

legends about the strife and conflict between two orders of gods, and to replace
them by views of a milder and more conHence, though he
ciliatory character.
does not say that Zeus did loose Cronos,
he argues that the offence was small,
because he might at any time do so,
whereas a murder once committed is irre-

For

parable.

this latter

and oft-repeated

sentiment compare v. 251. Ag. 989.

II. ix. 408, avSpbs 8e
Suppl. 443.
Trd\iv e'A.0eiV oi/re

619. eircpSas,
620. &va> Kal

Arji'trrr; otfd'

<j>dp/j.a.Koi',

them upside down

tirely to

as

change them.

&t>8p'

eAer?),

remedium.

KO.TU) ffrpe^cav.

he

Turning

will, so as

en-

Eur. Here. Fur.

'E\\d8os rbv irpwrov avrolffiv

ouStv aadKCTO> ffrptyacra.

naivuv, not panting with fatigue; he
does it easily, without any exertion of
strength, however vast the operation.
Cf. irav &TTOVOV Sai/jLoviuv, Suppl. 93.
Lucret. v. 1182, 'et simul in somnis
fidOpots

&vci)

Effiquia multa et miravidebant (Deos)

cere,etnullum capere ipsos inde laborem.'
The only thing which Zeus cannot easily
do, says Apollo, is to restore the dead
life.

w?

op6a)<;

epw.

rj

supposes the nominative to be iro\\^

MX av ^'

to

(G50)

eTretT

1307,

620

v TiBrio-iv, ouei> avOpaivuv

THUS yap TO fay-yew roOS' uTrepSi/cets opa*
TO [JLrjTpos alp opaipov e/c^eas

622. irws yap, i. e. your own argument,

that life cannot be restored, is against
Orestes in this case.
They add, Suppose Orestes is acquitted through your
will
what
that do him ?
good
advocacy,
He can never appear again in his own
country, nor share in religious privileges
with his own clansmen, as a matricide.
rb (pfvyeiv, an accusative after inrtp$iKf7st
expressing the result of it. Cf. Ajac.

1346,

Kts

CTV

TOUT',

e/j.oi ;

'O5i/(T(rei5,

roDS' un-fpSt-

So virtpSiKfw \6yov, Plat.

37.

Piu.o'l.

626. xep"^ (pparepuv. See on Ag.

1003. Miiller, Diss. p. 96, "It was
more particularly the Phratria, a family
community on an enlarged scale, and held
together by religious rites, that was offended by the presence of a manslayer.
They not only took vengeance upon any
member of another Phratria whohad slain
one of their own body, but also never
failed to expel from among themselves
any member who lay under the pollution
of blood."
627. opBus *pw, viz. as QriyijT-fis (interpreter of the divine will).
628. KtK\rjfj.fvov.
Hermann has *cKATj^eVTj

sense

is

with

MSS.

virtually the

The
Flor. Ven.
in either case,

same

the point being that TCKVOV and roictvs

both come from T^TCO. ' The parent of
that which is called the T(KVOV (of her
so-called child), is not really the author
of its being, but only the nurse of the
newly conceived fetus. It is the male
who is the author of its being, while

AISXTAOT

638

ro/ceu?, Tpo<f>bs Se Ku/xaros

6 0pwcr/ccdi',

S*

S'

rj

veocnropow
630

a?re/)

(660)

ecrucrev
TK{JLTJpiov Se ToGSe

am

Seifa) Xdyou.
av yeVou-' avev p^rpos* Tre'Xas

els

TrdpecrTL TTCUS 'OXvpiriov

ouS' eV o"KOTOicn, z>7]Suo<?
clXX' olbu
epi>os

OVTIS

rdXXa

eya> Se, ITaXXds,

TO

aw

OTTO;?

e7Tjai//a aajz^

yeVotro Trtcrros

KCU TOUS cTretTa,

TO, TrtcrTct

TO

Sej'SpOTnj/xw*' 8e

TpetyeffQai vop-i^i \pvffnriros, Ka9-

as.'

dirtp fyurov.

629. Kvnaros, Cho. 121. Eur. Anclrom.

i/T)5vs S' dfcu/xojj/ 5ia (Te /uot SiJAAuTO. Id. frag. Alop. Ill, ye/j.ov<rav KVThe doctrine, that the
(J.O.TOS 6eo(rir6pov.
male alone generates, has been adopted
by Euripides, Orest. 552,
158,

rb

.'

8'

va'

&povpa

&\\ov

Trdpa'

iii.
Plutarch, Syuiposiac. iii. Quaest. iv.
ital rb
(TiTfp/iLa,
wpoffyfryom O.VTCUS

yovifjiov,

Kal

Sta

rpo^V

Kara^u^f,

aAA.'

v\t]v n.6vov

TTopexoua-t T^eiTrb rov&ppevos.

Cf. Cho. 493.

630. 6 ept&ffKwv.

'The

nected with Bopbs,

@6pw/j.ai.

male.'

Con-

Hesych.

QpuffKiaV KrciSoAa Ixxoplfav Kal airspAtVxuAos 'A/j.vfj.d!>vr).

luHTifav, yevvwv.
(From this gloss Qptfxritoov KvuSa\a has
been usually admitted among the fragments of Aeschylus. But the stop should
probably be placed before KvutiaXa, not
after

it.)

631.

JUT?

jQActy??,

shall not

(67o)

0ea,

it
abortive.
metaphor from the
blight of young trees ; cf. inf. 869. 898,

inf.

/xe, <r^

yjpovov,

Tw^Se TOUS

not have blighted it' (inf.

869. 898).
Plutarch, de Stoicorum
Repugnant. xli. rb )8pe'<>os eV TT? ycco'Tpl

e^ureutreV

Traz/

(rv^a^pv,

shall

<j)vffei

640

7rurra//,(u,

Tufa>

/cal TctS* ataz^ai?

she, as a stranger for a stranger (i. e. no

blood- relation), preserves
the young
plant, in the case of those for whom the

god

(665)

Sopuv
t?

/ecu TOILS' eTTt/CT^crato

'

ws

#',

TroXiayjia /cal crrparo^

KCU rdz/S'

635

az> re/cot

have made

fftv,

cf.

869.
635. ou5e.

e<rw-

^77 irveoi /3Ao3a.

PpoTciuv

a"jrtpfj.d.T<av

'Not even/

ffurrjpiaf,

'not so

much

Not only not engendered of a

woman, but not even nurtured in the
womb, like all others. Schiitz reads OVK,
while Butler, Lin wood, Herm., Diud.,
Weil suppose a verse to have been lost
in which her birth from the head of
Zeus was mentioned.
might indeed
(comparing Eur. Ion 455) conceive such
a verse as this to have followed, Trarpb?

We

Com\oxfvdf'iff' e| &Kpov Kpar6s Trore.

pare however Theb. 1038, rovrov Se
ffdpKas ou5e Koi\oydffTOpes XVKOI a-irdffoi'rot.
Mr. Drake quotes Thuc. iv. 84, 3\v
Se (6 Bpa<n'8as) ouSe aSv^oros, us Aae5a<pOftof,

etTreTi/.

636. e//oy.
(TTJs

rJS' epvos,

So Eur. Bacch. 1307,

3>

ra.\aiva, i/7j5vos.

rrjs

The

metaphor is continued from v. 631.

639. eVe^a. Cf. sup. 80.
640. OTTUS "ysvoiTo TntrrJs. That in
his own person he might ratify a treaty
between Athens and Argos for all time.
Cf. inf. 735.
firiKTacrBai, like tmKTir)<ris
in Soph. Phil. 1344, refers to the gaining

of a

new

ally.

Xptvov, like

e's

Cf

inf.

861.

cis

rb irav

roS' Tipepas K.T.A.,

some

such word as re'Aos or TrATjpw^a being

implied.
643. GTri(rir6ovs,

Schol.

ETMENI4ES.
AS.

77877

K\evo) rovcrS'

&v

rjKovcraO'

rjKOvcraT

I//T}<OI/

<f)epovT6S

Tt

yap

XO.

CXTTO

SiKaiav, ws cDus

ijjrjffrov

vrpog

/x,ei>

8'

639

',

opKov

eey/xew^.

645

eV Se /capSia

649

aiSeicr#e,

eW.

650

Vjna)/' TTGJS riveter' aju,o//,(/>os

7rav Terdfeurcu /3e'Xos*

77877

(675)

(680)

648

646

aKoucrcu, TTWS dya)i> /cpt^

'

-40.

az>

77877

Ota-pav, '^rrt/cos

Stfca? KpLvovres at/xaros

eorcu Se

TO

/cal

Xoi7roj>

^liyeco?

orparaj

del St/cacrraw roGro

(3ov\VTT]piov.

The

Aw posterity,
(3) of fTriffiropoi rw^Se, where
refers to the spectators then

series is (1) Orestes, (2)

in

this

sense,

as

inf.

705,

tyrityov

S'

of cTretro,

'Opfffrr}

Tan'Se

to ask how she is to conduct the

voting so as not to incur their enmity,
since it is her policy and wish to pacify
the Furies and make them friendly to
Athens. The chorus reply, that they
have said their say, and wait for the
issue.
To Weil is due the more correct
arrangement of 649 50, which he assigns
to Apollo instead of the chorus, and of
TI yap &c., which three lines followed
Hevu S' aKovaai &c.
651. 'Ar-nfc^s.
Herm. &.ariKbs, as iu
The double TT seems suspicious in
950.
the early Greek of Aeschylus, who might
have used the older form 'A/cTtKd's.

Weil thinks the whole passage

637 43 is an interpolation, chiefly on
the ground that it was not lawful in the
Areopagus to introduce irrelevant matter.
The political allusions however,
and their aptness to the city of Athens
under Pericles, cannot reasonably be
present.

denied.

644. omb yva>/j.ris. 'According to their

true opinion ;' to the best of their judgment. Schol. o SoKi/j.d^erai ('what they
approve of). Eur. Ion 1313, rovs v6-

us ov Ka\us fdrjKfv 6 0ebs, oi5' airb

But^iro yvufji-qs, Trach.
(ToQTJs.
'
389, means without judgment/ as air'
e \iri5os is
contrary to hope,' Ag. 969,
OVK curb ffKOirov ov5' airb $6j*ris, 'not wide
of the mark nor unexpectedly,' Od. xi.
344.
In all which cases airb is perhaps
fjLOvs

yv(t)fj.i}s

more properly accented

646. Herod,
648.

range
you ?'
TrciJs

irias

it

i.

TiQeiffa.

'

ffQi TO.

yevu/j-ai,

I ar-

blame from

The Greeks do not say

TTWS &,

without the addition of

some subject or matter for deliberation,

though they do say ri irdOu ; for rl
and even ri yeW/uot as a
TT(i<rofji.ai ;
synonym of rf ir&Qw, Theb. 286. Thus
in the present instance the real meaning
is, TTUS n6u> ftxTTf &/j.ofj.(f>os elvcu ; and in
Ag. 205,

TTWS \iir6vavs yfvwjJLai

Trail

TiQeiffa, i.e.
7rpa|w 5(TTe \ftirfffdai vtuv;
rbv ayS>va, or rh Trpdyp-ara, rather than
rr/z/ tl/fj^oy, which is usually supplied.

For

T*0ea-0at rather

than

Trpo<rO-f)ffo/j.ai.

She

means

Hesych.

6(ff/j.6v 6e?ov v6/j.ov. fdos i>6y.wv.

653. Kal rb \onr6v. Hermann, followed

by Minckwitz, has inserted before this
verse v. 674 6, alleging that they are

" hie

necessarii, illic inepti aperteque sero

rb \ourbv naturally and properly follows

How must

so as not to incur

eyu

But there seems little ground

positi."
for this assertion. In the first place, KO.\

&TTO.

214, &s

T-f)t>5'

TtfleVcu is

used

as

an immediate antithesis
(

Now

to

vpuras

that you are deciding the./ir^ trial for bloodshedding.'

Secondly, the near recurrence of ftov\t vT-ilpiov with an interval of only three
8'iKas Kpivovffs,

an objection to Hermann's arit is surprising he did

not himself perceive. The judges were
now assembled in full conclave, and
verses, is

rangement which

though Athena had not

as yet expressly
declared their office as a council, it was
already manifest to the eyes and minds
of the spectators that she intended to do
so.
See sup. v. 462. Aiytus. So MS.
Flor. for Atye'y or At-yety.

AIZXTAOT

640
'

"Apuov
6',

ToVS', 'AjAa^ovaiv

or ri\6ov

rj

655

(685)

660

(690)

tSpav

crews /cara fyOovov

crr/Dar^Xaroucrat, Acat 7roXtz> z/eoTrroXt^

TT^S* vifjinvpyov avTeTTvpycoa-av Tore,

A pei o 0vov, (ivdev ear' eTrcovvfJios
*

TTtTpa Tray 09

r'

A pews'

eV 8

T<

crefias

<o/3og re fuyya^s TO /AT) aSt/cet^

TO T' ry/xap /cat /caT* eixfrpovrjv 6

dcrTa)z>

>

TToXiraiz'

/-IT)

7ri/cau>ovz>TaJZ'

655. Trayoy S' "Apeiov r6vS\ An irregular accusative at the commencement of

a sentence, of which we have seen an example at v. 388. She had intended to say,
irayov Toj/8e <re)8ibi/Tey ouSev aSiK-fiaeffQe,
v. 660.
Weil thinks that some verb has
been thrust out by "Apeiov, such as
'
evei^a, I allot this hill as the site of the
court/ Hermann reads ftpsiov, which is
For the very
surely no improvement.
reason why it was called "Apeios -Kayos is

immediately given by Athena in "Apet

and the repetition in v. 660 is

quite natural after an interval of several
verses.
There is no reason to conclude
that the scene is still in the Acropolis,
and that -rrdyov rJvSe is represented as
seen from it in a painting, as Miiller and
others contend. The whole weight and
solemnity of the institution depends on
the illusion, that the affair is now transBut
acted in the Areopagus itself.
ir6\iv
vf6irro\i.v
Miiller understands
T^j/8e (657) of the Acropolis or citadel, as

then recently built by Theseiis ; whereas

the Schol. rightly explains rbv "Apeiov
Trdyov. The Amazons, when they invaded

Athens through a grudge against Theseus,

occupied the new part of the city on
the hill of Mars, and fortified it a* a
counterwork to the Acropolis. " The
legend of the Amazons points to a time
when the settlements on the Pelasgicon
(Pnyx) and the Acropolis were hostile
Thus
to each other" (Prof. Sayce).
Trvpyovv

tylirvpyov

is

<ppd<rffeiv

'

Persian invasion
firl rbv Karavriov

to fortify to a
fyos, Ag. 1347.

ol 5f Ylfpffat l6/j.evoi

T^)V

TTJS a.Kpoir6\ios

KaAeovcri

'AQrjvaioi

'Aprj'iov

o\Qovt
irayov,

iroXt6pKov Tpbitov roiovSf. The derivaof Areopagus from the event in

question is adopted by the poet because
the commonly received legend did not
suit his purpose.
Pausan. i. 28, 5, e<rrt
tion

Se "Apetos Trdyos KdAoiVez/os, OTI Trp&Tos

tdvov,

height/ like

but that Aeschylus borrowed the idea

from the capture of Athens in the

(VTavda

"Aprjs

5e57]Aa>/c6i/ 6
KO.}

e^>'

Kai not ravra

'AXippcQiov d^eAor,
KTelffie.
Kpi8f)vat 5e Kal
tKpiQt],

\6yos,

'6r(p

a>s

vcrrepov 'OpetTTrjV enl T

6r)Kev

<povca rrjs fjit]rpus'

This is added redundantly

658. T($T6.
indeed after ore, but as if he had said
irdyov

ro'pSe

'A/j.a6rfS eSpav eirotovvTo

Tore /c.r.A. Weil would

against the old city.'
In this, I say.' See
660. eV 5e r$.

ore

read

on

/cat

~fi\Qov,

ir6\fi,

v. 7.

<p6&os

reverence.

vyyev)]s, fear allied to

Aj. 1075, ouS' &v

Soph.

wfyp6v(as &pxoir'
'

661
^(ret

2.

rb

(*)]

en,

/j.T]5ev

alSovs ex ut/ -

aSiKtw crxTia-ei, for

avrovs Stare

aTO(rx'?0"et)

15.
If the citizens
663. ^^iriKaivovvTfav,
themselves make no innovations in the

Compare Agam.

'

laws.' This is directed

by the poet against

the attempts of Ephialtes to diminish the
of
the
power
Areopagus. The conjecture
^iriKaiv6vro}v has been
of Stephens for
adopted by Hermann and others. Lin-

Precisely so in Bacch. 1097 the women

assail Pentheus on his lofty pine-tree by

wood and Diudorf prefer

mounting a bank opposite to

better of the two, if with Hermann and

the best MSS. we place the stop at tirip-

it,

avri-

Cf. Thuc. iv.

irvpyov tinftaffal iterpav.
Herod, viii. 52, ix. 27, which sug42.

true explanation of
gests not only the
this passage against MUller (Diss. p. 61),

after Wakefield.

(JLTJ

And this

Trixpaiv6frui'
is

perhaps the

and read ftopft6p(f> 5'. This however divides a proverbial and sententious
saying into two parts, nor does it seem

poata-i,

ETMENI4ES.

641

/caucus eVippoaurt
fiop/Bopa) ff v

XapTrpov p.Laiva)v ovnoO* evprycreis TTOTOV.

TO [MJT avapxov /z7?Te
Secnrorovptvov
aorots Tre/Hore'XXovo-t fiovXevco creySci^,
TO Sea>oi> 7ra> TrdXecos efw

/cat /XT)

Tt9

yap

(695)

670

(700)

675

(705)

/3aXeti>.

SeSot/ca>s ja^Se^ e*>St/cos /8poTaJZ>

TotoVSe TOI Tapftovvres eVSucws o-e'/3as,

epu/xa T \<!)pa<$ /cat TrdXecos <ra)TT]piov
a*/, otoi>

665

ovTts avOMTrcov

OUT' eV

OUTC IleXoTros eV ToVots.

TOUTO /3oV\VTljpl,OV,
typirjyopos <f>povprjfjia yjjs
necessary, in verses of this sort, which
convey general truths, to add the con-

So we have

in v. 276,
necting particle.
XP&VOS KaOaipei Trdvra ynpdffKwv 6/j.ov.
It is, however, not undeserving of notice,
that fiopfiopw vScap Xa/jLirpby /juaivetv elsewhere occurs alone as a proverb, in Zenobius and others quoted by Hermann. So
also Eur. Suppl. 222, \a/j.Trpbv Se 6o\epf
SU/JLO, <rvfj./j.ias rb crbv i/i\K<affas otitovs.
Strabo, xv. cap. 1, ftnoiov yap, us uv et
Sia

ftopfidpou

vScap

Ka.9a.pbv

d|io?

ns

vScap

Theognis 961, vvv ^7; T(66\uTai,

pe?v.
5'

Trto^at

ai'afj.icryeTai lAvt, &AAijs

So in the

TroTa/jLwv.

S^

Kprivrjs

last

scene

"
Taming of the Shrew : A woman
moved is like a fountain troubled, Muddy,

of

thick, bereft of beauty ;

while it is so, none so dry or
thirsty, Will deign to sip or touch one
drop of it."
666. fjLT}Tf SfffTTOTov/jLtvov. The sentiment occurred before at v. 500. The
ill-seeming,

Which

best copies give

would read rb

jU7}5e,

5'

whence Hermann

&vapxov.

irfpiffT\-

embracing and maintaining as a

This word is reguprinciple of value.
larly used of observing laws, as Herod, ii.
147; iii. 31; iv. 80. Similarly Eur.
Here. F. 1129, T^V Q&v e'otras ra <ra
\ovffi,

Trepio-Te'AAou K o/co,

'

wrap your own mis-

fortunes about you,' make the best of

them, mind them, &c. fiov\evu for avpThe moderate views of Aes/3ov\ev(o.
chylus are here apparent, and also his
anxious desire to mediate between the
two parties which then ran high in the

VTTp
KaOi

state,

headed respectively by Cimon and

Pericles.

668. rb Setvbv
Tusc. Disp. iv.

itav.

Cf

v.

497.

Cic.

46, Metum si quis

sustulisset, omnem vitae diligentiam sublatam fore ; quae summa esset in eis, qui
'

leges, qui magistratus, qui pauper tatem,

qui ignominiam, qui mortem, qui dolorem
tiinereut.'
See also Soph. Aj. 10736.
670. rap&e7v ffefias is like afftfiv <re(3as
in v. 92, where tre'jSas is not a cognate
With the Greeks the word
accusative.
did not convey a merely abstract idea.
So Agamemnon is called a (re)3ay, Cho.
48. 150, and we have Otuv Gt$i\ SetVovrcs
Suppl. 735.
673. -S,KvQai(riv. The felicity of the
Hyperboreans (Cho. 365), the justice of
the Scythians (Herod, iv. 23, 93),
and the general prosperity of the Peloponnese (Oed. Col. 694), may be alluded
He may also mean
to in this expression.
oijr'

fv fiapfidpots O#T' fv"E\\ij(Tiv.

674. Kep8wi> &QIKTOV. One would imagine that an insinuation was conveyed
against the venality of the other courts.

showing prompt rev86vrwi> vvfp,

sentment and vengeance.
not, as the Schol. explains, virep TUV
o^vQvfj.ov, o|i//njVtTo^,

'
a.iroQav6i>Tuv Tip.upbi', but, in behalf of
the negligent and remiss/ This is an
instance of that verbal antithesis which
was noticed on Ag. 792. If there be
truth in the story that the Areopagus
held its meetings at night, there would
be a peculiar significance in the passage.

T t

AISXTAOT

642

eferetv' e^ot?

[JLCV

OLCTToi<JLV

TO XoiTToV

IS

/cat

alptw

/cat

Stay*>aWt

TOV opKov.

XO.

/cat /AT)^

680

etyo^rat Xdyos.

(710)

fiapeiav TrjvS* o^ikiav

vfjL/3ov\6$ et/xt /zT/Sa/xws drt/xctcrai.

Kayojye x/^crfiovs TOUS lp>ov$ re

-411.

/cat

Tapfitiv /ceXeuaj, ju,7?S' d/capTTtoTOus /crtcrat.

dXX' aip.aT7]pa Trpdy/xar' ov Xa^a)^ ere/Set?, 685

XO.

(715)

'

ou/c e0' dyj>d

pavrela

AH.

<

XO.

/cat

TTaTrjp TL

eyw

Xeyet?*

(Baptia
^4JT.

cr^aXXerat ySofXef/xd

TT/DCOTO/CToVoKTt TTpO<TTpO7ral<$

aXX

Se,

X^P^

/XT)

Tffi

ru^oucra

690

(720)

e^ re roT? z^eotcrt /cat TraXatrepot?

/)^

?/

(/cot? art/xo? et cru*

XO.

t/

7779

ojJLL\TJo-a) TToiXiV.

Toiavr' eS^acras

/cat

O>S/

eyw.

viKrjora*

^ep^ros eV

Sd/xots*

'So much for the

to rise, and take
(each) your vote, and decide the cause
with due respect for your oath,' sc.

at once mine and my

which are at once from me
as the TrpofprjTfjs and from Zeus as the
author.
Cf. v. 19, and the note on Cho.

%K$IKOV <pp&(rtiv, v. 467.

The
votes were taken up one by one from the
thymele. at'SovjieVous is a probable correction of Canter's for
ots, which arose
from a mistaken punctuation connecting

116.
aKapirdiTovs, Theb. 614.
She means ou/cert iryi^s
686. /ueVwy.

678. &pQov(r6ai.
future. You are

now

^tTjSej/

the participle with efy^Tat.

But tfprjTai
Aoyos is only another form for the more
familiar 55' e%ej \6yos, 'I have said it.'
Minckwitz compares the Hebrew Amen.
At these words the first of the judges
drops his vote into the urn. Then follow
ten couplets, containing a dialogue, or
rather a mutual recrimination, between
Apollo and the Hegemon of the Chorus ;
after each of which another judge rises
for the same purpose ; the last of the
twelve giving his vote at the conclusion
of the three verses 7013. The whole
passage is parallel to that in 1319 seqq.
of the Agamemnon. Perhaps the number
twelve intentionally refers to a tradition
respecting the trial of Poseidon, Apollodor.
14, 2, noffeiSuv 8e ey 'Apefw irdycp
Kpiverai, SiKa^ovTotv ruv Sc^Se/co fiewv,
"Apet" Kai aTroXverai.
683. rovs fj.ovs re Kal Aibs ((Was),
iii.

'which

are

father's,'

i.

jueyeTs eVl

e.

TW

The

ftavreitf).

participle

seems to refer to the changes which Lave

already occurred in the occupation of the
Delphic oracle, as explained in the proHermann, Weil, Linwood give
logue.
vfuwv, which may be defended by Orest.
1
592, Atr6\\uv bs
(7T6/J.O. fffj.fi ffatyfffTO.TOV.

Iph. Taur. 1255, pavrtias Pporots

vepcav.
like a mere

6t(T<f>a.7a>v

sounds

Here however

t>/j.ciiv

pleonasm.
688. 'Itfovos.
Sup. 419. 'Will you
venture to say that Zeus was mistaken in
his counsels in the matter of Ixion, the
applicant for purification from murder ?' i.e. was wrong in admitting him to
mercy. The chorus evade the question
first

by simply replying \eyeis. /t^ rvxovffa

if I do not gain the cause.'
rrls 5trjs,
So fj.)) rvxovffai irpdy/j.a.Tos vittrityopov
'

sup. 455.

Phoen. 490, &

SIKTIS TTipd(ro/nai Spav.

/u^/ Kvp-haas rrjs

Schol. eV airfiXas

rptirovrai d^>6?crai rfyv 8iKaio\oyiav. Weil

to follow 700, and

transposes

68992

this certainly

would be an improvement.

643
e7ri(Ta9 c/L(h0iTOvs Ozlvou

AH.

OVKOW

SiKaiov TOP (Ttfiovr

tvtpytTcw,
re
aXXw9
iravrus ^wre Sed/ievo9 rvyot ;

XO.

cru rot
a)

iraprjiraTrjoras a/^cu'as
rax', ov/c

e^ovcra

7779 81/079

*; 700

XO.

eVet Ka#i7T7raei
{,#779

yevecrOai

a>9 d//-<t/3ovXo9

-46.

e/x,oz>

jiie

7770-8'

7777/0)09 jneVw,

ovcra Ov^ovcrdaL TrdXei.

ToS' epyov, Xoicr#icu>

Kplvai SIKTJV'

694. acpOirovs driven pporovs.

An

ex-

Ti>j/

TropauTiV eKtyvye'it'.
695. OVKOVV 8'iKatov.
might well
'
translate, TFa* it not then right to confer
a favour on a devout man, especially when

We

he happened to want (or ask for)

it ?

'

But ore TI>XOI is not, apparently, for the

indefinite cSWre rvxoi, but for ei Trore
'
TI>XOI, the sentiment being general, Is
it not
right,' &c. This use of the optative
is rather rare.
Antig. 666, dAA' &i/ Tr6\u
o-TTjo-ete, TouSe XP^I K\vfii>.
Oed. It. 315,
ai>8pa S' wc/)eAe?' d</>' wy e^ot re xal
SvvatTo KaA\i(TTos Tr6vw.
Eur. Bacch.
1255, oTt 0^wj/ 6piyi><fTo. 11. iv. 262,

(r&j/

5e TrAeTov

SCTTOS dei

'
697. crv rot.
You, I say,' an emSiavonas,
phatic repetition of the charge.
'
allotments/ sc. of life, was happily recovered by W. Dindorf from the Schol. of a

Vatican

MS. on

Alcest. 12, where vv.

8 are quoted with some
He suggests however,
slight variations.
with much probability, Tra.Xa.iav Siavou'fjv.
The old reading was Sai/uiovas, which
might have been defended by v. 165,

693

4 and 697

8e
Moipas (pQiffas. otvca.
Euripides alludes to this legend, which is
not elsewhere expressly mentioned, in
ira.Aaiyfve'is

Alcest. 33, Motpas SoAi'y <r<pri\avTi Tfx^f}The worship of the Furies, and probably
also of their kindred the Fates (inf. 920),

admitted of no wine, but only vij^aXia

Hermann quotes
/j.i\iy/u.a.Ta, sup. 107.
a scholium on Alcest. 33, oivy yap ravras,
(f>aal,

TUV

(730)

TrpecrfivTiv *>eo9,

aggerated and invidious way of saying,

'
to postpone the death of a mortal man.'
Alcest. 12, yisea-av Se ^ot 0eai "AS^-rov
"AiSyji/

(725)

7raXcua9

cru TCH

095

Aoytcr/uaiv

awayayuv

e'l^TTjaoro

',

o^Tco lAfvroi

to(rre

di/Ti8oi)yoi

ry "AtS?;.
698. Mr. Davies would read

erepoi/

7rd(pr)<ras,
TTjore,

citing Hesych. vapfcprja-f

and supposing

that

he

irapTjT/TTCI-

wrote

700. rbv Uv.

See v. 456.
These
verses are sarcastically said, in allusion
'
to 68990.
Being defeated, you will

soon have to spit out your poison, but

not harm your enemies.' The
reply derives some light from v. 6467.
701. &ret K.T.A. * Since you override
it shall

me

thus, and my efforts and appeals

to justice are in vain,' &c.
d/i</>t0ovAos
ofxra, being in doubt whether to be
with
the city or not.
angry
704. \oiaeiav S'I/CTJV.
What is yet
to
the
decision of the suit, viz.
wanting
the vote of the party presiding. Weil
supposes that a line spoken by Apollo
has been lost before this. Pallas does
not at this point drop her ballot into
one or the other of the urns ; indeed she
could not do this without leaving the

stage and approaching the thymele. It is

even doubtful if she holds up any material vote to the eyes of the spectators,
though TTjj/Se favours the supposition.
Her object is to ascertain first how the
judges have voted, in order that she may

no way interfere with their judicial

Only, should the votes prove
equal, she announces her intention of
adding hers in favour of the culprit ; that
in

functions.

of declaring him acquitted. And this

she does verbally at v. l'2'l, and without
giving any actual vote either before or
This
alter the counting of the ballots.
became a well-known Attic law, that

is,

T t 2

AISXTAOT

644

v S' 'Oyoeor^ TT^S' lyoj TTpocr^^crojLtat.

yap

ourt? icrrlv

rj

705

(735)

710

(740)

715

(745)

720

(750)

eytlvaro'

'

TO

apcrtv aiva) TTOLVTOL, 7T\r)V

OLTTOLVTi 0Vp,0) 9

KoipTa

OVTO) yVVCLLKOS OV

8*

ydp.ov
TOV

ljltt

7TpOTl[JLrj(ra)

'

O, 8*
VIKO,

KO.V lCTO

KplOfj.

ra^tcrra
TOUT' eTrecrraXrat reXo?.

ocrots

OP.

w Nvg fteXcui/a prJTep, ap opa? TaSe

vvv ay^o^s /xoi Tep/xa/, ^ </>aos
T7/xt^ yap Ippet^, ^ Trpocrco Ttjmas

XO.
OP.

XO.

.4JT.

7Tfi7ra^T op^cu? lK/3o\as

TO /AT) dSt/cetv cre/3o^Ts e^
8'

aTrovcr^s Trrjpa yiyverai

should have the benefit of

the doubt. See Eur. Iph. Taur. 1483.
Electr. 1274. Antipho, p. 135, 51, TWJ>
6 apiQu^s e| 3f(7ov yev6fji.fi/os T^V
i|/7j$c0j/
fyfvyovTa fiaXXov w^eXe? ^ rby SicaKovTa.
Cic. pro Milou. iii., Itaquehoc, ]udices,
non sine causa etiam fictis fabulis docfevery culprit

'

homines memoriae prodiderunt,

eum, qui patris ulciscendi causa matrem
tissimi

necavisset, variatis

hominum

sententiis

in V. KaSiffKos' ayyei6v TJ, els

ol StKaffTai, ovT<t>s e'/coAeiro.

<p6pow

f>pu-

viXos Movffais, 'iSov, Se'xou Triv tyriQov. 6

Ka5io~Kos 5e o~oi 'O ue^ airoXvuv OVTOS, 6 S'
et7roAA.us 65i.
The black and white votes
seem to have been a later usage. The words
eV StoipeVet do not mean that all were confused together in one vessel, as the Schol.
(

SiaKpiffei T&vXevKtav Kal fjt,f\atIt will be observed that the turn-

thought,
vu>v.

non solum

ing out (712) and the counting (718)

mann

are separate acts.

713. Cf. Agam. 881, S^wal, ri

divina, sed etiam sapientissimae deae sententia liberatum.' Her-

imagines, against Miiller, that

Pallas actually drops her ballot into the
urn at v. 705, on which the Schol. rightly

rV

observes,

fyk

tyrifyov,

ort, o.v (ri

vtKa 6 Ka.Triyopovfji.evos.

?)

eVxarTji'
'6rav Herm.) font

irpoardria-w

yevuvTat,
'
I am entirely on
708. TOV iraTp6s.
the side of the father/ Eur. El. 1103, oi
ol S' av fyiXovat. fjL-r]Tepas
fj.fv elcrlf apfffvoov,
Martial, Ep. xi. 4, 4,
tota patris.'

fj.a\\ov ira,Tp6s.
'

summi

filia

709. TTpoTi/jL-fxrw. See on v. 610.

712. Tevx*w- Minckwitz wrongly supposes that there was but one urn. This
is refuted by the well-known voting-scene
in the Wasps, where Bdelycleon conducts
his father by stealth to the wrong urn.
The votes were all of one kind (see v. 679),
and derived their import from the urn
into

which they were dropped.

Photius

oils

eVeVraATCu re'Aoy

716. ayx^vris
eo-Tui
'-

ri

noose

/J.QI

aTrdyxetrdat
'

was the

-/)

^e'AAefl',

/c.r.A.

Tep/^ar',

i.

re'Aos

e.

(f>dos ft\e7reii>.

The

last resource in despair.

Suppl. 459. 767.

717. TUMV yap.

Ag. 849.

The

result

is

not of

importance to you alone, for on it

depends our being either ruined and
undone, or continuing to exercise our
For TI/J.O.S
prerogatives as heretofore.
ve(j.tiv see sup. 594.
Here,
Ajac. 1351.
perhaps, TIIJ.O.S e^eiv should be read.
Schol. r) TO.S Trpur/v ex e<// Tifl&i
vital

720. Schol. yv(afj.ris, O.VT\ TOV v/r](pov.

'
Ag. 1319. Others 'explain, if circumspection be wanting in counting out
the votes.' But yvca/j.ri could only mean
'judgment,'' which is a different idea
from ' care or * caution.' Mr. Davies
Cf.

ETMENI4ES.

645

fiaXovcrd T OLKOV

AS.

dvrjp oS' e/C7re'(euyi> at/x,aros

tow yap
OP.

a)

ecrrt

ITaXXas, w

/cat

y^s

iraTpctja^ f.a'T^p'n^vov crv TOL

KaTO)Ki<ja<$

ot/cet

rapidfjLrjp.a ra>
crojo-ao-a rous
e/AOus So/xous,

fji, /cat rts

Trarpajot?,

'EXXyvw

ITaXXaSos

/cat

725

AOLOV

rou

Trdvra /cpatz/o^ros rptrou

os
SwYJpos,
Trarpwo^ at8eo~^ts popov
crajfet ju,e /x^rpos rao-Se cru^St/cous c
>
\
CN
/
^\
e/cart, /cat

TO XotTro^

(755)

epe?,

ets

dnavra

730

(760)

TrXeLo-TTjpr)

takes yvca/uys as a synonym of tyrjQov, either adjusts the difference between two
for /SaAoutro he suggests irapov(ra.
others, or completes what two others have
721. )8aAoD(ro i|/f/(|)os. For cfs ^77^4^- begun."
cuSeafleis, in the capacity of
as
Hermann
Zeus irarpfos, sup. 610.
/icyos &a\kv,
explains it.
in
Theb.
731. 6pwu rdffSf ffvvSiKovs (of/fas)
185, iff^os KOT'
Similarly
O.VTUV 6\fdpia jSouAeuo-erot, the word /urjrp&y, seeing that they were taking
my
stands not for the thing, but for the mother's part, he took my father's.
or
who
it.
734.
to
person
persons
Perhaps
irpbs S6/j.ovs,
apply
Argos, having first
ratified an alliance between it and Athens
ff(f>{]\a.ffa, or tr^aAAoutro, 'one vote, as
it overthrows, so can set up again a
here on the spot. This treaty was in fact
It does not appear that jSaAelV
madfi the year this play was acted, B.C.
house.'
can be used for KarajSaAtij/. Cf. Soph. 459. The measure, Miiller has taken
El. 415, TTOAAO TOl fffJLlKpol \6jOl CO^^AoH/
care to point out (Diss. p. 85), was promoted by the very party to whom Aes^Srj Kal KaT(t>p0ci)ffav ySporouy. Or /SoAoDtra
may even be intransitive (Ag. 1143). II. chylus was politically opposed. His apxxiii. 462, ('/Wows) irepl rep/na Pa\ov(ras.
proval of it is one of the proofs (see above,
v. 666) that he was a man who was above
Schol. 7) 1//7J00S 5e )3aA?^ re wal opdwcrai
olxov Svvarai.
(Perhaps Svvar' olicov, a becoming the mere tool of a party, and
proverbial hexameter.) The meaning is, whose object was to advance the national
'
The absence of a single vote may give good without regard to the frivolous
rise to a great calamity, as on the other
charge of political inconsistency. To a
hand the addition of it may save a house.' like historical event in 01. 89. 4, EurinaAAa?K.T.A. Probably Orestes pides appears to allude, Suppl. 1191, 6
724.
rushes forward and embraces the knees of y ttpKos &TTOJ, ^TJTTOT* 'Apyeious \Q6va
S T7JI/5' tlTolffflV TTOAejUlOU'
the goddess.
JTO'TlX'O /
727. 'Apye'ios av-fip. 'The man is an ibid. 1208, <f>60ov yap aitro'is, fy ITOT'

and

Argive
&TI/J.OS.

citizen

again/ and no

The MSS. give

longer

av^jp, as usual.

See on Ag. 237.

" Over the conflictMiiller, Diss. p. 195,
of light, the
and
darkness
ing powers of
vindictive and the conciliatory, stands
Zeus Soter in the character of the god
who conducts all things to a good issue,
729. Tpirov

2o>T?)/>os.

and universally, as the Third and Finisher,

v6<rrov

ird\ii/,

Eur. Heracl.

viz.

313,

K(Kpv/j.(j.evi)
/cat

/njiror'

nd.xo.ipa.

ts

yrjv

atpfo-eat $6pv, viz.

Argos against
txOpbv
Athens. vpvu.vhrTnv vdovhs, the head of
the Argive land. Cf. x<fy><" T7j<r5e irpvjjL5 Kea0>ie'i/oy,
ai>a, sup. 16.
vf\rt\^
'well provided,' 'well arrayed.' Equit.
685, iravovpyiais nei(o<ri

AISXTAOT

646
P.TJTOL TLV

avSpa Seupo

avTol

x@
Sov.

TTpvfJiviqTrjv

eTTOicreiv ev /ce/caoxeVop

735

(765)

740

(770)

745

(775)

o^res eV robots Tore

rots rd)u,d TrapfiaivovcTL vvv o

yap

rjp, cts

advp,ov<s /cat irapopviOas Trdpovs

a)S

avrotcrt jxerajueXT? TTOZ/OS*

ie,

/cat 7roXtz>

rty UaXXaSos

act TT^Se crv/i/id^w Sopt,

^atpe, /cat oru

/cat

/cat

TroXtcrcrou^o? Xecjs*

7rdXatcr/A ai<f)VKTOv rots eVaimots

V T /Cat SoQg VlKT()6OV.

XO.

la)

6eol veatTepoi, TraXatoi)? I^O/AOU?

8* art/ios

a rdXati^a ^apv/coros

Eur. El. 616, (ppovpais KeKaffrai Sel-iais

re $opv(p6puv ; Photius, Kftfaa/JLevov, /ceKOfffJi-nvfvov.
Hesych. KCKCUTTCU' KareFrom
cr/ceyatTTot, SoirXiffrai, TCTOKTOJ.
the obsolete Kafoucu, the root being aS.

739

41.

us

Trpdo/ji.V

fj.(7

ap.4\ri .

the same as Suppl.

318, TrpaffffOLs &v us 'Apyetov avcrr^aris
Both irapffr6\ov, where see the note.

The construction

and

&a.ivovffi

pleonastically

is

avrolffi,

which

latter

is

added, depend on /xera-

The Greeks

say either /iero/xeAet

uot ir6vos or /ueTOjUeAet /JLOI ir6i>ov.
Cf.
Nub. 1114, oifj.ai 8e trot TO.VTO. .uerajueA ^uf\r).

irctt'.

Suor7rpa|iats is

the

dative of the

we will bring it to pass, by perplexing ill-successes, namely by causing

dispiriting expeditions and disastrous
ways, that they shall repent of their
He pledges himself that as a
pains.'
'

means,

Sai/u.(av in Hades he will oppose any Argive

army that shall in future invade Attica.
The Schol. has Trpdop.ev' TtjUwpTjcrOjUefla.

Perhaps he read 738

crrp.

i\CT0

/ca^tTTTracracr^e, /ca/c -^epwv

in inverse order,
TO?S TrapjSat-

SO as to construe ridei/res

vovcn.
$vo"irpaia.LS occurs Soph. Aj. 759.
742. bpQo\j^.ivwv, SC. TWV vvv 6pKcaif they are rightly and duly
/j-drcav,
Or perhaps irpay^druv is to
observed.'
'

be supplied, as in Theb. 263, ey WTV'

It is at
xAvTwv, if matters go well.'
all events needless to read 6pOov/j.evois.

750

(780)

a strange comment,
Schol. ytwtanivwv,
which adds to our present difficulties.
Perhaps he wrote yivo/jLewv Se tyiXwv or
ffv^dx^v, viz. TUV 'Apyeiuv. Nothing
can be made of the passage as it stands.

Perhaps, acrrols &f

Aao?s, the Argives

(1/ui.ev K.T.A., or
in either case being
rj/j.e'is

meant.
Schol. r^v eVV eiriRather (the words being addressed to Athena in her attribute of
N//CTJ),
nifty yoy V>nvp ^ \y^v f|f wret-tling
from which your enemies find no escape.'
The same metaphor as in rpiaKrrjp, a
victor,' Ag. 165.
cupvurov, cf. Ar. Nub.

746.

TrdXa.iffp.0..

Kovpiav.
'

'

1047, /ieVov exco <r' &((>VKTOI>.

Theaet. p. 165, B, ri yap

Plat.

b \ty6fiVO
Apollo and Orestes here depart,
the latter for Argos. Athena, the Furies,
and the Areopagites remain.
750. eyd. The verb is deferred to
Cf. v. 95.
v. 757.
This is better than
to take /ue0eT<ra for /ie07j(ra> with the
;

Schol.
She meant to say eyu yeff]<rouai
Sva-oiffra, but puts it in the form of a
'
deliberative question.
ibv, poison/ as in
v. 700.
avrnrevBr), Schol. la-o-rrevdij, O/JLOIO,

SpoavTa

ols

irsirovQa,

Hermann

confi-

dently connects avwrevOri KapSias. But

KapSias goes more naturally either with
'
/j.edf?(ra,
letting fall from my heart a

ETMENIAE?.
ei>

iov iov

ya

647

raSe,

avTLTTtvOri

K Se rov

afopov
are/ci'os,

(785)

8t/ca, TreSou e

75;

(3pOTO(f>06povs

oucroiara TroXtrais airaBov

Ico,

/xeyaXa

NVKTOS

AS.

e/Aot 7ri0ecr0

ov yap

veviKrjo-0',

aXX

i<rdi

(795)

81/07

OVK dri/xia

aXX IK Jto? yap

In &<j>opos, &(pv\\os,
vr\y.a.-ru>v sup. 4-56.
&TCKVOS, the three usual conditions of
prosperity are alluded to, viz. the increase of flocks, corn, and the human
See the note on Suppl. 671.
Properly, &<popos is 'not bearing/ as
ScvSpea Kal KapirofySpa Kal &<f)opa TroAAo,
Herod, ii. 156. Here it obviously means
*
causing the state of atyopta, or nonrace.

tTTa\ayfj,bt>

paprvpia

XafJiirpa

poison in return for what I have endured, a drop causing sterility to the
land' (cf. juopaiVerat x P^ y > v 270), or
better still perhaps with Ibv, as Ibs
icapti'iav Trpoa'Tjfj.ei'os Ag. 807, Ibs e'tt </>po-

By

760

a-.

gfj\0* a\rj0a)s,

productiveness.'

(790)

roc, Kopat,

some

what

&

Si'

The

irapjjv,

have endured from them

eiraQov.-

correction

'

sc.

The MSS. give eiraeov.

in the text was made
by

the present editor before Hermann suggested it. But Hermann, Linwood, and
Dindorf give ycXupai from Tyrwhitt,
comparing ofyiot y(\fjiai Antig. 838,
while others with the Schol. very harshly
repeat ri with yeVwjuat.
759. fjieyd\a, rot, i. e. Setvd ^arriv &
fir(*.8ov.
Pind. 01. ii. 23, ZiraQov ot ^6yaAa.

761 seqq. Here Athena first attempts

to assuage the wrath of the Erinyes, and
to convert them into Eumenides, or
"

kiud of red fungus (robigci) was meant,

which, like red rain/ was superstitiously

" well-wishers to the Athenian

land, in
which they are destined henceforth to

referred to

dwell.
To this passage Photius alludes
in v. EvfjLtviSes' AiVxuAosEu^tei/to-ti' flwuv

'

Cho. 273.

blood.
At%V> 'a blight/
The dochmiac verse would be

improved by reading e'/c 8e roi/S' &<pv\Aos

The words would have been
transposed on account of the hiatus, if
rovS' was written rov.

TO

756. Hesych. /njATSes' fj.o\vff(j.ol.

So Miiller for Svff758. Svcroiffra.
oia-ra.
The feminine form is defended
by several examples, as -rravapK^r-q Cho.

Here for dSo'Awy, fairly

means to assure them
that the equality of votes was independent of her own ballot, and that such

61, ev0jA7jT77 Theb. 104, irfpiK^vtrr-rj

Pers. 598. TroAt^o'p/Srj Hes. Theog. 912.
aKXiiarri Ip n - A. 121. KaXvirr^ Antig.

equality being neither a victory nor a

defeat, they have nothing to complain of
on the latter score.

1011. Person on Med. 822, femininas

formas, cum jam paullatim obsolevissent,
poetae et Attici, vel oruatus vel varietatis
'Should I
ergo, subinde revocabant."
become intolerable to the citizens, for

764. aAAo yap. The sense is, dAA'

It is
(Kparnffev 'Opt(TTris, fircl K.T.\.
probable that such words as fiaprvpia,
were often pronounced as a trisyllable.

TTfpl

T?V

Kp'lfflV r}]V 'OpCffTOV (pTJfflv

eirpdv^e ras 'Epivvas' ttxrre

Aix^f-

"

%X ftv npbs rbu

[SeJ aurety

763.

and

The

'OpcVrTji/'

WS
fj.^)

Eu-

a>i/<fyia<rej/.

dArj0a)s.

really.

final ta

jt.t-vt*t'

Pallas

seems, in fact, to have had

AISXYAOT

648
uTos
)?

(?

6 Tretcras avros

raur' 'Opecm?i>
Se X^P?- T i?
)
',

rjv

SpaWa
/XT)

OvpovcrBe,

prj fiXdfias
fiapvv KOTOV

^8'

e^etJ'.
(800)

d/cap7ucu>

fSat/io^a)^ crraXay/xara,

d</>eicrcu

avr]p.povs'

nearly the metrical power of at. So sup.

107, x ^ 5 T woifous, vTj^aAiajue/AfyjUCTc.
v. 463, u/ie?s 8e napTvpid re /cal TeKfJ-Tipia
/caAeTo'fl'.
Ag. 1568, aurou |eVto 8e roDSe
'

8uo-0eos irar^p.

Oed. K. 301,

fipprjra T'

Kol x^ ovoffri ^'

Soph. El.
ovpdvid T
326, Xpvff6dffji.lv UK re jUTjrpbs ei/ra^na
Eur. Suppl. 1196, eV <p Se re/tX^polv.
yeti/ XP^J
atydyid &' &KOVS pov, where

Elmsley would read ff<pdyia xpt a\ The

grounds for the supposition proceed (1) on
the known principles of hyperthesis, as
TaAatya for TaXdvia, Aeatva for Aeoj/to,
&c.
(2) On actual examples of 10, pronounced like yd, as 5ta is constantly a
long monosyllable, e. g. Pers. 565. Cho.
774. Theb. 343, &c., and so <rrcfcia

is

reading

6v/j.ovff0,

KOTOV

where Apollo

says

nal

eTretcro /j,T)Tpcpoi/ Sextos.

yap
So in

has been corrupted to

Franz gives 6 6-f}as with
Tr^o-as.
Wieseler. The Schol. has e^aovfe 70^ 6

Ag. 1602,

-jraiffas

ATr6\\a)V) 7/cc/x77 A ibs pavr e vea&ai, though

is an explanation, and a correct one,
of the preceding verse. Turnebus edited
6 xpt a a *> which has been admitted as
the common reading, though destitute of

this

'

Compare Aesch. frag. 266, o

authority.
8' avrbs vfjivlav, avrbs eV Qoivr)
Trapwv,
ra5'
curbs
f'nrwv, avrbs fffrlv 6 Kravcav
vbv iraiSa T^V e/wv. Xen. Anab. iii. 2, 4,
avrbs o/j.6<ras T]}JUV, avrbs 8e|ias Sous, avrbs
Plat. Polit. p. 268, A, curbs r^s
rpcxpbs 6 Pov<pop/Bbs, curbs tcrpbs, curbs
otov WfjKpevTrjS Kal
(J.6vos

very ingenious, u^ets 8e

fj.riT

(TK7j\J/7jo-0e

The

[/W7?5e]

K.r.X.

T7?8e

/u^

fiapvv
reads rot

yf)

Hermann

aorist conveys the notion of a mostroke, while the present Bv/j.ova'df

paring

o"'

'

for rfj, the Med. and others having u/ie?s

Se re TTjSe 7^.
In the next verse
Elmsley corrected <r/c??ij/7jre for <r/f^v|/7ja0e.

lean senarius, which naturally rejects

resolved feet in these places.
(See however Suppl. 382.)
765. ft <j>-f)<Tas Hermann for 6 0rj(ras
(* for 0). I have restored Tret eras from
84,

770

855.
767. I have edited x^P? f r 7??> SU Pposing that the latter was a gloss, or the
result of some metrical botching. Weil's

mentary

KTave'iis

The very god who urged the

deed was also he who bore testimony
(from Zeus), that Orestes for doing this
should receive no harm.' (Or perhaps,
*
so that he has got no harm from doing
these deeds.') Compare us fvOfvetv inf.
Translate,

Theb. 194, xaptta Suppl. 68, (fee. (3)

Words in toy which must have been pronounced yos y as bi^p(8tes Prom. 698,
Hvpi6t>Tapxov Pers. 972 (where see the
So Martial has Marcelliano, ii.
note).
29, where the i was pronounced as y.
(4) The uniform regularity of the Aeschy-

sup.

765

6 (JLapTvpwv,

implies the endurance of their wrath.

769. SaifJL6vo)v. This word is doubtful,
though it derives some little countenance
from jSoV/rrjjua Sct/iJveov in v. 292. Various conjectures have been proposed
Mr. Davies would read /natvcSoif, com:

Sic

v.

y6ci)V,

467 ;
Franz

Weil ; aK-fi^r' ,
/jLarcov

irvevnovtav,
;

Wakefield

paivoXuv, furentium,
Saicav

<na\ayalx^s, Hermann, who

words in
a mere tautology, and joins
afyelcrcu

fipwTripas

encloses

the

brackets, as

intermediate

He ingeniously
cnrep/jt.dT(i)v dvT/^e'pous.
remarks, that the prjcris will thus have
thirteen lines corresponding with that
next after the choral ode. It is singular
too that the concluding iambics of the
goddess are also thirteen, v. 863 seqq.
I formerly proposed Xai^druv or Act/iJ'
from your throats,' as we have
vwv,
>e? rb> ibv v. 700. Cf. Ar. Av. 1562,
/car' avr)\6' auraS Karudev Trpbs rb Ao?^ua
r^s KCM^AOU Xaipe^wv rj WKrepis. Photius, \cu/J.a' curb rou Xai/J.av e^prjTai, rb
/>eV0u;ua.
Perhaps /copStcs, as sup. 752,
or 5v(riJ.evus.
The Schol. records a
variant err evdy para for o-rcA^^cTc.
770. aix/J-as, 'influences,' Scholef. Aeschylus uses O.IX/J.TI in a very peculiar sense ;

see on Ag. 467.

Scaliger proposed cux-

ETMENI4ES.
e'yo>

649

v/ui> Traz/Si/cws VTru

yap

.
^

e'Spas re Kal KtvOpatvas eVSiKou x#oi>os

\LTrapo0p6voLcrw

XO.

i<y

rjjjievas CTT'

(305)

ea^a/

ueoi vea>TpoL 9 TraXcuous VOJJLOVS

Ka#i7T7racra(70e, KOLK

770

a raXaii/a flapvKoros

eya> 8' ari/zos

eV

OLVT.

eDwi/ ei'Xecr^e
/xou.

(810)

raSe,

ya

780

afiopov IK Se TOU XL^YJV atj&uXXo?,

(815)

a, TreSoz^ eVtcru

K7)\lSas iv

X^

ri

Sucroicrra TroXtrat? OLiraOov

,

AS.

OVK

/ieyaXa

(820)

rot,

Kopai
NVKTOS d
'

ecrr* art/xoi.

Btal fipoTuv

yav

crTrfcrrjTe

SvcrKrjXov

but the Schol. has

ai TO. ffirep/jLara.

Here

Char.
it

refers to

d^iefat/darting poison-drops like arrows.'

772. fvS'iKov. This is said by a kind of
prolepsis or anticipation, 'made just by
your presence amongst them.'
773. \iirapo6p6voiffiv. The temple of
the ie^uvot at the foot of the Areopagus
contained, besides a subterranean chasm
(KCV0/J.OW, 0d\a/j.m, KvuQy, inf. 958. 989),
certain low hearths or fire-places, which
are here called * resplendent with fat,'
because the goddesses seem to have been

worshipped with

oil

poured upon greasy

wool. Such is the ingenious conjecture of

Muller, Diss. p. 181, who quotes Pausan.
viii. 42, 5, to prove that the black De-

meter, also

785

an Erinys, was thus honoured

The epithet may indeed

at Phigalia.
only mean 'richly-enthroned,' as \nrapal
was a favourite epithet of Athens itself,
But the following passages may be cited as
adding weight to Miiller's view: Lucian,
Alexandr. p. 238, et ^6vov a.\-ri\ip.^vov
TTOU \i9ov $ effTfcpavwfj.evovdedcraiTo, -rrpoffTr'nrT(ui> fi/dvs Kal irpoffKvvwv.
Theophrast.

al TWJ/ AiTropii/ Afttai/

Trcpl Art5.,
TO)* cV TO?S rpt68ois iraptuv in T^S ATJ/cuflou

ireaiav

eAotov Karaxcw, Kal

y6vara
Kal irpoffK vvTjrra? a.ira.\\a.TTT6at.

Pausan.

x. 24, 5, iirava.pa.vTi

Se airb rov

nv-f^aros \i6os tarl [AfA^oTj] ou

TOUTOW wal f\aiov 6a"r]/j.pai
/cal

/j.e-yas-

/cara toprriv eKaffTyv tpia

T& apyo.

So the stones which served as

seats before the heroic

palaces (types,
or stone
pillar) were ACUKO!, airoffTi\&ovTfs oAei-

perhaps, of the later

(paroi,

Od.

ing of

oil

iii.

408.

'A-yujei/s,

Compare the

offer-

to the stem of a tree, Theocr.

xviii. 45.

789.

(rTTjo-rjre,

for Karaffr-fja-rirf .

wood conjectures

/CT^O-TJTC.

Lin-

8vffnr)\ov,

Schol. bvoQfpdirfVTov.
The word only
occurs here, and seems formed on a false
analogy, since the fv in ftiKi)\os comes

from the digamma in Feicn\os.

Weil
reads Sutr/cTjAti/. Hesychius has a cor8v<ricn/j.ov' acppava, $u<roiwviff~
TOV, where Schmidt conjectures, from
this passage, $vffnri\ov typtva' Sixroiarroy.
for the sake
fiporuv is added to

rupt gloss,

x^"

A1SXTAOT

650

Kayo) TTtTroiOa Zyvl, /cat Tt Set \eyeiv

Acat K\fjSas otSa Saiju-arw^ JJLOVTJ Oewv,
Iv

w Ktpavvos

790

Icrnv ecr^paytcrjaeVos'

dXX* ouSe^ aurou

Set*

yXwcrcr^s jaarata?

cru S*

eVt

/XT)

KCLpTTov, (frepovTa TTCiVTa

(830)

TTpdcTO'^iv /caXwg. 795

/cot/xa AceXat^ou Acu/xaros triKpov /xeVo?,

0)5 CT/X^OTt/XO5 ACat ^VVOLKTJTOJp e/XOt.
>

7TOXX^5 8e X^/ aS T ^ o"8

T*

OLKpoOtviOL,

^O

'

?rpo TratSo)^ Acat ya/x^Xtou reXou?,

(835)

'

es atet ro^S* eTrat^ecretg Xdyoz^.

XO.

e/xe TraBelv

raSe, ^>e9,
e/xe TraXoLLo^pova, Kara re yai'

of the antithesis with fleet (see on v.

674. Cho. 122), and is not to be taken

with

$v<TKr]\ov.

790.

/cat

T/ Set

Ae'yet*'

formula when something

which

An

is

Attic

suppressed

superfluous or disagreeable to
add. Plat. Symp. p. 217, c, a-uvfjv^vdero oSf juoi /cat TrpotreTraAate TroAAa/cts,
it is

/cai

irapovTos.
yet/? /uot

TrAe'of^i'.

TI

8eT

Ag. 581,

Ae-yeti/;
/cal

vw

ra
/uev TI 5e? <r' e'yuol Ae^etv; Eur.
Andr. 920, oAe? yap )n' eVSt/cws' rt Se? Ae'7eiz/; Here. P. 1270. Phoen. 43, &c.
Demosth. p. 126, init. /cal rt Set TO -n-oAAa
*
Aeyetv ; The sense is, I have the means
at

800

my disposal to compel

you if I please ;'

I too could cause harm ; but I pre'
fer to try the arts of persuasion (v. 845.
'

or,

crrp

794. y\<!}fffftis fiaraias naptr'bv, a rashly

uttered curse.
Cf. inf. 862.
M, ' over
the earth,' like ffiretpeiv crTre'p/ia,
&C.
(pe'povTa /c.T.A., Schol. rbv

KOKUS TTpaTTdV.
796. Ke\aivov KV/J.O.TOS, a metaphor
from a storm brooding over the sea, as
Cho. 1065.
So
798. TroAAfjs X<*>pas, i. e. /ieyaATjs.
a Aw TroAATjj/, atnriSos KVK\OV, Theb. 484.
See Baehr on Herod, iv. 109. Offerings
of the first-fruits of the earth shall be
made to them in behalf of prolific marThese offerings are called ra e/c
riages.
yrjs 8vcr<pp6vci)i' /j.i\iy/j.a.Ta, Cho. 270.
Schol. ws irpore'Aeto BvovTcav 'Ad-fjispin
ra?s 'Epivvffi.
Trpb TraiSwy, cf. Ag. 978,
rb /j.ev Trpb xpi)ij.a.T<av Krycricav UKVOS
'
/SaXwv, for wTrep, in behalf of.
799. Hesych. 6vrj'
Ovd/j.ara (6v/j.id~
The singular occurs
HO.TO, ?), dpw^ara.
the
II.
vi. 270, epxeo
plural
Ag. 1381,
TtOlOVVTO.

928).
791. Swuaruv.
The rooms, or storehouses.
Cf. Cho. 649. Eur. Tro. 80,
re
*IJ.oi
(sc. 'AOrjya) Scaffeiv (priffl irvp /ce-

vavs Te

pavviov, ySaAAeti' 'Axatous

Trpdvai

irvpi.

Te'/cos

!Wea

Q. Smyrn.
irai'Ta,

^pcr\v

UTT'

Kv/cAcoires,

Ar.

Av. 1537,

ra

xiv*.

/ioi

7rt,u-

444,

&

irdpos tfpa

axa/narpo'it' ere/cSwcrca
e'eASoueV??.

/caAAitrrrji/

/copyji/

(Batrf-

Aeiaf), ^Tts rafj-ifvei rbv /cepaurbf TOU

At Js. eV y, sc. TO'TTOJ. Hermann gives
Sca/jLaros, Linwood ^f ols, with the Farnese MS.
It is to be observed, that
793. o-u 5'.
Athena has heretofore generally addressed
the Erinyes collectively. From this place
to the end the Coryphaeus alone speaks
and is spoken to, the singular being used

throughout.

crvv Qvteffcriv,

yap ola

and Eur.

El. 1141, Oixrtis

XP"f) o" 6 ^a(fj.o(Tiv dvT).

802. ira\a.i6<ppoi>a.} holding the ancient

or old-fashioned ideas, in opposition to
the yeoSrepot 0eoL
The same as
Ibid. Kara yav olniiv.
KaroiKtiv yrjs, in allusion to Athena's
proffer of a permanent settlement and
If this be the sense,
cultus in the land.
arierov /JLVITOS shows that it is spoken of
ironically as a thing of no worth after the

dishonour they have suffered. Hermann

has olxvtiv and fjuvos, in which latter

Franz and Minckwitz agree, the Med. and

Both corrections
others having ,u{J<ros.
seem probable. In the same sense of-

ETMENI4ES.
)V,
rot jucVo?
ot ot,

frts

/*'

651

[JLVCTOS.

OLTTOLVTO.

re KOTOV.

(840)

805

Set, <f)tv.

uTToSverat
ate,

Nvg'

a-rrb

yap

/xe
(845)

SiKjTraXg/iCH trap ouSeV fjpav SdXot.

opyas fwotcra) <rof yepatrepa yap et.

A9.

TW

/cat

810

[lev et crv /capr' e/x,ou

o-o^corepa,
Se
eSw/cei/
ou /ca/cw?.
Zeus
KafjLol
(frpovtiv

(850)

'

es a\\6(f)V\ov e'X^oucrat

ts

vOova

epacr^rycrecr^e* TrpovvveiTa) raSe.

815

yap rtjULtwrepos ^pcH>os

ecrrat TroXtrats rotcrSe* /cat crv rt/xtaz/
eopav e^oucra ?rpos 8d/xot9 'Ep)(0(t)s
reu^et Trap* ai'Spwi'

/cat

means ' I am done for,' ' there

an end of me.'
806. This verse seems defective, as it
does not fall in with the dochmiac metre.

XOjuat often

/Sta^ou rd^ta

is

verse

Hermann

gives TIS

/*'

foroSyeTot, rf s

(855)

yuf at/cetwi^ crrdXcuy

av^fpfiv KO.KO.. The next
may have been intruded by some
one who thought the idea of <j>povf?i/ not
We
sufficiently conveyed by yfpairtpa.
may however for xai roi /iec av read
rtpl Ttp /xef, i. e. T<

flvai ycpatrcpa.

Schol.

809. Savami/. So Franz and Linwood

with L. Dindorf for Sa/j.alcai' or
ov. The
Schol. must have read 5a/j.ioav or Sa/j.tav.

Pallas was before comxp6 vov

plimented by the chorus as the goddess
of wisdom, TWI> ffoQwv yap ou ircvti, v.

The former

409.
813.

Oetav

us

is

explained

oi/Sei/

<n

5^Ao: 70^ TU>V

TO)I>
Tra.pfjpd.is /we

the latter T^/J/ S-rj/j-oaiav virb

This wn-b 0ea)i/ S
Sf:So/j.i/r)v.
which Hermann professes not to understand, arose from wrongly construing
He himself gives Tt/uav a^a.v.
Ti/j.av dewy.
Bat cf. yepas Tra\cubi' v. 372. irap' owSei',
The phrase
sc. de/jievoi /j.f, as Ag. 221.
is remarkable.
It
atpeiif Tivb. airb n^iav
seems to mean, (as sup. 340,) 'to lift one
ri/j.(ai>,

and carry him

off from, i. e. dispossess

Svffird\aof his appointed duties.'
Cf. Suppl.
juot, difficult to grapple with.
846. Ag. 1509.
Here also we may
810. opyas K.T.A.
notice unusual Greek, o-vfj.Qfpeii' nv( ri,
and its close coincidence with our idiom,
to bear with a person in something,' for
Cf. Med. 13, iravra avfj.Here. P. 1366,

him

Sia rbv

'

'

You, if you leave

and depart for some other
land, will be enamoured of this, and regret
that you resigned it ; I forewarn you of
this ; for my citizens are destined to come
to great glory in the course of time, and
will build you a temple hard by the Acropolis, where you will obtain such honours
both from men and women as you would
not be likely to meet with from others.'
The warning is, not to expect such a

me

fyie?s 5' K.T.X.

in disdain

cultus elsewhere (e. g. of the St^tfoi at

Sicyon) as would be accorded at Athens.
Mr. Shilleto suggests IT' for ts.
817. irpbsl>6iJ.ois'Epfx9fvS' The temple
of the Erinyes lay between the An-opa^us
and the Acropolis, which is here ralU-il
*
the palace of Erechtheus,' because the

Erechtheum formed the prominent feature

of the citadel.

AISXTAOT

652
ooruv Trap'

a\\uv

crv 8* iv roTTOtcrt

OVTTOT
TOIS

civ

cr\0ois

/o?cri

fjirj

820

/3aX$s

(SGO)

rots e/xois acrrdicnv I8pvo"fl<s

Kal 77/>6s dXX^Xous Opacrvv.
lp,<f)V\i6v re
eoTO)
7rdXeju,os, ou fxdXig irapuv
6vpcuos
ez>

TIS

corai Sewos ev/cXeias

8'

825

(865)

opviOos ov Xeyca

819. #<ra>i'. So the syntax seems to

require for bVrji/, which appears to have
originated in the idea that it referred to
The genitive removes every diffifSpav.
culty, and seems more probable than to
suppose a verse lost, with Hermann, Linwood, and Dindorf. Weil objects to the
'
*
concursus ingratus of
wv, and reads
off' &v with Ahrens.
'In821. <nr\d.yxvuv jSAajSa? vecav.
citements to blood, injurious to young
hearts/ because the loss of the young was

an especial grievance to a military

state.

Cf. Suppl. 648, fySas 5' &v6os fopeTrrov

fffTu, /j.r}5' 'A(/>po8mjs evvdrcap fiporoffi/jiave'is,
\oiybs "Aprjs Kepffeiev &(DTOV.

agreeing with dyydvas, may mean 'carried

to

him who

a strong desire
broils not a
word be spoken/ The object of the
poet, as Miiller remarks, Diss. p. 86
7, is
to recommend conquest to the Athenians,
as the best means of diverting them from
for glory;

shall

feel

but of domestic

From v. 746 one

might suspect some military enterprise
was about to be undertaken. ov /j.6\is,
Ag. 1049. Scholefield rightly understood
this passage,
quantumcunque sit, nihil
moror, dummodo non sit domesticum.'
Compare Propert. v. 6, 9, 'ite procul
party contentions.

'

Mart.
fraudes, alio sint acre noxae/
'
Ep. vi. 25, 7, bella velint Martemque
ferurn rationis egentes.'
Theognis 311,
OvprjQi 5e Kaprepbs efy, vim foris, non

madness by rage,' and this seems safer

than to give it an active sense, e/c/xat-

domi,

exerceat.

S' fyca

Aeyw

voixras.
By &oiva BvptafjiaTa. are meant
quarrels not proceeding from wine, like
mere drunken brawls of the Kw/ios (Ag.
1160), but the deadly hatred of party
Hermann does not appear to
feelings.

S' e/t' d^/eu5e?v de/.

The ov so completely
negatives p6\is, that the more correct
is
particle
scarcely required after the
Cf. Cho. 814.
Hermann,
imperative.
misled by the Schol. ov [Aaitpav, by which

have improved on the passage by his

he meant ' soon,' gives $) for ov, "foru sit

bellum, aut Irevi spatio remotum, in quo
magnus erit gloriae amor. Significatur
autem pugna Marathonia." (So a marginal gloss on Ovpatos in the Med., 6
nepaiKos.) All the commentators take

to

new punctuation, ^6' al/j-a-r-npas,

Oijydvas
/3\d.pas, Necwj' aoivois e/ijita-

ve'is

Perhaps

6v/j.(t>/j.a<Ti.

sup. 107.
823. e'leAouo-' &s.

e/z/ioj/irjs.

See

'

Having taken out

the heart as from fighting cocks, establish
among my citizens a civil war, and one
that is mutually merciless.' Musgrave's
conjecture e/c^eouo"' us derives some support from e'le'^ecrai' in Theb. 706, and
ava^iovtra n-tyav -%6\ov, Apoll. Rhod. iv.
391. The Schol. has avairTtpuxrao-a.
'

Qpaavv,
42, det

'

cruel,'

ye

5^J

826. Ovpcuos.
(not civil) war,

remorseless.' So Prom.
<rv
Kal Qpaaovs

vrjXrjs

'
Let there be foreign
coming without stint

/ca/cbj/

Soph. Trach. 469, aol

irpbs &\\ov eivai, Trpby

ei> S>

for eV

^ iro\4p.u>.

828. ov Xeyu. ' But I prefer not to

speak of the contest of the domestic bird/
See on Pers. 752, e/Sor aixpa^eiv. Pind.
01.

xii.

20, fvoofj.dxas

d\eVro>p.

The

phrase ou Ae-yw was used by a sort of

euphony when any ill-omened subject was
brought forward. The custom of cockis very ancient ; for Sir Charles
Fellows found it sculptured on one of the
Xanthian marbles (Travels in Asia Minor,
Aelian, Var. Hist. ii. 28, says
1838).

fighting

653
*

eXecr#ai crot TrdpecrTLV l

epov'
? Tracr^ouo-a^, eS
Tipa)p.evr)v,

eu Spwcrai',

r-rJo-Se

^eo^tXeo-rar^?.

e/xe 7raXaio<poj>a, /card re

<e,

OLTltTOV,

dVr.

<ev,

ra'Se,

7n>eco rot /xeVos

830

-aV

(87o)

oi/ceu>

/XVCTO?.

aVai/rd re KOTOV.

835

ot of, 8a, <^>u.

fri's

uTroSverai TrXevpas 68

//,'

ai'e,

wa

(875)

/xarep

a?ro ya/o

Trap' ouSei>

-^yoai/

SdXot.

840

(880)

ourot fca/xov/xat crot Xeyoucra rdya^a*

a5

/X^TTOT' 177775 Trpo? ^ewrepas e/>tou

05 TraXata /cat TroXtcrcroux*01' fiporatv
eppew roGS' aTrofe^os neSov.

dXX*

et /xi^

ayi/oV ecrrt crot IltiOovs cre^a5, 845

(885)

fteiXtypia /cat

o3^ /xeVois a^*

crv S*

et

8e

/XT)

ouraz/ St/catws TTS'

that the Athenians adopted the practice

after the Persian war, Themistocles having

been struck with the courage with which

these birds contended, not for homes,
glory, nor freedom, but simply not to be
beaten.
'
841. otfroi Ka/JiovfjLai.
Be assured I
shall not tire of telling you the honours
you will find.' This ^rja-ts (to 849) is
transposed by Weil with that at 810.
But there would be no point at all in
ov Kanov/ucu, unless an enumeration of

ayaOa had already been given.

844. After this verse Weil inserts the
It is however right
distich 8501.
enough as it stands, some ellipse like

a\Aa

0e'Ae curiei/ai

being supplied.
This is a confused
crffiifci r
construction, apparently for
845. Ueidovs aeflay.

riet^cb,

I/J.TIS

y\<t>ff(rris

6e\KTT]pla

ffoi

fern.

should read thus

O (or aol)

/j.i\iyij.a,

Kal

el

Or perhaps we

y\<a<r<rr)s T'

^TJS fj.fi^eAKT^pwi'/ and if the

soothing eloquence of my tongue can

appease you.' Cf. Suppl. 442, yeVotro
/xt;6tov

/*u0os

&>/

It

0eA/cT?jpjoy.

is

also

928) that ^<TT/ /*oi

Uctdovs (reacts should be restored. The
Schol. gives the general sense pretty

possible

(cf.

et'

correctly,

inf.

irtiQri

is

nti\lypaTi

rip

too complex for Aeschylus,

7X^0-0-775
/j.fi\iyfj.a

succeeds

^/x^j

rris

Hermann's explanation

turis y\<fxr(rr)s.

a.yv'bv

fl ir(t6ovs

&TTI'

acftas

ffoi

Mr. Drake
Of\KTripiov.
better in making ayvbv Kal
Kal

"
holy and propitiatory," the
predicate but the use of 9e\KT-fiptov as
a noun may be defended by 671 sup.,
Upvpa re xwpas Kal irdAewy fftarripiov.
Soph. Trach. 553, $ 8' ?x f ' 0fAoi. AVTTJOf \Kr-f\piov,
:

piov \virn/j.a, i.e.

77

AVITT;

<x

<

<t>dp/*aKo>'

(vulg. ex w )

847.

On

<rv 8' olv,

'

then by

all

means

stay,' see v. 217.

848. tirtppcwois is here active, as it

seems to be in Again. 331, unless we

AISXTAOT

654
prVLV TIV

yap

e^ecrrt

KOTOV

7)

crot TT}<J

TO

St/cata)9 es

XO.

TW

rts Se

/cat ST)
Se'Sey/xat*

XO.
AS,
XO.
AS.
XO.

crv

TOVTO Trpd^eLS, wcrre

TO*

yap

/cat

dek^iv

roiyap Kara yOov

XO.
AS.

rt

oSf

jit'

aVooyas

OTrota

(v/jLotpov

I)r.

argument,

Med. 380.

\Bov6s.
riVo 5e

^>T;S

e'leiv

^u'

'

regarded, for the sake of

realized, see

So Cho. 556,

Elmsley on

/cal 5)/

evpapuv

OVTIS &v (paidpa (ppevl Se|atT\ Vesp. 1224,

7<i> fttro/Aai' Kal Sr) yap el/jL eyib KAewv.
Herod, vii. 10, Kal 8/7 o-vv-fji/eiite fjroi Kara,
To the
yriv % Kal 66.\a<raav ka<Tw69jvai.

same usage we
Suppl. 493,

should

al STJ (pi\ov

perhaps refer

ns e/craf' ayvoias

'

viro,
Supposing one should kill a friend
through not knowing him/
855. eu0eveiV. So Scaliger for ev <r0evfiv or fv(T8evf?u.
Cf. v. 904, and for o>s,

766.
856. av TOVTO

you

/x,^

860

(900)

reXai.

T7}8' e^>u/>ti/7}crat

5e'5e7/xa.
Supposing now
I do accept it ; what honour is in reserve
'
for me ?
On this idiom, in which a con-

as

/xe

over eTTt/cTTycret

Donaldson gives

/cat 5r;

is

(895)

/ca/crs

TTySe 7' a/j.otpov.

tingent case

aBeveiv TOCTOV

Xeyetp a

should read eVto-K^TrTots, comparing v.

768.
These two words appear also to
be confused in Cho. 52.
850. T77<r5e ya^py.
So Dobree for

852. Perhaps,

855

eot/cas, /cat fte^tcrra/xat /corov.

[A

-40.

854.

rt/AT? ju,eVet

<T/3ovTL ^vfJL^opas opOaxrofJiev.

/xot TT^OO 7ravro9 lyyvrjv ^cret ^povov

efecrrt yet/) /xot

CTT'

poi

cru.

tvdevetv avev crzOev.

a)? ^,77 rtz/ ot/coi>

(890)

/u,e

otuos* Se^ou Se

XO.

850

yap.6pto

TTOLV

rta

avacrcr

-40.

OT/3aT<.

happily:

effect this,' viz.

K.T.\.

'

Will

by your own personal

influence over your citizens ?

857. Ttf yap affiovTi.
'Yes, for we
will direct aright the fortunes of him who
is
This
reveres you.'
significantly said.
'
'
To revere the Erinyes is to have a just
awe of them (sup. 660 1), and therefore

to live conscientiously, and in consequence

973.

T~OV

Similarly
695.

858. kyyvrjv 6rj(Tfi.

me
a security for all future time, i. e. will you
that
this
shall
last
for
privilege
guarantee
ever ? viz. that in v. 855.
'
Yes, for I am
859. eleo-TtjUT? \fyeiv.
not obliged to state what I will not perform? Tiiterally, ' it is in my power not
to state,' &c.
Cf. Dem. Mid. p. 538,

Will you give

eAF&j/

errl

Se'iirvov,

of

j8o5i^etK

/j.^

f^v

'

whither he need not have gone/

Plat. Gorg. p. 461, fin., d
e^earai poi
Phaedr. p.
otTTieVat Kal psr] aKoveiv <rov.

avT<p,

252, C, rot/Tots

5^?

%f(TTi p.^v jreiOfO'&ai,

Eur. frag.
c|f(TTi 8e /u^.
offrts Se irpdffffei Tro\\a,
irapbv,
/iot

fjiT]

papas.
Qavfiv.

Antiop. 211,
/nr)

irpaffcr^iv

Alcest. 284, 6vr]<TKw, irapov

Heracl. 969,

861. eiriKT-fi<ri, you shall gain my

people as new friends. Cf. 641, Kal r^5

crv^axov, 0eo. Weil read?,

enough, rotyap Karaffov obs
The sense simply is, /j-fi/ovaa eV

eiriKT'fio'aio

strangely
K.T.A.

irpdl~eis

compare

(rejBovT' evepyerf'ii', sup.

X^P a

TOVS affrovs e|ety (pi\ovs.

862. TioS*/, For the hiatus see Suppl.
301.
'Such prayers
863. V{KT)S jj.^ KaKys.
as ]^nvo f^j- f.ViPir ?iim a not dishonourable
victory.'

Hermann, Liuwood, and Do-

naldson give j/et/cTjs, which Herm. renders

opta quae bonae contentionis, non, qualis
ante tuafuerat rixa, [quae] malae pro-

ETMENI4ES.
it

if;

f TCLVTOL yzivev,

ovpavov

re*

655

Te TTOVTLCLS Spdcrou,

e/c

KOLV^^V

dry/xaTa

865

(905)

870

(910)

Vr)\ito)S TTVZOVT

KdpTTov re yaias
/cat

/cat

ev0vovvTa

do-rotcri^

/XT) /cdj

T(W /BpoTeiwv

TWV

Svcro-efiovvTtov S' l_K$)opuTepa TreXoig.

crrepya) yap,
*

d^Spo?

^J/

TotavTa

(^tTUTrot/xez/os SiKyv,

O>>\

TWZ^ apet(paTw^ o

CTOUCTTI.

/**' /**--

eyw

t'z'cfo .szw.
But vei/CTj, as remarked on
Ag. 1349, is a word of doubtful authority.
We have WKTJ /CK/CT? also in Theb. 713,
but that is a rather obscure passage.
Here, as Muller rightly takes it (Diss. p.

869. (ruTTipiav. See sup. 631.

870. fK(f>opcarfpa. 'But of the godless
(who may bring harm on the good) may
you make a riddance out of the city yet
more and more/ i. c. rovs Se

86), the goddess means, that victory over

foreign enemies, not the inglorious one of
carrying the day in party strifes ("Apys
e/i^uAios, v. 825), is to be one point of
the choral hymn they are to sing for the

/j.a\\ou aTre\d(rais.
TOTOS in Chq. 798.

city.

And

we

so in fact

find

it,

inf.

933

eViV/coTra, Cho. 119.

Ajac. 976,
&Tf]s eirtarKOTrov ne\os. Hesyeh. firiffKoira.'
TOV
(TKOITOV.
TUy^dvOVTOL

seqq.

864.

ol

ravra.

Though

this speech

may have

intentionally extended to thirteen verses, like the pair of speeches of the

goddess preceding (see on v. 769), one is

disposed to think that something is here

wanting to the sense, like etf^ou 8' atpetSws
As the text
f<rd\a irejj.iTt<jQcu ftporo'is.
stands, Kal ravra

is

suspicious.

We should

/ca^s eiriffKotra
expect oTTota VLKTJS
K.T.A.,
aij/j-ara
eS^of TO. "yriQtv T'
'favourable airs from earth, sea, and
Or perhaps,
v.
934.
heaven/
Cf.
K&TTfLTa, or f\66*Ta yrjOfv, or Kal irdvra
yriOev, supplying from the context evpevrt
Here, as below v. 900 &c., we
power of the Erinyes, as Chthonian beings, but in their more benign
yfVfa-Qat.

see the

capacity as Eumenides, to regulate the

elements and the produce of earth for
man's benefit. On the triple wish conHerveyed in this fine passage, which
mann thinks was imitated by Ennius in
Cic. Tusc. Quaest. i. 28, see the note on
Suppl. 671.
867. jSorwi/.

So Stanley for ftporwv.

The same error has been corrected in two
and 836.
passages of the Snpplices, v. 672
tvBevovvra

'

Ka/nveiv,

(or tire) in thriving.'

may never

Cf. v. 841.

fail

Compare

The metaphor, as we
may
by the yap in the next verse, is
not from funerals (fKtyopal), but from a
nurseryman rooting out and carrying
away weeds or superfluous plants. Aeschylus' dislike of StxraejBta is apparent
from many places, e. g. Ag. 364. 734, sup.
506, where he condemns it as the parent
of insolence.
872. TWV StKaicav roJi/Se. The citizens
in general, addressed as present in the
infer

'

'
theatre, are called righteous as opposed
awti"
to the Sz-cro-e/Jets just mentioned.

'

spared from mourning- (Ag. 868),

the consequence of probity and virtue,
v. 520. 973.
Mr. J. B. Mayor suggests
*

flgroj/,
i

I
873. apfUpaTuv irpeirTwit a.yw<av.
care/ she says, as the War'
goddess, that my citizens shall be victorious in every contest/ It is uncertain
whether she means the contests at the
great games, or real wars, in allusion to
her advice about foreign conquests, v.
863. As Pallas was the goddess of war,
but not directly of the games, to which
indeed o/jet^aroi is hardly applicable, the
former is probably meant. Thus warslaying contests' will be a periphrasis
(from the Homeric apr)1<paros) for
'

will take

'

'

battles,'

which are

to all Hellas.
aarvvinov, as

conspicuous

and Tipav (Sxrre thai)

an idiom familiar to most,

v. 747,
is

irpcirTol,

The genitive depends on

we have Sopbs vncrfQApov in

\ri(j.a'

affrvvittov

AISXTAOT

656
wv

OVK

aya)vot)v

TO

lv

XO.

Tl\L&V

ov

JUT

875

TToXlZ/.

Sefo/xat IlaXXaSos

TO.V

(915)

crrp. a.

Kal Zevs 6
re <j)povpLOv
t

E\\dvoiv ayaX/xa SaifJiovW

880

(921)

885

(925)

ar' eya>
Becrrrio-acra

^Stou

ycuas f IgafJi/BpaicraL

ra'

eya>
,

TTOLVTOL

irpofypows rotcrSe TroXtraig

jaeydXag
Sucrapecrrou?
vrov /carai/acrcra/x,eV^.

yap

avTOii

ra

The conjecture of

^0.^^06^0.1 (e'|ayui>The aorist acp6ffai Ven. Flor. Farn.).

tive of e'Kj8pdV<rco does not seem to occur
except in a passage which he quotes from
S. Gregory of Nyssa, Orat. 2, ovx f] yy

avTOfidrus,
e'j3pa<re.

TOVS

iacnrfp

But the analogy

TeVrryas, eof the passive

aorist strongly supports it.

Hesych. e'/cPpaaOeir)' e/cj8A7j0et7j. Cf. Herod, vii. 188,
at Se (i/^es) irepl aiiTTjv i^r\v ^TjTrtaSa irepitiriirTov, at Se ey MeAi/Sotai' ir6\iv, at Se

Ka\ovffiv

&

The word appears

TroAAof.

'

e'fojUTTpeuo-ct.

shall

draw

up.'

comparing

Ar.

There is less to be
Lysist. 289.
said in favour of Hermann's
l^au^pDo-q^

adopted by Franz, Minckwitz, Weil, Donaldson, though the metre of 907 supFor jSpi/'w is an intransitive
ports it.
verb, and is unlikely to have had a
transitive aorist epu<ra.
(Hermann rehowever to Lobeck on the Ajax, p.

fers

93.)
<
887. eV>> emphatic
This is what 7
do in kindness to my citizens, in settling
among them these powerful deities.'
:

889. Karavaffaa^vf],

'

Having

settled

See Elmsley on Med.

163. Iph. Taur. 1260, 0e>t^ S' eVei
yas l&v TraTS' aTr(i/d(r<raTO aTrb faQzuv
Xft\(rTt]f((av.
Vesp. 662, e|
here,' KaroiKicraffa.

Kovirca Trhfiovs eV TT}

We

X^P a

have the active yatro-at in Pind.

Pyth. v. 94. Od. iv. 174. Compare
from Sai'a>, /j.d<T(ra(r6ai from

fj.aofj.ai.

890.

TO.

Kar

avQpwirovs.

Kar'

avdpcairovs

TO

Ibid. 190,
KaaOavairjv QcfrpuaaovTO.
TroAAa fjifv yjp\HJO. TroTTjpta vffT^pcf xp^vcp

Pausan. iii. 24,

TOV K\v8(DVOS

ot

(930)

therefore to have been peculiarly used of

wrecks cast ashore. Mr. Davies proposes

e's

GKppao-ffofj.ei'a di/efAero.
3, Kttl V(b' Tj/JLUf TO, Virl)

890

/car* ai>0pa>7rovs

'
Which even Zeus
878. rav Kal Zeus.
the omnipotent and ,Are,s rule (cf. 972) as
the stronghold of the gods/ The meaning of (ppovpiov Qeiav is explained by
the delight or pride of
f>va-ipci)jj.ot> ayaX/jia,
the Hellenic divinities as the protector of
their altars, viz. from destruction in the
cf. Pers. 805.
For the
Persian wars
acropolis, a fortified space in great measure occupied by temples, is well called
re see sup. 75.
On Kal
(ppovpiov.
Theb. 576.
881. Kare{>xoiJ.ai.
This, and the details of the prayer, allude to v. 862

supra.
885. e'fauflpaVat.
Prof. Scholefield for

crvcrr. a.

feat

ajud.

/u?/

See

v.

300,

a>y

Kvpcras fiapew

he who has not found them adverse,

e. who has not aroused or offended them
knowingly, knows not whence sudden
'

i.

EYMEN14ES.
OLTTLV' 6 Se

657

/A

wv TOVTUV OUK olSev o0ev

ra yap

efc
TrpoTepcov aTrXa/cr/jLcara z>
os racrS' aTrayei, viyuv oXedpos,

895

(935)

/cat

XO.

Se
e/xcu;

TT^eot /3Xa/3a,

/XT)

*>r.

yapw

(Xoy/xds r' o/x/xaroo-repr)?

<f)VTa)v TO /XT) Trepav opov TOTTOJP.

r'

tvdtvovvTa

(940)

905

(945)

ya

StTrXotcrti/ I

strokes befall him in life; whereas it

the sins of his ancestors which really
hand him over to the Erinyes, and .bring
him to nought in the midst of his boastis

ing that he has hitherto escaped afflicThe right interpretation of this

tion.'
passage depends in part on the doctrine
of TrdOet pados (Ag. 169), and partly on
the view of the danger of pride, enlarged
upon sup. v. 531, where riv OVTTOT'
avxovvra, corresponds to yueyo tywvovvra
Franz gives 6 Se S)] Kvpcras,
in 896.
'6

900

a/cap7ros alavris l<j)6p7TTa) macros'

/XT?S'

Linwood

a.

76 juV

Kupcroj.

Hermann,

that " multa mirabilia

de his versibus prolata sunt," has himself made a most preposterous alteration,

'

silent

'

he means

'

giving no warning

of their approach/
Cf. Hes. Opp. 102,
eirel
vovaoi 5'
avr6/j.aroi (poirSxn
ffiyf),
(puffy e}-tl\To yiiTjT^To Zeus.
897. Hesych. aftaOvvei' &p.a.Qov iroiei,

898. 0Aaa, blight, damage, properly

used of trees, as sup. 631. rav ^uai>
Xo-ptv, because as Chthonian powers they
can exercise a beneficent influence over
the produce of the earth. They wish to
show the citizens, that to them and not
to Pallas they will owe the blessings of

who complains

life.

6 Se

destroying the
buds, which Virgil
technically calls oculi, Georg. ii. 73.
T& ju^ irepav K.T.A., so as to prevent
them from spreading beyond the limits

/j.fy

Kvpffas

fiaptwv rfKTuv, si quis

non commisitpeccatum.

Papcwv, though

agreeing perhaps with

in eAaxo'', virtually

Aax*W, implied
means the goddesses

themselves.
893. Trpoffirai(rav.

Supplied

from

Minckwitz
conjecture by Hermann.
suggests irpoffeKvpffav, which is objectionable from the preceding Kvpaas. For
this idea, that punishment followed even
ancestral crimes, compare Eur. Hipp.
831,
a/j.iraKat(ri ruv irpoiPlat. Resp. x. p. 613, A, rep
ol6v re
iravra yiyvevOai us

v TWOS.
6to<pi\f'i

&piffra,

el

IJLT]

rt

avayKaiov aury Ka.Kbv

fK irpoTfpas a/jLaprtas virypxev.

Hermann
895. (riyuv o\f6pos.
'
<riyuv 8', and takes /col for even.'

has

By

900.

ojj.fj.aToa'Tepks,

young germs

or

assigned them when first planted. The

poet speaks of vines, olives, and fig-trees.
See on Suppl. 979.
This is for902. |UTj5'
etpepirfTw.
mally to cancel the threat uttered at
'
v. 457.
alav-^s,
long enduring,' sup.
642.
904. evdevovvra ya. So Dobree for
tvQevovvr' ayav. The wish here expressed is the same to the letter as that
dictated

by

Pallas,

v.

864

seqq.

Mr.

Davies approves Meineke's correction

Uav for ya, observing that Pan is more
than once mentioned by Aeschylus,
perhaps from his supposed connexion
with the defeat of the Persians.

U U

AISXTAOT

658

del

OoujJiovcov Socriv riot.

A,

rj

rdS' d/couere, TrdXews

fypovpiov,

oT

e7rt-patVet

rots ff VTTO yalav, wept

rois

ju,e>

CTVCTT.

ft

910

(950)

/xeya yap SvvaraL

doiSa?, rots

S*

T'

au

/3io*> ap,(3\a)7rov

XO.

d^Spo/c/zTyras S' aaipovs

irevveTTO)

rv^ag,

crrp

fiiorovs Sore, /cypt' e^ovre?,

t?"' <S

(960)

920

MolpaL /xaTpo/cacriy^Tai,
O)

fJLTaKOLVOL 9

iravr

(965)

925

Tt/xtwrarat
906.

6'

These words were supDr. Donaldson

Musgrave.

aet.

plied

by

gives

y^yor 5e

yas.

701/0? Tr\o\n6-^Q(av to

Hermann

refers

the mineral wealth

of Athens, mentioned more specifically

in Pers. 236.
On this supposition riot
will refer to the tithe paid to the gods,
and fptiaiav will be the usual epithet,
The
'lucky,' applied to treasure trove.

middle syllable

short, as in kraiou
occasionally in SeiAcuos,

commonly 7aas, occurs also in Eur. Ale.

896. Hec. 149.
'
916. acfyous, untimely,' viz. the death
of youths, sup. 821. Suppl. 648.
s that have
919. nvpi ex o)/Tfy > *y e
power over marriage,' sc. Kvirpis, Zeus
The
re'Aeios and"Hpa reAeio, sup. 205.
omission of the article is justified by

gd

Od. xx. 79, &s

t/

is

Suppl. 379, and

if
yepaibs, &c.

the reading in the

See Monk on Hipstrophe be correct.
pol. 170.
909. TnfAews Qpovpiov. Schol. 5 'ApeoThe metre suggests that v6iray'trui.
Ac cos is here a spondee.
911. Trapd r' adavdrois.
This must
mean the ovpdvioi or Olympian gods, on
account of the apposition with rots virb
yatav. But in v. 330 seqq. the Furies
themselves had disowned all connexion
with these aQdvaroi. The truth is, there

they were angry with Pallas and Apollo;

here they are appeased and friendly.
This is one of the many instances where

Aeschylus shows his desire to reconcile

the two orders of gods. virb -ya.'ta.v, more

920.

0ecu T'

cD

Mo?poi

is

Hermann's

excellent restoration of deal TWJ> Molpat,

in which deal was vainly supposed to
e fyoVoi Tidevrts,
agree with fx VTes >

Ag. 545. The Fates, as the daughters

of Night, were sisters by the mother's
side of the Erinyes, though elsewhere regarded as unconnected and superior, v.
321. In Eur. Electr. 1252, the Erinyes
are called

921.
ing.'

KTJ/JCS,

a synonym perhaps of
justly -a ward
(ve/j.u),
distinguishes this from
'

6p6ov6/j.oi

Hermann

opfloVo/iOj,

The same
eVS/Kots,

'having good laws' (v6/j.os).

is conveyed by the epithet

idea

924.

'everywhere,' 'all the

world over/ because they are universal

925.

Trovra,

ETMENIAES.

659

TOL
'

crrepyaj 8'

O/t/iara Heinous,
/cat

ore-

ju,o&

(970)

yXa>o-crcu>

crTop? Incurra irpos racrS'

930
aXX' eKparrjo-e Zevs 'Ayopalos'
1

(975)

XO.

raz/ 8' a7r\T]crTov

KCLK&V

///IJTTOT'

Iv TrdXei oracrw'

Trtovcra fcd^is /xeXai/ al/>ta TroXtrai/

St'

opyav

Troikas avTifyovovs

OLVT.

935

(980)

940

(985)

aras

apTraXicrai vrdXews.
O.J

Oi

,+r*^^

a o a^rtotoote^
l
/ecu

yap

Sia^oia,

crrvyet^ /xta <j)ptvC

rdS' cV /3poTots a/<os.

(fipovovcrai yXwcrcrrys ayadrjs

m their operation,

StavraTot, v. 320.

MSS. give TrafTa agairist the

Hermann Trc^Ta. See on v. 245.

The

metre,

927. eiriKpaivonsvuv.
An unusual
middle verb, but Aeschylus has many
other such ; see Prom. 43.
ffrepyca, not
unlike alvu, Eur. Suppl. 201. Bacch. 10,
&c., 'thanks to the eye of Persuasion,'
sup. 845.

931. Zeus 'Ayopcwos. The god of eloquence and convincing argument ; see
Suppl. 618, and Elmsley on Heracl. 70.
932. a.ya.QS)v epis.
Herod, viii. 79,
speaking of the dissensions between Aristides

and Themistocles,
ev rt

ev

T(jS5e, irepl

T(j3 &A\<p naipf Kal STJ

TOU 6/c^Tepos ^/ue'wv TrAe'co

ayada TT\V irarpiSa

<

she shows that she and the Eumenides

have now made common cause ; and
though vutav would properly imply that
one side prevailed over the other, the
idea here clearly is that the good, which
they are both equally anxious to effect,
has prevailed over the bad which had
been threatened by one of the parties.
935. novaa K 6vis. Cf. Theb. 733, Kal

...

riy /ufAa/uTreryes at]wa (polviov,,

and Suppl. 046.

5t'

'

bpyav,

through

avTicrvcrT.

ft'.

anger take satisfaction for murders to

the destruction of the city.' Weil retains TTO^OS, the reading of the Med.
(al. Troikas),

comparing avriKr6vois
and taking

Trot-

in
&Tas^rJA6ts
The dust is said apTra.\i(eii'.
apposition.
eagerly to lick up. to catch at as anva?(n in 442,

animal seizes its food, the slaughter of

the citizens for other slaughter, i. e. the
blood shed in civil broils. But ir6\eus
perhaps depends directly on^ctpTraAtq-at.
Cf. Cho. 281.
939. ya.pua.ra.. Here a synonym of
x <*P lTas mutual favours and kindnesses.
, the
slight but important
correction of Hermann for /cotj/oxpeAe? or
Koivo(pe\e'i, is confirmed by arvysiv in,
the next verse. The infinitive depends
>

rather irregularly on dvrtSiSoTey. in which

some verb is implied like eV v$

The notion of unanimity, which

is

'

remedy of many (evils) among men,' is

expressed by the common Greek idea,
rovs aurovs tyiXovs Kal e'xfyous von'i&iv.
This is
943. (ppovovcrat
ei5pur/cou<r'.
the conjecture of Musgrave
evpiffKei.

One MS. only

(Ven.) gives

Hermann
with ed. Rob.
reads evptV/cetj/ with Pauw, and puts the
ypovovo-ris,

u u 2

AISXTAOT

660
6Soz> evpicTKOvcf

IK TWV

(f)O/3epa)i>

Ta)v$e Trpoo-MTTuv fJLtya KepSos opa)

rourSe TToXircug' racrSe yap

(990)

945

V(f)povas

dei
KOLL

7rpei//er

XO.

7TO\IV Op0o8iKOiiOL

TTOLVTO)^

(995)

^atpere ^aiper' eV cucrijiucucn, TrXourou*

per' dcrrucos Xea>s, wrap rjfjitvot, Jtos,

orp. y'.
950
(1000)

at TroAirats,

question

his civibus

morc, si sapiunt,
horribilibus

magnum db Ms

lucrum video bonae linguae

Weil fypovovaa evptV/ceis,
with Dind. Mr. J. B. Mayor adopts
Hermann's reading, and translates, 'if

remarked, the cultus of the

was the respect for the

as before

Eumenides

mam invenire ?

dictates of conscience. Hermann, Franz,

and Linwood give KB! 77? Kal TTO\IS.

they are wise enough to find the path

of a good tongue.' But in fact Pallas
addresses the citizens (as is clear from

superfluous.
'
In pos949. ft> at<njumi<rt TrAourov.
session of the blessings of wealth.' Etym.
M.ofcnjua' ayaOd. Weil reads ei/aj<n/iucu(rt,

vultibus

TrpeiJ/eTe, \.

948),

and asks them whether

the Furies are not now becoming wise

in finding the way of a good tongue, i. e.
in at length uttering blessings for curses
This is equivalent to saying,
(794).
'

Will you not now respect and worship

these goddesses who promise to be your
'
benefactors ?
The corruption of
<f>povovaai led to the change of the verb into
the singular, and thus threw the whole
passage into confusion.
945. ftitypovas. In this epithet, immediately contrasted with the (po&epa irp6aro)ira as described sup. 47
seqq., the new
title of Eumenides is implied.
See also
v. 984.
Some have fancied a passage
must have been lost from the conclusion
of the play, in which this was expressly

and Miiller (Diss. p. 174, note)

has gone so far as to question if the play
was entitled Eiyiej/i'Ses by the poet himself.
Hermann conceives the lacuna to
occur at v. 983, where see the note.;
specified

947.

opgoSi/catot.

On

this

depriving your neighbours of the one

nor badly governing the other. All the
MSS. however, except one of the latest,
give opdoSiKatoy, and it is a question
whether Trpe^ere is not here active, as it
So SiairpeTreii/
certainly is in Ag. 1299.
in Plat. Gorg. p. 485, fin.
The sense
would then be, 'you will make your land
and city conspicuous for justice/ because,

which

is

MS. Ven.

for

tame and

from Hesych. cvai<nnta

Stoa-Tj^i/a.

950. tKrap ^voi Ai6s. There was a

statue of Zeiy Uo\ievs (Pausan. i. 24, 4)
just above the theatre on the southern
summit of the Acropolis. See Athens
and Attica, p. 96. Hermann explains
this as a phrase of superior virtue and
excellence, quoting Plato, Phileb. p. 16, c,
ol Tra\atol, KpeiTToves TI^UV Kal eyyvrepo)
6eu>v oiKovvres.
Rep. iii. p. 388, B,

De

Hpiapov tyyvs QfSav yeyov6Ta, and the

noble lines from the Niobe of Aeschylus
(Frag. 146, Bind.),
ol Qetov ayxiffiropoi)

tyyvs, S>v KOT' 'iScuoi' irayov

Atbs irarpcpov ftcafj.6s etrr' fv aid f pi,

ol Zrjvbs

for tyyvs.
Cf. Agam. 115.
if/crap,
Hesiod, Theog. 690, of 5e wpawol
t^rap
al aGrpaTrfj cS iroTtovro.
fijua Ppovrfj re
Plat. Kepubl. ix. p. 575, c, Tr6\fws, TO
uS'

cyyvs'

adjective

*
y^v Kal tr6\iv depend, just and upright
both in territory and citv.' i. e. not

the reading of

is
,

?KTap fid\\ti.
efyTjrat 8e irapa

Photius,

rb

c(piK-

The

citizens are so called,

</>tAot.
and with great propriety. They are said
awfypovelv eV XP^V because they have at

951.

length established
spect for

which

is

among them

that re-

conscience, that moral awe,

meant by the cultus of the
as clearly appears from the

Erinyes,
chorus 491 seqq. Hermann pronounces
the common reading " admodum inep-

tum," and gives

(pi\ots

ETMENI4ES.
ITaXXaSos

AQ.

S' UTTO

6Was

Trrepois

x^ets* rrpoTepav

x<u/>ere

661
a^erat

awcnJoT.

8* e/xe
x/o*7

(1005)

77/90770/1770.

TTyOOS

960

rwi/S' UTTO

ire, /cat

yrs

crujute^cu

TO

/xe&

^iv, TO Se

a.

arrjpv

/ce/>8aXe'oi>

CTTl

u/zets 8* ^yeicrfle, TroXto-crov^ot

77cuSes

(1010)

965

Kpavaov,
8'

177

XO.

aya0a)i>

8'

aS^t?, e7raz>S(,7rXoi&>,

01 AcaTa TTToXt^, SaifJLoves re /cat fiporol,

971

ITaXXaSo? TrdXt^ v^ovre^ peroiKiav 8

e/^y)^

iou.

woiw Minervae amicis

should
used the masculine

Why

ceps.

lenevolentes dein<
the chorus have
tfuAots rather than

(1020)

the Areopagus), as descending the

rocky steps above described from the
platform of the Areopagus, then winding
in

There

is

round the eastern angle of that hill, and

conducting them with the sound of music
and glare of torches along this rocky
ravine to this dark enclosure." Athens

Nf/cTj,

made by Phidias

and Attica,

952.

forb TTTepoTs.

These words have

more than a merely metaphorical meaning.

a reference to the statue of Pallas
in 460, to which
Aristophanes alludes in Av. 574, avrtKa
See
NtK>7 7reTTat TprepvyoiV xpvffouv.

Wordsworth, Athens and Attica, p. 97.

This goddess was represented with wings.
Hence Eur. Ion 457, Tr6rva Nt/co, /i<to.6
riuflioj/ o7/coi/ 'O\v(jurov xpvffwv 6a\d/j.(av
vra/jLfva irpbs ayvids.

After this verse

proposes to transfer the

speech of Pallas 97585, and to subHe observes that
stitute
953 67.
7reV4ci> in 976 is a promise of the procession which the anapaests introduce.

Mr.

Davies

957. TTporepav ffTeix^iv. Here again

Hermann, in his zeal to contradict Mliller,

has wrongly denied that Pallas heads the

procession, and maintains that she only
"abit de scena ante pomparn." "To
" was she to
whom," asks Mr. Drake,
show their chambers, if not to the
"
Furies ?
959. TTpoTrofj-irajv. So Bentley for irpoSee also v. 976. " Aeschylus
irofjLir6v.
imagined the procession which escorted
the Eumenides to their temple (a chasm

960.

Monk on
970,

On

this

peculiar use see

So Ar. Ach.

Hippol. 1294.

(foeifjC

961.

p. 80.

vir6.

viral

Trrepvytav Ki^Kiav KOI

Bentley's correction for

genitive probably depends

a.Ti\p6v.

The
on KarcYfiv,

'

to

keep back from/ as we

often find efyyetv irjAews, and the like.

Cf. apira\l(rai iroAews in v. 937, iroXi^ov
But perhaps we
effxov, Thuc. i. 112.
should read %wpa, ' to keep back whatever is hurtful to the country.'
eVi
vi K r>.
vlicy, cf. Cho. 853, efy S'
966. e^r; K.T.A.
May there be a good
feeling,' or sense of gratitude, 'on the
part of the citizens for the good done to
them.' Or perhaps, may they have good
intentions of doing good.'
970. cTrav$nr\oifa. So Herm. for eVt-

'

Cf. Prom. 836, eirai>8iiT\af.

Dindorf gives evos $nr\oifa, and so
Franz and Donaldson.
StirAotCw.

972. vfnovTcs, 'ruling;' cf. 879.

See on Ag. 329.
974. evo-ejSotWes.

A1SXTAOT

662

A,

alvca re pvffovs rwi'Se TO>V

975

re
t?

TOUS evep0e Kal KOTO)

w irpocnroXoicrLv atre <j)povpovcrw fipeTas

Tovpov

SiKaicjg.

6//.ju.a

yap

7ra<j7?s

77(777809 efucoir' az>, evK\er)<s

,

7rpO/3aT,

/Cat

Kal crrdXos

(1025)

^9ovo^
980

Xd^o?
7rpecr/3uTiSa)i>

TO
the

on for the sake of additional ornament,

975. otVw T. Hermann so reads for

atVw 5e.
For Qeyyei he also, with Miil-

as fvSvrrjpa ireir\ov Trach. 674.

If the
passage be correct, the dative can only
mean that the people who went in procession were clad in scarlet robes, this

Others read

MSS.

ler,

e5

/j-f/jL^fffBe,

ffe&ovres, against
see sup. 566.

gives Qeyyt], which Franz states to

be found in MS. Flor. They refer it to

the actual tossing of the torches into the
cavern which the dread goddesses were
supposed to haunt (/ceyfytcoj/es, v. 772).
But, if we assume Pallas to take part in
the procession (see on v. 957), it is
'
simpler to translate, I will escort you
with the light of flashing torches/ So

Pers. ult.

Tre'ymJ/w

roi

are

$vaQp6oiffiv y6ois.

On

the cavern in question see Athens

and Attica, p. 79. Eur. El. 1271, irayov
Trap avrbv ^;aer/ia Svcrovrai \6ov6s976. Hesych. <reAa<r<f>opos'
Aa^irpo1

being the colour peculiar to the worship

of the Chthonian goddesses, as Miiller
thinks (Diss. p. 173), though he is not
justified in saying that the Furies themselves were clad in blood -red garments.

They are distinctly called ^eAaretVo^es

and Tra\\evKGw ireir\(av &fj.oipoi, vv. 332.
353. There was a curious ancient custom
of putting on scarlet when any very
solemn oath was about to be taken ; and
the connexion of the Furies with 'Apai
we have seen above, v. 395. Cf. Lysias
contra Andoc. p. 107, 52, eirl
tepemt Kal

<(>6pos (\a/uLTra8r]<p6pos ?).

From this
|uf irpoffTt6\oiffiv.
passage Miiller argues (Diss. p. 62) that
the procession set forth from the Aero978.

and not from the Areopagus ; and

consequently that the scene was never
shifted from the former to the latter
Either supposition involves some
place.
but the greater of the two is
difficulty
to conceive the institution and first judicial proceedings of the Areopagus to
have been detached in imagination from

polls,

its own proper

for it is clear
locality
that the scene could not have been in
the Acropolis and also in the Areopagus
at one and the same time.
See the note
on 655. It does not follow, because
Pallas brings her Trp6tnro\oi to swell the
pomp of the procession, that they must
have issued from the temple itself.
979. SiKattos. 'honestly/ in regard
perhaps to the treasures in the temple.
The particle yap is used
Cf. Ag. 781.
in reference to TTO/J.TT^ implied in ire^w.
982. eisSyTols. Hermann remarks that
the word always implies a garment put
:

(rrdvTes

lfp?s

irpbs fffTrepav, Kal

(poivtKiSas

Kara rb vo^i^ov rb Tia\aibv Kal

The ancient Romans seem to have held
this colour to be proper for rites of
peculiar sanctity.

Ovid, Fast.

iv.

339,

purpurea canus cum veste Sacerdos

Almonis dominam sacraque lavit aquis/
'

Illic

Aelian observes (Var. Hist.

vi. 6),

that

xp^ a (TffJ-i'dT'rjTos ri. It is still

seen in academic robes and cardinals'
?X 6t

T\

hats.

983. 7rpoj8aT, 'march on,' i.e. start the

So I have edited for Ti/xare,
and rt, /j. and
being often confused,
and irpofraiveiv being a technical word in
this sense, e. g. Ar. Ach. 257. Vesp. 230.
Hermann contends that some verses
procession.
TT

must have been

lost here.

(1)

Because

an abruptness in this imperative, and (2) a want of connexion in the

context.
(3) There is no mention of
men, young and old, as sup. 818. (4)
Pallas must have assigned to the Erinyes
the distinctive title of EvpeviSes, from
which the play took its name, and which
there

is

663
&V

0770)9

eV(f>p(t)V T^S'

Q/uXlOC

(1030)

TO \OLTTOV evdySooicTL crvu<f>oQcus

/3ar

985

orp. a.

fSojUto, /xeyaXcu <(Aoriju,oi

NVKTOS

TrcuSes aTraiSes VTT' tvfypovi

(eu^ajueire Se, ^ajptrat,)

UTTO KevOeo-Lv wyvyLOKjus

(1035)

avT. a.

yas

/cat Ovcriaiia-iv

(v<f)ap,LTe Se 7rai>Sa/u,)
Se Kal evdvfipoves ya
the author of the Greek argument and
Harpocration (evidently from him, however) assert that the goddess actually
did do. Weil marks the loss of a verse
after 980.
On the other hand, Muller
(Diss. p. 174, note) denies that there is
any lacuna; and with his opinion the
present editor is disposed to agree. For
(1 and 2) the imperative TrpojSare, as
well as 6p/j.d(r6(a, conveys the order to
the procession to start at once, and the
words are addressed to the -rrpoTro/j.irol to
commence the concluding song. (3) The

males

been sufficiently men965, or the procession may

may have

tioned in

v.

women alone, according to the sex of the Furies, even

in
v.
818 they are promised a
though

have consisted of

general honour from

women.

The

hoth

men and

latter supposition is pro-

bable, for oAoAi$|aTe

is

properly
(v. 995)
used of women only. (4) This objection
is answered on v. 945, to which add the

remark of Miiller (p. 173), that Eu^uej/iSes

was the Sicyonian, ^e/j.val the Athenian

name of

the goddesses.

990

fuTrac TrypKrliTToi,

Photius, Se/upai

is

crrp. ^8'.

not easily defended.

(1040)

Perhaps, j8are

or j3are 8' 6/u.ov, or jSar' eV <55.

987. TraTSes aVaiSe*. Mr. Drake (with

S6/J.OVS,

Dr. Donaldson) omits the epithet, and

thinks ruxa re a mere metrical addition
in 990.
Mr. J. B. Mayor is of the same
opinion. They may be right ; but TrcuSes
oVaiSes, which Mr. Drake thinks can
'
'
neither mean old nor * childless,' may
be defended by vaes oVoes, Pers. 676,
'
children who are no children.'
&<f>povt,
the correction of L. Dindorf for eu0i5So
xw/wrai Herm. for x wP e ?Te
(f>povt.
%a>piT7js SpaKcav, frag. 114. x w 3l/T *?s #<|ns,
Soph, frag. 219,
l
Dark ; ' probably
989. vyvyioicriv.
connected with the Celtic ogof, a gloomy
The ' goaf in a coal mine, and
cave.
the word * fogou,' a cave, in the Cornish
dialect, seem to belong to the same root.
Hence ' lost in the mists of antiquity,' as
ir6\iv wyvyiav, Theb. 310.
990. virai. This seems a plausible correction for the corrupt rt>xa re, the MSS.
'

'

having Kal TI/J.CUS Kal 6vaiais

ru%a re. The true reading

TrepifffTrraL
is

however

0ear /COT' evtyy/j.Kr/ji.'bv a! 'Epivves' &<rirep

at aural Kal Eu^uei/tSes eKa\ovvTo.
They
were known by the latter name at Co-

Herm. has Trepiffeirra rvxov<rai, Linwood rvxais T* epiffeirrai, Franz,

H. L. Ahrens, and Scholefield, irepio-eirTa

lonus, close to Athens, as we know from

Sophocles, Oed. Col. 42, ras ir&vff opdvas
Eujuej/tSas '6 y' tvOaS" av tfiroi Aews viv
aAA.a 5' aAAaxo^ aAa.

rvxoire, Weil TU^OI irep^creirTai, i.e. 'your

fortune is an honoured one in the dark
caves of earth, by offerings and sacrifices.'
If Qvffiaiffiv viral was wrongly written
6va-iai<ri TVX&I, the rest would follow
almost as a matter of course.
The first two syllables
992. 't\aoi.
appear to be long. In these epithets, as
in etf(j>pct)v, v. 984, there is again an allusion to the new appellation of EvpeisiSes.

985. irpeirr) /c.r.A., ' may henceforth be

noted for (causing) circumstances favourable to the life of men.'
Cf. v. 916.
986.
are Mfup. The MSS. give eV
The usual
Stuff), corrected by Wellauer.
construction would be 86/j.ov. But if the
poet wrote thus, how are we to account
for the corruption ? The dative however

doubtful.

Linwood proposes

evtypoves ael,

Meineke

A1SXTAOT ETMENIAES.

664
Set)/)'

*v

ire

OOOV

KOiO

L7TOL

vvv

995

TTL

\^
s^s
L o
ZKTOTTW e^oaoeg
ITaXXaSos aorois Zeus *6
/

Molpd

'

*
LTCOV.

/)/

(1045)

re cn/y/care/Sa.

i/ui> CTTI

993. The i/v was added by Hermann.

The
See on v. 365.
994. Aa^.
Med. has \ailird5i, hut with the last two
an erasure.
syllables written over
995. o\o\va.Te. This is addressed to
the female company (see on Ag. 577),
who are bidden to raise a joyful sacrificial
shout after the strains, and as a conclusion
bringing a happy omen upon the entire
ceremony. With such an oXoXvy/jibs,
without doubt, the procession finally leaves
the stage.
The conjecture
996. eiff6irit> fruv.
of Linwood for es rb trav oinwv, which
So a
is retained by Herm. and Bind.
procession ends the Plutus of Aristo-

phanes, 5e? yap Karon iv TOVTWV &5ovra.s

fireffOai.
Perhaps evSoiSes is the more
correct form, as Homer shortens the a
in ScuSos.

Franz edits

eVScuSe's rot eV

So Herm. for Zeus

form which occurs Suppl.

997. o iravtirTas.
Tro^T^TTTas, a

130.

The sense appears

to be this:

'

Let libations accompanied with torches

follow behind. Thus hath all-seeing Zeus
and Fate entered the contest on behalf of

But Hermann,

the citizens of Pallas/

placing the stop at a<rrotV, gives a widely

different

meaning "Pax
:

cum lumine taedarum

in

riarum) Palladis civibus

sic consenserunt"

Parca

omne tempus

in sedibus
:

(Fu
Juppiter et
have the

We
'

libations in Suppl.
plural (TTrovSat for
959. On the metaphor in <rvyKa.Te&a see
Cho. 713. The assent and consent of
the Mo?po are necessary, because Zeus

himself

can do

who

nothing without the

are closely associated with

the Erinyes ; see Prom. 524.

Fates,

INDEX
OP

REMARKABLE WORDS, PROPER NAMES, AND WORDS

EXPLAINED IN THE NOTES.
"ASpaoroff Th. 50. 571

A.

'Afpm
(iparos, tlpporos Pr.
dpovKo\r)Tos S. 906

dppopdrrjf P. 1051
dppoyoos P. 543
dPpOTrevOr)? P. 139
dPpoxirav P. 545
tfpvveiv Ag. 892. 1176

1046
dydXa/cTO? Ag. 697
Eu. 434.
'Ayajuc/Lii/coi/ Ag. 26. 1217.
C. 846. 923
'Ay&arava P. 940
ayyapos Ag. 273
'AySa/3draff P. 939
dyen-o)? Pr. 278
Ag. 767. C. 27
P. 427
Ag. 3. Eu. 80
_,
ayKpiaris Eu. 342
tiyKvpa C. 649
dyKvpov^-f- S. 746
dyXdiV/ia C. 185. Ag. 1283
dyveveiv S. 222
dyos S. 244
dypfiv Ag. 125
dype'rrjs P. 983
aypev/xa C. 985. Th. 603. Ag. 1015
'Aytuetip Ag. 1054
dyvprpia Ag. 1244
P. 976
dyd&iv

71

Eu. 252. 367. 952

1114
460
Adap.avrls P. 70
'AGdva Eu. 226
ddepfiavros C. 618
d^Sd)!/ Ag.
drjo-vpos Pr.
'

'A%ai

P. 233. 287. 350. 712. 820.

955

S.

'

S.

&<r6a<. S. 860.

P. 416
Ag. 276
Eu. 457. 902
alavos Eu. 394

Aiaj/ro? vrjo-os P. 309. 370.

P. 314
P. 908
'ASpdorem Pr. 957

Ag. 496

598

Eu. 653
aiyiXi\^ S. 775
Alyfiis

Alyirr\ayKTov opos Ag. 294

alyls C. 583.

Eu. 382

Afyurtos C. 103. 127. 473. 561. 643.

Ag. 1411
Alywrroycvris S. 30
AiyvTTToy (rex) S. 9. 317. 329. 381.
796. 886
(terra) S. 851. P. 313
"Aidris (deus)

Ag. 1358. Eu. 262

Aidotor Zfvs S. 188

A'i8a>vfvs P. 651

aifiws
'

and de'os Eu. 491

and fvyfveia Th. 404

a t e r6s Pr. 1043.

C. 239. 250.

136
AltiioTTfs S.

a-ycowot <9eol S. 185.

282

Pr. 828
Ag. 1454
offEu. 184
alfji(iTO(r(payfjS P. 812
Trora/ioff
>ff

Ag.

INDEX

666

Ag. 1634
Ag. 98. 1458. S. 175. C. 546
aivo\a.fi7rr]S Ag. 380
alvoXfKTpos Ag. 693
alvoTraTrjp C. 307
al6\os S. 322. Th. 489
alnoXfladai Eu. 187
aiTrvvwTos Pr. 849
aipeiv o-roXov S. 2. P. 791
Trap' ovdev Eu. 809
aipelo-dai Ti>xn v Ag. 1631
eupecr&u 7roXep,oi> S. 433. 927
(pvyrjv P. 483
Aicra C. 635
ato-i/ua Eu. 949
aio-xvvrrjp (adulter) C. 977
AITI/T; Pr. 373
alcpvidios (trisyllal.) Pr. 698
alvtlv

aZ x /^

(indoles)

Pr. 412.

Ag. 467.

Eu.770

C. 619.
1

S.

409.

P. 356.

Ag. 1478

Ag. 61. 354

Zevs Th. 8
Pr. 580. Th. 86. 129

Ag. 187

Ag. 1212

P. 276
Pr. 541. Eu. 259
P. 926

ff

Ag. 1007
d\\r)\6<j)ovos Ag. 1553. Th. 924
d\\6<pv\os Eu. 813
a\ovpyi}s Ag. 919
P. 962
Th. 386
(norafjios) P. 860
dXfprja-rrjs Th. 767
'A/za^es P. 742. S. 283. Eu. 598.
655
dfiadvvfiv Eu. 897
apzXa S. 821
dpdpna, TO. Ag. 520

C.

779
dpfpfya Th. 900
d{JLJ]VLTOS S. 952
dfjajvirvs Ag. 1003
P. 21

'AfiiarTprjs

"Afjua-rpis P. 322
dp,77TT]S S. 761
a/zTrXaKTjros-

Ag. 336
456

dfJLTTVKT^peS Th.
S. 425
a/i7rv|

Eu. 416

P. 119. 163

Th. 565
Th. 287

a/i$i/3oXoi

WTpov386.483.

Ag. 1353
Ag. 1113
dfji(pi\a<pr)s Ag. 985. C. 323
d/j.(pi\fKTos Ag. 854. 1563
a/z0io-/3aira Ag. 1204
AfjKpicrTpfvs P. 322
d[M(f>i(rTpo(pos S. 858
/mi> C. 536
Th. 523
Eu. 342
dva\vTr)p C. 154
dvaiJLVxOifco-Qai Pr, 762
dvanrepovv C. 220
dvapx^Tos Eu. 500
ai/ao-(mi> Tr^S^aro? P. 98
amorao-ts P. 110. Ag. 572. Eu. 618
dvturrarrip Th. 1018. C. 295
dva&Tpocpr] Eu. 23
dvafpepeiv (educere) C. 439
(attribuere) C. 826
dvacpvyfj S. 786. C. 929
dvdpaKas Ag. 1573
Th. 634. Ag. 1564. Eu.
C.

C.

'

Th. 12. 552

d\icra>p Ag. 1649. Eu. 823

d\rj66pavTis

dpeyapros S. 632. Pr. 411

*pifc<r6<u S. 228. Th. 292. 851.

dfjL(pida\r)s

Pr. 547.

0X77

Th. 840
Eu. 229
a/i/3Xa>7roff Eu. 915
a/i/3Xvi/fo-&u

a/i/3Xvy

dp(j)il3\

Ag. 718
axr/SeiJ/ Pr. 516
Pr. 557
et Th. 95.
C. 713
\6yxr)S P. 51
aKpayrjs Pr. 822
aicpirdcpvAXos Ag. 678
aKpirocpupros Th. 352
d Kp6p \os Th. 146
cutpmna Eu. 179
aKTaivcw Eu. 36
a/crp P. 559. Eu. 377
Th. 550
aKCKTKaios

I.

C. 845
.

787

875.

Eu. 239. 916

Th. 690
Th. 528
dv8po7r\f)6eia P. 237
^AvSpos P. 876

dv8poa(paye'iov
ai/Spa>j/

C. 699.

Ag. 1060
Ag. 235

dvedrjv S. 14
dve\\T]v S. 230

aw; Th. 710

a5i/

S.

600
S.

69

INDEX
dv0fp.ovpybs (ne\i(ra-a) P.
dvtipaKovv Pr. 380

614

Ag. 502
Th. 856
Eu. 131. 444
dvTlp.O\7TOS Ag. 17
dvrinais Eu. 38
dvTnrvpyovv Eu. 658
dvTKTrjKOVV P. 439
nva 8iKr)v TWOS Ag.
dvririo'ao'Oai
1234
dvvo-avdai Pr. 719. C. 843
P. 495
Ag. 361
S S. 177
Ag. 1027
Ag. 1443
ao^os Ag. 223
aVaidXij/ia C. 989
a7raXXao-(7i> (intrans.) Ag. 1260
airapfiXvveiv Th. 712. Pr. 885
dnav6iciv Ag. 1640
aTravaiveadai Eu. 930
aTra^iovadat Eu. 315
dvapri{civ Th. 369
S. 68
Ag. 868. Eu. 872
cpas C. 590
28

Pr.

256. Ag. 247. 757

258. 265

667

I.

t'Apaj3ia Pr. 427

"Apaj3o? P. 320
'Apai Eu. 395. Th. 945

'Apaxvaiov (opos) Ag. 300

Ag. 917
Ag. 114
'Apyrja-Trjs P. 310
dpyr](rTT)S Th. 60. Eu. 172
a'p^vXT]

apyay

(a'py^et?)

"Apyos S. 15. 325. C.663. Ag. 24

S. 300. Pr. 679. 696
^Apyos ((pvXa|)
"Apeios Trdyos Eu. 655
dpetyaros Eu. 873
"Ap^s (a) Th. 233. P. 930

7rXaroy, airXrjaTos, (iirXaorros Pr.

aTTO yva>p.r]S Eu. 644

apfjiol

Pr. 633

1024
Eu. 434
dprraX/feti; Th. 232. Eu. 937
ap7rdav8pos Th. 773
P. 977
P. 37. 310
P. 320
aprai/T? S. 150. 768
P. 21. 772
P. 29. 304. 950

'Appw'a

915

Eu. 136
914
'ATroXXcov Ag. 1048
Av/cetot S. 668.

Th. 132.

Ag. 774
Ag. 1253. C. 1031. Eu. 844
cnroppiiTTfiv \6yov S. 478
aVoo-rarfti/ Ag. 1073. Eu. 392
d7ro<pdopa (nrfpuciTos Eu. 178
C. 267
682
P. 1036
C. 417
S. 235
a7rpoo"etKros S. 775
drrpoo-KOTTOs Eu. 105
anTfpos (pans Ag. 267
aTrvpa lepa Ag. 70
/SXa/Sr; S. 78
apa
apa acnrovftos Ag. 1206
apa 8r]p.oKpavTos Ag. 444
aa 'EiKv? Th.70. C. 398. Eu. 395

=
=

Ag. 132.

Th.

"Apre/zi? Trpoa-Tarrjpia Th. 444

apri'KoXXo? Th. 368. C. 471

Ag. 1010
325
P. 299
Ag. 1606
S. 180
Ag. 709
Eu. 621
'Ao-m Pr. 420. P. 57. 586
'Ao-i^n? P. 61
Th. 822.
ao-u^f Ag. 1312.
1006. Eu. 305
dcnraipeiv P. 956
'Ao-raKOff Th. 402
'Ao-rao-TTTj? P. 22
aorfpyai/wp Pr. 898
a(rroez>oy S. 350
ao-rpa/3ie/S.281
acrrpois (fofvyeiv S. 388
dvTvyeirovfio-dai S. 282
ao-vXia S. 604
aV(paSa<rror Ag. 1264
(obsoletus) Pr.

1228

S.

ap/iocrrwp

S. 137. 660.

OTToXaKTlCr/iOl S.

A.

Eu.

112

141

djroXciKTifriv

--

824

'Apio>ap8os P. 38. 323. 946

"Ap/os P. 976. C. 415
'ApKTtvf P. 44. 314
ap/cuo-rara P. 100. Ag. 1346.

S. 109.
ATTIS- S.

Pr.

'Apt/zacTTroi

ao-a)8;9 S.

31

P. 801.

Ag. 288

Cho.

668

INDEX

dravpuTos Ag. 236

are'Xaa Ell. 341

1.

^j/

P. 659

/SaXXeti/ (intrans.)

Ag. 864
Th. 634
Eu. 760
Eu. 246. Ag. 72
"ArXas- Pr. 356
'Arpei&uAg. 3.44. 122. 1342
drpe^aia S. 678
'Arpfus Ag. 60. 1479. 1561. C. 732
drpiaKTOs C. 331
avat'j/eii/ C. 252
avfiv Th. 173
avddSio-fJia Pr. 985
avdfvrrjs (povos Eu. 203
AvXi? Ag. 184
avoi/a Eu. 319
diJrdv Th. 131. 379. P. 1037. C. 303.

866. Ag. 1315

dih^P. 397. C. 555

8
ai>TOK\T)TOS EU. 163
aVTOKOOTTOS C. 156
avTOfiaprvs Ag. 961
avrdroKOS Ag. 135
avrovpyia Eu. 322
avToyevrjs S.

662
avroxQovos Ag. 519
acptros Pr. 684
d(piKTG>p S. 1. 237
ai>To(popTOS C.

d(pvi8ios, atyvidios Pr. 698

dcpoipavros Eu. 228
aidp/itKTOs Eu. 319

Ag. 1372
Ag. 409
'A<ppo8iTr]s ala S. 549
a<ppo'i/Tioros Ag. 1348
a(pv\\os Eu. 754
Th. 28. P. 490
Th. 313
C. 484
P. 865
Th. 851. Ag. 1130
d x r)via Ag. 409. C. 293
a X X^Eu 357. P. 666
v
acoroy
avdos S. 649

d(ppda-(Jia>v

'A<ppo8i'r77

C.

Ag. 1143

562
Pr. 882. C. 999
P. 555. 1054

S. 816.
.

24

Barai/a>xos P. 962
P. 13. Ag.

436
Ag. 230. 595. 933
Eu. 52
S. 313
Eu. 76
S. 312. Th. 12
P\a X al aprt/SpetpfTs Th. 341
/3Xoo-vpo? Eu. 161
/3Xoo-vpo(ppci>j/ S. 812
7)

M = ^o^a

S.

710.

Ag. 1320

P. 484. 802
P. 496

Boicoroi

Bo'X^

/3op/3dpa> vdfop p,iaiviv

Eu. 664

Bdppatat TruXeu Th. 552

Pr. 752. P. 719. 742
Th. 24. Eu. 187
OV, /3por6i/,

confusa, S.

672. 836.

Eu. 867
296
Ag. 652. Eu. 78
f3ov\r)i> Karappi'-v/^ai Ag. 857
S. 593. C. 659
S. 109. 756
Os eirl yXoaa-crr) Ag. 36
S. 534
/SpajSevs P. 304. Ag. 222
Eu. 270. Ag. 266
flpi'fei* C. 883.
EpofjLios Eu. 24
pporoKTOvelv Eu. 399
{BpOTOVKOTTOS Eu. 476
Eu. 756
855
943. Ag. 163. C. 61. 580
Pr. 1103. P. 399
jSpaxn/ios- Pr. 487
Bu/3Xii/a opi; Pr. 830
Kapirbs S. 740
P. 127. Th. 1042
pov66pos

S.

/3ovKoXeTj>

r.

B.

P. 52
Th. 567
S.

837

Baicrptoi P. 308.

Eu. 25
Th. 493
C. 685

728

ydyyapov Ag. 352

Tata Eu. 2. Pr. 218
yaTi/ and cv confused, P. 732
yaioj/dfio? S. 53
yd'ios Zfvs S. 146
ydfiopos S. 607. Eu. 850
ydwo-Qai Eu. 927
P. 623. C. 89. 158

INDEX
ye in deprecating, Th. 71. Pr. 649
post ayav S. 698
ye p.r,v S. 238
yeyowu/ Pr. 531. 675. 803. 806. 1011
yeyawcr/mi/ Pr. 645

Ag. 982
Ag. 430
Ag. 1192
cris Eu. 7
a>A C. 898
iropos Eu. 283
yepapa S. 652. Ag. 701
ytyvpa P. 732
FT; Kovporp6(f)os Th. 16
yr?<9eu/ C. 759
yf)v TTpo yr)s Pr. 700
ye'/zeii/

iv

yr)pr)pi, yrjpdo-KQ) S.

870.

C. 894

434

Ag. 293
ypaia epeiKTj Ag. 286
ypa<f)r} Ag. 233. 1300
Tpvnfs Pr. 823
yvrjs Pr. 377
\ip,vr)

776

= y^ Ag. 1039.

C.

397

306
Tiva Eu. 295
.

datpovav Th. 995. C. 557

daKvd&adai P. 574
8aKpv(ri(TTaKTos Pr. 407
SaKruAoSeiKros Ag. 1303
da\6s C. 597

Ag. 66. 145

Aavabs S. 11. 315. 946
danedov Pr. 848
Aai/aot

Aapeiav P. 653
8ao-Aos S. 88. P. 318
darrjpios Th. 708
ddTTJTTlS

Th. 937

AauXievs C. 661
8av\!> s S.

87

dcxpoivos C. 597.
Sety/na

Ag. 949

C. 1037

Pr. 1043

Ag. 443
Eu. 808

Ag. 560

910
dtaiWw P. 1017. 1026. 1043
Aiaigis P. 977
8iaip(ris Eu. 719
8ia\\aKTT)p Th. 899
Ag. 797
w Pr. 908
diafji(pi8ios Pr. 566
^ Eu. 697
Th. 179
L 59
'r. 1044
Siao-irapdo-o-eiv P. 197
Pr. 238
Th. 1050
Ag. 335
P. 696
bv, TO Eu. 253
S. 226. Ag. 1385
diKaia
Eu. 392
81*77 Ag. 785.
diKTjv elo-dyeiv Eu. 552
8tayva>vai Eu. 679
Karayvwvai Eu. 543
Stoi^i/eii/ Eu. 305
Ag. 1362. Eu. 596. Th.
940
P. 279
8nr\oi(eiv Ag. 808
Alp*?; Th. 262. 296
8ippv[j.os P. 47
Sivypos Th. 977
8i(j)vios
Ag. 1445
'
Ag. 874
C. 743
iv Tro'Sa Th. 366. Eu. 381
P. 90
wAg. 853. C. 553
P. 938
Eu. 124
8paKov06p.i\os S. 263
Pr. 818
TraOe'iv Ag. 1541
C. 305

A.

daieiv

Pr. 813. 933.

'

yvp,vde(r6ai ^popovs Pr. 607

yvvciKoyrjpVTOs Ag. 471
S.

fe.

1036

C. 1056
Pr. 818. Eu. 48.

TopywTns

oeXToCcr&u

dia0pvnTeo-0ai Pr.

aj/e/io*

ropydi/

808. Eu. 265

17o
AeX$6s- Eu. 16
8e[jivioTT]pr)s Ag. 53. 1424
8etou<r$at 0eois Ag. 825
devp* del Eu. 566
Se'^eo-tfai Ag. 1631
AjjXia ^oipay Eu. 9
Se'XToi <ppevS>v Pr.

df}7TOT

Ag. 843
with infinitive, Eu. 211
yvafpcvs C. 747
yi/dxrei ra^a Ag. 1627

v S.

C.830
Eu. 195

8r)p.o7rpaKTos S. 919.

TrjpVtiitf

yovias

SetjuarooTayqs C. 827

tyvaibs

yi'yi/erat

vai (pvyrjv S. 6
S. 69. P. 1026.

669

I.

INDEX

670

Ag. 1518. C. 986. Eu. 603

Ag. 139
Pr. 279
Eu. 252
dvadyKpiTos S. 118
dvadpea-Tos Eu. 888
dvcravXia Ag. 538
dvo-pdvKTos P. 576. 1052
dva-evvdrup Th. 281
Pr. 835
Ag. 636
elv C. 217
Ag. 1331
Eu. 365
dv<roieiv Ag. 1287
SUO-OIOTOS Eu. 758
dvo-6/jip.aTos Eu. 366
8va-7ra\elv Eu. 529
dvo-rrapdpovXos S. 100
8vo~7rapdde\KTos S. 380
dvcnrr)p.avTos Eu. 459
dvo-Trpaye'iv Ag. 763
Suo-7rpaui Eu. 739
dvacprjp.e'iv Ag. 1045
Svo-(popcli> S. 507. Th. 777
S. 562. Pr. 821
S. 254. Pr. 676. 849
Sa)/xarms Ag. 941
Sco/zarovv S. 935
Aa>pis ma P. 488
\6yX r] P. 813
irr)

6(TOl \fOVTCOV

I.

KKTJpaiVlV

Eu. 124

fKKpovaros Th. 537

1167.
fKfjutprvpftv Ag.
KfjLf\yetv C. 884

EU. 92
C.

lo-Qai

fKTrdnos Ag. 49

Ag. 1000
527
686
ex^opa C. 8. 422. Th. 1027
fK<pOpU)TpOS Eu. 870
K(pva-av Pr. 739
CK<pV<Tldv Ag. 1360
e'Xeio/Sarat P. 39
'EXeVavs Ag. 671
'EXe^ Ag. 670. 773. 1430
eKTciXvTreveiv

CKTV<p\OVl> C.
eVc(arco Ag.

eXeWtai

(percipere)

eyyaios S.

tyypdfaw C. 686. Pr. 808. S. 923

Eu. 858
fyyvTaTa yevovs S. 381
eyKariXXcoTrreii/ Eu. 113
i with
optative and av Th. 510. Ag.
903
subjunctive, S. 86. P. 786. Eu.
325
el 6' ovv Ag. 659. 1009
ovveKa S. 184. 984. Pr. 353
Eu. 996
S. 660
eKaToyndpavos Pr. 361
'E*/3arai/a P. 16. 537
eKppovrav Pr. 370
(K.dpa.KOVTOVV C. 540
K6apv[fav Th. 72
cKQoivao-dai, Pr. 1046
eKKapTriCea-dai Th. 597
CKKCVOV<T0M P. 551. 757
eyyvrjv 6tv6ai

Ag. 341.

Eu.

829
eXi*es Pr. 1104
eXivveiv Pr. 537

828
Th. 393

(\Kaiveiv C.

BOTTOM

"EXX7; P. 70. 718. 741. 795.

cpiraios

870

Th. 456
u. 905
C. 462
Ag. 180
S. 291
Pr. 628. 1100
Pr. 560

e'/moXai/ p.dxrjv

Th. 797
57. P. 906

209

P. 811

s-

E.

Eu. 439

tvayfjs S. 116
i>d\\co-6ai P.

Eu. 601

518

Ag. 1622
Th. 574
P. 687
cvdvros Eu. 982
(incola) S. 559
opvis Eu. 828
C. 242
Th. 45
S. 137
cayifriv Ag. 624
e'latperos Ag. 927. Eu. 380
e^attrtos S. 508
u> Th. 15
818 A g- 1633
Eu. 885
Ag. 511. C. 820
P. 466
ca<f>pl{T8cu Ag. 1034
egeo-Ti p.r) \eyeiv Eu. 859
e'l^os Th. 11
Eu. 565.
ffrjyturGcu C. 110. 543.
579
-

INDEX
432. Ag. 649
Pr. 507

e/ros xat epyoi/ S.

S.
/

Eu. 619
Ag. 1391
S. 533
tiranrav C. 680. Eu. 929
'Epa<riz>os- S. 997
i

Pr. 17
ti/ C. 205
TI Pr. 348

Pr.

918
Th. 944
eVaX^is Th. 30. 146
eirappaTrip C. 272
C.

evs

Eu.

970
Th.

942.

C.

143.

Ag.

1434
eirdpyfpos Pr. 507. Ag. 1082. C. 652
s C. 418
S. 48. 309. 583. Pr. 870
flv P. 622
eVr}/3oXos Pr. 452. Ag-. 525
errrjKoos Ag. 1393. Cho. 967
fir egfipyao-fifvois P. 527. Ag. 1350
Pr. 949. C. 1034
C. 841
Pr. 285
vv Eu. 663

Eu. 144
Eu. 641. 861
6riXcaflr&u S. 49
fniXfxdrivai Ag. 1475
enivefji(r6ai Ag. 469
i
Ag. 1291
Ag. 1248
S. 17. 43
(transitive)

Ag. 242.

Eu.

848
fmppoal Eu. 664. Ag. 1487
C. 419. 449
ejrippoifiv Eu. 402
eTrippvTos Eu. 867
eirio-Koitos C. 119. Eu. 492. 863
eViWvros Ag. 860. 1119. Eu. 884
fTTicrTadfJiaa-dai Ag. 159
firurrpfirrbs S. 974. C. 342
Eu.
e7riOTpo<al Sw/Ltarcov Th. 645.
518
em<pr)p.ie(r6ai, Ag. 1144
entyopos C. 798
Ag. 1219
Js Pr. 166
Th. 901
ciroirrfvfiv C. 1. 480. 574. 1052. Eu.
215
7T07TTT)p Th. 637
firopBiACfiv P. 1029. Ag. 29. 1089.
C. 941
eirippo6f.lv

469
Eu. 817

Ag. 447. 1161. 1558.

Th. 570. Eu. 911
S. 22

524.

e7rai/Si7rXaai/, -oiei.v Pr. 836.

eiravBifav

592

7rovpiciv Eu. 132

Ag. 114
eopdideiv C. 263
cv7macu' Th. 573

iv

671

I.

Pr.

723. 1054

Eu. 534
XeVas Ag. 274
fppaios Eu. 907
vs Ag. 599. 1029
Eu. 90.
Ag. 498
Ag. 409. P. 942. Eu. 291
S. 30. 219. 666
Eu. 792
Ag. 1019. 1314
Th. 6. 39. 1010
'Ere'oAcXos Th. 453
erepoppeTT^s S. 397
Tfp6(j>avos Th. 159
ZTTJS S. 243
evayrjs P. 468
eiJSfiTrz/a C. 475
ei/etrrw Th. 174. Ag. 630. 902
fMfvflv Eu. 855. 868. 904
eitferos Th. 639. Ag. 430
v6rjp.a>v 0. 76
evdi)pa.TOS S. 81
ti)Ovr](T ipos Ag. 1264
Eu. 302
Eu. 411
v Ag. 975
S. 625
eiXdycos S. 45
S. 333. Ag. 1297
P. 661
Eu. 946. 983
y S. 681. C. 162
s Eu. 454
S. 988
ei/npoa'Q)7roKoiTos C. 956
EupiTTos Ag. 283
evpoelv P. 603
Pr. 753. P. 795
elv nva Ag. 329. Eu. 974
cv<TTa\r)s P. 791
S. 694. Ag. 791
C. 984
V Ag. 1629
Th. 135
S. 244. 897.

P. 631.

Th. 503. C. 117. 611.

INDEX

672

(sepultum esse) P. 327

ew P. 391. Ag. 28. 579
fv(prjp.f1a'6ai S. 506
fv(pi\o7rais Ag. 700
ev <ppoveiv (gaudere] Ag. 262. C. 761
evxepeia Eu. 471
evxeo-dai (eloqui) S 270
tyedpos C. 851
efaTrf C. 292. 672
(})T)\OVV S. 921
tytfvai Th. 783. Eu. 478
f(po8fveiv C. 715
erodes Eu. 353
e<po\ K 6s S. 196
P. 210
C. 241. 981
s Pr. 746. Th. 602
Ews Ag. 256
.

I.

r)fJ.CpVLV KfXflldoV C.

Eu. 14
Th. 66
f)p,epovv Eu. 14
rjp,p6(pavTOS Ag. 82
Pr. 174. 928
^ /IT)!/
f]VlO(TTpO(p(lv C. 1011
^7ru7 Th. 133
"Hpa S. 287. 580. Th. 139
TeXeta Eu. SOS
rja-av for TJ8e(rav Pr. 459
fjfj.fpo$

rj^epoa'K.OTTOs

T/cr#a for fjeia-da

---

'Ho-io'j/77

Ag. 494

^S^o-^a Ag. 1182

Pr. 570
i>\ov npaao'eiv Eu. 214
Pr. 3. 375. Ag. 272

9.

Ag. 639. 648

Zav S. 152
aTr\T)6r]S P. 318
{dtrvpos Pr. 1105
S. 190
),
vybv Pr. 471

Th. 352
6d\\civ piov P. 618
tiavarovv Pr.

6civciv

C.

'AyopaTos Eu. 931

1
Th. 8
'iKevios S. 341. 379. 610
S.

61. 353.

S.

438
621

396
S. 26. Eu. 730
Ag. 946. Eu. 28. 205
S.

Th. 930

Ag. 1596
451

S.

I/TTO C. 979.
Eu. 578
Th. 278. Ag. 1001

eVros,
7n/peti

675
Th. 377. 949.

Gelvro S.

ios S.

S.

^ pro eire Pr. 800. C. 876

Th. 17. Eu. 7
j) (tWa)
'H&BW ata P. 497
'HXeicrpa C. 14. 244

Th. 418
345
Pr. 1082
S. 145
Pr. 810
TruXai

S.

T)\idiovv

442.

420.

Th. 704
Eu. 81. 846

1021
136

Pr. 217. 893.

Eu. 2
330

indeclinable, S.
TO
C. 630
06^10-Kvpa Pr. 743

P. 827
^eo^Xa/SeTi/
^eoi ayopalot, TTfSioi/o/ioi, &C.
$eoi aoTvai/aKrey S. 996

Th. 261

vrraroi, ^Bovioi Ag. 90

6eoK\VTelv P. 502
Bcoo-TvyrjTos C. 624

6tpaiTOVT\s (pepvrj S. 956

deprive tv C. 991. P. 507

0ep/idVovs

H.

P. 305.

380
S. 1006.

188
S.

Smoy Ag.

1074

P. 51. 325. 949

&VKTWIOV Ag. 512. P. 732

KX^pto? S. 354
Kr^o-ios Ag. 1003.

Eu. 13

TraTSes

Z.

S.

698

P. 63

Ag. 1043

eepp.Q>8c0i/ Pr. 744

deaden ev irecrovra Ag.
Trap' ovSez/

32
Ag. 222

yeXtov fvrbs dfipdrav C. 725

Ag. 1184
Ag. 1131
Geo-Trp'ooroy Pr. 850
Gfo-o-aXoi P. 491
0(7Tia$- C. 595
deo-cpaTTJXoyos Ag. 1416
flewpia Pr. 821
tieo-nilfiv

Ofo-TTitodflv

INDEX
(vavs)

Th. 852

Ag. 547
Ag. 2724. 547
te'i/ai
lea-dat, P. 472
Ag. 144
C. 416
cdos P. 878
rap Ag. 115. Eu. 950
tump S. 639
IXfla-dai nva S. 109
"I\LOV Ag. 29. 572. 681
V

P. 38
Brjydvat

673

I.

IS^

Ag. 1514. Eu. 821

6r)\VKpdTt)sC. 590
6fjv Pr. 949. P. 586

981

Brfirew (cratpov) P.

Pr. 877.

C.

484

Eu. 380. 656

Eu. 980
6odctv S. 589
Ag. 1379

'1/zaTos

P. 31

P. 511. 567

6pdai, rapdgai Pr. 646

S. 752. Ag. 1159
S. 199
Ag. 637. 1391

&<rd C. 912

Bprivelv

P. 920.

-r)s

C. 6

S.

Ag. 1042

Ag. 1254
GpoeivQai Eu. 486
6p6fjipos Eu. 158. 175.

C.

524

Eu. 630

6p<i><TKeiv

Pr. 606. 681.

280
S. 41. Ag. 697. Eu. 313
Eu. 419. 688
Pr. 859
152. Ag. 801. Eu. 456. 700
Pr. 568
i'ouXos Th. 529
lirovv Pr. 373
Th. 317. S. 425
S. 280
Th. 483
ivdpyvpos Ag. 932
Th. 856
'107*771/6? Th. 262. 273
iffopoipov C. 311
i(rorptj3r)s Ag. 1418
fEa. 711.762
P. 456. Eu. 433
Pr. 388. Eu. 257
"Irvs Ag. 1113
Ivypos C. 24
P. 968
Ag. 1504. 1532
S. 828
C. 220
Ag. 1456
S. 288. 534. 567. 1049. Pr. 714
t'a><i P. 1049
'lama P. 767
l

(furere) Ag. 1206

Ag. 1213. 1562

'

Ag. 792
lv Ag. 253
958. Th. 493. 832
S. 653
6vp.6p.avris P. 226
Eu. 822
426
1381. Eu. 799

Ag.87
Ag. 1166
tor) Th. 258
247. Ag. 217.231
Eu. 173. P. 463
<9o>/uy
e^os Ag. 286
QuTTTClV P. 958
<9o)pa K eIa Th. 32
Oava-o-civ Ag. 866. Pr. 401

K.

t,

Pr. 1036.
P. 663

elisa,

lal

39.

P. 846

807
Th. 9. 39. 526. 538. 1080

S.
i

488

Ka6dpfj.ara eKTrep^ai C.

90

C.

KaOfjKftv C. 446
Kadievai \ai<pos Eu.

P. 180. 565. 994

S. 66. P. 884

Kadicpovcrdai Eu. 294

Kd6nr7rdco-0di Eu. 145. 701.

20
P. 929

(intrans.) S.

larpoi Xdyoi Pr. 386

1601.
iarptpavrts S. 259. Ag.

663
P. 1006

tawoT P.

Ka!8e

541

Pr. 994.

525

65
Eu. 62

Kdl

8r)

Eu. 854

*at TTW?

749

P. 155. 263.

Ag. 532. 1281

Ag. 1038. C. 483

X X

Eu.

INDEX

674
Th. 639

KaivorrrjyrjS

Kaipbs Pr. 515

Eu. 736
405
K\v6o7TOlbs Eu. 13
KfvovcrOai Th. 319
KVTpo8r]\r]TlS S. 556
Kepai'a Eu. 527
KeKdcrp.evos

KfXaivovcrdai C.

Th. 719
Ag. 539
vv Pr. 997.

I.

P. 724

Eu. 179
Th. 665
dXv Ag. 1363
KoXuTrrpa S. 114
L

692
Ag. 638
Pr. 1007

KepdVTls Pr.

KdAxasAg.151.24D
Ag. 66
281
Kd^lTTOVS Th. 788
Kavaxrjs C. 145

Ka^af-

Kdp.T]\OS S.

Kdi/a>j3os-

Pr. 865. S. 306

Th. 418. 435

Th. 540
KapavKTTrjp Eu. 177
Kapavovv C. 519. 692
/<ap/3ai/ S.

110

Kdppdvos S. 891. Ag. 1028

Kdpnovv P. 817
KdpiTOvo'dai, KapTri^(rdai Th. 597

Ag. 1002
s Pr. 830

Kao-o-di/Spa

Kepavvbs Pr. 367

Th. 63
693

KdTdlVflv C.

KdTdLff^yvTrjp Ag. 1334

KdTavdo-cra<r6ai Eu. 889

Kara^i/ov C. 693
KdTdTTTdKCOV Eu. 243
KaTcnrrepos Pr. 817

^xi^Ag.

933.

C. 260.

Krjpvao-tiv S. 978.

Kt'Xio-o-a

C.

S.

545

719

KL/jL/jLcpiKos lo-dp-bs Pr. 748

Kivdvvov dvdfidXelv Th. 1031
KIV&VVW /SaXeTi/ Th. 1042

Kivvpea-eai Th.
Kivva-creiv

116

C. 188

KtpKT]\dTOS S.

60

220. Pr. 876

Kiafyvr] Pr. 812
KiWtoi P. 17. 123. C. 415
icicoi/
ovpavov Pr. 357
Kt'p/cos S.

K\dyyaiveiv Eu. 126

*cXatv Ag. 48. 167. 194
icXjj&W Pr. 494. Ag. 221.

C. 496.

1032
S.
S.

287
Th. 670

616.

KaTa<TKe\\fiv Pr.

Eu. 536

C. 117.

KtySayaras P. 979
Ki&upa>i/ Ag. 289
K/AIKCS Pr. 359. P. 329.

wdv^

KaTd(TKr)Va>p.d C.

1000

KTjpdLVfLV S. 976
KTJpVKfVflV S. 217

KdTdfrOnaivfiv xa\ivS>v Th. 388

Th. 46. 1011. C. 44

489
986
Th. 805
S. 436
Eu. 376
Ag. 544
P. 354
P. 640
S. 726
Ka.Tfvyp.dTd Eu. 975
KaTT)pf<f)rjS 7TOVS Eu. 284
KaTTjpTVKVS Eu. 451
277. Eu. 133
Ag. 1257
lV P. 1041. EU. 119
KdTO\O\l>flV TLVOS Ag. 1087
KUTOTTTrjp Th. 36
/caroTTTT^y Th. 41
Karorrros Ag. 298
KdTovpieiv Pr. 986
Pr. 430. 738
Th. 110. 758

72

Kr)8ep.uv S.

C.

Ag.

K\a>o-Tr)p C.

867.

Eu.

116.

568

84. 249.

498

Kvecpd&iv Ag. 129

Kvidos P. 879
KVIVUTOS C. 476
KoiXoyao-rcop Th. 491. 1038
Ag. 580. Eu. 796
(ppovpdv

Ag. 2

218
KoXoo-0-ol Ag. 406
KO\OVIV P. 1014
KO\VjJ.^>T}Tf)p S. 402
Ko\x is Pr. 422
Ko/iiarpa Ag. 938
Kop.p.bs C. 415
otvo/3a>/Mia S.

jcow'ew

P. 165.

Koweli/ S. 110.

Korravov C.

Th. 60
153

845

Kop KO pvyr) Th. 336

Kopos- KCU Qpdaos,

744

Ttwa "Y/Spetos Ag.

INDEX
C.

274

\afj.7rTr)pov)(ia.

413. 660
Pr. 1063

Xa

KpfKTOS

VOfJLOS

Th. 781

C.

807

tepees S. 775

Eu. 106. Ag. 801

Th. 348. 375
Ae'pwy Pr. 695
Xei^eii/

Kpeo/Soros- S. 283
elv P. 465

\f\ifjifievos

Th. 469
P. 811

riff

P. 874
652. Eu. 344
S. 502. Pr. 377
.

605

of C.

Ag. 1619
661
KpOKOJBafpTjS Ag. 1090
KpoKov Carpal Ag. 230
Kpo'i/os Pr. 209. 932. Eu. 611
KpOTT)(TfJ,OS Th. 556
KpOTTjTOS C. 420
/crearpa Ag. 347. 979
KreW Ag. 1572
KTT)<TIOS Ag. 1005
S. 12
Oi/ P. 460.
Th. 236
KurifM C. 121. Eu. 629
Kvjrpios S. 278. P. 878
Kpldwv

Xevoyioy Eu.

TTGoXos

KpOKofiaTTTOS P.

Kvnpis Th. 128. S. 978. 1016.

206. Pr. 883
Eu. 373. 892

Aa

P. 310. 948
\ivoppa(f)Yjy S.

Eu.

701

312
Kvpos P. 764
S. 385

Eu. 551.

S.

597.

C. 859
ia

126

\i7rap66povos Eu. 773

Pr. 528. 1025

w P. 229. 523.

180

Xevor^p popos Th. 186

Xe^aios- Th. 281
Xeajpyo? Pr. 5
Ag. 887
KdAca C. 623
P. 878. Ag. 275
Eu. 481
S. 311
S. 275. Eu. 282

C. 694.

P. 572
Th. 381. 394
Th. 687. Ag. 1130

Ag. 1160
Ag. 865
KUTTTJS avag P. 380
isTrerpa Eu. 22

Ag. 205
Ag. 1402
Xtram, ra S. 789. Th. 99
Xix^C. 273. Ea. 754
Xt^-ovpia C. 743
Xo/3os Pr. 503. Eu. 153
Aofl9 Ag. 1041. Eu. 19. 35. 226.
443. Th.614
\ovrpo8aiKTOs C. 1060
Xo^ev/za Ag. 1363
Xo^trat Ag. 1628
\6X os Th. 106. Eu. 46
Avdol P. 41. 766
Avdipvas P. 979
Av/cetos (viWe

C.

338
S.

345

Xuuai/rnpios Pr. 1012.

751

A.

Aupi/mos P. 326
C. 489
Aa/3po<rro/mi/ Pr. 335
AaVos Th. 688. 742
\oKdfav S. 850. Th. 173
XojeU S. 112. 879. P. 127. 831.
Xa/37) S.

631

C.

532
Aao-^s- Th. 616
AaroyeVeta Th. 134
Xarpoi/ S. 988
Aareb Eu. 313

Ag. 649

ficpficro-OTeKvos

Ag. 863

Eu. 110. 513.

\a7TaSv6s Eu.

Kpavabs Eu. 965

Kparm'Xeooy

675

I.

912.

Xvo-cra C.

279

\VTpOV C. 42
Xcan'^eo-^ai S.

940

Pr. 27. 672

C.

26

M.

Ag. 858. 1602

Ag. 303
X<i M 7rr7 Eu. 365. 994
Xap.7rpvve<r6at Eu. 104
\aKTifriv

\ap,7ra8rj(f)6poL

P. 494
T)
P. 320

x x 2

Ag. 1413.

C.

676

INDEX

Mala C. 797
ls S. 101

I.

194

p.Ta7TO(ra>(pp(i)v S.
^77,

P. 346.

Pr. 980

750
Maiams Xi'/ii/g Pr. 426
P. 494
a Ag. 509
p.a.Kl(JTT]p P. 694
Md/aoros (mons) Ag. 280
os avXsoi/ Pr.

p.a\6d<T(Tciv Pr. 387. 1029.

289.

S.

interrogative,

/zj),

with

and subjunct. P. 124

opa fjirj) S. 351
Pr. 340

fut.

(i. e.

P.T)

yevrjTUL

P.T)

p,f\r]o-aTO>

238
M^6os P. 761
Mf}doi P.

Eu. 129

p.aXX6s Eu. 45

Mr]\lVS K\7TOS P. 488

Eu. 101

/iijvieotfai

fj.(ivrnro\elv Ag. 951

pdpayva C. 367

262

S.

920
949
jiaoretpa S. 153
S. 460
Eu. 154
ii/ C. 431

Eu. 236
T
Eu. 148. 201
fjLTj pa\oias
Eu. 405
v C. 213
S. 637
Eu. 169
p.ivvp<r6at, Ag. 16
MtVff C. 607
/ZIOTJTOS Ag. 1199
Mtrpoya% P. 43
MoTpai Eu. 165. 694. Pr. 519. 524
MoXoo-o-oi Pr. 848

Pr. 71
parade tv Ag. 966

p.v8pOKTVTTflv Pr.

194
MaraXXos P. 316

pv6eltr6<u Pr. 682.

Mapatfobi/ P.

477

Mapatfus P. 774
MapSoi P. 975
Mapdos P. 770
Mdpdan/ P. 51

Mapia^wot

P.

Mao-torpTjs P. 30.

p.ovo-op,fjT(Dp

/iaratos S.

/zvCfti'

Pr. 57. Th. 37. Eu. 137

S. 799. C. 904
P. 225. Ag. 287

Eu. 180

Ag. 1339

p.VKTT]p6<OfJ.TTOS

fjivpaiva C.

Th. 459

981

p.vpi6vrapxos P. 316. 975

fj.v(rayfia S.

972

Mwo-ol S. 543. P. 52. 1033

S. 302. Pr. 693

P. 715

689

Ag. 1414. C. 13. 270.

107. 846
XayKfpeas Ag. 1096
p.f\ap.nayf,s Th. 734. Ag. 383
Th. 409
Ag. 1327
Ag. 1122
S. 306. P. 36. 949

Eu.

N.
P. 875
.

Th. 184. C. 55. 580

326
p.TappvdfJ.llV P. 743
jierai'xjiMw

/i6Ta7TTOlCC) S.

Ag. 57

109

258
vavs avavs P. 676
S.

Xos, (ia-To\os Th.

852

Eu. 111. 237

S. 67

Ag. 42
MweXeaw Ag. 600. 657
re Th. 916. C. 962
/iej/
fUmucrot P. 877
fjLCO-oXafirjS Eu. 152
Meo-o-QTrior Ag. 284
pfTayv&vai S. 103. Ag. 214
Mei/e'Xaoy

P. 321.

469
374

MUKOJ/OS P. 875

oraSaia P. 242
P. 22
P. 964
pcyaipciv nvL nvos Pr. 644
(j.fya\vvf<r6at Pr. 911
Meyapevs Th. 469
S.

Pr.

S. 4. 277. 491. 555. 899.

831. 866. 871. P. 34. 313
NetXwTif Pr. 833
/

vfipa

Ag. 1455

300
Th. 480
VeOlKTOS S. 62
Th. 800. P. 258
ay </>iXo$- C. 336
veoXaia S. 669. P. 667
P. 926. Eu. 489
olpav Pr.

Pr.

INDEX
Eu. 657
455
dvrj\ea>s Pi'. 248

677

I.

OttoVOKTOVOS

i>eu7rroXi? TroXtff

Nqi'orai rrvXat Th.

vr)\fws,

oXryoSpai/i'a

Ag. 322
8vr] Ag. 1599
Xt/z6y C. 242
Th. 713. Eu. 863
VLKT) <a K
viv
aura Pr. 55
NTo-os C. 608
Ag. 1389
Th. 258
tra
r
irupyLva P. 855
vvKTTjyopclo'Oai Th. 29
WKTiTrXayKTOs Ag. 12. C. 738
VVKTL(Tfp.VOS Eu. 108
WKTicfrpovprjTos Pr. 880
wp.(f)oK\avTos Ag. 726
i/Ci> ore S. 624.
Th. 702
Th. 3. 25
Vr)(TTlS TTOVOS

rj

6>Vrepo S P. 561. C. 166.

6/ioroi^oy Ag. 974
6>$aX6s Eu. 40. 160
oveto'os dvr* oveidovs

Ag.

61.

353

Eu. 517

C. 689
i nva S. 904.
P. 5. 146. 201. 301. 467
C. 716. Ag.1506

Eu. 562
Ag. 1111
vXovpyia Pr. 459

TTod)V S.

opyi7 i/ocroCa-a Pr. 386

'OpeVnjs Eu. 212. 766.

P. 683
la

Ag. 1186

85

10

opo-o\OTVfio-6ai P.

opraXi^oi Ag. 54
vs Ag. 1607

Ag. 141
152. 482. 496

Ag. 104

P. 71
Pr. 506. 832.
vs Ag. 814

Ag. 170

oeiv TIVOS Ag. 1281

olcucoarpofalv P. 763
ofacoarptoos Pr. 523. Th. 62
Oiftdprjs P. 965
Otfiwrovs Th. 190. 367. 651. 706
oiKtarrip Th. 19
OiK\er]s Th. 377. 605
oiKo(vXa S. 26

KpMivos S. 928
Th. 499
S.

Eu. 461

opKov 8ovvai, Oacr6ai Eu. 407

op^iJLOTflv Th. 46. Eu. 734
1359
op/iatWii/ Th. 389. Ag.
OpOTVTTOS Th.

oil/ay

C. 107,

852

rtva
op/cot? alpfiv

O.

ooiov Kpdros

816

Th. 336

gvwopls Ag. 626. C. 969

vpov aKfjir) C. 869

oj3picaXa

Ag. 1537

opydv C. 445

cos

"Oyica'A^a Th.

299

oloTpav Pr. 845

oico, o'iopai Pr. 196

220

6veip6<pavTos Ag. 410

oi/ora^ecr^ai S. 10

OTTO)?

P. 976
Sevios Zevs S. 656.

S.

ovp.T]viTOs Eu. 450

oiuTreu^ff C. 629
OTTtV^OTTOS C. 700

S.

gevoTifJLos

Th. 257. Ag. 28. 578

0eolEu. 73. C.771
Zevy Eu. 634
6/xauXta C. 589
OHHCITOS ro'^eupa S. 981
d/i/iarocrrepi7? Eu. 900
o/i/zaroui/ S. 461. C. 839
o/xotai XajSat C. 489
op.ot.ov (perinde est] Ag. 1375
'O/noXaude? TrvXai Th. 566
,69

^pepr^P.248

.546
56
Pr. 557

S.

p.os

Eu. 354

for 6s Ag. 162. Th. 389

6<r(j)vs Pr. 505
orai/ with optative, P. 452
ore with subjunctive, Ag.
with optative, Eu. 696

740

Th. 18
v Pr. 587
iv C. 319
Th. 38

ou /LIT)
o^Se re S. 234
ou&zp C. 523
ov\a C. 884
OVVCKO., fIveKa Pr. 353.

S.

Ag. 92
ovpavoviKos S. 154

Ol>paVO[J.T)KT]$

ovitv

P. 604.
C.

C. 309

806

184

Ag.

INDEX

678
ovrav C. 629
ovTiSavbs Th.

1103
590
Trapdopos Pr. 371
Trapappva-fis S. 695
7rapaoT7/Lios Ag. 754
TrapacrKiyvovv Eu. 604
7rapap.VKa(r0ai Pr.

354

TrapaviKav C.

o(pe'XXe/ Th. 180. 238

6(p6a\p,6s outov P. 170.

C.

920

Eu. 172
Ag. 517
Ag. 840
Xdycov Pr. 846
C. 525
Ag. 862

C. 535.

6'xXoy

I.

TrapacTKOTreu/, irapuKOTTTCiv

Eu. 482. P. 532

Ag. 95
7rapT]fj.e\r]iJ.fvos Eu. 290
Trdprjgis Ag. 539
Trapdeveveo-dai Pr. 666
nap^evoTratos Th. 542
Trapdevocrfpayos Ag. 202
tfoff P. 965
Ag. 390. 515. 692. 1126
Eu. 11. C. 554. 940
t TWOS S. 446
8'/tum S. 718
irapopvides rropoL Eu. 740
Hapos P. 875
7rapo^lsavT)p.a Ag. 1422
7rap(avvp,os Eu. 8
Trao-o-aXeveti/ Pr. 56. 113. Ag. 562
Tra.Tr)o-p,6s Ag. 936
7rarpaSeX(peia S. 38
P. 879
Ag. 1489
C. 75
TTO\IV S. 611
580
TreSaopos C. 581
TreSapo-tos Pr. 729. C. 831
C. 631
Tre'Sot TrareTi/ Ag. 1328.
TTfiOapxia Th. 213
Het^ S. 1023. Eu. 845. 928. C. 713
Tmpa C. 845
HeXaycoy P. 938
HeXao-y/a Pr. 879
HeXao-yol S. 249. 322. 610. 889. 1001
IleXcKryos 777 S. 247
IlfXao-yos- (rex} S. 987
7re\iodpep.p,a)v P. 311
HeXoTrtSat C. 494. Ag. 1578
HeXof Eu. 673
TreXeopios Pr. 157
7rep,7rdeiv Eu. 718
Trep.7rdo-TT]s P. 961
7re>(pi| Pr. 814
Ag. 419
Eu. 26
S. 315. Pr. 872
Traprjyopelv Pr. 664.

n.
TT

and

TI

Traprjyopia

confused, S. 756.

Eu. 983

Hayyalov opos P. 496

irayKaivio-Tos Ag. 933
7rayK\r)pia C. 477
7radrjp.aTa

p.a6rjp.a.Ta

Ag. 169. 241.

Eu. 495
ray dp.ia.VTOV P. 580
C. 1057
rroio'oXvp.as C. 595
Tralo'es

7raiSo/3o'poy

7rcu8orpa>TOs Eu.
TLaiovfs S. 253

472

Ag. 1602
Ag. 99. 144. 607. 1219.

7raio-as, TrratVay, 7rf]o~as

TTCUQH/, Trami/

Th. 632

267
Ag. 495. 821. P. 607
7ra\ai6(j)p>v S. 587. Eu. 802
TraXaior/xa Eu. 559. 746. Ag. 63
TraXaio-Trjs Ag. 1177
TraXapvalos Eu. 426
naXm'x&Bi/'S. 246. 342
7ra\aiX 0a>v Th. 101
TraX?; C. 851
7ra'\Lp.p.T)Kr]s Ag. 189
7ra\ip.7roiva C. 778
TraXivoTo/zeii/ Th. 247
TraXii/roi/a /Se'X?/ C. 155
TraXti/Tv^^s Ag. 450
TraXi'ppo^^os' Ag. 184
IlaXXay rrpovaia Eu. 21
TrafjLTrrjo-ia Th. 813
Hdp.(f)v\oi S. 546
Hai/ P. 451. Ag. 56

Traiavi&tv Th.
Traiwvios

TTaVClpKCTOS

r<

AT

V^* OJ_

Th. 209
Th. 384
7ravTo(pvpTos Eu. 524
fravfjyvpis

7ravo-\r)vos

7rdvTpop.os,
TrdvTpofpos
"
ir^y Eu. 523

Th. 282

Ag. 216
Ag. 413

ri)Eu. 317.

Ag. 1223

1086
?rapa(popa Eu. 317
Trap/Sao-i'a Th. 740
TrapeiTreTv Pr. 132
Traprjpav Ag. 957
Trapao-vpeiv Pr.

INDEX
7re7rpa/zei/o?

C.

679

1.

125

TreVpcorai Pr. 520

ireirav Eu. 66. Ag.

1336
Tre'pa, 77 S. 258.
Ag. 182
Trepa Kaipov Pr. 515
Trepya/ioz; Pr. 977
Trfpi 0o73a> C. 32. P. 692
Trepi ^vx^js Xeyeiy Eu. 114
7repi/3aXeTy C. 567
and Trepi/SaXecr&u Ag. 1116
7Tfpiypct(pr/ C. 199
Treptopyooy Ag. 209
TrepiTrffj-TTTos Ag. 87
7TpLCTTf\\fLV Eu. 667
iv Ag. 1354
S. 252
816
IIepo-e(pao-o-a C. 481
P. 139. 157. 290. 543
afa P. 252. 1052
P. 587
7T0-(TOVOfJLelv S. 12
7TTaarfJ.a Ag. 882
7Tv6op,ai nva or TII/OS C. 750
7T;<9a>, Trei&b Ag. 87. Th. 365
TTCVKTjflS C. 378
II?7yaoTayo0i/ P. 35
tTTTTiKCt Th. 194
Ag. 478. C. 684
Th. 583. Ag. 267. 1647
P. 802
S. 457. 923
S. 253
P. 826
TTlTTTCLV 7rl VtoTto S. 85
A P. 2/530. 677
Th. 850. P. 955
C. 271. Eu. 590. Ag. 23
C. 580
Eu. 76
7rXao-riy C. 282
nXaraiai P. 813
TrXaro?, TrXatrro? Pr. 915. Eu. 53
nXaa&rs Ag. 799
H\i<rdevr]s Ag. 1580
nXfto-^evi'Sat Ag. 1546
7r\i<TTr)pr)s Eu. 733
7r\i<TTr)pie(r6ai C. 1018
nXeio-ros (TTora/zoy) Eu. 27
7T\CKTavelv C. 1038
7T\r)6vvf(r6ai S. 598. Ag. 1341
TrX^a) P. 423. C. 1046
TrXrjufjLvpls C. 178
TrXrjpovv rpo0eia Th. 472
TrXivOvffrrjs Pr. 458
TrXovrifriv Ag. 569. 1239
7T\ovToyr)6r]s C. 786

Eu. 907

^_.
U\OVTUVOS

Pr. 825
Ag. 1206
7To8ev8vTO C. 985
7roSto-T>7p C. 987
7roo'\//77crrpa Ag. 899
7roSo)Acta Eu. 37
Ilofloff S. 1023
7ro(KiXei/ia>i> Pr. 24
TroiKtXjLia C. 1001
TTOipaiveiv Eu. 91. 240
Tro'poy

irveiv TL

P. 75
vawv S. 747.
Troicpvypa Th. 269

Ag. 640

irokurarovopos P. 848.

C.

Troifjiavopiov

Trot^eVey

849

Th. 573. 655. 1071

Th. 443

Ag. 983
Eu. 138
Ag. 932
7TOp(pvpno-Tp(OTOS Ag. 883
Hoo-fifei/ Th. 122. 298. Eu. 27. Pr.

946. P. 746
TToraiwoy Pr. 102. Eu. 272. Th. 228.
C. 1044
TrpSyos S. 229. Th. 2. 595. 800
TrpaiW P. 192. 833
-rrpenfiv (transitive)

TTpfTTTOS

Ag. 1299

EU. 874

7rp(T&VlV Ag. 1271. EU. 1.

479
TrpeVjSiy S. 707
P. 625. Ag. 828
irpwpos
<O~
T7*
AOT
TrpecrpfTt? JjjU. yo
7rpo^aToyva)p.o)v Ag. 768
Trpo^ovXoTrat? Ag. 377
7rp6pov\os Th. 1009
irpodiKos Ag. 438
Hpoirides TTvXai Th. 372. 390
npolros Th. 390
TrpdXecr^os S. 196
Trpop,r}0ia, Trpoprjdevs

S.

680.

21.

C.

Pr. 86

Eu. 21
Trpovepciv Eu. 303
7rpoevos S. 896
TrpOTrepnea'dai P. 140
Trpovaia, Tcpovqa

870
820
Trponpvpva Th. 766
TrpoVvpyos- Ag. 1139
Trpoo-d/i/Sao-t? Th. 461
7rpoo-/3oX?7 Eu. 570
Trpoo-yeXai/ Eu. 244
npoTTOi/ris P.

TrpOTrpcuro-fiv C.

Pr. 331.
Trpoy KevTpa \cutriftiv

1602
vpoovda^i'fcp Th. 491
Trpdo-etXot So'/zoi Pr.

459

Ag.

INDEX

680
C.

314

1022
Eu. 118. 419
TLVOS C.

paio-TTjp

Ag. 438

Trpocnraios

Pr. 854.

Trpoo-o-atWiz/

P. 100.

Ag.

1043
irpovraTfjpios

Th. 444. Ag. 949

irpo<rT\\c<r6ai Th.
Trpoord/ua S. 3
7rpoo"r/3i'/3eo'$ai

Trpoarpi/xfia

410

irp6(r<payp.a
trpoo-cpikfia

Ag. 1060
pa<pvs Ag. 1582
pa^ia Pr. 732
f>a x ifr<.v P. 428
paxts Eu. 181
'Peas KoATros- Pr. 856
ll. 53
21. C. 232
Th. 408
Ag. 397
ptvTj\arelv Ag. 1156
.

Pr. 337

Ag. 386

TrpooTpoVato? C. 278.
225. 423
19. 77
Trpoo-rpOTT?) C.

eppavrai P. 574
Pr. 56

pavrrjpios

11

rrpoo-Kvpelv C.

I.

Eu. 41. 168.

pnrrj

Pr. 126. 1110. Ag. 866

\6yovs S. 478. Pr. 319

PITTTCIV

Ag. 1249
Th. 510

272
Ag. 65. 219. 699
7rpouo-eXfIi> Pr. 446
7rpo<pepf/ Ag. 195. 937
7rpo<JHove1v S. 611. Eu. 444. 480
C. 635
Eu. 16. 735
TTpfp-vodev Th. 71. 1051
irpvravu S. 365. Pr. 176
TrpcJn/ P. 134. 872.
Ag. 298
irpoo-cpveiv (affirmare) S.

Trpore'Aeia

ptyoTrAos ar^ Th. 304

'P68os P. 879
po^ioi/ Pr. 1067. Th. 355
podos P. 408. 464
poipdelv Eu. 382
C. 53

POTT/) filKJyf

Eu. 254
Th. 153. 291. 820
C. 783
P. 149
S. 418
pWi'/3a>/ios- Eu. 880
li/

S. 309.

404
Eu. 2
P. 570

7rra

Ag. 135
C. 201

TTTO)

Eu. 315

cnr

Ag. 1226
C. 1019
C. 926
C. 887
a)

Pr. 676

UvXddrjs C. 18. 553. 885

Th. 22. 171
Trvpyova-Qcu P. 194
318
Tropo-os- P.
TTvans Th. 54
Tri; Ag. 1485
7ra>\fvp.evos Pr. 663

P.

244
Ag. 488

pa/35os S.

Th. 118.

Pr.

Th. 378. 701. Ag. 704.

186. 412
(raKra)p P. 908
SaAa/ils: P. 275. 286. 449. 880
2aXp.uS77o-o-6s Pr. 745
Sa/zoy P.

874

P. 45. 323

847
nopdpbs Ag. 297
oratprjvelv C. 189
o-e/3i/ (probare) Ag. 753. 1590
o-etpacpopos- Ag. 815. 1618
2et'pios Ag. 9<&)
ov X"/10 S.

231

Trvpyrjpelffdai

payrjvai

C. 551. 662.

o-mW

C. 196. 252. 634.

1067

7rvKva>p.a S.

P. 242.

386

Ag. 492
97.

Ag. 518

2.

(cadaver) S. 646

406. 708.

Th. 308

re S.

Trpaira /iev

Sfio-a/ijys

P. 324

Eu. 976
Th. 32. Ag. 176. P. 360
0-efivorifjLos Eu. 797. C. 349
0-eTrros- Pr. 831
o-eo-ay/xeVoff Ag. 627
2evd\KT) S P. 947
o~r)iiavTT]piov Ag. 592
0-T^p.aroupyoy Th. 486

creXao-cpopos
o-eX/^ia

C.

INDEX

681

I.

C. 982
.

964

'iv
Ag. 921
Ag. 1195
S. 211
610

o-rpaXpav

Pr. 309
114
m Pr. 377
2iAi7wai P. 305
2i/u6ff Ag. 679
<nW Ag. 380. 544
Ag. 1646
os- P. 378
Eu. 376. Ag. 494. 1127.
C. 358
a-KTjval rpo^Xaroi P. 981
C. 243
Ag. 357. Eu. 768
a-KTJTTTOS P. 711
o-icia Ag. 812. 1299.
Eu. 292
2iev0ai Pr. 2. 728. Eu. 673. C. 155
2/cvXXa Ag. 1204. C. 604
o-Ki>\\<r6ai P. 579
26X01 P. 880
2ovo-a P. 16. 122. 537. 726. 757
2ouo-a? P. 938
P. 645
P. 122
P. 34. 939
o-Trddr) C. 224
(TTrapdcrcreiv Pr. 1039
(rnapvbs Ag. 539
27raprol Th. 407. 469. Eu. 388
(Tl$T)pOfJLT)T(i)p

S.

C. 714.

Eu. 990

2vevvc<ns P. 328

904

S.

C. 286
i/Th.

Ag.

334
142

8.

Pr. 495
Eu. 810
Ag. 107. 148
ai' Pr. 311
ty Eu. 549
o-vvedpiai Pr. 500
o-we^oXi) P. 398. Ag. 956
<rvvop0pov Ag. 245
(rvpreXi^c Ag. 515
S.

496.

ri TIVI

crvpftrjv P. 54
2vpia S. 5
vvpi&iv Pr. 363.

Th. 458

86

2vptoi> app,a P.

Pr. 882
<7<pay77 Ag. 1577.
o-cpadd&iv P. 196
a-(pdK\os Pr. 897. 1066
cr<pf 1/861/77

Ag. 980

o~(pTepiciv S. 38
Pr. 58
cr(jf)iyya)
2<ply

Th. 536

1032
Eu. 792
<r0v85i/ Pr. 388
0-xrjpariCeiv Th. 460
o-aj/ceu/ Eu. 36
2a)o-^ai/r7ff P. 33
o-axppoi/iV/iara S. 969
<T<po8pvvo-6at Pr.

Th. 274
a Ag. 966

<r7rcpxvbs

o-<f)payigeiv

Ag. 1300
Ag. 653
Eu. 996
ff7roi/8ai S. 959.
(nropr^Tos Ag. 1363
o-raSaloy Th. 509. P. 242
(TTeyao-Tpov C. 971
S. 127. Th. 205. 223
C. 233. Eu. 183
P. 49
o-recpetv \d(pvpa Th. 267
os TI Th. 50
lv P. 832
P. 432
Pr. 492
orpepXat j'avTiKal S. 434
eli/

orpo/SeTi/ C. 195.

1041.

T.
rci

ray?;

Ag. 1187

Taz/raXi8at

Eu. 488

Ag. 427
Ag. 1445

C. 323
TapiX fva> C. 288
Taprapos Pr. 1050. 1072. Eu.72
Tapdo-o-eiv Pr. 646.

C. 666
Ag. 51
o-rpo^o? Th. 865. S. 451

TdVpOKTOVclv Th. 265

Tavpo(T(payelv Th. 43
Tavpovo"0ai C. 267

(rTpo<Jjo8ivelcr6ai

P. 499. 865.

Th. 58
Ag. 110
Eu. 286
r 5>8e S. 396.

Ag. 640
Pr. 1105
o-Tpo/i/3o$orpo0ai S. 617
854.
2rpo<jf>io* Ag.

185

255

P. 760

o-rpo/3or

2rpi^<i> S. 251.

eVi rciSe S.

Ag.

re, connectinsr

Ag. 99.

verb with participle,

CT548

682

INDEX
475.

e S.

C.

1033

ut sic, S. 734
re
C. 963
fifv Th. 915.
rffyypcvos Th. 712. Pr. 319
re

KOI,

Tf6vp.fj.evos S.

182

Tep.ap Ag. 263. 306.

654

TfKvovv Ag. 729

520. Ag. 945
Zeus.
Vide Zevs

Ag. 68
Ag. 681

reXeI(r$ai ey ri
reXeo-cn'cppcoi/

P. 206

P. 47
ftippy/ia
Tewryaw P. 308
repaeii/ Ag. 124
repao-KOTTOs Eu. 62. C. 542

443
Tevfyas S. 543
Tewpiy ata Ag. 112
TT^VS Pr. 140. Th. 300
rrjXovpos- Pr. 1. 826
P. 875
T^I/OJ
T/jpeiu aXo^oy S. 58
rrfpos S. 244
Tidpa P. 662
TfTpaiveiv C.

Ag. 250. 686. 749. Th. 772. Eu.

908
Eu. 336
Ag. 655. S. 976. Eu. 194
S.301
lv Eu. 15. 596. 774. Ag. 895
Tt/nacop S. 41
T-r/zos C. 902
Tirav Pr. 435
Tiravls Pr. 893. Eu. 6
T\r]criKdp8ios Pr. 165. Ag. 419
T/xwXos- P. 49
ro^ei/ for o6ev P. 101. Ag. 213
routs
6$- Pr. 929
TOKCVS Eu. 629
ToX/Mo? P. 980
T0p.alov CIKOS C. 530
C. 222
S.

440.

'a Pr. 1036

rpipoipog Ag. 845

rpiTrd^vios Ag. 1452

e| /SaXeTi/ Ag. 33

rpts-

Ag. 237
Eu. 283
rpt'x^Xos Th. 757
rpi)(Wfta Th. 663
rplTOCTTTOI/So?

C.

reXetos- S.

re'XT/

1.

Eu.646

S. 284
ro7rae/ Ag. 1340
C. 651
Pr. 932
i^f iv Eu. 237
rpax vveiv Th. 1039
rpia TraXaiVfiara Eu. 559
rpiaiva S. 214
TpldKTTjp Ag. 165
rpifttawu p-vo-os Eu. 186
C. 736
rpi/3,7 Ag. 450.
TptjSos Ag. 190. 382
rptyepwi/ C. 306

TptVo)!/

rpoTrat'a

Ag. 212

Th. 703.

378
rpo<pei>s C. 747
rpo0eTa Th. 472
Pr. 962
TpOTTOVO-Qai P.

t/y

Th.

Pr. 901
402. 567

3725.

Tvv8apevs Ag. 83

942

Topics- P.

Eu. 537

crd\Tny
P. 566

TvpcrrjviKr)
iL

S.

554.

Pr. 362. 378.

Th. 488
(accidere) Pr. 362.

P. 702

(numen maris) Ag. 647

eXeii/ S. 374.
Ag. 1631

Y.

738

s 7rorap.os

Pr. 736

vyew, vyieia Ag. 972

Ag. 1300
Ag. 771
vXay/zara Ag. 1609. 1650
vpeveuaw Pr. 569
(;>p.e Eu. 590
uypaxrcreii/

vdaprjs

Th. 7

Ag. 962
iv

846

P. 830.

178

S.

vneyyvos C. 35
{7rep/3aXXeti/ with genitive, Pr. 944

Ag. 417
Th. 499. 507
'YTrep/Sdpeoi C. 365
{nrepyrjpws Ag. 79
lv TWOS TI Eu. 622
iv aKpav Eu. 532
i>7rep/3ara>repos

'Y-rreppios

Th.

386
exnv confused, Pr. 221
940
S. 467
C. 702
Eu. 119. 121. Th. 276
C. 201
250
.

INDEX
voodoo-is

683

I.

Eu. 481

Th. 658.

vTj-oSiW&u Eu. 837

Ag. 69
592
C. 1014
C. 568
V7TO(TTvd^lV Pr. 439
VTmW/ia Ag. 1256. Pr. 1026
V7TTIOVV P. 420
'Ycrraixnas P. 951
vo-repoiroivos Ag. 58. C. 375
v\lfiyevvr]TOS Eu. 43
i>7roK\aieiv

C.

opvidos S.

Ag.

220

107889

(paidpvvrpia C. 746
(paivfvBai (argui] Ag.

576

1038
(pdXapov P. 662
(pavrdCeo-dai Ag. 1477
3>apav8d K S P. 31. 937
<pappd(r(Tiv Ag. 94
$api/ovxo? P. 315. 945
(pao-yavovpyos C. 635
(peXXoi C. 497
(paioxircov C.

r)

fapeyyvos Th, 391. 444. 465. 794.

Eu. 87
<&fpe(rcriir)s

and

(hovns

29

confused, S. 492.
Th. 233. 493

Pr. 363.
Pr. 813
Eu. 236. C. 927
7
Th. 795. Ag. 796. 1347

(ppaoropey S. 486
(pparepes Eu. 626

Eu. 317

(ppevo8a\rjs

Pr. 647. 714.

602.

d>pi<r<rciv S.

Th.

485
Ag. 1325. Eu. 20
Qpoiutov Eu. 137. Th. 7
(ppovpioi/ Pr. 820. Eu. 879. 909
<ppuay/ia Th. 229. 470
<ppoi Miateo-&u
J

3>pirym S. 542
(ppVKTOS Ag. 30
<ppvKT<0pia

Ag. 33. 473

(pvavopia S. 8
0upai/ Th. 48
<J)vp8r]v P. 808
(piipcii/

Pr.

458

Eu. 53
(pvo-ioos S. 579
<fivo-iap,a

<5f>u'o-ris

P. 910

^)vraX/iios

Ag. 318

(pvTovpyos S. 586
^co^e^ff P. 487. Ag. 854. C. 661. 666
<&Q>K\S C. 555

P. 314

Eu. 693
<j)epfj.a Ag. 117
^e^C^" Ag. 1279
(p\lra\ovv Pr. 370
C. 988
(prjX^s
(pr)\ovv Ag. 475

X.

<S>ep77s

C. 549.

Ag. 612

P. 453
ris

C.

(/>o/3o?

X ai6s

S.

XaX/cts-

837
Th. 380
C. 567
Ag. 182

Xa\KOS KdKOS Ag. 381

/3a(pai Ag. 595

Th. 1057

(j)i\aiaKTOs S.

784

Ag. 401. 829

Ag. 1421
Th. 458
<jf)i/iot
3>ii/evs- Eu. 50
Ag. 1252
Eu. 871
'a TrXa^ Eu. 285
Ag. 1166
ea> Ag. 368. 1389
<Xoy/i6s Eu. 900
^)XoTo-j3os Pr. 815
<XiW Th. 658. Pr. 512
<oi'/3j7 Eu. 7
(poiviKofiaTTTOS Eu. 982
3>oivi<T(ra vavs P. 412
1244
</>oira? Ag.

734
725

TTLTTTfiv S.

(piXdvcop

85.

C. 951.

<pi\r]T<op

S.

Th. 791
Ag. 893

278
679

Xapda-creiv P.

aX ap ty Pr. 555.

Ag. 1522.

C.

38
Pr. 302
Eu. 939
XtXoc and ^eipo? confused, Ag. 790
34
evKTaia S. 624
P. 221
Th. 315. C. 681
1025. Ag. 1297
Xeip<ovaia Pr. 45. C. 748
Ag. 1017
.

684

INDEX

I.

P. 938

Th. 289
Pr.

912

g. 1004.
.

P. 210.

7
757.

uw Ag.

Th. 311
Ag. 178. 1374
o? S. 1025
Ag. 1361. 1512
Pr. 835
Ag. 1166
Ag. 430

122
Ag. 1638

Eu. 626.

C.

845

Xi>eupa Ag. 224

Xt'os P. 874
xXi85z/

X\iW

Pr
S.

992

232.

C.

130

fj<pos

7ro8S)V Th. 366

d6va>v Th. 140
Xoal aoivoi Eu. 107
Xoas xeao-Qai P. 222
l

X oipd8cs P. 423. Eu. 9

Eu. 273
Xo/36? Pr. 503
Eu. 163. Th. 61. 332
XpTjfAdTodaiTTjs Th. 726
Xpr}<rrt)pia

185.

(victimae)

S.

444.

P. 37. 954.

Th.

ev Ag. 553
Ag. 462. 970. 1056
P. 683
r. 712

wv Eu. 115
Pr. 711

Th,

219

Eu. 989.
Pr. 578. 615. 693. 899

3iO

Pr. 732. Th. 84. Eu. 176

Th. 54. Ag. 295. 820. 1327.

Mis C. 203
&{eiv Eu. 121
axeavbs Pr. 142.

941

&KV7TOIVOS Th.

Ag. 94

C. 56.

Th.

-^rj

Eu. 721

^ovvis Eu. 179

Xpdi/a> K\VTOS C. 639

Xpvcra P. 316

Ag. 426
XpVO"f6(TTO\[JiOS P. 161
Xpvo-rjides Ag. 1414
s Ag. 750
Th. 102
Eu. 988

toXeo-iWos-

540
740
Th. 717
839
.689
'.

Xpv(ranoiftbs

o>/io8po7ra i/ojLU/m

Th. 324

a>/i(Wos Th. 536

a>p.6<ppxoi/

C. 413.

Th. 727

TjXiKia Th. 13
eopa
Th. 539.
a)? for

aW

Eu. 36. 766.

P. 513
for

eTi-a

Ag. 326. P. 596

av with optative

understood, S.

698
r.
r.

402
54.

C.

P. 1041
Pr. 586

Ag. 957

949

in which case, Pr. 161

with accusative absolute,

S. 743
Ag. 1142. 1400. C. 88
Ag. 1190
TIVI Pr. 350

oSv
t

ucpeXelv

II.

INDEX TO THE NOTES,

A.

common

Altar,

to

several gods, S.

218
a before np, Pr. 591
a,

Th. 682. Ag.

in evK\fia, 'tyiyeveia,

1504
d in avoid, Th. 397
a, from adjectives in

tios,

Th. 692

Accusative, in apposition to sentence,

Pr. 575. Ag. 47. 218
absolute, P. 825. Ag. 1598
with verbal adjectives, C.
21. 147. S. 588

dependent
verb and

family, Ag. 1023. 1248

victims led to, Ag. 1268
Amazons, S. 277. Pr.

7437

why

by Amazons, Eu.

655
procession of Furies from

Eu. 978

3813

of,

Ag. 1555

banished by Atreus, Ag.

283

Ameinias, P. 401

Ammon,

196
parodes, S. 1
Anapaests, catalectic interpolated by
Ag. 70. 1311. P.
frammarians,
47. C. 1058

Anchor, metaphor from, Ag. 488

Antistrophe, close correspondence of
with strophe, S. 429. P. 552. C.
77. Eu. 158
Aorist, future sense of, Th. 424. Pr.
685

1584

passive in deponent sense, Ag.

usurped power

of,

C. 49.

1474

294

imperative, Eu. 767, with un,

Aeschylus,
xxxiv

meaning

of

name,

p.

Pr.

340
subjunctive

Aesculapius, Ag. 990

Aetna, eruption of, Pr. 375
Agora, gods of the, Ag. 88
Althaea, story of, C. 597
Altar, murderers excluded from, C.

for

future,

a refuge for

suppliants,

S.

Th.

286
Apia, ancient
S.

name

of Peloponnesus,

256

Apis, legend of, S. 258

Aphrodite, danger of despising, S.

1016

285
77

so called, S.

Anapaestics, not always antistrophic

in choral parts, Ag. 1499.
Pr.

after verbs of joy or dislike, P. 13. Th. 810

the,

by

beginning senEu. 388

combined

of motion over, Pr. 727.

Aegis, Eu.
Aegisthus, character

from

525. 627

on

C.784

Acropolis, besieged

snatched

fountain of, Pr. 827

Amphiaraus, justice and virtue of,
Th. 606
swallowed alive by the
earth, Th. 583

its object, S.

irregular,
tence, C. 736. 826.

offerings
birds, S. 732

assessors of, S. 1024

statue of, S. 1056

686

INDEX

Apollo, the

same

as the sun, S. 209.

Lyceus, god of light, S. 668.

Ag. 502

II.

Atreus, crimes of, Ag. 1163. 1563

Attraction of antecedent to relative

Th. 395

Augment

destructive

Araxes, river, Pr. 736

B.

Areopagus, Eu. 655

institution of, Eu. 536
origin of the name, Eu.

655

TroXvdfyiov, S. 31
mark of trident at, S. 214
constitutional monarchv at,

^60'
S

364
oUU

at,

Ag.620. C.138

Barley wine, S. 930

called

badge

and p confused, Pr. 427. Eu. 983

P and v confused, Pr. 335
Bad, distinctly separated from Good
/3

P. 229.

Argives, short speeches of, S. 269

Argos, treaty with, Eu. 735
ancient limits of, S. 256

lions the royal

Ag

Argus, S. 300. Pr. 578

Arian mourners, C. 415
Arimaspi, Pr. 812. 824
Aristides, Th. 588
Arithmetic, invented by Prometheus
Pr. 467

Agamemnon

P. 749.

Th. 548
unusual transposition

Homeric

of,

C. 498
use of, Eu. 7.

S.

deat]l

Ag. 989

Blood-guiltiness, Eu. 41.

322

not diminished bv

678

Blood-relations,

definition

dOo

of,

Bloodshed, expiated by death, Eu.

ineffaceable, C.

59

irremediable, S. 440.

with predicate, S. 283. Pr

853. Th. 568
omitted before one of two
opposite terms, C. 116. Ag. 315
with only one of two
dependent nouns, Ag. 8. 869
omitted with participle, P
247. C. 352. Eu. 919

by

transcribers,

O4O
"
with possessive pronoun following the epithet, C. 487
Assembly, allusions to Athenian S
598. Ag. 443. Eu. 537
Athens, burning of by Xerxes, P. 346
C>.

part of in the battle of Salamis, P. 401

Ate, Th. 597. Ag. 376

Athos, Mount, Ag. 276

Atlas, Pr. 356.

436

Eu.

o/o

Pr

242

intrusion of

Eu.

in,

Birdlime, Ag. 1287

Birds, dirt of, ill-omened, S. 637
omens from, Pr. 498.
Ag. 267
monster forms of, Pr. 294
Blood, poured on tombs, C. 59
used in expiation, Eu. 430
caught in a shield, Th. 43
not to be recovered when once

time, Th.

445
Article, expressing contempt, Pr. 963.

'

Beacon, Ag. 22. 272. 863

Bells, use of, on shields, Th. 381

shed,

Artemis, preserver of maidens, S. 137

hostile to invaders, Th. 141.

1039. Ag. 521.

311

absorbed, P. 312. 460. 492

Aposiopesis, Ag. 481. 539. 630.

186. Eu. 390

omitted, Pr. 188.

378. 508

god, Ag. 1048.

As

978.989. Eu. 617

Boats, bridge of, P. 71
eye painted on, S. 696
Bosphorus, Cimmerian, Pr. 747. 752
met.
for conjecture, C. 1022
Bows,
Scythian, C. 157
symbol of destruction, C. 680
Brass, tested by touchstone,
Ag.
383
art of staining,
Ag. 595
Bybline mountains, Pr. 830
Byblus, used for food, S. 740

C.

Caesura, violated, P. 467. 499

Camels, Indian, S. 281
^anopus, Pr. 865
Car, use of aerial, Pr. 294. Eu. 383
Caspian gates, Pr. 430

INDEX
Castration of boys, Eu. 179
Chalybes, Pr. 734. Th. 725
Cheeks, rending of in grief, S. 67.
C.

22

Chorus, number of in

687

II.

Dreams, sent to Clytemnestra, C. 30.

515
sent to Atossa, P. 183
Eteocles, Th. 707
bringing delusive joys, Ag.

Agamemnon,

Ag. 1315

410

Eumenides,

pi
)rophetic of Eteocles' fate,

Eu. 135. 555

Th. 707

like a \6 X os, Th. 106

secondary, S. 916
Choral senarii of pure iambic feet,

of animals, Eu. 126

ranged

Ag. 1143
Cissa, P.

E.

17

Cisthene, Pr. 812

omens on the way, Ag. 114

orphans compared with young
C. 239. 247
barking of, Pr. 821

Eagles, as

Clubs (epai/oi), Th. 472

Cocks, fighting, P. 752. Eu. 828.
Ag. 1649
symbol of the sun, S. 208

metaphors from,
Ag. 754
Corks, simile from, C. 492
Crasis, Pr. 854. Th. 965
Curses, brood of, Ag. 1542
of Oedipus, Th. 783

Coining,

S.

279.

of,

Earth, nurse of youth, Th. 16

compared to a coverlet

mother and

all,

dress of, S. 112. 700

papyrus, S. 740

Egypt called

'Aepi'a, S.

71

Elements, gods of, Ag. 88

governed by Eumenides,

Dactyl, rare in beginning of senarius,

C. 208. Th. 650. Ag. 7

Eu. 864

Danaides (play

491

invocation

1056

marry sons of Aegyptus,

<

rage

of,

of,

S. 23.

Ag.

compared

to

C. 580
Embroidery, C. 224

Pr. 874

Darius, ghost

of

Eccyclema, Ag. 1343. C. 960. Eu. 64

Egyptians, boats of, S. 126. 696
colour of, S. 145

D.

receiver

C. 120

of the dying, C. 898

Cyprus, land of Aphrodite, S. 549

of), S.

in

burying, Ag. 844

women,

of,

family

P. 649
P. 713

Envy

of,

Dative, causal, C. 26
Delos, circular lake of, Eu. 9

mission-ship to, Th. 851

Delphi, mission to, Th. 609. Eu. 13
Demon, leaping down of, Ag. 1145.
P. 518
claws of, Ag. 1637
Demons (heroes), P. 222
Dice, throw of, Ag. 32. C. 683. 956
Digamma, Pr. 446. P. 299. 351. 468
Divers, S. 401
Divination, art of invented by Prometheus, Pr. 503
Doors, unbarred from within, C. 864
Dorians, for Greeks in Europe, P.

of,

C. 34.

Ag. 877. 920

(human), Ag. 807

Epaphus, why so called, S. 309
Ephialtes, his attack on the prerogatives of the Areopagus, Eu. 663
Epicurus, atheism of, Ag. 360
Epithets, applying to sentences rather
than to words, P. 812
Epodes, Pr. 920. P. 1049. Th. 992

Erasmus,

river, S.

997

Ethiopia, ancient notions

Eumenides

of,

S.

281

Furies)
origin of name, Eu. 761.

(see

945
a Sicyonian title, Eu. 983
their appointed
office,

Eu. 320

183
Doricisms in senarii, Pr. 694
Draco, laws of, S. 687

Dreams, interpreters
228. Ag. 399

(divine),

P.

Euripus, current in the, Ag. 182

Exegetae, C. 110
Eye, Persian name for Councillor, P.

170

688

INDEX

Eyes, seat of chastity, S. 195

of mirth, C. 725
evil,

Ag. 454

cataract removed from, Pr. 507

of the mind, C. 839

P.

II.

Glosses, interpolated in text, Pr. 254

of, Eu. 49. 106

Gorgons, ancient type

snake-haired, C. 1037. Pr.

818
Gods leaving captured cities, Th. 207
Good kept distinct from Bad, Ag.
626. C. 138
Guests, cheerful reception of, C. 658

Fate, superior to the gods, Ag. 993.

Pr. 526
inevitable, S. 1031
Fennel used for tinder, Pr. 109
Flowers, in offerings, C. 85
metaphors from, Ag. 1640
Fortune, compared to wind, P. 604.
924. Th. 702
goddess of the sea, Ag. 647
Fragrance, a sign of divine presence,
Pr. 115

Funerals, feast at, C. 476

Furies, abode of, Eu. 773. 817. 975
cultus of, Eu. 769
black dress of, Eu. 333

nightly worship of, Eu. 109

expiatory offerings to, C. 270.

Eu. 798
wineless libations to, Eu. 107.

H.
Hair, Greek care of, Ag. 543
offered in mourning, and
rivers, C. 6

recognition effected by, C. 221

Harmonia,

1160

number of, Eu. 135. 555

representation of, C. 1039
compared to Harpies and
Gorgons, Eu. 50
human victims

song

of,

of, Eu. 289

Ag. 628. 1087

Fury, same as family curse, Th. 991.

C. 638
Future tense combined with subjunctive, P. 120. C. 80
participle, use of, Ag. 66

G.
Gadfly, S. 303.

Pr. 578
185. Ag. 496
Genitive absolute, Ag. 938. 1249.
1395. Pr. 880. Th. 236. Eu. 742
of time, Ag. 269

Games, gods

of, S.

with verbs of aiming, Th.

146.

1024

Harpies, paintings

C.1022

Geryon, Ag. 843

Ghosts appearing on the stage, P.
649. 660. 677. Eu. 94
Giants, battle of the, Eu. 285

of,

Eu. 50

Heiresses, law of marriage of, S. 382

Helen, her arrival at Troy, Ag. 716

play on her name, Ag. 671

Hellespont, bridge of boats over, P.
71.

743

Heralds, called servants, Pr. 973

Hercules, liberator of Prometheus.
Pr. 27

pedigree

Eu. 300. 468

compared to a KWU.OS, Ag.

"

S.

the law of Zeus, Pr. 558

697
office of,

to

of,

from

lo, Pr.

792
sold as a slave, Ag. 1007
Hermes, delegate of Zeus, C. 1
god of luck, Th. 503
god of craft, C. 801
Greek representation of, S.
216

patron

of

heralds, S. 897.

Ag. 498
protector of suppliants, Eu.

92
herald of the dead, C. 4. 117
Heroes, invocation of, Ag. 499
malignant powers, S. 25

Hexameters, choral, Ag. 121

Hiatus in anapaests, Ag. 79. 1552.
P. 39
Honour, connected with good birth,

Th.404
heroic notion of, Ag. 513
Hope, given to man by Prometheus,
Pr. 258
Horses, Greek use of, Pr. 473
nozzles of (<t/*oi), Th. 458
metaphor from driving, C.
1010
from training, Ag.
1034
shedding teeth of, Eu. 451

INDEX
Hospitality, sacredness
Eu. 92. C. 558

of,

Ag. 1291,

Hunting-nets, metaphors from, A

795. 1015. 1155. 1346. 1353. Eu.
*.

112. 222.

P. 100.

C.

567

Hyperboreans, Pr. 812. C. 365

689

II.

Lampadephoria, Ag. 303

Laurium, silver mines of, P. 240
Eu. 906
Laws, fixed up in temples, &c., S. 921
Leprosy, C. 273
Lerna, Pr. 694. S. 31
Letters, poetical reduplication of, C.

1038
I.
I, elision of,

invented by Prometheus, Pr.

in the dative, S. 6.

P.

846. 898
in verbs, P.

467

a monosyllable, S. 66.
P. 565. 972. Eu. 764

id, id, ios,

698.

Pr.

Impaling, punishment by, Eu. 180

Imperfect, force of the, Pr. 689. P.
378. 484

with

av,

Ag. 1223
of, Eu. 870.

Impiety, poet's dislike

Ag. 734
Imprecations, dread

of,

Ag. 227. C

898

468
Libations over a corpse, Ag. 1366
wineless to Furies, Eu. 106
of milk, honey, oil, wine,
P. 613

to Zeus Soter, C. 569. Ag.

237. 1358
with paeans, P. 622. Ag.237
Lions, domesticated, Ag. 698
symbol of Atridae, Ag. 800
Liver, inspection of the, Pr. 503
Lodging-houses, S. 934. C. 286
Lustrations, thrown away backwards,

C.90

mention of, S. 280

form of, S. 564. Pr. 578
journey of, S. 5479. -Pr. 812.
867
changed into a cow, S. 294
symbolism of, Pr. 578
lonians, effeminacy of, P. 41
lonicisms, in senarii, Pr. 663. Eu. 79
Ixion, the first suppliant, Eu. 419.
688

Macistus, Mount, Ag. 280

Marriage, equality in, Pr. 906

J.

Messapius, Mount, Ag. 284

Metaphors, sudden transitions

India, earliest

lo, bodily

Ag. 375
of on shield, Th. 643

Justice, altar of,

effigy

inhabitant of poor abodes,

Ag. 747
Just perishing with the unjust, Th.
600

K.
K

and

confused, S. 541
"
King of Kings," Persian
24.671. C. 352
/3

title,

P.

Kings, priestly functions of, S. 364

honoured in Hades, 0. 348
Kites, simile from, S. 220. Pr. 876
Kronos imprisons Zeus, Eu. 611

Lamentations, use

31521

of, to

the dead,

M.

gods

of,

Eu. 205

Medicine, ancient practice of, Pr.

487. Ag. 989
Memory, invention of, Pr. 469
Menelaus, character of, Ag. 406

8592.

in, S.

Ag. 760. 1149. C. 247

Metoecs, liable to slander, S. 971
vultures compared with, Ag.
Middle verbs, Pr. 43. P. 140. Th
597
Minos, C. 603
Mother, not really the parent, Eu. 628
Mourners, Arian, C. 415
Mariandynian, P. 920
Murder, not to be washed out, C. 59.
63
Murderers, not admitted to temples,
nor spoken to, C. 283. Eu. 426
Murdered persons, mutilation of, C.

431
Mysteries, reference to the, Ag. 949

N.
Necessity, superior to Zeus, Pr. 526

Y y

INDEX

690

Niger, river, Pr. 828

Nightingale, comparison with in grief,

II.

Nisus, C. 603

Eu. 53. 284. 956

Eu. 704
born without father, Eu. 635
aegis of, Eu. 381
Pan, P. 449. Ag. 56
Pandora, Pr. 258. Ag. 790
Parnassus, light on, C. 1026
Parents, duty to, S. 687. Eu. 260
the male the author of life,
Eu. 628

Nomads, description of Scythian, Pr.

Parode, S.

S. 60.

Ag. 1114

Night, dreaded by
alluvium

749
830

sailors, S.

Nile, cataracts of the, Pr.

of, S.

purity of, S. 555

epithet Egyptian,' P. 311
life-giving waters of, v 836
'

727
Nominative absolute, S. 440. Th.
678. Ag. 277. C. 512. 1048. Eu.
96
0.
Oaths, taking and tendering, Eu. 406
Ocean, as dramatis persona, Pr. 317
fabled abode of, in the west,
Pr.

Pallas, statues of,

vote

1. Ag. 40. P. 65
anapaestic, S. 1
Parricides, treatment of, C. 283.

dream sent by, Th. 708

used to anoin-t sacred stones,
Eu. 773
does not mix with vinegar, Ag.

Oil,

313
Omens, accepting

of,

Ag. 1631

of sound, Pr. 494

Optative followed by optative, Eu.

288
for imperative, S. 27.

Ag.

917

Pelasgi, Pr. 857

Pelasgic words, Pr. 446. 848

Peplus, Th. 99. Eu. 53
Persia, ancient limits of, P. 85
Persian councillors called Dioro), P.

0.585

1.

529

names Grecized, P. 21
fleet, number of, P. 342
tortures used by, Eu. 177
Phoebus, god of purity, Eu. 162
of joy, Ag. 1042
Phorcus, daughters of, Pr. 813
Phrynichus, P. 1. C. 597
See Medicine.
Physic.
Physicians, metaphors from, Pr. 481
Piraeus, P. 449
Plants, metaphors from, C. 247. Eu.
628

Pleisthenes, Ag. 1579

Plural verbs, neuter nouns with, P.

854.

Ag. 581
with O7ro)s av, Ag. 355
with orai/, P. 452
With OVK fCTTLV OCTTIS, Ag.
603. C. 164
with relative, Eu. 695
without av, Ag. 535. 1014.
in oratio obliqua,

Eu.

622

292

supposed current of, Pr. 142

Oedipus, curse of, Th. 717. 783. 829

of,

Th. 706

of perf. pass, in vrai, P. 574

Poseidon, worshipped at Delphi, Eu.

27
Present for Future tense, Ag. 125.

Eu. 742
Prometheus, inventions

of,

Pr. 455

seqq.

play on the name, Pr.

Oracles, primitive use of, Eu. 1

times of consulting at Delphi,

86
son of Themis, Pr. 18
scene of the play, Pr. 2.

Eu. 31

90
P.

Paean, good words at, Ag. 1219

of the dead, C. 144. Th. 863
of the Furies, Ag. 628
at the third libation, Ag. 237
origin of word, P. 607
--God of healing, Ag. 144. 1219
Painting, metaphors from, Ag. 774.

1299

Proverbs, Eu. 663.

C. 385. Pr. 906

Ag. 36. 312.

Prows, double, S. 858

Egyptian, with painted eye,
S.

696

gods at the, Th. 196

Purple (Sea-dye), P. 318. Ag. 883.
933. C. 1000
Pythagoras, doctrines of, S. 81. 687.
Ag. 415. C. 267. 311. Eu. 104

INDEX
R.
p,

frequent intrusion
P. 2

of,

by

transcri-

Statues, eyeless, Ag. 406

Stesichorus, C. 520
Stry rnon, boundary of Pelasgic-Argive

bers, S. 611.

Subjunctive, combined

ciation, C.

of,

indicative, C. 80
after ei, P.

Eu. 203. 322.

C. 278
Retaliation, law

Rowers, order
1596

of,
of,

the,

Ag.

185

Reduplication of letters in pronun-

1038
murder

251
_ adverse winds from

territory, S.

- doubled, Pr. 442. P. 318

Relations,

691

II.

Ag. 1537. C. 305

in triremes, Ag.

with

future

787
Eu.

deliberative,

648.

C. ]69

Th. 286
used as imperative,

for future,

Rudder of the

state

(government),

Th. 3
Rudders, double,

351.

S. 697. 858
Russia, unknown country to Greeks,
Pr. 727

S.

S.

Ag. 332

without av, Ag. 740.

Th. 328. Eu. 202
Sun, identified with Apollo, C. 974
Suppliants, anger of neglected, S.
380. 610. Eu. 225. C. 279
protection claimed by, Eu.
"

92

Ag. 1003
shouting at, Th. 257. Ag.
577. C. 378. Eu. 316

filleted

Sacrifice, family,

Sacrilege bringing disastrous return,

P. 806. Ag. 332

Saffron -colour of robes,
Salmydessus, Pr. 743
Sarmatia, Pr. 427

Ag. 230

Eu. 982
Eu. 536
"
Schema Pindaricum," P. 49
of Nisus, C. 605
Scylla, daughter
origin of legend, Ag. 1204
Scythia, Pr. 2. 727. Eu. 673
Seals, affixed to houses, Ag. 592
Serpent, prey of the eagle, C. 239
border to shields, Th. 490
dream of a, C. 518
Shields, throwing away of, Th. 304
Sigeum, contest for, Eu. 375
Slaves given as a dowry, S. 956
regarded as household property, Ag. 10U3
Smoke, simile from, S. 769
a beacon-signal, Ag. 477
sign of captured town, Ag. 791
Sphinx, device on shield, Th. 536
Stadium, metaphors from, Eu. 346.
C. 1010. Ag. 334
Stars, navigation by, S. 387
Statuary, Aeschylus familiar with,
Eu. 53. S. 279
Statues, facing eastward, Ag. 502
of Pallas, Eu. 54. 79. 284. 952
of,

of, S.

641.

Surgery, metaphor from, Ag. 817

Susa, P. 4
Swans, death-note of, Ag. 1419
Syria, Assyria, P. 85

Sarpedon, promontory of, S. 848

Scarlet robes in sacred ceremonies,
Scene, shifting

boughs

Eu. 44

T.

Tartessus (Guadalquiver), Pr. 825

Themis, Pr. 217. 1112. Eu. 2
Themistocles, Pr. 1089. P. 346. Th.

601
Thermodon, Pr. 743
of, Pr. 786
Thyestean banquet, Ag. 1573
Thymele, P. 649. Eu. 536. Ag. 496
Tiara, Persian, P. 662
Time, effects of, on guilt, Eu. 275
Titans, the, Pr. 213
Tombs represented in theatre, P. 649
used as altars, C. 98

Thetis, marriage

Tribrach in second foot of Senarius,

0. 1
rarely formed of one word,

P. 334
Trident,

mark

of, at Argos, S. 214

a hostile weapon, Th. 121

Triptolemus, laws of, S. 687

Trireme, rowers of a, Ag. 1596
Triton, river and lake, Eu. 283
Trochaic, caesura of, P. 167
Tunny-fish, simile from, P. 426
Typho, Typhoeus, antagonist of Zeus,

Th. 510

INDEX

692

Typho, device on a shield, Th. 488

Egyptian demon, S. 555
hundred-headed, Pr. 359. 363
imprisoned under Etna, Pr.
373
Tyrrhenian trumpet, Eu. 537

Urns

Wolves, Apollo the slayer of, Th. 132.

S. 668
savage minds compared to,
C. 412
stronger than dogs (proverb),

S.740
devour carcasses, Th. 1038
Aegisthus compared to, Ag.

U.
Umhrella, Persian use

II.

1230
P. 981

of,

Women, more

Ag. 786. Eu. 712

ashes of the dead, Ag. 425
for votes,

to be feared than the

and the elements, C. 580

beasts
seqq.

intolerable in peace

secluded

Verses (iambic), antithetical in number, Ag. 931. 1603. C. 224. Eu.

769. Th. 388. 609. 649
spurious, Th. 647. 682. Ag. 7.
S. 303. P. 313. 322. 331.444. 467.
487. 774. 841. Eu. 811
Virginity, an easy prey, S. 980

number of, Eu. 712

Ag. 786
acquittal by equal, Eu. 704
Vulture," solitary bird, Ag. 49
builds in rocks, S. 775
the dead,
said to
bury
Th. 1024
- feeds on liver of Prometheus, Pr. 1045

Votes

(judicial),

urns

for,

'

and war,

Th. 175

V.

life of,

C.

907

inferior in intellect, Ag. 339

compared to vipers, Ag. 1204.

C.

981
details of dress of, S. 112.

231. 425. 451

Words, danger of proud, Pr. 541.

Ag. 877
Wrestling, metaphors from, S. 85.
P. 914. Ag. 857. 1177. C. 489.
574. Eu. 559. 746
- three throws in,
Ag. 165.
Eu. 559

'

Writing, invention of Prometheus,

Pr.

468
X.

Xerxes, flight

of,

P.

499

W.
Water, used in lustration, P. 204.
Eu. 430
Waves, metaphors from, Ag. 1149.
Pr. 905
Wealth, newly acquired, Ag. 1009
personified, Ag. 1303. P. 165
West, region of darkness, Pr. 815
Whetstone ($77701/77), metaphors from,
Ag. 1514. Eu. 229. Th. 712
Wind, metaphors from, Ag. 1206.
C. 381. 797. Th. 702. P. 923
names of, C. 1056
Wine, from green grapes, Ag. 943
from barley, S. 930
not offered to Furies, Eu. 106
symbolic of friendship, Ag. 771
C. 335

Y.

Yoke, Pr. 471. Ag. 1618

trace-horse to, Ag. 815. 1618
of necessity, Ag. 211

Zeus

Greek Index)
the Conqueror, Ag. 155
god of the dead, S. 146

(see Zevs,

judge in Hades,
teaches

S.

226

wisdom by

suffering,

Ag. 170
acts under no other god, S. 589
obscure in counsels, S. 81
iroXifvs, statue of, Eu. 950
rpiTos, S. 27. Ag. 1356

THE END.
GILBERT AND RtVINGTON, PRINTERS,

ST.

JOHN'S SQUARE, LONDON.

BINDING LIST NOV1!

PA
3825
A2
1879

Aeschylus
Tragedies.

PLEASE

CARDS OR

ed,

DO NOT REMOVE

SLIPS

UNIVERSITY

4th

FROM

THIS

OF TORONTO

POCKET

LIBRARY